《It's Actually Not Easy Wanting to be a Supporting Male Lead》 Chapter 1.1 Chapter 1.1: "Simply put, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live past this day!" System[1] 5237 mutters over and over like a broken record, incessantly rolling back and forth beside Sui Yuan. "Nowadays, everyone is striving to be male and female leads. Male and female supporting leads either give up too early or simply take over the storyline to counterattack. The world has been turned upside down! Yiyiyiyi...you must do your job properly this time ah! If you give me any trouble...I...I...I will drag you to hell with me!" "It should be "destroy"," Sui Yuan corrects absently. "...Fine. You will be destroyed together with me." System 5237 chokes on its words for a little while, then says sternly, "This is your first assignment. It¡¯s not too difficult. As long as you listen to me, I can guarantee you will cross this obstacle!" "Understood." Sui Yuan obediently nods his head. Having been through several partners, 5237 is not quite ustomed to having such an obedientpanion. Recently, is there anyone who is not awfully shrewd, always making some bizarre request, or putting in a great effort all because they wish to receive more benefits? The kind of life 5237 is used to is one of sweet-talking its targets in order to bedazzle them with fantasies and sell itself. Afterwards, it will always be stuck in a long andborious battle of wits. ...This short idle period of time, it is really not used to it! "...In actual fact, male supporting lead or whatever is a pretty good position." System 5237 wobblingly rubs Sui Yuan¡¯s elbow, stammering slightly. "You see, male and female leads always have to weather all sorts of wind and rain in order to finally see the rainbow. They need to experience physical and mental oppression too. Supporting leads are very good ah. The only thing you would never measure up to or achieve is the deep emotion between you and the main, but being able to eat whenever you want, drink whatever you want, how unrestrained a life it is!" Sui Yuan wordlessly nods, appearing to approve wholeheartedly. How rare that apanion would agree. System 5237¡¯s mood lifts higher and higher. "Right? Right? And if you are a supporting lead made to be the male lead¡¯s rival to obtain the female lead¡¯s love, then the personality and ability would be very high ah! Born to riches and wealth, handsome looks and natural talent will all be handed to you! As the saying goes: male leads are to develop the storyline, while male supporting leads are there to be loved! You must understand that outside of this world, there are countless younger sisters who love you ah!" Sui Yuan continues to nod in agreement, expression serious. "The most important thing is, a supporting male lead¡¯s sole oppression is never being able to obtain the female lead¡¯s love. But, as long as you are able to act appropriately, this minor thing will not be able to control you ah! All you need to do is act ording to your role, it¡¯s actually very simple!" System 5237 earnestly advises. "Although some supporting male leads will die in the end, if you are good to me, I will definitely not allow you to meet such a tragic end!" Sui Yuan...still continues nodding without saying a word. "The material benefits are also very great! If you aplish your assignments splendidly, you will have the ability to make your own decisions. After you acquire this ability, when the timees and you take a liking to someone, we can assist you in pursuing them!" System 5237 rolls around Sui Yuan, then nudges him. "Oi...are you listening?" "...Hmm? You¡¯ve finished talking?" The Sui Yuan who took a mental journey to fairnd eventually returns, blinking his eyes. System 5237: "......Is this Elder¡¯s presence so insignificant?! QAQ" Sui Yuan raises a hand to pat the plump system 5237 who is currently sobbing rivers, trying to cate it. Nevertheless, 5237 is an experienced and knowledgeable being and swiftly gets over its grief. "All right! It¡¯s time for Take 1! You are to fall for the female lead at first sight!" 5237¡¯s body trembles as its fighting spirit sky-rockets. "You know what needs to be done, right?" "Got it." Sui Yuan looks at it...and nods expressionlessly once again. System 5237 feels that it is already beginning to hate this action of his. Sui Yuan gets to his feet and straightens the long sleeves of the garment he is wearing now. Luxurious crimson robes with gold-embroidered designs, it serves to emphasise Sui Yuan¡¯s gorgeous figure. Coupled with red lips, rosy cheeks and a face that can topple nations, he is as alluring as a male peacock shing its tail feathers, attracting all members of the opposite sex. Only, that pale, delicate visage is void of all expression. Sui Yuan reaches out and tips the mirror on the table upwards. Immediately, slender eyebrows rise. Ink-ck pupils rovezily over the reflective surface as a faint, vague smile emerges. As those red lips curl further upwards, dimples appear. A slight tilt of his head has loose, ck hair falling over a shoulder. Sui Yuan flicks his folding fan open, lightly waving it a few times. Then with a "swish", the fan snaps shut again and he taps it thoughtfully on his lower lip. Such fine features...definitely belongs to an evil seducer who is able to topple nations! ...No, it should be an evil supporting male lead! System 5237 is stunned, flying around Sui Yuan in circles to admire itspanion. Immediately, it feels very confident in its pick of partner this time - indeed worthy to be called a custom-made partner for it! Although he loses focus rather easily, the moment he enters a role, he moulds himself to fit it splendidly! "Any problems?" An arrogant expression befitting an evildoer is stered on Sui Yuan¡¯s face. Slightly narrowed, expressive eyes andnguid drawl alle together to make him one appealing vixen-like character. "Absolutely ~ no ~ problems ~ " 5237 says in a rather mboyant tone, slightly too carried away with joy. "Then let us depart." Sui Yuan nods his head, flicking his long sleeve lightly and pushing the door open. The scarlet red cloak draped over his shoulders billows out following his movements, then settles back on the floor in an orderly spread of fabric. "...These clothes are too long. It feels strange." Sui Yuanins quietly. "It can¡¯t be helped. One needs to be dressed more morously for their first trip outside! Bear with it and go out." System 5237forts as it floats in the air next to him. During the entire journey, the maidservantsing and going can¡¯t help but stare at Sui Yuan with a blush on their faces. Even a handful of men are captivated by him so much that they stare dazedly with mouths agape. But he simply holds his head high and turns a blind eye to them all, striding out of the mansion¡¯s gates and arriving at a busy market street. Here, he will have to take liberties with a young woman forced to prostitute herself in order to earn enough money for her father¡¯s burial. He will then be harshly reprimanded in the middle of the street by the female lead who bravely steps forward and rescue the poor maiden from his clutches. Atst, this closet M will fall for the female lead and use every kind of underhanded method to pursue her. Just like a six-year-old brat pulling the hair of a girl he likes in order to ensure she notices him. System 5237 drones on about this being a truly hackneyed storyline, but Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t feel anything regarding this clich¨¦ plot. As this is the first world he is experiencing, everything will naturally seem new and exciting. Men or women, young or old, all are left staring numbly as Sui Yuan breezes past. It is a pity the imposing aura he exudes dissuades one from thinking to go beyond staring and approach. As he walks, he examines the misceneous items being sold on the street with utmost interest. 5237 exhratingly informs him about the various items on disy, including their value and use. It is determined to mark itspanion¡¯smon sense that is still a piece of nk, white paper. Very quickly, a plum wood button and a small figurine are in Sui Yuan¡¯s hands. Although these items do not match the personality of his current role and seem rather out of ce, 5237 can¡¯t find it in itself to refuse him as it stares at that pair of shining eyes. A whileter, he finally arrives at the site where the plot is meant to take ce. Sui Yuan nces down at the handful of items in his arms, then looks towards the pretty young girl wearing mourning clothes and sobbing her heart out, suddenly feeling rather awkward. "...Who asked you to purchase so many things?" System 5237 uses,pletely ignoring the fact that it didn¡¯t do its duty and forbid its partner from buying said things. "What should we do? Throwing it all away is such a waste..." A mncholic expression appears on Sui Yuan¡¯s face. "...How about finding someone to hold onto them for a while?" 5237 proposes hesitantly. "So annoying. Why does the plot want you to go out by yourself without bringing even a single bodyguard? So unreasonable!" "Because if there is a bodyguard around, the female lead would be beaten." Sui Yuan replies. System 5237: "......" "Sigh...do you need help?" A voice tinged withughter suddenlyes from behind. Turning his head, Sui Yuan sees the very first person who dares approach him aftering to this world. "You seem to be pretty troubled? Do you need to do something but is burdened by all the items in your arms?" The handsome stranger who is d in ordinary attire but exudes an imposing aura inquires with a faint smile, attitude extremely kind. "I can help you hold it for a bit." Sui Yuan hesitates for a moment beforeing to a decision. Dumping all the purchased goods into the stranger¡¯s arms, he throws out a word of thanks, then strides towards the young woman with the bearing of a man dead-set onpleting one¡¯s duty. System 5237: "...Wait...hold on...f**k, this development is not right ah!" (Trantor¡¯s notes: I will update this arc by arc since this is a fast transmigration story. It¡¯s better than forcing you lovely readers to horde chapters before binging, I reckon. If you haven¡¯t noticed the schedule on the right-hand side of the site, I will roughly update this every month. Depends, because some arcs are longer than others. Also, another thing to note is for ancient/wuxia/xuanhuan settings, I will leave some terms and higher forms of address untranted. Ones like "Min nu" and "Wang fu" I will trante to "thismoner" and "prince¡¯s residence". Others like "zhen" and "benwang" I will leave it as it is. The reason for this decision is some terms/phrases/words just sound better untranted. If you have read my other projects, you will see that while I trante as many terms as I can, I do keep some words untranted if it makes the text flow better (and sounds better to me). I apologise if you find it frustrating. But no matter how much youin, I will not change it. Sorry... ???????) ????? ) Footnotes: [1] It¡¯s actually "ÖÇÄÔ" which literally trantes to "wisdom brain". I thought "system" sounds better. Also, sometimes, the system is simply referred to as 5237 in the raws, so I will follow the author. Chapter 1.2 Chapter 1.2: Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t hear system 5237¡¯s heart-wrenching cry nor does he see the tears of blood streaming down its face. For he has automatically entered character mode, the enchantingly evil aura wrapping around him like a cloak. A captivating smile on his face, he ces his folded fan below the prostitute¡¯s chin, using it to tip the peasant girl¡¯s face up. ...Still not as attractive as me. In truth, Sui Yuan would like to avoid this little event, but no matter his innermost thoughts, he has a task toplete. Maintaining a faint smile on his face, his eyes narrow slightly and his head tilts a little to the side. Long, pitch-ck hair flutters in the light breeze and brushes against the woman¡¯s cheek, causing her to flush red. "Looking at you really incites pity in my heart. Since you are willing to sell yourself, how about selling to me?" A slender finger extends to wipe the young girl¡¯s tears away. A sparkling teardrop falls onto the tip of his finger, truly resembling a shimmering gem upon white jade. "If... if daren[1] assists thismoner to bury her father, thismoner will be willing to work like a horse or cattle for daren..." The woman chokes on her words as intense emotions surge forth. "But, thismoner has already vowed to mother before she passed that I will never be anyone¡¯s concubine. I beseech daren to allow me this request!" "Be a concubine?" Sui Yuan scoffs coldly, tone full of contempt. "Do you think you are fit to be a one?" The young girl¡¯s pupils shrink in fear, disbelief bleeding onto her face. The terse silence stretches as she struggles to form an appropriate reply. "I am Qin Wang[2]. Women who are allowed into Qin Wang¡¯s residence, even if it is only to be a concubine, are at minimum daughters of lesser nobles." Sui Yuan smiles, his voice ambiguously affectionate, contrary to the frosty, cutting words falling from his lips. "The only position you are fit to have is that of a concubine¡¯s maid. You have sold yourself to me. How I handle you is up to benwang[3]. A mere ve girl believing yourself to be as valuable as the purest jade? Really don¡¯t know how to differentiate good from bad." The woman¡¯s lips tremble faintly as tears begin to tumble down her cheeks. "Please...please be magnanimous, daren. This...thismoner does not wish to enter the prince¡¯s residence!" "Do you think you can refuse to enter just like that?" Sui Yuan sneers. "If I want you, who dares to say a single ¡¯no¡¯?" Not even a second after he says this, someone amongst the crowd yells a loud "I dare!". Inwardly, Sui Yuan feels satisfaction course through his being as he praises himself for a magnificent performance. Languidly turning his head towards the direction of the voice, he stares wordlessly at the female lead pushing through the crowd for her "hero saving the beauty" scene. "Such a great Qin Wang! Bullying and humiliating a small, weak woman in the middle of the street! Spouting such obscene words in public. Beneath the foot of the rightful Emperor[4], since when do you have the authority to disregardw or discipline, taking advantage of anymoner woman you see!" Despite her petite figure, the female lead¡¯smanding aura is definitely not feeble. However, her appearance left Sui Yuan feeling a tad disappointed. But ording to 5237¡¯s knowledge, the recent trend for female leads is brain and personality over appearance. Any female who possesses great beauty is a cannon fodder. Sui Yuan quirks an eyebrow. "Who are you? Speaking in this manner towards benwang, such impertinence!" "Thismoner is a record-keeper in the Ministry of Justice, Fan Caiyao." The female lead greets Sui Yuan in a manner that is neither haughty nor humble. Immediately following her brief introduction, a myriad ofws and decrees flow from her mouth. Clever and witty, stately bearing attracting everyone¡¯s gaze - based on the plot, this female lead is a transmigrated soul who was awyer in her previous life... The onlookers standing in a circle begin to whisper to each other. Even if none dare openly oppose Sui Yuan, the surge of approval directed towards Fan Caiyao can be felt. With the public on her side, Fan Caiyao¡¯s words grow more stern and confident as she sees Sui Yuan¡¯sposure dwindle before her sound reasoning. Nheless, the blush of part-fury, part-shame that stains those pale cheeks pink and causes that beautiful visage to be more alluring affects her for a moment too. But she regains herposure swiftly. "...Count yourself lucky! Record-keeper of the Ministry of Justice, Fan Caiyao, benwang will remember you!" Sui Yuan tosses down this ominous line, only for Fan Caiyao to fearlessly turn away in favour of supporting the frightened young girl. Softlyforting the sniffling woman, the female lead doesn¡¯t spare him a second nce. Lips thinning, he flings a sleeve in anger and strides off in the opposite direction. Hearing Sui Yuan depart, Fan Caiyao can¡¯t help ncing up at his retreating back. That dazzling view like a crimson rose in full bloom is deeply imprinted in her heart. Sui Yuan continues walking forward until he is sure he is out of the female lead¡¯s line of sight. Only then does he stop, ncing in all directions with irritation in his eyes. He has no idea if the stranger he entrusted his armful of goods to is still where he left him. But right now, Sui Yuan cannot go back to check as the female lead will be there,forting the young girl and finding a ce for her to stay. If that stranger decides not to wait and leaves with his items, then it will truly be a pity. Only afterpleting the task and returning to his usual frame of mind does Sui Yuan finally notice the downcast 5237. Head hanging dispiritedly, the plump system hovers in the air, seemingly about to self-destruct in despair. "...What happened?" Sui Yuan asks in astonishment. 5237 lifts its ¡¯head¡¯, eyes tearing. But before it can speak, another voice interrupts. "There you are. You made me search quite a while." Whirling around on his heels, Sui Yuan is pleasantly surprised to see the stranger standing behind him with a bright smile on his face, arms stillden with various goods. "You have my thanks." Sui Yuan says courteously as he takes back his purchased items from the man, forcibly restraining a bright smile from breaking out due to regaining what he thought was lost. "No need to be so courteous." The stranger smiles, openly seizing up Sui Yuan. Clearly, he has seen how thetter oppressed a poormoner, for aplicated look enters his eyes as he makes no move to leave. Regarding interaction with people outside of the storyline, Sui Yuan finds it an extremely difficult task. Struggling to think of a polite way to bid farewell, his eyes drift towards 5237, seeking assistance. "You must take careful note of this person," the system says helplessly. "He is this world¡¯s male lead. I don¡¯t know why he suddenly appeared here as the both of you never interacted at this point of the story. You...do as you see fit." After listening to what 5237 has to say, Sui Yuan feels even more agitated. Muttering under his breath, he decides to continue acting. Only, he doesn¡¯t have any pre-set lines this time. To rely on himself to deal with this situation, he doesn¡¯t feel all that confident. The role of this world¡¯s ¡®Sui Yuan¡¯ is to act like a show-off in front of the female lead, enacting all sorts of despicable methods to win her over. An arrogant person with a sharp tongue but a soft heart. ording to this persona, after being reprimanded by the female lead in public, he should be disying a slightly lost attitude. "You...saw what happened back there?" Sui Yuan purses his lips, somewhat awkwardly tilting his head to the side, appearing for all the world like a pitiful puppy that suffered a kick under the male lead. "...I saw." Seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s head droop dejectedly, the male lead unexpectedly finds himself rendered speechless. Instead, he can only pat his (SY) headfortingly. "That woman was clearly brought up under the indulgence of her household. You shouldn¡¯t lower yourself to her level." Sui Yuan lifts his head, blinking in shock. ...This development is not right ah? How is the female lead a spoiled child? Shouldn¡¯t thisbel belong to Sui Yuan¡¯s character ah? Under this circumstance, shouldn¡¯t the male lead be berating him, leading to a battle of words between them? They should then part on bad terms and be official love rivals, right? Thus, Sui Yuan¡¯s gaze drifts towards 5237 again. However, this time, the system is valiantly pretending to be dead,pletely ignoring his silent plea for help. Sui Yuan can only brace himself and struggle forward on his own. "I will naturally not lower myself to her level!" Sui Yuan straightens, nodding his head haughtily. "She can be counted as a beauty, and all beauties always have some sort of prerogative." The warm sunlight illuminates Sui Yuan¡¯s face, causing his appearance to seem even more like a beautiful painting. His arrogant, spoiled-child manner only makes one feel like doting on him more rather than incite deep loathing. The perks of a supporting male lead ah... The male lead gazes intensely at Sui Yuan before slowly nodding. "Indeed, all beauties have some kind of privilege. No matter what they do, people are willing to warp matters for them as long as it makes them happy." Sessfully conveying his thoughts to the other party, Sui Yuan smiles in satisfaction. The blossoming smile coupled with dimples cause the stranger¡¯s eyes to brighten. Right hand dropping casually on Sui Yuan¡¯s right shoulder, he takes a few steps closer. "May I know how to address you?" "Sui Yuan." Sui Yuan replies, smile still stered on his face. Although the male lead and supporting male lead shouldn¡¯t meet yet in the storyline, letting the other party know his identity shouldn¡¯t be a major blunder. "AnHe¡¯s Qin Wang, Sui Yuan." "Qin Zheng. Son of the first wife of Marquis Dingyuan[5]. General Fuyuan[5], Qin Zheng." Footnotes: [1] Daren (´óÈË) = Lord (a form of address towards people/ministers holding a high official rank, can also be used by people in a lower social ss addressing those higher than them) [2] Wang = Although the character means "king", the people bearing this title are princes, bestowed the title of "Wang" by the Emperor. This title is typically preceded by another word - in MC¡¯s case "Qin" - unique to that prince. This is also decided by the Emperor. [3] Benwang = this prince [4] Beneath the foot of the rightful Emperor = One who is not above thew [5] Titles bestowed by the Emperor Chapter 1.3 Chapter 1.3: The identity and social status of the male lead and supporting male lead in this world is very different. One is General Fuyuan, Qin Zheng, the son of Marquis Dingyuan¡¯s first wife while the other is the good-for-nothing, second-generation prince, Qin Wang. Thetter relies on the Emperor for shelter, protection and livelihood. All he needs to do every day is eat, drink and be merry. The former, however, is a military man who has waded through countless blood-soaked battlefields to earn his prestige. He is a young, revered, high-ranking official whom many greatly anticipate. When the plotmenced, Qin Zheng has just returned from another victorious battle. Upon returning to the capital, he meets the female lead, Fan Caiyao, who is pure and elegant in appearance but possesses a tough and unyielding personality. Therefore, the young general who is sick of seeing outwardly delicate but inwardly scheming nobledies falls for this independent woman the moment he interacts with her. Through experiencing a series of ups and downs, the male and female lead¡¯s feelings for each other begins to grow. However, as a General, Qin Zheng is frequently sent to the frontiers, causing this pair to stay apart for long periods of time, meeting only once in a blue moon. In addition, due to Marquis Dingyuan bing more and more arrogant as his son continues to provide meritorious services to the nation, the Emperor develops an increasing fear of this household¡¯s power. From time to time, the Emperor will think of ways to grab this noble house by the pigtails[1] in order to regain control of the soldiers under the General¡¯smand. Alone in the capital, Fan Caiyao strenuously works hard to help her absent husband defend their household by interacting with the Emperor¡¯s rtives and court officials, crushing enemies and making connections. Sui Yuan, who was orphaned at a young age and became the prince who is most doted on by the Emperor, proves to be an extremely big help to Fan Caiyao. Putting in a good word about Marquis Dingyuan¡¯s household before the Emperor on her behalf, using his name and reputation as a guarantee, and so on. A pity that even he is incapable ofpletely preventing the Emperor¡¯s n to revoke Qin Zheng¡¯s military leadership from urring, merely seeding in dying it. Naturally, both the Marquis and Qin Zheng are aware of the Emperor¡¯s schemes. In order to ensure the safety and security of their household but unwilling to renounce the glory and wealth they have umted, they ultimately decide to revolt. In the capital, Sui Yuan and Fan Caiyao coborate to give them ample preparation time. When everything is prepared ordingly, Fan Caiyao gathers the females of the Marquis household together, pretending to have nned a trip up the mountains in order to pray for blessings. Instead, they secretly flee the capital that night. Sui Yuan is left in the dark and is still in the capital when Marquis Dingyuan¡¯s n to revolt is exposed. Mad with fury, the Emperor orders Sui Yuan - who is always seen in thepany of the Marquis¡¯ people - to be thrown in jail. However, the lifelong affections he has for this child lingers, making him believe that Sui Yuan is merely blinded by love. In the end, the Emperor spares his life, only taking away his title. Personally leading his army, Qin Zheng invades the capital. During this time, Marquis Dingyuan is critically wounded, eventually falling ill and died. With the support of the entire nation¡¯s army, Qin Zheng seizes the throne and bes Emperor, with Fan Caiyao as his Empress. Feeling guilty for keeping Sui Yuan in the dark regarding thetter part of their ns, the female lead urges Qin Zheng to reinstate him as Qin Wang, ensuring him a lifetime of protection. Only, Sui Yuan¡¯s heart is already shattered. Unable to face his old love who had a hand in killing his family, furious at himself for bing an unknown aplice in this murder, he quietly leaves the capital to roam free over the mountains and across rivers, seeking to heal his soul. Forsaking riches and honour for a lifetime of loneliness in the wilderness. ...The plot of this world ought to develop in this direction. ording to 5237¡¯s words, besides that final miserable period in prison, he will be drowning in riches and prestige. Regarding this storyline, Sui Yuan reckons he is pretty satisfied with it. A shame that the recent development seems a little odd somehow...? "What are you thinking about?" Qin Zheng smiles lightly as he reaches down to grasp Sui Yuan¡¯s right hand, pressing it more firmly against the bow in thetter¡¯s palms. The scorching touch of the male lead¡¯s bare skin is enough to pull the musing Sui Yuan out of his thoughts. ncing up uneasily, he finally notices Qin Zheng¡¯s face is extremely close. Not only that, the two are currently in a rather ambiguous position, with him half drawn into Qin Zheng¡¯s arms. "...Doesn¡¯t this position seem not quite right?" Sui Yuan silently inquires in his heart. System 5237 instantly curses as it gives him a withering reply. "Your mum! Of course it is not right! It¡¯s absolutely wrong! This is a BG[1] world! Not a BL[1] one ah!" Sui Yuan: "......" "You are always so absent-minded," Qin Zheng says, tone somewhat resentful as his arms tighten. Pulling Sui Yuan fully into his embrace, his lips almost brush against the helix of a delicate ear. "Who was it who said they wish to learn archery?" "...My hand hurts a little," Sui Yuan states truthfully. Qin Zheng frowns, reaching down to grab his left hand. Prying loose Sui Yuan¡¯s fingers to inspect his palm, one can see faint cuts marring the once-wless and tender skin. Immediately, Qin Zheng¡¯s eyes narrow as he chides, "Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?!" Seizing this opportunity, Sui Yuan escapes the male lead¡¯s arms and shakes his head slightly. With great effort, he draws his carefully-crafted personality together. "What you can do, benwang can also aplish! Benwang doesn¡¯t need to be coddled!" "You..." Qin Zheng doesn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. In the end, he simply drags Sui Yuan over to the side and carefully applies some salve on the cuts. "I have been practising since I was young, so my skin is rough and calloused. But you are a noble Qin Wang, why should you lower yourself topare with me? A single bite is not enough to fatten anyone. In order to improve, one will need to take a single step at a time." Pondering for a moment, Sui Yuan feels that what he said makes sense. Like a cat reluctantly following instructions, he raises his chin and narrows his eyes haughtily, giving an aloof nod. Qin Zheng can¡¯t help butugh, settling himself down on the wall next to Sui Yuan. Scrutinising the attractive and intelligent face for a moment, he opens his mouth again. "Tomorrow, a feast will be held in the Marquis¡¯ residence. Many nobledies from the capital will be present. Would you...like to participate?" Blinking, Sui Yuan¡¯s head tips slightly to the side in question. "Will...she be there too?" So far, besides his usual routine of eating, drinking, ying and appointments with Qin Zheng, he hasn¡¯t cked in keeping an eye on the female lead. He would appear in ces she frequents, visit stalls and teahouses on a whim and even had someone follow her around, all just to impress his existence in her mind. Naturally, the Qin Zheng who hase to shadow him knows his thoughts regarding Fan Caiyao. Therefore, just a single "her" is enough for both parties to understand. "...Yes. Of course, she will be there." Qin Zheng nods. "Then I will go too!" Sui Yuan deres as he shoots to his feet. Restlessly pacing in a circle, he takes out his folding fan and flicks it open, smoothly transitioning into someone who is secretly in love with another. "Say, what do you think I ought to wear tomorrow? No, the clothes I have are all old. I will send someone to fetch a seamstress and make a few new sets!" "Stop shouting!" Qin Zheng snaps sullenly as he grabs hold of the pacing Sui Yuan. "It¡¯s a feast meant for me to choose a suitable spouse. Are you trying to steal my stage?" "...So what if I do steal it? You can¡¯t measure up to me!" Sui Yuan sniffs arrogantly. "Yes, yes, yes. I can¡¯tpare with you. Therefore, even if you wear your daily attire, you will still outshine all the blossoming flowers there." Qin Zheng cates with a smile. "...I don¡¯t think you can use blossoming flowers[3] in this context." Sui Yuan points out after a brief pause. Qin Zheng waves it away with a vagueugh before a sigh causes his smile to vanish, reced by a serious expression. "You are right. I made a mistake. The correct phrase should be ¡¯elegant and distinguished, with a peerless, refined appearance¡¯." Sui Yuan: "......" After disying the appropriate amount of adoration for the female lead, he allows himself to be appeased by Qin Zheng. After all, this banquet is a vital development point between the male and female lead where the both of them get to know more about each other. As the supporting male lead, he had better not upset the apple cart and quietly do his duty. The next day, Sui Yuan enters the Marquis¡¯ residence at Qin Zheng¡¯s invitation. In order to allow the male lead to disy his charisma and valiant disposition, Sui Yuan deliberately chooses to wear a nd green robe. Although itcks splendour, it is elegant in its simplicity and gives the wearer a subtly refined air. Standing next to the well-built General, the pair contrast greatly. One of delicate sophistication and the other of striking dominance. Chatting andughing, the two men enter the residence¡¯s inner courtyard together. Here, the hostess converses with a few nobledies as other guests gather in smaller groups, sitting or standing. Some carry a dignified aura while others bear a more flirtatious air. After he greets the host, Sui Yuan ignores everything else, gaze glued onto Fan Caiyao. As soon as the female lead appears, he shifts seamlessly into character. Aloof manner, egoistic gleam in his eyes, an arrogant aura that oozes unwillingness to approach first. Even 5237 cannot help but give a ¡¯like[4]¡¯. Confronting Fan Caiyao is a task he takes to like a fish to water. After all, his main mission is to pursue the female lead. That time, when he unwittingly bumped into the male lead and made a mess of things, it was because he had no set script to follow. Scripted scenes are a breeze. Unfolding his fan with a snap, Sui Yuan¡¯s phoenix eyes narrows the slightest bit, subtle affection bleeding into his alluring smile. Emotions swirl in those dark pupils as though the owner is trying to convey a touching speech with a mere nce. The aura emitting from this enticing figure causes one to fear going near, but at the same time, cannot resist being drawn in. Intimidated by the arrogant air, the nobledies shrink away. Approaching Fan Caiyao with an attitude that clearly indicates his desire to be closer but still unbearably haughty, they once again reach a point of disagreement in a mere two or three sentences. Reduced toplete silence by Fan Caiyao¡¯s clever and eloquent way with words, Sui Yuan eventually cuts their interaction short with an annoyed snort and a flick of his sleeves, thus ending this banquet scene. Afterwards, he has to wait until both the male and female leads are adequately upied with each other before taking the opportunity to bid the hosts goodbye and slip out... Murmuring ns under his breath, Sui Yuan stands near the edge of the pond, absently watching the swaying lotuses. Turning his head away, he finally notices Qin Zheng standing behind and off to the side, a smile on his face. "...What are you doing here? Still not going to mingle and see if there¡¯s a suitabledy?" Looking at this male lead, Sui Yuan can¡¯t help worrying on his behalf. "You are a guest. Furthermore, you are a guest I invited. How can I carelessly toss you aside, leaving you to roam the grounds all alone? My mother will naturally take good care of those women," Qin Zheng says with an easy smile, lifting a hand to smooth the frown creasing Sui Yuan¡¯s brow. "Having a hard time dealing with her?" "...Hmph." Sui Yuan turns his head away. "She is irritating to the point of death! This kind of woman will definitely not be able to marry!" "That¡¯s why you pity her and n to take responsibility?" Qin Zheng gives a yful wink. "What - what take responsibility?!" Sui Yuan scowls. "As if I¡¯m willing!" "Right, right, you are definitely unwilling." The other man agrees as though soothing a small child. Falling silent, Sui Yuan stares at 5237. He really doesn¡¯t understand why this brother is avoiding such a good woman, instead encouraging him in his pursuit. What¡¯s the matter - aren¡¯t they meant to be love rivals?! 5237 simply rolls back and forth on the ground, like a round little ball with limbs, an expression of "can¡¯t bear to witness" on its face. "Fan Caiyao...what do you think of her?" Sensing this development is not quite right, Sui Yuan mentally braces himself as asks. "She is a good woman, strong, upright, courageous, and intelligent." Qin Zheng answers promptly, tone serious. "Although her status is a little low and can¡¯t be the Princess Consort, she can still be a concubine. Or you can always implore the Emperor. He dotes on you so much. Can¡¯t say for sure that he might agree?" This answer ispletely beyond Sui Yuan¡¯s expectations, causing his head to ache. "Don¡¯t you fancy her?" "One must not covert a friend¡¯s wife." Qin Zheng frowns in displeasure. "Since you harbour affections for her in your heart, I will naturally not steal her away. Or in your eyes, am I the sort of scoundrel who will make a move on his friend¡¯s sweetheart?!" "......" Sui Yuan remains silent, choking on distress and a range of negative emotions... Equally distraught, system 5237 circles Sui Yuan¡¯s head once before leaning in to rub against his body. "...The male lead is an upstanding individual. Since the supporting male lead has be close friends with the male lead, he has set up a clear boundary line between the female lead and himself, as his friend clearly desires her. This mission...you¡¯ve already failed half of it." Sui Yuan: "...What about the other half?" 5237: "...Protect the male lead, ensure his revolt seeds and he is crowned Emperor." Sui Yuan: "...So it seems I cannot avoid imprisonment either way..." Footnotes: [1] Grab someone by the pigtails = finding faults to use someone of something. [2] Just in case anyone doesn¡¯t know. BG = Boy x Girl. BL = Boy¡¯s Love (Shounen Ai, Yaoi, danmei, etc). [3] "Blossoming flowers" is used when referring to a group of female beauties. In QZ¡¯s words, he is indirectly calling SY a beautiful youngdy when he says SY will outshine all the blossoming flowers. [4] As in Facebook ¡¯like¡¯. Chapter 1.4 Chapter 1.4: In order to meet the standards of a good supporting male lead, in order to salvage the remaining half of the mission he has yet to fail at, Sui Yuan puts in all his hard work and effort into every task. Exhausting a lot of time and effort, he strives to create events and openings where the male and female lead would be able to meet by chance. Only, it is a shame that each time he catches sight of the female lead, he will automatically slip into character, adopting an arrogant manner. On the other hand, Qin Zheng is as upright a man as can be, refusing to give his "friend¡¯s wife" more than a passing nce even if his life is at stake. Instead, Qin Zheng eagerly offers Sui Yuan advice on how best to capture a beauty, causing Sui Yuan untold amounts of hardship. During this mission, Sui Yuan learns a rather important lesson. If the male lead is this kind of upright gentleman, then he must absolutely not show interest in the female lead before him. Or else, it will be impossible to ensure the story follows the original plot... Without Fan Caiyao as the predestined female lead, Qin Zheng naturally doesn¡¯t show a sliver of interest in the other delicate nobledies. Not long after the banquet that failed in rousing Qin Zheng¡¯s interest in a woman, a rxed male lead returns to shadowing Sui Yuan. The pair roams the streets, go hunting, reading scrolls and generally spend most of their free time together. And naturally, the most important thing is to try steering him (QZ) in the direction of the female lead... As a standard supporting male lead, the female lead is like a flower reflecting upon the water¡¯s surface. One can desire after her but cannot gain her. Even if everyone in his vicinity knows he harbours feelings for the female lead, even if there isn¡¯t this remarkable specimen of a male lead, even if the female lead somehow reciprocate his feelings, Sui Yuan can only persevere with his excuse in the form of a haughty remark, "As if I will like such a boorish woman!" This constant statement really makes one¡¯s hair stand up in anger ah! ...But who can understand the distress deep in his heart?! Regarding Sui Yuan failing half his mission in his very first world, 5237 can only offer himfort, encouraging him to struggle to the bitter end, as well as let the male and female leads do whatever they want. After all, being a constantpanion to the male lead is pretty difficult in itself... Although this diligent supporting male lead did unwittingly tear the plot apart, seeing the self-me on Sui Yuan¡¯s face, it really can¡¯t bear to berate him. ...5237 is also feeling extremely vexed! With the gradual passage of time, the period originally meant for the male and female lead to meet, get to know each other and eventually marry is thus passed with Sui Yuan and Qin Zheng spending almost every day together. The nomadic tribes in the northwest invade the borders once more, and Qin Zheng is called back to lead his army. In the Ten Thousand Miles Pavilion, Sui Yuan is there to bid him farewell. 5237 circles around his head, sorrowfully chanting "this scene belongs to the female lead ah". The rest is drowned out by the soft strum of instruments in the background. "Here we part, not knowing when we shall meet again." Qin Zheng gaze locks on Sui Yuan¡¯s face, deep and intense as he slowly lifts a hand to stroke down his long hair. "y a song to bid me farewell, what do you say?" Sui Yuan regards him silently, before nodding his head wordlessly. An attendant standing a respectful distance awayes forward with a zither and a stand, setting them down in the middle of the pavilion. As soon as the attendant retreats, Sui Yuan settles himselffortably before the instrument. Scarlet robes pooling gracefully around his person, he resembles a rose in full bloom. Slender hands stroking the strings lightly, his long eyshes lower, half-masking his shining, dark pupils. In his heart, he questions 5237 on the song ought to be yed during this scene. "ording to the original development, the female lead will y <>, a revised and modified version of an ancient song Cui Yingying ys during her separation with Zhang Sheng[1]. However..." Before 5237 can finish speaking, Sui Yuan has already started plucking at the strings. Within the soaring tune, one can clearly feel the resentment and agony pouring out from the depths of a person¡¯s heart as they are forced to part with their lover. Silently, the system turns its head away, muttering under its breath, "...However, it is a song of farewell between a pair of lovers or husband and wife. Between you and Qin Zheng, this song isn¡¯t appropriate." The words are garbled thanks to the tears of blood streaming down its cheeks. - This day would be impossible to pass! Qin Zheng stares at Sui Yuan with half-lidded eyes as thetter lowers his head, ying the zither with a single-minded focus. A trace of mncholy surfaces in the once calm and tranquil gaze. Walking slowly over so he is standing behind Sui Yuan, he drops down to one knee and embraces the other man. Sui Yuan jerks lightly in surprise, causing his fingers to slip and strum a few wrong notes. However, being a dedicated person, he swiftly recovers his serenity. Not turning his head back to look and not saying a single word, he merely concentrates on ying the song. Qin Zheng¡¯s embrace is warm and forceful. Burying his head in the curve of Sui Yuan¡¯s neck, he inhales deeply. The hot breath of his exhale causes Sui Yuan to feel a little awkward and he can¡¯t help the reddening of his ear. Qin Zheng¡¯s eyelids slide close as he tilts his head a little, leaving a soft kiss behind on Sui Yuan¡¯s neck. Whispering a single word of "precious" in Sui Yuan¡¯s ear, Qin Zheng abruptly stands. Striding swiftly away and down the short flight of stairs, hees to a stop before his snow-white warhorse. The warriors in his army are all already mounted and prepared, waiting for a signal from their General. Mounting his horse in one smooth motion, the white steed whinnies and kicks its front hooves in the air. A nudge with his heel has the horse galloping away. From start to end, he doesn¡¯t nce back even once, doesn¡¯t turn to gaze at the straight-backed, serene-looking man pouring his heart out into ying this emotional farewell song. Following Qin Zheng¡¯s action, the rest of the cavalry kicks into action, urging their own horses forward to catch up. Ten miles away from the pavilion, one can still hear the swirling myriad of emotions in the faint strums of the zither¡¯s strings. The hidden bitterness, the deep sorrow, the tender adoration, and the painful yearning. Thud...thud...As the sound of horse hooves striking the ground gradually fades into the distance, the songes to an end, causing silence to fall once more in the Ten Thousand Miles Pavilion. Finally lifting his head, he gazes absently in the direction Qin Zheng departed, only to return to reality at the sound of soft sobbinging from behind him. Sui Yuan nces over his shoulder somewhat nkly to see his two personal maids covering their mouths with their sleeves and weeping endlessly. Their clear, bright eyes are now filled with pitying sympathy for him. In addition, all his male attendants bear red eyes too. Waves of sorrow seem to pour out of everyone present, as though they are the ones bidding their family members farewell. "...Why are you crying?" Sui Yuan asks as he rises gracefully to his feet, figure straight and aloof as usual. It¡¯s just that without Qin Zheng, Fan Caiyao and all the important characters here, he doesn¡¯t feel like ying his role. Hence, he currently looks somewhat stupefied, as though valiantly trying to persevere through the pain of separation. "General Qin will definitely return. He will return safe and sound. That¡¯s why...please take care of yourself..." One of the maids forces out through her tears, softly consoling her distraught master. The other promptly drapes a cloak around his shoulders, seemingly afraid that his grief will cause damage to his body and he will not be able to endure the cool autumn wind. Sui Yuan remains silent. Although he roughly understands why they are afraid he will be distressed by Qin Zheng¡¯s departure, what he cannotprehend is the fact that they are so emotional over a small matter. Fortunately, Sui Yuan is not a curious person by nature. When faced with something he cannot make sense of, he is toozy to inquire. Thus, he merely nods. "Naturally. He called me precious, after all." These words cause the two maids¡¯ emotions to spill over once more, hot tears welling up in their eyes. After seeing off this male lead, Sui Yuan¡¯s life returns to his usual routine of eating, drinking and making merry. Only, he doesn¡¯t wish to deepen his rtionship with the female lead too far. It might unexpectedly cause the supporting male lead to end up with the woman - and such a thing will surely result in a poor evaluation. Hence, he lessens his interaction with her to prevent anything from developing. A yearter, the parents of the female record-keeper in the Ministry of Justice, Fan Caiyao, found a matchmaker and engaged her to the Minister of Rites¡¯ first wife¡¯s son. As both families are well-matched in terms of social status, neither party opposed this marriage. Before the date of marriage, Fan Caiyao follows her mother to the temple in order to burn incense and pray for a blissful marriage and harmonious rtionship. Coincidentally, they bump into Sui Yuan who is currently savouring the various vegetarian dishes in the inner courtyard of the temple. Beneath the blossoming peach trees, a crimson-robed Sui Yuan liesnguidly in its shade. Compared to the gorgeous blooms of the trees, this man is a hundred-fold more captivating, so much so that the scene before her all but dazzle Fan Caiyao¡¯s eyes. "...I didn¡¯t expect to meet you in a ce like this," Fan Caiyao states with a small smile, tone distracted. "......" Sui Yuan remains taciturn, struggling to restrain the urge to slip into his arrogant persona in front of the female lead. On top of that, he is at a loss for what to say under this kind of circumstances...Even if there is originally a scene of the two of them running into each other in the inner courtyard of the temple before the female lead¡¯s marriage to the male lead, none of the lines would be appropriate right now ah! "...Already not feeling like talking to me? Have youe to realise that the most beloved person in your heart is actually not me?" Fan Caiyao chuckles lightly as she shakes her head. "You ah...still so haughty. Be careful this attitude of yours, or else you would only push your true love far away." "......" Sui Yuan can only stare wordlessly at this, for he can¡¯t seem to keep up with the female lead¡¯s train of thought. "Seeing as we are friends, I will give you my blessings." Fan Caiyao inclines her head briefly, warm encouragement in her eyes. "Although this path is a difficult one, for a lot of people are unwilling to ept it in this era - it will be hard to be epted even several hundred yearster - I still wish that the both of you are able to obtain happiness." Sui Yuan¡¯s mouth opens, then closes again. While he might not be able to fathom her thoughts, he still realises that the other has given him her blessings. ...Since that¡¯s the case, then the appropriate response should be expressing one¡¯s gratitude, right? Pursing his lips for a moment, Sui Yuan eventually nods his head lightly. "Many thanks." A soft smile breaks out on Fan Caiyao¡¯s face before she waves at him and takes her leave. Staring at her departing back, Sui Yuan¡¯s gaze bes nk, as though recalling something in the past... Many leagues away, at the north-western border, Qin Zheng takes the report from the capital handed to him by an attendant with a slight frown. Upon the folded paper, four words "AnHe Qin Wang" can be seen. "The record-keeper in the Ministry of Justice, Fan Caiyao, has been engaged to the son of the Minister of Rites, Li Mojie. On the twenty-seventh of March, she met with Qin Wang in the inner courtyard of Guan Yuan Temple. From AnHe Qin Wang¡¯s sparse words, it is clear that he retains his regards towards you, hard-pressed to forget..." Footnotes: [1] A Tang Dynasty story about a rtionship between a schr and a beauty put through the grinder due to conflicting interest between love and duty. Chapter 1.5 Chapter 1.5: General Fuyuan, Qin Zheng, managed to deal a huge blow to the enemy, breaking their troops¡¯ morale and forcing them back. His remarkable reputation once again resonates throughout the country with this victory. Moreover, with the army that numbers more than ten thousand under Marquis Dingyuan¡¯smand, they sessfully dissuade other foreign invaders from trying their luck. While the worries in the Emperor¡¯s heart is appeased, doubts also begin to rise. Strangle the rabbit. Cook the hunting dog. Clip the wings of the falcon. Break the prized bow. These words are the one and only admonition feared by Generals in the ancient era. But it oftenes true. Rare are those who are allowed to live the rest of their lives safe and sound after riding numerous waves of victory and bringing glory to their household. As such, the Emperor begins to subtly hint for the civilian court officials to give trouble to Marquis Dingyuan. Hence, soon after news of their resounding victory, the Marquis¡¯ residence receives news of rough times ahead. The current Emperor is not a muddle-headed individual, but he is too impatient. Despite the heavy protests, he only cares about swiftly enacting a n to regain the militarymand seal from the Marquis¡¯ household and oppress their rising power. In order to ensure he doesn¡¯t fail the entire mission, Sui Yuan decides that what he really needs to do now is to follow the storyline, assist Qin Zheng and his people down the path of revolt and to protect the women, children and elders within the Marquis¡¯ residence. The AnHe Qin Wang who has always refrained from entering court politics begins to frequent the pce and the residences of important ministers. For the first time in his life, he reveals his outstanding talent for politics that is as incredible as his outward appearance. Every smile, every frown and every move from him can touch a person¡¯s heart. No matter what he says, as long as he backs it up with sound reasoning, none would be capable of objecting. Gradually, the Marquis and others following him begin to gather at Sui Yuan¡¯s side. With him sheltering them, redirecting the Emperor¡¯s ire and helping to shoulder the unofficial crime ced on their heads, they manage to significantly dy the Emperor¡¯s ns. Sui Yuan continues holding firmly onto the principle of virtues and morals, using them to tactfully persuade the Emperor that he must not act with haste. Revoking a household¡¯s military power requires detailed step by step nning, and one must definitely not harm old Generals who are patriotic and utterly loyal, who shed blood and sacrificed so much in defence of this nation. "All you have said, zhen[1] understands...however, can one sleep soundly on a narrow bed? One day of the seal remaining out of my hands is another day zhen cannot have a peaceful rest ah..." The Emperor who is more than half a century old sighs with sorrow and regret as he reaches out to stroke Sui Yuan¡¯s long hair infort. Dressed in a crimson and gold robe that enhances his alluring visage, Sui Yuan gazes at the sovereign with worry in his eyes. Gently, with a voice full of reassurance, he says, "I understand, Your Majesty. However, I am unwilling to continue listening to people denouncing you. Marquis Dingyuan¡¯s household has always been loyal and faithful. Ever since the founding of the state, they have been valiantly guarding the border, shedding blood, sweat and tears for generations. Fighting against the enemy and defending the country. Let¡¯s give them some time, I believe they will surely understand your difficult position and will hand over themand seal." Looking at the child he personally raised from childhood, the Emperor btedly realised that the adorable, jade-like baby has already grown into a fine young man that all the more incites the urge to pamper him in people¡¯s hearts. He simply cannot find it in himself to refuse this child. Heaving a soft sigh, he recalls the heavy resistance in the court and eventually concedes with a nod. "Perhaps you are right. Zhen acted with undue haste. Then...let¡¯s take our time. We shall first recall Marquis Dingyuan father and son back to the capital before nning our next move." A radiant smile breaks out on Sui Yuan¡¯s face. "Your Majesty is wise." Emerging from the Imperial study, he makes a detour to pay a visit to the Empress as well as several favoured Imperial Concubines. Having lost his parents at the age of eight, he has frequent the pce since childhood. It is appropriate to say that he was partially brought up at the knees of select Imperial Concubines. While they are not rted by blood, there still exists between them affection akin to mother and son. If Sui Yuan so wishes, with a few honeyed words, he can steal the affections of these Imperial Concubines, making their hearts flutter to the point of promising to sway the Emperor through pillow talk, thus sealing their guarantee to help defend the Marquis¡¯ household. Court officials, the Emperor and the favoured Imperial Concubines. With a few smiles and waves of his long sleeves, he has them all dancing in his palm. However, no one questions as to why he is suddenly doing things he doesn¡¯t normally do to help Marquis Dingyuan and their people, for the deep friendship between Qin Wang and General Fuyuan is known to all. Coming out of the pce, Sui Yuan immediately heads for the Marqius¡¯ residence. The old Madam disregards her ageing and ill body,ing out to receive him personally. sping his hands in her own wrinkled ones, tears roll down her cheeks. "Never did I expect that you will be the saviour of our household...this old Madam really doesn¡¯t know how to express my thanks..." The old Madam¡¯s hands tremble. "Should...should our residence pass this difficult period and emerge safe and sound, then you will be a huge benefactor to us. If there is a chance, this old Madam hopes that I will be able to hear you call ¡¯mother¡¯..." Sui Yuan stiffens as he studies the olddy¡¯s hopeful gaze. Based on her attitude, she seems to truly desire this, hence he calls her "mother" once. The old Madam freezes for a split-second, then turns tears intoughter. Drawing him into her embrace, she replies with a "silly child", sounding more doting towards him than her own children. "Her attitude is very strange. When I came here before, she was neither cold nor warm." Sui Yuanins to 5237 silently. He is really not ustomed to being so intimate with people. "This old Madam is very astute!" 5237 scoffs. "Thest time you were here, she was afraid you would steal away her most promising and profitable son. Now, her entire household can only rely on you for help so she will naturally be sweet to you. That way, even if you throw away your life just to save them, you wouldn¡¯t regret doing so." "So it¡¯s like this." Having received a lecture from the system, Sui Yuan understands the situation now but he remains exceptionally calm and undisturbed. "Sure enough, there are still a lot of things I need to learn." 5237: "......Can¡¯t you at least show me a little disappointment or any other normal reactions?" Making small, emotional talk with the old Madam, Sui Yuan finally shifts the topic to a more serious matter. He wants to follow the plot, which means sneaking every member of the Marquis residence out of the capital. The entire foolproof n has already been thought out, so all he needs to do is follow it word for word. Listening to Sui Yuan¡¯s n, the old Madam¡¯s eyes widen in astonishment. Never did she expect to see the day she is able to leave the capital. This news moves her so much that she all but faints. With such a rare opportunity dangling before her, the old Madam will naturally not let it go. Restraining her emotions, she begins to discuss the n in detail with Sui Yuan, ensuring everything will be arranged on time and in order. Making a prompt decision, she approves the enactment of this n on behalf of her household. Along with the Emperor retracting his wish to revoke the Marquis¡¯ military leadership, rtions between the royal family and the Marquis residence gradually smooths over again. Having gotten information from Sui Yuan a while ago, Marquis Dingyuan receives the imperial edict to return to the capital without hesitation. At the same time, he also sends a reply saying he willply with the Emperor¡¯s wish and hand over themand seal as soon as he returns. The Emperor is ecstatic as soon as he hears this, generously bestowing rewards on the Marquis as well as guaranteeing the safety of everyone in the household. He also withdraws all the spies he has around the Marquis¡¯ residence. News of Marquis Dingyuan father and son returning from the frontlines with only a small portion of their soldiers travel quickly throughout the country. As a result, the hostile, nomadic tribes that were oppressed by General Fuyuan begins to rally once more and set an ambush. The father and son pair, as well as their small routine of bodyguards, became unounted for. Hearing this bad news, the old Madam falls gravely ill. However, she persists in wanting to make the trip up to the temple within the mountains in order to pray for her husband and son¡¯s safe return. The Emperor cannot possibly deny her this, but sends the Yu Lin army to ¡¯protect¡¯ the womenfolk during their journey. However, another piece of information arrives in the pce soon after. The procession was attacked and the well-disciplined, experienced soldiers of the Yu Lin army were beaten into a very sorry state. All traces of the Marquis¡¯ family members vanished in the aftermath of the attack, apparently being murdered by their attackers. But deep down, everyone is aware that they are still alive. They¡¯ve merely seeded in fleeing the capital. The Emperor explodes in fury, ordering this matter be thoroughly investigated. However, before they can even begin to scratch the surface of it, the previously ¡¯missing¡¯ Marquis Dingyuan father and son apparently reappeared safe and sound, apanied by their army which numbers in the tens of thousands. In the capital, having received news of the n seeding, Sui Yuan straightens his clothes, mentally preparing himself to wee the sole momentous point his character faces in the story. Face void of all expression, he wordlessly steps out the doors of his room to meet the soldiers sent by the Emperor to detain him. Such an elegant and graceful prince bearing a dull and nk gaze. Surely, there is nothing sadder than beholding a person with a shattered heart. The soldiers escorting Qin Wang can¡¯t bring themselves to take more than a nce. Their hearts wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the pain. Walking out of his residence with head held high, his bearing remains confident and unflinching. Not the least bit cowed, he doesn¡¯t resemble a criminal being escorted to prison and awaiting interrogation, but rather, it seems as though he is merely bringing a few bodyguards out for a walk through the streets. By word of mouth, the homosexual man who did everything for love spreads throughout the capital andter, the nation. Like most ancient stories, this one too, is filled with heartbreak and ends in sorrow. A jade-like prince with the gracefulness and allure of an Immortal renounced everything in order to protect the household of the young General Qin Zheng, but is ultimately met with a dark and tragic end when the person in his heart abandoned him for the throne. In those days long ago, the two were close as brothers, confiding in each other and withholding no secrets. Now, due to obtaining the mantle of Emperor, one pushes the other onto the execution ground. A single, merciless strike to severe all pass feelings and affection. On the road, Sui Yuan notices Fan Caiyao standing amongst the crowd, hands over her mouth and weeping endlessly. By her side, her husband stands, unable to cate the grievances in her heart. The only thing he can offer is tender love, concern and physical support. Tears overflowing with no end in sight, Fan Caiyao locks gaze with Sui Yuan for as long as possible. In her heart, under the disbelief, pity and sympathy for Sui Yuan surge forth while deep resentment and disdain for Qin Zheng rages. Sui Yuan¡¯s step pauses for a moment to shoot a soft, faint smile in her direction. That second-long, gorgeous smile leaves a deep impression on everyone present. Tranquil. Serene. Without a trace of hatred or regret. Perhaps, for the rest of their lives, they will never again witness this unrivalled, strong and moving prince. Within themand tent of the rebel army stationed in the northwest, Qin Zheng clutches a secret report in one hand, head hanging low as his other hand covers his eyes. "If one is to aplish big matters, one should not bother with trifles. There will inevitably be sacrifices along the way." Reaching out to pat his beloved sonfortingly on the shoulder, Marquis Dingyuan heaves a long, heavy sigh as he feels the always firm and unyielding man shudder faintly. A long whileter, when he is all alone, an ironic, humourless smile curves Qin Zheng¡¯s lips as a weary, gloomy look surfaces in his eyes. Footnotes: [1] Zhen = Emperor¡¯s way of referring to himself. Like a royal "we". Chapter 1.6 Chapter 1.6: For Sui Yuan, his experience in prison is something he is reluctant to ever think about again. Although he has system 5237 by his side to provide mental strength and encouragement, it is still far from enough to help him cope with his current situation. ...After all, the story did not focus on the hardship the supporting male lead endured during his period of imprisonment, merely skating around it. The most emphasis is ced on describing the lives of the male and female leads. Hence, Sui Yuan can only endure this experience day after day, not knowing what is in store. Moreover, in the original plot, Fan Caiyao was the mastermind behind the entire operation, while the ignorant Sui Yuan was merely used to make everything go smoothly. This time, the one who nned and handled everything is Sui Yuan himself. Therefore, his crime is many times greater, and the punishment for it will be many times heavier. Under Qin Zheng¡¯smand, the rebel army slices through the Emperor¡¯s soldiers like a hot knife through butter. Very quickly, more than half the country falls under their control. When the present Emperor eventually visits the prison, the originally healthy man in both spirit and mind has undergone a huge change, his age showing in every crease of his face. Sui Yuan¡¯s appearance is also not much better. The originally gorgeous crimson robes have long be dull with dirt and grime. The waist-length, silky hair tangled together, forming messy braids. Being ced in such a difficult situation, it is no wonder he has lost a lot of weight. However, he still retains his usual flower-like, alluring visage. Those dark phoenix eyes are no longer bright, gaze bing cold and indifferent. One can even say empty or soulless. The Emperor¡¯s throat trembles faintly as he chokes on his surging emotions. That day when he heard the truth about the situation, he had been so furious he thought about striking the prince down. In the end, his heart won out, rendering him incapable of such an act. After all, when all is said and done, he nurtured this child from childhood, watching him grow and mature. In the Emperor¡¯s eyes, Sui Yuan is a na?ve and innocent soul still unversed in worldly matters. Blinded by love, made use of by others. "...Do you regret?" The Emperor¡¯s voice is old but no less forceful. Sui Yuan shakes his head wordlessly. In order toplete his task, he is naturally not remorseful. "No regrets?" The Emperor repeats. "Your love for him[1] remains bone-deep?" While Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t quite understand the meaning behind the Emperor¡¯s words, he merely keeps silent and shakes his head again. No matter who the Emperor is referring to, he definitely doesn¡¯t harbour a bone-deep love for anyone. "...Who exactly is he talking about?" Being wrongly used of having a lover, Sui Yuan feels he must investigate this matter. Hence, he directs this questions to 5237. "It¡¯s Qin Zheng." 5237 replies helplessly even as it gnashes its teeth in annoyance. "A good old BG world is unexpectedly transformed into a BL one. You¡¯re really capable!" Sui Yuan bes gloomy. He feels he really is innocent ah! He followed the script ordingly and put as much effort as possible into being the best supporting male lead! "Haha...indeed, one should not love him! Absolutely cannot ah!" The Emperorughs bitterly. Lifting a hand to stroke Sui Yuan¡¯s head in reminisce of the past, he continues, "Zhen doesn¡¯t wish to kill you, but I also cannot let you go free, do you understand?" Sui Yuan obediently nods his head. While he does regret not being able to walk free as amoner, he can only ept it after changing so many things in the plot. As the main offender, he doesn¡¯t expect anything more. "Zhen will keep you locked in here. If zhen seeds in putting down the revolt, you will die together with him. Bepanions on your journey to the Yellow Springs. Who can say that you might meet again in the next world? When that timees, do not be as feeble-minded as you were in this life, being used and thrown aside." The Emperor falls silent for a moment, then exhales heavily. "If zhen is defeated, then wait here for Qin Zheng to free you..." "...Thank you for your benevolence." Sui Yuan¡¯s nk expression finally rxes. He can feel relieved now in mind and heart. System 5237 has guaranteed he will not be destroyed even if he dies in this world, that as long as the mission ispleted, he will simply receive his rewards and immediately travel to the next world. But the feeling of dying is, of course, nothing good. Sui Yuan also doesn¡¯t wish to think about it. After the Emperor leaves, silence falls in the prison once more. asionally, Sui Yuan can hear the jailers discussing about the revolt, and whether or not the rebels have made headway. But as one day bleeds into another, he has long since lost count of how many days he has stayed in this tiny cell. Inevitably, the calm and collected him begin to feel impatient and anxious. How he wishes for a fast-forward button he can use that will take him straight to the end of the story. This feeling is akin to being cut to pieces with a blunt knife! Naturally, Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t waste his time in prison staring at the wall. In order to pass the time quickly, he learns a lot of essential knowledge from the system so he would be better equipped in dealing with unexpected circumstances in different worlds. On this particr day, he has just started making a crack at anguage called "English" when hurried footsteps ring out, as though someone is urgently running along the corridors of the prison. A few secondster, the cell door opens with an ear-piercing creak. Sui Yuan raises his head at the sound only to see Qin Zheng still d in his full body armour stained with speckles of blood. He blinks, wanting to disy his customary haughty smile, but that urge is instantly dashed when he recalls where the plot is currently at right now. Un...his scene has alreadye to an end. The only thing that remains is to bid the capital farewell, renounce everything and be a wanderer travelling across thends. On top of that, ording to the established plot, Qin Zheng and him can be consideredpletely inharmonious now. Even without the female lead bringing about the rivalry for her love, there is still Sui Yuan¡¯s hatred for Qin Zheng after thetter seizes the throne and put his family to death. Moreover, with Fan Caiyao happily married to someone else, Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t have the conflicting feeling of love and hate for anyone. Fundamentally, only hatred exists. Thus, as soon as he determines what he should be feeling and doing, Sui Yuan slips into character, entering acting mode. The vacant look in his eyes - when he was deep in contemtion - is abruptly reced by deep resentment. A pleasant smile on his face, Qin Zheng is about to step into the cell when he is stopped dead by the ice-cold glint in Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes. He freezes, arms still outstretched in preparation to pull Sui Yuan into his embrace. His heart that was thudding in anticipation all but stops beating. ring frostily at Qin Zheng, Sui Yuan remains where he is, not saying a word and not moving an inch. The former is due to his belief that not saying anything will prevent things from going haywire, thetter due to him not having the strength to even get to his feet. Qin Zheng lets his arms fall back to his side, staring wordlessly at Sui Yuan. Sorrow and understanding sh through his eyes. With heavy steps, he halts before Sui Yuan, then gets down on one knee and envelops the other man in a tight hug, as if afraid that Sui Yuan will disappear. Sui Yuan can only wordlessly shoot 5237 desperate nces to request its help. But the system tantly ignores him, rolling around in grief as it wails "this is a BG world, not a BL world ahh what do I do now..." endlessly, sounding like a broken record. Hearing this, another thought strikes Sui Yuan. He needs to try turning this world back to a BG one. "...Get out of my sight, I don¡¯t wish to see you anymore," Sui Yuan says icily. "...I understand, but your body is in a very bad condition and needs to be carefully tended..." Qin Zheng replies, tone remorseful. "At least stay until you have recovered fully, then you can take your revenge on me, okay? You must not make life difficult for yourself..." Weighing his options, Sui Yuan feels that refusing Qin Zheng would be useless. In addition, he cannot stay in this cell for the rest of his life, right? In the end, he silently agrees to Qin Zheng¡¯s proposal. ...Wait until after his body fully recovers, he will naturally continue to follow the story. To be honest, he actually likes the uing event in store for the supporting male lead. He has always wanted to see the mountains andrge rivers... Receiving the consent of the person in his embrace, Qin Zheng exhales a relieved breath. Gathering the silent man in his arms, he btedly notices that Sui Yuan is light as a feather, thin to the point of being mere skin and bones. Heart souring, Qin Zheng tightens his hold on him and ensures his movements are as gentle as possible, as though the person he is carrying is a fragile and delicate treasure. Afterwards...Sui Yuan is brought into the previous Emperor¡¯s Qin Pce, fed with delicious food like a pig being reared before ughter... The newly crowned Emperor Qin Zheng can be said to be especially doting. If Sui Yuan wants a star, he will give it to him. If he asks for the moon, it will be ced in his hands. Only, it¡¯s a pity that Sui Yuan has an unyielding personality on top of being a very dedicated worker. No matter how the other man tries to exin himself or excuse his actions, he simply uses one word of "hate" to solve all problems, effectively pushing everything away. ...The only sole regret he has is that there is no way to change the story back to BG, which makes him extremely worried. Every time he thinks about the evaluation he will receive after finishing this mission, he will simply feel like drowning himself. Where in the world did he go wrong? He followed the original plot as best he could ah! Being a supporting male lead is really not easy! Peh! When Sui Yuan regains his fair and healthy appearance, he feels that he has recuperated fully so the first thing he brings up the next time he sees Qin Zheng is about leaving the capital. Complying with the script, his reason for leaving is "broken-hearted, incapable of facing his old love - no, wait, it should be old friend - who killed his family, and not able to forgive himself for having a hand in it, he will travel the world in order to heal his soul." Staring intensely at Sui Yuan, Qin Zheng¡¯s expression is deeply grieved. "You are truly unwilling to forgive me? Unwilling to give me a final chance?" Resolutely shaking his head, Sui Yuan persists on bidding farewell. To hell with this BL world! Even if he is incapable of changing it back to BG, he absolutely cannot change the supporting male lead¡¯s original ending! Hopefully, the system will look favourably upon his dedication to his work and give him a satisfactory reward at the end of all this... QAQ "...I understand." Qin Zheng heaves a resigned sigh, dark eyes miserable. "You are the only one who stayed back waiting for me when I wandered for so long, the only one who sacrificed his all for my wellbeing. But I didn¡¯t cherish what I had. It is my mistake." Lifting his hand, he runs gentle fingers along Sui Yuan¡¯s ink ck hair. "I said before that the moment you recovered, no matter what kind of revenge you would like to enact, I will dly ept...Not having my deepest wish fulfilled...I suppose this can be considered as payback?" Sui Yuan deliberately shifts his head, neatly evading Qin Zheng¡¯s hand as though a mere touch is intolerable. Qin Zheng¡¯s lips thin, the hand left hanging in mid-air clenching tightly until the veins bulge. A good whileter, he abruptly stands and strides swiftly away towards the window. Staring out at the lush spring scenery and the warm sunlight shining down from the Heavens, he feels no joy. No peace. His heart has be wintry cold. Eyelids sliding shut, Qin Zheng eventually utters a single, grave word. "Go." Climbing off the bed, Sui Yuan serenely bows to Qin Zheng¡¯s back before walking slowly out of the room, straight-backed and graceful as ever. Like Qin Zheng on the day they parted ways in the Ten Thousand Miles Pavilion, he doesn¡¯t look back even once. Far from the capital, far from his old friend, roaming freely across mountains and rivers, Sui Yuan has at longst neared the end of a bumpy road that is his first mission. His first world. This calls for a celebration...indeed worthy of a celebration... 5237: "......why do I feel like crying? QAQ" Footnotes: [1] As the pronoun for "him" and "her" sounds the same in Chinese, SY doesn¡¯t know who the Emperor is referring to. Chapter 1.7 Chapter 1.7: Zhao Xihe has long lost count of how many worlds he has drifted through, and how long he has been doing so. From a small pawn that can only follow the system¡¯smand to a VIP level actor who can influence his system. Along this tedious journey, every pre-set plot with its love, affection, hate, and feelings in general all came and went like smoke and mist. None ever left the slightest bit of impression in his heart. Just as Zhao Xihe starts to believe that he is perhaps meant to wander through worlds alone, his system finally informs him that he has obtained the highest-level credit. Meaning, he can do as he wishes, live as he wishes in all the different worldsid out for his picking. If he finds someone he likes, he can choose to remain by her side forever. Initially, the Zhao Xihe who received this news finally experienced genuine and sincere joy. However, this happiness quickly disappears, dissipating without a trace. Because no matter how much effort he puts in, he is incapable of finding someone able to ignite the spark in his heart. In the various worlds, he interacted with many different kinds of women. Flirtatious ones, ice-cold queens, tyrants, enchanters...his experience is rather vast. Unfortunately, Zhao Xihe has long lost the ability to genuinely love someone, for his heart has frosted over. But whatever the case is, he continues drifting through the worlds, searching, harbouring the scantest hope that someday, he will be able to meet with ¡¯that person¡¯. The one who can make him feel again. Arriving in another Ancient Era world, Zhao Xihe is already very familiar with the best way to deal with the plot. As soon as he has a brief understanding of the character and role he is meant to y, he tosses it all aside, instead wandering down the street to pass the time. It isn¡¯t long before his gaze is attracted to a young man gorgeous enough to catch everyone¡¯s attention. Zhao Xihe has never before seen such an enchantingly captivating person - male or female - that causes him to be unable to shift his gaze away. Even if he is clearly arrogant and spoiled, his eyes disy a child-like innocence, clear and untainted. Although it doesn¡¯t quite fit the aura he exudes, it still doesn¡¯t fail in capturing people¡¯s interest. With nothing better to do, Zhao Xihe decides to tail the man. He is just so bored, enough that he desires to interact with the one interesting thing that aroused his curiosity. As such, he clearly witnessed this young man exim at everymon item like a sheltered child, purchasing random items like a carved hairpin and a wooden button. Things that shouldn¡¯t incite such happiness in people. Couple with his enticing outer appearance, this attitude truly makes one unable to stop staring. In the end, when Zhao Xihe really wants to interact with this interesting character, he is given the opportunity to do so when the other looks around, a tad embarrassed. Taking the initiative, he offers to carry the pile of random items for him. Later, when everything is said and done, Zhao Xihe finally realises that this person is this world¡¯s supporting male lead, Sui Yuan. Regarding the female lead, he has no interest in her. Rather than allowing the storyline to develop the way it is meant to, he prefers finding novel and interesting things. In addition, he has the power to do as he wishes. Hence, he tosses the female lead aside, shadowing Sui Yuan day to day. While this youth generally appears haughty and bossy, he is, in fact, a na?ve white paper[1]. Zhao Xihe really likes the feel of being unrestrained, smearing this white paper with his colours. It gives him an unparalleled sense of aplishment. ...Cultivating someone, especially such a gorgeous child, is truly satisfactory enough to kill his boredom! It is in this world Zhao Xihe feels, for the first time in his life, that he is someone without integrity. He likes using an ambiguous attitude to treat Sui Yuan. Seeing him (SY) confused but struggling to maintain a calm and collected front gradually cause him to be more and more engrossed. But no matter what surfaced in his heart, his mind is still clear-headed as ever from beginning to the end. In his eyes, everything in each world is merely a ything to ease his boredom. It¡¯s just that...the toy named Sui Yuan truly leaves him at a loss. Nheless, Zhao Xihe thinks that since Sui Yuan brings him such delight, he should at least repay him by making him happy in this world. Although the original plot has Sui Yuan destined to be a mere supporting lead cannon fodder, as long as he, this male lead, doesn¡¯t get involved, with Sui Yuan¡¯s appearance alone, it shouldn¡¯t be long before the beauty will be in his grasp. ...Only, everything veers out of Zhao Xihe¡¯s expectations. First of all, Sui Yuan¡¯s behaviour. He is clearly desperately head-over-heels for the female lead, but simply refuses to admit it, causing Zhao Xihe toment in his heart. Secondly, his ambiguous attitude to Sui Yuan came back to bite him, for he feels like Sui Yuan is slowly starting to develop feelings for him. When he leaves for the frontlines as ording to the plot, the grief-stricken song <> that Sui Yuan ys causes his long-frozen heart to palpitate. It is here that his emotions start to undte. If Sui Yuan is able to apany him, Zhao Xihe considers that he is a rather good choice. However, he is well aware that he is a cold individual who has existed without love for so long. Rather than being tied to him, perhaps Sui Yuan will find genuine happiness with Fan Caiyao. Therefore, Zhao Xihe doesn¡¯t respond. Doesn¡¯t turn back until he is far, far away, where he can¡¯t hear the zither nor see the yer. He has made the decision to sever his ambiguous rtionship with Sui Yuan. However, one is incapable of controlling their hearts and thus, he fails yet again. Although he is stationed far away from the capital, Zhao Xihe doesn¡¯t stop monitoring Sui Yuan. With an informant shadowing the young prince and reporting his every move, Zhao Xihe knows every little thing concerning Sui Yuan. Hence, he is well aware of Sui Yuan bing listless after his departure, of him drifting apart from the female lead. Fan Caiyao eventually married but he still remained single. Everything is reported back to Zhao Xihe, leaving him fretting and worrying. The crucial turning point in the plot is something Zhao Xihe is incapable of thwarting, and is also something he doesn¡¯t want to waste effort in preventing. The ¡¯family¡¯ he has in the form of Marquis Dingyuan¡¯s household are no more than faceless strangers. He will do what he can and follow the plot, but he doesn¡¯t put any of them in his heart. However, following Fan Caiyao¡¯s unscripted marriage and departure, the whirlpool originally nned to suck the female lead into once again draws Sui Yuan in. As if decreed by fate, Sui Yuan tirelessly works to support the Marquis¡¯ residence in standing firm against the Emperor, even going so far as risking his life to help the entire household sneak out of the capital. This all is not because he harbours a deep love for the female lead, but rather...because he dearly loves the male lead. This is first time someone has thrown away everything for him even after the storyline has changed, the first person that left an unforgettable impression on his stone heart. After receiving news that Sui Yuan has been thrown into prison and will quite possibly be executed for treason, he finally experiences a tidal wave of emotion. Remorse, self-me. Agony akin to having his heart cut out. Suffice to say that this onught of emotions reminds him that he is a genuine person. Infatuated with the only man that can make him feel this way without even being physically present, Zhao Xihe finally admits that he feels something for this young prince. Whenever he recalls that delicate, arrogant but feeble-minded, pure, simple and utterly sincere child, fondness and worry arises. He desperately wants to fight and push forward the date of the revolt, for presently, he knows that Sui Yuan is not dead yet. He is locked up in a prison cell, still alive. Zhao Xihe thinks that perhaps he has found the person he is seeking. The sole individual able to make him feel again. Sui Yuan. The one who deviated from the original story and fell for him even after seeing Zhao Xihe¡¯s true self. The one who is willing to even throw away his life withoutins all for him. The beautiful, pure child, Sui Yuan. Perhaps this feeling Zhao Xihe has for Sui Yuan is not love, but concern. Even so, something that isn¡¯t as deep as love is also fine. Zhao Xihe is truly weary from all that drifting. He just wants someone who can capture his attention and willingness to be with, then spend the rest of his life with them, walking towards the future together. Harbouring this sliver of hope, Zhao Xihe rushes into the prison. Mere skin and bones, clothes matted with dirt and hair in disarray, Sui Yuan still looks heartbreakingly beautiful, so captivating that Zhao Xihe cannot bring himself to look away, clinging onto this child with a death grip as if Sui Yuan is the only piece of driftwood out in sea that is preventing him from drowning. Zhao Xihe gives it his all, trying his utmost best to please Sui Yuan and heal the emotional wounds he inflicted. But perhaps this is fate¡¯s retribution, for Sui Yuan never opens his heart to him again. Ultimately, Sui Yuan still leaves as ording to the plot, departing from the capital with a broken heart. In the end, the person Zhao Xihe wishes to grab hold of and never let go slips away between his fingers like air. He can do nothing, only carving this person, Sui Yuan, deep into his heart. When this storyline reaches its conclusion, Zhao Xihe once again finds himself in the space between worlds. To his utter amazement, the first thing he sees is the enchanting figure d in crimson robes, a vision that he has been missing for years. Sui Yuan is still as striking as ever, onlycking thenguid, enticing charm. But the pure and simple expression disyed on his face is extremely familiar. By his side, a simr round-bodied system screeches sharply as it rys everything that its partner did wrong in the previous world. Spotting Zhao Xihe, Sui Yuan pauses for a second, before shing him a friendly smile. That¡¯s right. Friendly. Not the cold disdainful look that tore at Zhao Xihe¡¯s heart. At this moment, if Zhao Xihe still cannot grasp the situation, then the thing upying that space in his skull is not a brain. Teeth gnashing together as he stares at the spot Sui Yuan disappeared from, he reaches out and drags his own system over, coldly questioning, "Which world did he go into?" "...The zombie apocalypse one." The system answers calmly. "Are you sure you want to pick that zombie apocalypse world?" "Of course, I am certain." The corners of Zhao Xihe¡¯s mouth pulls up in a humourless smile. "After wandering for so long and bing a senior in this line, I unexpectedly got yed by a newbie. If I don¡¯t take my revenge, even the Heavens will weep!" The author has something to say: Uuuuu...thus begins the male lead and supporting male lead¡¯s journey through the worlds, loving and killing each other.... To be honest, gong is doing the loving while shou does the killing... Actually, that¡¯s also not quite right... Footnotes: [1] White paper = someone untainted/untouched yet by the natures of the world around them. Inexperienced and ignorant. Chapter 2.1 Chapter 2.1 When Sui Yuan opens his eyes again, the first thing he sees is the muzzle of a pistol pressed unwaveringly to his forehead. A pretty, but cold young woman stands on the other end of the weapon, as if...no, it¡¯s more like when he even so much as twitches, she would immediately open fire and blow his brains out. Therefore, Sui Yuan makes the sensible decision to keep absolutely still. The young woman scrutinises his face thoroughly, then eventually deigns to open her mouth. "He Haochen?" Sui Yuan nods lightly once, serene gaze locked on her cautious one. The unknowndy exhales a little heavily, tension draining from her body. A little bit of warmth returns to her eyes, and she moves the muzzle of the gun away from his head. "Congrattions in finally crossing this obstacle and profiting from disaster. Does your body feel any different? Do you know what sort of ability you gained?" "I¡¯m still feeling a little confused." Sui Yuan¡¯s expression remains extremely calm, causing 5237 to continuously give him a thumbs-up. "Could you give me a moment to sort myself out?" "Of course." The young woman nods, a faint smile surfacing. Sitting up, Sui Yuan covers his face with both hands and begins to skim over the details of his second assignment. As expected, he really received the lowest score possible for his previous task. If it wasn¡¯t for him conscientiously ving away to ensure the ending remained the same, his points would probably have dropped to the negatives. After all, turning a BG world into a BL one is a very serious matter. However, what truly surprised Sui Yuan is when he returned to the meeting point between worlds - the ce of his creation - he ran into Qin Zheng. It was then he finally realized the other party is his colleague, a senior who yed the role of the male lead. Still, Sui Yuan feels somewhat wronged, as almost eighty percent of the responsibility in thest world is heaped on Qin Zheng¡¯s shoulders. As an actor taking on the role of the male lead, he actually consciously diverted from the original plotline. How rude and irresponsible! It¡¯s a shame, but Sui Yuan has never been one to cry over spilt milk. Therefore, he merely shes the other a friendly smile before departing, praying in his heart that he will never have to work with this guy again. Cooperating with a pig teammate like that is akin to asking for one¡¯s life! Anyway, back to his current task. Right now, Sui Yuan has been given the role of a man named He Haochen. As an actor without a name of his own, he is of the opinion that addressing himself using a different name in each world is a very inconvenient thing, which is why Sui Yuan takes the opportunity to discuss with his system, ensuring that hereafter, he will continue using the name he was given in the first world, Sui Yuan. After all, the name of the character he is recing is not his own. Naturally, the character he is filling in as, He Haochen, is this world¡¯s supporting male lead, and the young woman who held a gun to his head is the female lead, Leng Xia. At this point of the story, she has experienced rebirth. In her previous life, she died after surviving quite a few years into the apocalypse, then found herself being transported back in time, to the period just before Judgment Day. As a rule of thumb for rebirth worlds, before the apocalypse arrives again, the main character will definitelye across other pleasant surprises. For example, personal interdimensional space and whatnots - as ording to 5237¡¯s ramblings. Before Sui Yuan took on He Haochen¡¯s role, the character was bitten by a zombie. Afraid that he will turn onto one of those creatures, the other survivors want to kill him, but are prevented from doing so by Leng Xia who knows the future. She knows He Haochen will not transform. Instead, he will be one of the most powerful Ability Users out there. In addition, He Haochen is the first man Leng Xia came to trust after her rebirth. The Leng Xia after rebirth is no longer weak and delicate. Being so different from the other women around, her tough disposition naturally attracts He Haochen. Although the two are afraid of breaking through the friendship boundary, it can be said that they have a tacit, mutual understanding of each other¡¯s personalities and emotions. If it wasn¡¯t for the appearance of the male lead Mo Xuanzhi, as well as the separation period between He Haochen and Leng Xia, this supporting male lead would certainly have a chance at being Leng Xia¡¯s man. It¡¯s a pity that the male lead Mo Xuanzhi surpasses He Haochen in every aspect, whether it be in ability, looks or status. Thus, this poor, supporting male lead is shuffled off to the side and bes cannon fodder. Harbouring both love and bitterness for the female lead, he is constantly telling himself to let her go, but failing topletely expel her from his mind. Time after time, he rescues her from critical situations, sacrificing himself for her. Only to be pushed aside for another, watching nkly as the male and female leads fall in mutual love, eventually sealing their rtionship with a marriage. After organising his thoughts, Sui Yuan immediately immerses himself into this assignment. This time, the character he is ying is an introverted schr with a lukewarm disposition. Hence, he discards the previous fa?ade of a brash, arrogant evildoer, stering on a cool-headed look as he wordlessly pushes his sses up to sit morefortably on his face. "My ability should be water-based." Saying thus, he raises one hand and condenses the water vapour in their vicinity, creating a rotating sphere of water that hovers just above the skin of his palm. Still maintaining it after a short silence, his brow wrinkles. "Besides hydrokinesis...I have a feeling there is something else..." "Perhaps you are a Dual-ability User?" Although she knows exactly what He Haochen is capable of, Leng Xia forcibly restrains herself from blurting it out, instead offering a seemingly hesitant suggestion. Sui Yuan nods lightly, almond eyes narrowing behind his sses. Very quickly, lightning shes across the ball of water, emitting soft, crackling sounds. "A dual water and lightning system!" Leng Xia¡¯s eyes shine,ughing as she turns to Sui Yuan. "It¡¯s a rather remarkable ability you have here!" Dipping his head shallowly in acknowledgement of thepliment, Sui Yuan finally gets to his feet. "You seem to have a fairly good understanding of abilities. Are you an Ability User too?" "I am." A trace of smugness colour Leng Xia¡¯s calm tone. "I am also a Dual-ability User. Water and space system." "I thank you for saving my life, allowing me to be an Ability User instead of a cold corpse." Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes nonchntly sweep over the other survivors previously making a racket about killing him. Although he appears to be a cultured and refined man, his stare is piercing, behaviour somewhat cold and detached. "There is reason for their fear. After all, only a small percentage of those bitten can sessfully beat back the infection. Although I prevented them from killing you, I was also cautious. Which is why I held a gun to your head the entire time," Leng Xia exins with a small smile. Firstly, this little dialogue is to showcase her good and honest personality. Second is to remove her from the general popce by emphasising her bravery and cool-headedness under pressure. Thirdly, it is to exin why she was pressing a pistol to his forehead when he regained consciousness to avoid misunderstandings or the off chance that he might harbour a grudge. Nodding to express his understanding, Sui Yuan¡¯s gaze bore deeply into Leng Xia, pupils carrying a glint of appreciation and interest. The female lead hangs her head a little, outwardly calm, but inwardly joyful even as her cheeks turn red. Whates next is a life of killing zombies, scavenging all sorts of supplies and recruiting followers. During the entire journey, Sui Yuan and Leng Xia develop a deeper understanding of each other¡ªto the point that even a blind person can see the ambiguous air between the two. However, Sui Yuan is more cautious this time, strictly keeping to the plot. Not saying more than necessary, not taking one step outside the storyline, he firmly holds onto this level of friendship with the female lead. Up until they arrive at the destination of the fated moment - the biggest survivor¡¯s base of operation in Lu Sheng[1]. At this moment in time, Sui Yuan¡¯s water and lightning system has both reached Rank 3, surpassing the other Ability Users in their team by far. In addition, with Leng Xia¡¯s space that is able to store arge pile of items, as long as they are not met with mishap, they wouldn¡¯t need to worry about food and water for a long while. ording to the plot, the supporting male lead He Haochen will eventually be a powerful chief in Lu Sheng¡¯srgest survivor¡¯s base of operation. Here is where he separates from the female lead, each walking down a different path. As the female lead has already experienced the apocalypse once before, she knows that this base will eventually be sieged by a high-level zombie leading a horde ofmon undead. But she is incapable of telling him the truth and is only able to insist on going to the capital. However, due to a myriad of reasons, He Haochen decides to stay behind. After the base is attacked and sustained too much damage for the survivors to stay in, He Haochen leads the remaining people to the capital. At this point, the female lead Leng Xia has already found her second peach branch[2] - her true fated man, Mo Xuanzhi. "Older - older brother Haochen! There is a horde of zombies up ahead!" A Spirit Ability User - someone who is able to detect living and undead beings within a certain range - in the group exims, breaking Sui Yuan out of his musing. There is a trace of nervousness in the veteran¡¯s voice, indicating that the situation in front is extremely risky. "It is a high-level swarm! There are quite many Rank 2s... Heavens! There¡¯s also a Rank 3!" Immediately, panic rises in the group, causing even Leng Xia to subconsciously clutch his hand in rm. Her space ability is aimed at allowing her to survive, and her powers over water is best suited for surprise attacks. While she is able to hold her own againstmon undead, she still requires protection when faced with more dangerous threats. "We¡¯ll temporarily halt and observe the movements of this horde," Sui Yuan instructs as he squeezes Leng Xia¡¯s hand infort, calmly pushing his sses up. Leng Xia raises her head, staring at his serene face, his expression eternally unchanging, firm as Mt. Tai[3]. As long as He Haochen is here by her side, there is nothing to fear. No matter what happens, he will be able to settle it efficiently. Following Sui Yuan¡¯s detailed instructions, the team gradually settles down and make preparations for battle. It¡¯s just that not long after the group stopped advancing, the person in charge of keeping an eye on the horde while the others prepare doesn¡¯t issue a single peep from the start to the end. Sui Yuan frowns lightly, well aware that this development is not quite right. Just as he is about to head over and ask the person what is happening, he hears the man inhale sharply. "The...the zombie horde...ispletely wiped out! Goodness, the other party...is a lone man! I - is he still considered a human?!" "Continue keeping a lookout," Sui Yuan orders coldly, releasing Leng Xia¡¯s hand and striding forward so that he stands at the head of the group, closest to where this mysterious lone person is. Drawing herposure together, Leng Xia hesitates for a second before following him. In the apocalypse, both humans and zombies can be terrifying. In order to ensure their continued existence, each side is willing to kill anything that stands between them and survival. Since this neer is able to wipe out a high-level horde so easily, they are naturally also a huge threat to this group of survivors. Before one can determine if this unknown is a friend or foe, one cannot under any circumstances lower their guard. Under everyone¡¯s tense and watchful gazes, a lone figure appears in the horizon, slowly making their way towards the group. Being the only Rank 3 Ability User, Sui Yuan¡¯s sharper senses allow him to see the approaching figure clearly before anyone else. A tall, handsome man with chiselled features and short, ck hair, the scar running down his left cheek doesn¡¯t take away his attractiveness. On the contrary, it adds to his seemingly stern and sharp temperament. The aura this man exudes is simr to an excellently-forged de dyed in blood. "...Oh my god! Mo Xuanzhi?!" Leng Xia lets out a strangled, surprised whisper, unknowingly echoing Sui Yuan¡¯s silent exmation. "What is he doing here?!" 5237: "Fuck me. I have a terrible premonition. What the hell is going on?! QAQ" Footnotes: [1] Lu Sheng = name of thisnd/country [2] Peach branch = a term for suitor [3] Mt. Tai = A significant historical and cultural mountain,monly featured/mentioned in Chinese fiction. Chapter 2.2 Chapter 2.2 Sui Yuan also shares his system¡¯s feelings of bad things toe... In the previous world, the male lead also appeared on stage before schedule, then proceeded to mess up the storyline from day one. Not only did the male lead deviate from the plot, he even changed BG to BL, causing Sui Yuan untold amounts of stress. He really didn¡¯t expect this second world¡¯s male lead to be so irresponsible and pop out this early again ah! Sui Yuan really feels like crying a river. Despite how chaotic and anxious he is feeling inwardly right now, Sui Yuan has no choice but to brace himself and charge on ahead. As a hardworking and responsible supporting male lead, he will definitely stick to his script, acting his role and not stepping one toe out of line. He will shoulder the burden of setting the wayward plot back on track. Turning his head to regard the shocked Leng Xia, Sui Yuan frowns. "Mo Xuanzhi? Do you know him?" Leng Xia can¡¯t help the small startle at Sui Yuan¡¯s inquiry. Ten years into the apocalypse, Mo Xuanzhi will be a household name; presently, there is no way she would recognise that man on sight. It¡¯s a shame that one cannot retrieve water poured out of a basin. With no way to dismiss what she said, Leng Xia can only shake her head and weigh her answer properly before replying, "I don¡¯t know him personally, but I know of him. He doesn¡¯t count as someone I am familiar with, though." Not wanting to push the female lead into an awkward position, Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t continue to interrogate her. Merely nodding in understanding, his gaze shifts to Mo Xuanzhi, who stopped about five meters away from the group. At the same time, Mo Xuanzhi¡¯s eyes sweep over the gathered survivors, finallynding on Sui Yuan. When two capable individuals first meet, there will always be a strange and mysterious atmosphere between them. It doesn¡¯t take long for Mo Xuanzhi to pinpoint the official leader of this ragtag bunch of humans. Smiling but not, he seizes Sui Yuan up from head to toe. Feeling his scalp go numb from the intense scrutiny, Sui Yuan retains a firm hold on his unperturbed fa?ade and steps forward. Walking up to Mo Xuanzhi, he extends a friendly hand. "I am He Haochen. This is the first time we are meeting." The male lead merely quirks an eyebrow, curtly delivering three words[1], "Mo Xuanzhi," before sping Sui Yuan¡¯s offered hand. Although Mo Xuanzhi is not emitting a hostile air, that does not mean he is a friend or even a tentative ally. As soon as the other grips his hand, Sui Yuan can feel the hidden strength lurking beneath skin and muscles, seemingly threatening to crush his bones. Stiffening, he subconsciously raises his power to resist. Only, it¡¯s a pity that Mo Xuanzhi is on apletely different level from him when ites to their abilities. Lightning and fire engulfs their linked hands, intertwining together as one struggles to dominate the other. This silent standoff causes the bystanders to hold their breath, unease appearing on their faces. If they somehow manage to offend this formidable Mo Xuanzhi, he would definitely not hesitate to send them all to hell to apany the zombies! Simrly, the person currently locked in this unpleasant situation is also feeling very apprehensive. Even if he knows he will eventually be love rivals with this man, isn¡¯t this scene of ¡¯tiger and dragon butting heads over territory¡¯[2] happening way too soon?! The ndly courteous smile fades from Sui Yuan¡¯s face as he nces up at the other party, meeting the sharp gaze that resembles a predator stalking its prey. An odd glint shes through Mo Xuanzhi¡¯s eyes, then the male lead releases his tight grip. As Sui Yuan inwardly heaves a sigh of relief, the male lead no longer pays him any attention, brushing past and heading towards the group. Resigning himself to the first deviation from the storyline, he shakes out the tingles and faint aches in his poor hand. ...This world¡¯s male lead is extremely savage ah... QAQ 5237 sighs softly, drifting over to Sui Yuan and patting his face infort. "There¡¯s nothing to be done about it. All male leads in zombie apocalypse stories possess this kind of morals and conduct. Tyrannical, savage and abnormal. Bear with it for a while, and it will naturally pass. As long as you don¡¯t make him your enemy, your life wouldn¡¯t be at risk..." "......I am not the least bitforted," Sui Yuanins childishly as he observes Mo Xuanzhi¡¯s actions. "I don¡¯t know if it is just me, but I feel that Mo Xuanzhi is rather familiar..." "Your senses have gone haywire," 5237 replieszily. "I can confirm that we have never seen this person before in this world." "...I must be thinking too much..." Sui Yuan nods, then tosses this issue out the window, cleanly forgetting all about it. Although everyone¡¯s gaze is locked on his person, extremely tense and on edge, Mo Xuanzhi brushes them all off with practised ease. Having noted the positions of everyone present, he unhesitantly strides over to the female lead,manding her as though he is not aplete stranger, "Give me food." His imposing manner, coupled with a strong scent of blood still clinging to him after clearing the horde of undead just moments ago, causes Leng Xia¡¯s frame to tremble slightly from how tautly stretched her muscles are. Hesitating, she nces at Sui Yuan, only to find his expression is calm as ever with no signs of disapproval. Knowing exactly how deadly this man is, Leng Xia doesn¡¯t dare offend him, immediately bringing out a bag of beef jerky everyone yearns for and hands it over. Taking the offered bag of food, Mo Xuanzhi saunters away, leaning against a Land Rover parked off to the side before digging in. Every action full of grace and allure, Leng Xia can¡¯t help but feel somewhat attracted despite being well aware of that person¡¯s ability to murder without batting an eye. Gathering her courage, she questions, "How did you know I have food?" Finishing the beef jerky in another two or three bites, Mo Xuanzhi lifts his headnguidly, tossing the empty packet away carelessly as he replies, "Anyone withmon sense will know. You smell clean and your clothes are not bloodstained. You have a position amongst this bunch and are pretty well taken care of." Pinching Leng Xia¡¯s chin to forcibly lift her head up, Mo Xuanzhi smiles teasingly. "With your looks, if you are not being treasured by a man and leaning on him for support, that means you are useful. Since all of you don¡¯t seem to carry a lot of equipment, it means therge bulk of it resides in your space." Leng Xia¡¯s cheeks flushes red, evidently angered over being frivolously made fun of, but unable to throw this man off. Although Sui Yuan, who is d to remain a spectator, is currently feeling very gratified towards this male lead for interacting so favourably with the female lead¡ªhe has no choice but to cut in here. So with reluctance in his heart, he prepares himself to steal the main couple¡¯s spotlight. Swiftly walking over to Mo Xuanzhi and Leng Xia, Sui Yuan grabs the other man¡¯s wrist forcefully as he smoothly inserts himself in the space between them. Gently nudging Leng Xia behind him, he faces Mo Xuanzhi with a frosty, polite smile, almond eyes gleaming dangerously behind his sses. "Mr Mo, aren¡¯t you being too impolite?!" As soon as his wrist was grabbed, Mo Xuanzhi releases his grip on Leng Xia¡¯s chin. Watching amusedly as the startled young woman speedily retreats a few paces before hiding behind Sui Yuan, the male lead eventually turns to him. "What? Does your heart hurt because I bullied your woman?" "Please mind your words!" Sui Yuan coldly spits out these four words. A secondter, his hard expression rxes into something more neutral. Evidently, he doesn¡¯t wish to offend this walking killing machine too much. "Miss Leng is just a member of my team. As the captain, I have the obligation to ensure her personal safety." Even if this world¡¯s male lead is someone who can bebelled a ¡¯pirate who seizes what he fancies¡¯ and is not an upright gentleman like Qin Zheng, who will not try to steal away a friend¡¯s wife, the scarred Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t want a repeat of what happened thest time. Hence, he feels that rifying his current rtionship with the female lead would be the best thing to do in order to prevent the plot from derailing. - This female lead hasn¡¯t been imed yet! Please hurry up and make your move! "Only a team member, huh?" ncing at the lost expression on Leng Xia¡¯s face, Mo Xuanzhi suddenlyughs like he is in a good mood. Before Sui Yuan can react, his arm is suddenly grabbed and twisted. In a split-second, his back ms into the side door of the Land Rover, body pressed up against the cold surface. Back aching dully, Sui Yuan opens his mouth to yell at the other party, only to find Mo Xuanzhi¡¯s face extremely close to his. One hand easily subduing Sui Yuan¡¯s struggle, his free hand grabs the rtively long ck hair, using it as a leverage to pull Sui Yuan¡¯s face upwards. nting his lips over Sui Yuan¡¯s, Mo Xuanzhi all but ravages his mouth, sucking and biting on the soft, red lips. Sui Yuan¡¯s mind nks, shocked silly by the sudden assault. Only when the equally-stunned 5237 finds its voice and begins screeching wordlessly does his brain kickstart. He sends a stream ofbined water and lightning to wind around Mo Xuanzhi. Although the male lead appears very engrossed in the kiss, in reality, he is well aware of Sui Yuan¡¯s every move. Nimbly retreating three paces backwards, he deftly dodges the surprise attack. Tongue extending to lick away the blood on his lips, Mo Xuanzhi¡¯s mouth stretches into a lustful and wanton grin. "Sure enough, the taste is very good. I have been wanting to sample it since a while ago." Clear loathing on his face, Sui Yuan lifts a hand to wipe his mouth. The murderous light in his re is extremely fearsome. Gaze locked on Mo Xuanzhi, he wordlessly asks why the man did this. However, the other party has no intentions of exining himself. Sticking both hands in his trousers¡¯ pockets, he stares appreciatively at Sui Yuan. "Consider it as me collecting a little interest. Your remaining debts, we can count them slowly." Saying this, he whirls on his heels and struts over towards the group of vacant vehicles. Sui Yuan stares at his retreating back, before a figurative lightbulb flicks on. "Qin Zheng?" Mo Xuanzhi freezes mid-step, then nces over his shoulder with a displeased look. "Who are you calling? If you keep mistaking me for someone else, I will kill you!" Then, he continues striding away, leaving a bewildered Sui Yuan behind. Slipping into the passenger seat of a random car as though he owns it, the man leans back and closes his eyes to rest. "Haochen..." Leng Xia hurries up to Sui Yuan, carefully studying his face in concern, whilst burying her own puzzlement, surprise and spections. Sui Yuan¡¯s lips thin, waving away her unasked question with a nk face. Btedly realising he is being too cold to the female lead, he tries to cate Leng Xia with a small smile. "Let¡¯s continue onwards," He orders, hard gaze sweeping over still shell-shocked team. Slowly, they begin to move one after another. "Older brother Hao, then... That..." A troubled expression on his face, one of the men discreetly points to Mo Xuanzhi lounging in the truck. Every car in their convoy was painstakingly chosen by Sui Yuan, each of them possessing exceptional functions and capability. To lose even one car means a huge loss for the group. On top of that, the remaining vehicles will not be enough to transport everyone. Thus, Sui Yuan can only shake his head helplessly. "If he wants to sit there, let him be. It¡¯s not as if we can refuse him." Recalling how easily Mo Xuanzhi dealt with that high-level horde, the others nod in agreement. Piling into the vehicles, the group sets off on their journey once more. As for this cmity star that turned up uninvited, just let him do whatever he wants... "Haochen, your...lip is still bleeding..." Feeling rather awkward as she nces from time to time at Sui Yuan¡¯s mouth, Leng Xia takes out a paper napkin from her space and hands it to the man sitting next to her. Corners of his mouth turning downwards in a grimace, Sui Yuan thanks her politely before pressing it to his lower lip. "Um...who is Qin Zheng?" Peeking sideways at Sui Yuan for half a day, she finally decides to ask. "Just someone I knew." Sui Yuan waves dismissively. "But it seems like I recognised the wrong person." Sensing that Sui Yuan is reluctant to say more than this, Leng Xia doesn¡¯t press any further, simply turning to look out the car¡¯s window, expression somewhat lost and uneasy. However, Sui Yuan is too busy conversing with 5237 to notice her state of mind. "I wasn¡¯t OOC, right?" He inquires the sullen system as he dabs at his lip. As there is no scene in the original story of the male lead assaulting the supporting male lead with a kiss in public, what follows is all up to Sui Yuan, making him rather nervous. "......It was fine," 5237 replies after a full minute of trying to smother itself. "You called him Qin Zheng just now? Did you think he is the same actor who filled the male lead¡¯s role in your first world?" "I am probably overthinking." Sui Yuan wrinkles his brow. "It shouldn¡¯t be such a coincidence, right?" "Of course not!" 5237 rxes a little. "There are not many actors right now with the ability to make their own decisions. We must be thinking too much!" "Speaking of...is this world¡¯s male lead bisexual?" Fingers running lightly over the cut on his lip, his feels slightly stressed. "Wanting to take advantage of the female lead but was stopped by the supporting male lead, so he straightforwardly used the supporting male lead to extinguish his fire?" "......Although I have no way of checking the male lead¡¯s sexual preferences...quite a few authors are fond of creating this kind of exotic male leads. Apparently, it is because when the main leads get together, there is more satisfaction," 5237 says seriously after a moment¡¯s consideration. "...I feel like my three views have been toppled,[3]" Sui Yuan mumbles expressionlessly as he stares up at the car¡¯s roof. 5237: "......This is the first time I realise you actually have three views." Footnotes: [1] His name in Chinese is three characters: ĪÐùÖ¹ [2] Tiger and dragon butting heads over territory = the meeting of two strong rivals fighting to covet something [3] Toppling of the three views = refers to an individual¡¯s worldview, view on life and system of values. If someone¡¯s three views have been toppled, it means they have epted a viewpletely different from their own. Or, an individual has experienced a major event that drastically shifted their views on something. Chapter 2.3 Chapter 2.3 Sometimes, there are stories where individuals naturally don¡¯t get along well with select people. Perhaps this male lead decided that the supporting male lead is an eyesore the moment they met. This is a logical reason to exin why Mo Xuanzhi acts the way he does towards Sui Yuan. Only, he is not quite sure if someone finds another person unbearable, will said person always want toe to blows[1] with the other? Faced with this question, 5237 whines and moans for more than half a day before giving him an equivocal affirmative. And much to its eternal sorrow...Sui Yuan actually... Honestly. Believed. It... 5237 feels like its integrity had fallen to the bottom of the ocean. Leading such a na?ve and innocent child astray really fills it with guilt ah! Convinced that the male lead assaulted him with an unorthodox move purely because Mo Xuanzhi disliked him, the heavy burden in Sui Yuan¡¯s heart quickly lightens. With no secondary worries upying his thoughts, he can finally concentrate on wrangling this deformed storyline back in order by plotting how to drag the male and female leads together. First of all, he cannot be too intimate with the female lead. In terms of this, Sui Yuan feels he is doing exceedingly well. Even Leng Xia herself doesn¡¯t notice that he is meticulously keeping his distance. Secondly, he has to manufacture as many opportunities for them to interact as possible. If the male lead is hungry, send the female lead over to feed him. If the male lead sustains an injury, send the female lead over to give him first aid. If the male lead suffers from insomnia... Umm...well, he is still working on that... But either way, since Leng Xia is originally the logistics support in the team, it wouldn¡¯t seem strange to keep pushing her to the male lead during those situations. It¡¯s just... Everything that he has nned so far with great effort and dedication yielded minimal results, if at all. All the hope and anticipation that rises each time crumbles swiftly. Sui Yuan feels that all this is due to him, as the supporting male lead, cutting in between Mo Xuanzhi and Leng Xia during a critical juncture. In the original text, Leng Xia meets Mo Xuanzhi in the window period of He Haochen¡¯s absence. Therefore, when such an outstanding male expressed goodwill, she was naturally drawn in. Everything thates after is logical. A deeper friendship leading to affection, and finally, love. Now, however, the situation has changed. The female lead is not some fickledy. Presently, her feelings of deep friendship for He Haochen is restricting her from looking at Mo Xuanzhi as more than a tentative ally. Of course, with this frame of mind, she wouldn¡¯t be too intimate with him. As for the male lead...his attention seems, for the most part, focused on destroying his love rival, thus neglecting that he ought to be paying more attention to the female lead. Fortunately, they have nearly reached Lu Sheng¡¯srgest survivor¡¯s base of operation. Once they arrive, Sui Yuan can sessfully withdraw from the stage, leaving the male and female lead to meld together. Sitting on the ground, one hand supporting his body while the other wipes away the beads of sweat gathered on his forehead, Sui Yuan gasps for breath. His body is currently sapped of all strength to the point that he doesn¡¯t even feel like lifting a finger. Just recently, they were embroiled in a hard battle. Only after experiencing significant, material losses did they finally manage to break away from the closely pursuing swarm of zombies. This so-called ¡¯main lead¡¯s physique¡¯ is a rather bothersome thing that never fails in attracting trouble. As long as Mo Xuanzhi was here, one can wave peaceful days goodbye. Before, when this team only had the female lead, things were still rtively okay. Now, with the addition of the male lead whose abilities can be ssed as heaven-defying, higher-ranked foes pour forth. If the enemies remained the samemon ones that were easily dealt with, how would the male lead be able to disy his incredible skills? But...this male lead is apparently someone who enjoys watching a rowdy scene. Each time, when the group is met with danger, he leisurely watches the fire burning from across the river, up until Sui Yuan and the others really cannot persevere any longer. Only then does he deign to lift a hand to help dispose of the threat. Although everyone loves scenes of ¡¯hero saving the beauty¡¯, if one overdoes it, even someone like Sui Yuan who happily undertakes theborious task of being a supporting male lead withoutints is also starting to be unable to tolerate it. Because each time the male lead has a ¡¯hero saving the beauty¡¯ moment, it is all established on the sweat, blood and tears of other cannon fodders like Sui Yuan ah! Naturally, after facing countless life and death situations, it is inevitable that Sui Yuan experiences a breakthrough in his ability level. A few days after Mo Xuanzhi tagged along with their team, both his water and lightning system rises from Rank 3 to 4. Exceeding the level he ought to be at in the original plot is perhaps the sole reward he gains from this... "Are you all right?" Leng Xia asks worriedly as she clutches a bottle in her hands, settling down on the floor next to Sui Yuan, back leaning against his side. Taking the bottle, Sui Yuan puts her concern to rest with a small smile. "I¡¯m fine. I only overused my abilities. It¡¯ll be all good after I rest for a while." "That¡¯s good to know..." A soft sigh of relief puffs out of Leng Xia¡¯s mouth. Seeing Sui Yuan gulp down half the bottle in one go, the concern in her eyes solidifies. As soon as she recalls the main offender behind Sui Yuan¡¯s current state, she can¡¯t helpining, "That Mo Xuanzhi is really too much! Standing aside and watching every time, not willing to help until the situation turns critical. Who does he think he is?! The Saviour[2]?" Sui yuan pauses, lowering the bottle from his mouth before tilting his head at Leng Xia, sighing inwardly. It appears that Mo Xuanzhi¡¯s abuse of all those ¡¯hero saving the beauty¡¯ scenes had achieved the opposite desired effect: making Leng Xia more and more resentful. In order to prevent the gap between the male and female lead from widening, Sui Yuan acts like an understanding person this time to put in a few good words for his love rival in front of the female lead. "Give a man a fish and you feed him for a day. If we are always hiding behind him, the moment he leaves, we will be at risk." Seeing a thoughtful look in Leng Xia¡¯s gaze, Sui Yuan continues, "By not lifting a hand to help until absolutely necessary, Mo Xuanzhi is trying to toughen us up. Haven¡¯t you noticed that recently, everyone¡¯s strength has improved very quickly? Just the fact that he hasn¡¯t allowed a single teammate to die can already be considered he is protecting us. I feel that what he is doing is correct." "...I understand that reasoning," Leng Xia hangs her head, replying softly. "Still, I feel very unhappy, as though he is looking down on us from up high." "This is a world where the strong preys on the weak." Sui Yuan consoles as best he can, "I can only say that he follows this value." Lifting her head, Leng Xia stares at Sui Yuan with a ratherplicated expression. Staying silent for a moment, she finally inquires, "...Haochen, your evaluation of Mo Xuanzhi is very high ah?" Thanks to her rebirth, Leng Xia knows that Mo Xuanzhi¡¯s future holds limitless potential, which is why she dares not disobey him. However, the present Mo Xuanzhi is only a powerful but unknown Ability User. He has yet to do anything truly astonishing that will ensure his name and reputation travels across thend. It is reasonable to say that one mountain cannot house two tigers[3]. Based on this saying, Sui Yuan, whose ability is not too far behind Mo Xuanzhi, should be feeling threatened by thetter¡¯s existence. But far from rejecting his presence, Sui Yuan instead holds him in high esteem. Just this alone is enough to raise doubts in people¡¯s hearts. A mountain cannot house two tigers. Unless one is a male and the other female... Sui Yuan is not aware of this, but from the day Mo Xuanzhi joined their ranks, everyone else in the team began to look at the two men with ambiguous gazes. However, besides that one shocking, public kiss between the two, Sui Yuan treats Mo Xuanzhi with an upright, proper manner, while thetter simply limits himself to teasing the former. No one can tell where the wind is blowing, for there are no further incidents between these two men. No matter if it is due to curiosity or the slight crush she has on Sui Yuan, this entire situation causes Leng Xia¡¯s heart to itch terribly. She really wants to get to the bottom of what exactly is going on between these two. Meeting Leng Xia¡¯s gaze, Sui Yuan feels rather unsettled by the strange glint in the young woman¡¯s eyes. Unable to figure out what is going on in her head, he can only continue with his original train of thought. "I feel that he is worthy of such an evaluation." Staying quiet for a while, she finally murmurs, "Haochen, don¡¯t tell me you and Mo Xuanzhi are really...?" Leng Xia trails off, carefully scrutinising Sui Yuan¡¯s expression as she sounds him out. Only, she is met with a pair of limpid eyes staring nkly back,pletely devoid of the shrewd, firm look he always has in the past. Now, he seems somewhat...dense? She abruptly feels guilty as though she has just misguided an innocent child... "What is it?" Sui Yuan urges as he realised Leng Xia doesn¡¯t intend to finish her sentence. He really dislikes the kind of lines that leaves off halfway. Even if he had the entire script in front of him, he is not a parasite residing in the other party¡¯s stomach ah. How will he know what they want to say? How can he continue the conversation with a dialogue like this? Peh! "Ah! It¡¯s nothing!" Leng Xia shakes her head vigorously, unwilling to continue trying to sound him out. But just as she nned to change the topic, she senses something not quite right. Unconsciously, she turns her head around, and immediately feels the fine hairs on her arms and legs standing up. Detecting the female lead¡¯s sudden shift in awareness, Sui Yuan is about to turn around and look too when Leng Xia jumps to her feet, departing with a rushed, "I still have things to do." Left reeling from her abrupt retreat, Sui Yuan can only stare mutely at her back, deeply confused. ......What¡¯s with this unfinished conversation turning into suspense? "I never thought you canprehend my thoughts to this extent." Mo Xuanzhi¡¯s voice suddenly sounds from behind him. Subconsciously registering a threat even if they are not exuding a hostile aura, his elbow jabs firmly backwards. However, the person behind easily catches his elbow, at the same time pulling on his other arm and pinning them both behind Sui Yuan¡¯s back, effectively immobilising him with just one hand. Mo Xuanzhi¡¯s free arm wraps around Sui Yuan¡¯s chest, trapping him in the other man¡¯s embrace. Not for the first time, Sui Yuan is extremely upset with his slender physique. Although the supporting male lead¡¯s special ability is not bad and has a quick mind, it is obvious that before the apocalypse, he was a mere civilian with a mentally-taxing upation. No matter how good his inner qualities are, he definitely cannot ovee this male lead who clearly possesses a military-trained body. Being subdued by Mo Xuanzhi is as easy as an eagle catching a chick. "I was only telling the truth," Sui Yuan answers coldly, doing his utmost best to keep his wise and cool-headed attitude together. Mo Xuanzhi chuckles, biting Sui Yuan¡¯s earlobe lightly and causing goose bumps to rise on thetter¡¯s skin. Quickly turning his head to the side, Sui Yuan gazes pleadingly at his system hovering not far away. Sui Yuan: "......... QAQ" But to his sorrow, 5237 turned its back to Sui Yuan as soon as Mo Xuanzhi appeared. Facing away from the scene in the room, it stares resolutely up at the sky. It saw nothing, it knows nothing...... Following Sui Yuan¡¯s gaze to the empty space, a crafty smile appears on Mo Xuanzhi¡¯s face. Footnotes: [1] Come to blows: It¡¯s actually more like always touching/harassing the other person, but in this case, SY views it in a hostile way [2] The Saviour a.k.a Jesus Christ [3] One mountain cannot house two tigers = literally means that in an area, there cannot be two strong people leading. There can only be one king/leader. If there are 2, they will either fight it out, or one of them will leave. Chapter 2.4 Chapter 2.4 When Sui Yuan catches sight of Lu Sheng¡¯srgest survivor¡¯s base of operation, he almost breaks character by shedding tears of joy. Fortunately, due to finally reaching their destination, every member of the team also cheers in excitement and relief. Hence, the slightly-moved expression that appeared on his usually aloof face is considered in character. Standing behind Sui Yuan, Lend Xia chews on her lower lip, fretful and restless as though weighed down by a difficult problem that she has no idea how to solve. "What¡¯s the matter?" As the supporting male lead, it is natural that he has to be aware of the female lead at all times whenever they are within proximity of each other. Even if he knows why she looks so torn, he still sters an inquisitive look on his face and inquires patiently. Leng Xia opens her mouth, then closes it before hesitantly shaking her head. "...It¡¯s ok if you don¡¯t feel like talking about it now." Sui Yuan pats her shoulder supportively, voice soft. "When you feel like speaking to someone, I will always be here." Leng Xia¡¯s eyes moisten. As she stares at Sui Yuan when thetter walks away, her hands clench into fists and she makes a firm decision in her heart. Entering the base is a rather trying affair. In the initial stages of the apocalypse, arge quantity of survivors poured into the base, causing the personnel to work overtime in order toplete the registration procedure as quickly as possible. At the same time, before one can enter the base proper, there is a separate checkpoint where full-body inspections are conducted in order to ensure no one carrying the infection is allowed inside. In total, one will need to waste five to six days before they are finally permitted entrance. During the early days when arge wave of survivors showed up seeking shelter, the people awaiting registration and entry had to set up camps in the vicinity of the base. Fortunately, one of the duties the personnel within this base took on was clearing the surrounding area of undead. As long as there is no mishaps, the area surrounding the base is rtively safe. Despite having both the male and female lead in the party, Sui Yuan and his team still need to adhere to the inspection process and remain outside until they are allowed in. After lining up to register their names, they find a quiet area to settle down and wait. ording to the original plot, for the supporting male lead, the period between waiting and entering the base is peaceful. He wouldn¡¯t meet any zombies or encounter unexpected trouble. After finding a suitable ce in the form of a residential housing not far off, Sui Yuan begins to order the others to prepare for a short stay. As travelling together for some time has given everyone a fair understanding of each other, the process of settling down is smooth and efficient, not giving Sui Yuan anything to worry over. That night, after finishing his night-watch shift, Sui Yuan finds the female lead standing outside the door of his assigned unit for who knows how long. As soon as she sees Sui Yuan, Leng Xia¡¯s eyes brighten. Standing ramrod straight, it is clear she has something to discuss with him. Although Sui Yuan is already feeling rather fatigued, as a character who grants whatever the female lead requests of him, he keeps the weariness out of his voice when he speaks. "What¡¯s up? Still not sleeping at this time?" "...I have something to tell you," Leng Xia replies. "Will it be all right?" "Of course. I¡¯ve told you before that I will always be here." Sui Yuan smiles, cultured and refined. Leng Xiaughs shortly, but it is strained, tinged with worry and stress as she follows Sui Yuan into the unit. Because this apartment has limited rooms, despite being the captain of the team, he cannot monopolise an entire unit. Very unfortunately, when they were being assigned rooms, the male lead¡¯s tyrannical side surfaced as he imed one-half of the unit Sui Yuan picked. The only good news is there are two rooms and a hall within. As long as one closes the room¡¯s door, it will not disturb the other party. Still, Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t feel like the female lead is going to share anything that needs to be concealed from the male lead. Therefore, he doesn¡¯t mention Mo Xuanzhi¡¯s presence within. Being too upied with her thoughts, Leng Xia also doesn¡¯t notice the individual in the other room, settling down on the old sofa in the hall as soon as she enters. "I don¡¯t n on entering this base," Leng Xia states bluntly. "I want to continue onwards to the capital." Having already mentally prepared himself for this conversation, Sui Yuan adopts an appropriately surprised expression, then frowns. "Do you have close rtives or important matters to take care of in the capital?" "Nothing of that sort," Leng Xia shakes her head, answering honestly. "Then why do you insist on going?" Sui Yuan recites the script word for word. "Is there anything wrong with this base? I made discreet inquiries in advance and received news that this is a fairly safe location. In addition, it is a foreground for further technological and bio-medicinal development." "Perhaps you wouldn¡¯t believe me, but..." Inhaling a deep breath topose herself, she finally continues, "But this base wouldn¡¯tst very long. In less than two years, it will be sieged by arge horde led by a high-level zombie!" Sui Yuan: "......" Leng Xia: "...You don¡¯t believe me?" Sui Yuan: "......" Shit! Not discussing even a little with your counterpart and deviating from script just like that? What do you expect your dialogue partner to do? It¡¯s extra unwanted pressure ah! He suddenly doesn¡¯t know what to say anymore! 5237 almost kneels over in despair. It had been so happy to finally experience a period of not straying from the storyline! One can brush off the male lead and ignore him as best they can if said lead is not following the script, but why is the female lead also running to join the party?! This spoiler should not be leaked so early ah! Luckily, because he has rtive experience in dealing with situations unexpectedly derailing from the plot, Sui Yuan quickly regains hisposure and calmly pushes up his sses. "Why do you say so? How do you know such an event will ur?" "I...have actually been concealing something from everyone," Leng Xia forces a smile, reciting an excuse she prepared beforehand. "I have another ability, one of foresight. I can foresee specific future events that will ur. Because not everyone will necessarily believe me, and might even threaten my safety, I have never told anyone else before." Pausing, she peeks through hershes to gauge his reaction, eyes carrying a faint trace of hope. "Do you believe me?" Sui Yuan remains taciturn. As a supporting male lead who always wishes the best for the female lead, he should not bring disappointment to her. But on the other hand, as an actor utterly dedicated to staying in character, he has to preserve the original storyline. Weighing the pros and cons, Sui Yuan suddenly thinks of a method that can simultaneously appease both sides. Meeting Leng Xia¡¯s gaze, Sui Yuan slowly opens his mouth. "Will I die?" Leng Xia stiffens at the unexpected question. After pondering for a moment, she shakes her head. "No, you will not die. Although it is a crisis, you manage to escape...and arrive safely in the capital." Sui Yuan¡¯s expression rxes a little. "Why are you telling me all this? This secret, you indeed should not have informed anyone." "...Because I do not wish for you to be met with danger. I...also wish that I can always stay by your side." Her cheeks redden, but her voice remains steady. Due to Mo Xuanzhi¡¯s premature arrival, Sui Yuan and his team repeatedly faces dangerous situation after dangerous situation. Throughout it all, this supporting male lead diligently looks out for the female lead, making her safety his top priority. Multiple times, he risked his life to save hers, taxing himself both physically and mentally for her sake. Her opinion of Sui Yuan keeps rising more and more. In contrast, Leng Xia¡¯s opinion of Mo Xuanzhi keeps falling a notch with every action he makes. Comparing him with Sui Yuan, Leng Xia feels that thetter is seriously too perfect. A conscientious leader, considerate, gentle and soft, elegant, graceful. On top of having such a great personality, he is also an excellent Ability User. If she doesn¡¯t catch and hold onto him with all her might, even the Heavens will berate her! Moreover, there is a Mo Xuanzhi by his side who is always eyeing Sui Yuan like a tiger watching a prey. In case she identally let slip and allow Mo Xuanzhi to kidnap him and carry him off, she wouldn¡¯t have a chance to snatch Sui Yuan back. Naturally, in order to not let that scenario happen, one will need to strike first and gain the upper hand! With this in mind, Leng Xia takes the initiative to break theyer of paper and dere her interest. "You will believe me, right?" Leng Xia repeats, reaching out to sp Sui Yuan¡¯s hand. Sui Yuan¡¯s eyshes tremble, deep emotion in his eyes are he stares at Leng Xia before nodding. "Of course, I believe you." Her heart soars in joy, but his next words quickly shoot it down into the valley. "However, I have made the decision to remain here, and it will not change." "Why?" Leng Xia asks anxiously. "Because I have things that must be done here," Sui Yuan replies firmly. Ensuring the plot stays as it should be is a duty that surpasses everything else. Seeing Leng Xia¡¯s disappointed expression, he smiles softly, grasping her other hand to soothe her concerns. "Don¡¯t worry. Didn¡¯t you foresee that I will not die, instead returning to the capital safe and sound? Wait for me, I will find you when I get there." Leng Xia¡¯s eyes drop from his. After apanying him on the journey here, she is very clear about Sui Yuan¡¯s character. If he decides to do something, nothing will sway him, unless someone else manages to persuade him with a better proposal backed up by solid reasoning. Leng Xia¡¯s pride doesn¡¯t permit her to continue pestering him, or weep and pray on his behalf, or anything of that sort. Now, she has no alternative besides epting his decision. When the silence stretches for long enough, she nods her head and half-jokingly says, "...Got it. But I cannot guarantee that I will always wait for you." "As long as you are living happily, it is sufficient for me." Sui Yuan smiles, calm as ever. Naturally, he knows that the female lead cannot wait for him. ording to the plot, when He Haochen returns to the capital, it is around the time of the main leads¡¯ wedding feast. Still looking down at herp, Leng Xia¡¯s smile bes a little more bitter. Not allowing herself to dwindle any longer, she stands up to bid him goodbye. "It¡¯s ratherte now. After busying for a whole day, you ought to rest. I will take my leave first." "Sure." Sui Yuan follows behind, intending to send her to the door. Since Leng Xia keeps quiet, Sui Yuan also doesn¡¯t say anything more. Although the atmosphere remains somewhat heavy and sombre, his heart is cheery to the point of wanting to scatter flower petals in the air. He didn¡¯t disappoint the female lead and managed to ensure the storyline will return back on track. This moment is surely a brilliant and neat little milestone in his career as a supporting male lead! 5237 is also feeling extremely gratified with Sui Yuan¡¯s way of handling this touchy scene, praising him repeatedly, crowing that he has a flexible, quick mind and a way with words. In a superb mental state, Sui Yuan takes the initiative to open the door for Leng Xia, showcasing his gentlemanly side. Head lowered, Leng Xia steps out the door before taking a deep breath and spinning around, facing Sui Yuan in order to say something - probably something along the lines of "have a good night". It¡¯s a shame that those words never left her throat, for in the split-second between lifting her head and opening her mouth, she catches sight of something extremely shocking. At a loss of what to do or say, she can only gape with wide eyes. Sui Yuan¡¯s heart freezes. Just as he is about to turn around, a stab of pain res in his neck. Against his will, his body falls limp. There¡¯s no need to wonder about the identity of his attacker. As his knees buckle, he feels an arm around his waist and another across his chest, supporting him against their front. A softughter rings in his ears. Right this moment, only one thought shes through his brain - why is it so difficult for a plot to advance smoothly the way it should?! Chapter 2.5 Chapter 2.5 When Sui Yuan regains consciousness, the first thing he is aware of is that he was currently lying across the backseat of a vehicle. He had already mentally prepared himself before he was knocked out by whatever drug made him go limp, so at this moment, he is calm. Very calm and collected! A hand rubbing the nape of his neck that is aching faintly, he nces at Mo Xuanzhi, who is driving the car. Un, and of course, the woman in the passenger seat, Leng Xia. ...This kind of male and female lead eloping, but bringing along the supporting male lead...isn¡¯t this a little strange...? "Haochen, you are awake? Are you all right?" Hearing the sound of movementsing from the backseat, Leng Xia turns around, face full of concern. On the other hand, Mo Xuanzhi simply nces at him from the rear-view mirror, disying no further superfluous reactions. Reassuring Leng Xia that he is fine, he eyes the back of Mo Xuanzhi¡¯s head with a displeased air. "I would like to ask what in the world is going on." "I want to go to the capital," Mo Xuanzhi drawls,pletely not answering the question. Sui Yuan continues pressing him. "So...?" "So, I want to bring you along too." The man chuckles. Sui Yuan: "......" Although he has alreadybelled this male lead as a pirate and a tyrant ever since their first meeting, don¡¯t you think that this kidnapping of random hostages is too much?! "What should be done now?" Since Mo Xuanzhi is makingmunicating with him so difficult, Sui Yuan finally gives up and silently implores 5237. "Cold sd[1]," 5237 grunts, seemingly wanting to wash its hands off this entire affair. But even as it says this, the system is tied together in the same sinking boat with Sui Yuan. No matter what, it cannot simply fold its arms and try to ignore everything going to hell. After trying to smother itself for half a day, 5237 finally returns to its professional mental state and begins to help Sui Yuan analyse their present situation. "Actually, the situation is not too disastrous. I feel...it can still be rescued." 5237 says, clearing his throat. Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes brighten in anticipation, sincerely asking how it can be salvaged. "Should I escape?" "I feel that the sess rate of doing so will be extremely low. There¡¯s no point attempting to flee." 5237 has alsoe to dislike this male lead¡¯s physique. "However, if you look at it from another angle, although the period where you are meant to be alone in Lu Sheng¡¯s base has now been thrown aside, it is only a mere line in the original text. Whether it happens or not wouldn¡¯t bring about a major change in the plot. Moreover, after that period ends, you will also need to go to the capital. Now, you¡¯re only heading there at a much earlier date." Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes brighten as though he has achieved enlightenment. 5237 especially detests this simple-minded attitude of his, so it can¡¯t help but pour cold water on his head. "Although I said that this plot can be rescued, it is currently lying in the emergency room, prepared to give out at any time!" Silently, Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes drop to hisp. "Then...I suppose all I can do now is to make a supreme effort to reduce my presence, waiting until the right time the supporting male lead is meant to appear before making my move, right?" "The most important task is to supervise the development of feelings between the male and female leads......" 5237 pauses for three whole seconds, then corrects itself, "Forget it, you don¡¯t need to worry about this task anymore. I feel that the more you meddle, the more this plot derails. For now, just focus on making yourself as small as possible!" Feeling as though he has just been metaphorically thrown aside by his system, after being deemed too troublesome to deal with, Sui Yuan can only nod, then turn to look out the car¡¯s window. Sui Yuan¡¯s every move has naturally been seen by Mo Xuanzhi and Leng Xia. Seeing that Sui Yuan is deep in thought, Leng Xia can¡¯t help feeling guilty. Due to her own selfishness, she didn¡¯t stop Mo Xuanzhi from knocking Sui Yuan out and carrying him away. In fact, she even helped him move Sui Yuan into the backseat of the car. Even if Sui Yuan hasn¡¯t yet pinned any words of me on her, she still feels somewhat unable to face him properly. Sui Yuan currently appears rather downcast. Clearly, he had something rather important to do back in that base. While the always cool-headed and stoic him will never fall into hysterics, the dim light in his eyes and pursed lips more or less expresses his present feelings... Completely opposite from Leng Xia and her self-me, Mo Xuanzhi has an expression as though he is watching a good y. Judging from the cheerful curl of his lips, it is safe to say that he is definitely not feeling any guilt. In the original plot, when the female lead Leng Xia leaves the supporting male lead He Haochen, she brought with her a small group ofpanions and head up north. This stretch of journey can be said to be fairly smooth, with only a few bumps on the road. However, this time, there is an additional male lead who can be said to be a lone wolf. Therefore, thepanions Leng Xia should have departed with have been shoved aside. During the entire journey, Sui Yuan carries a grieving heart and a difficult expression on his face. He feels that the breath of this plot currently lying in the emergency room is getting weaker and weaker... In fact, Sui Yuan is not pained over the fact that he has been kidnapped and dragged along for the ride, but what makes him feel so helpless is that no matter how great an effort he exerts to evade the spotlight, the development of feelings between the male and female lead is advancing at a pace slower than an old tortoise¡¯s. Not only are they not heading towards the point of partners trusted to watch each other¡¯s back in a fight, it seems that the rtionship between them has warped to resemble a master and his servant. One merely sits back and issue orders, while the other diligentlypletes her given tasks without talking back. After listening to 5237 exin, Sui Yuan eventually understands that sometimes, the deviation in the storyline doesn¡¯t affect only the direction of the plot itself, but it can also influence the protagonist¡¯s growth. In her previous life, the female lead could be considered just another survivor amongst many others. She wasn¡¯t particrly outstanding or had some other special abilities. Even after her rebirth, it is impossible for her to suddenly be aggressive and ughter her way through every obstacle. When she followed behind He Haochen, she not only received his protection, but also learned skills regarding leadership, how to judge situations and handle any unexpected circumstances in the best possible way. After separating from the supporting male lead, she brings a small group ofpanions to head north. It is on this journey that she puts the skills she learned to practice, progressively revealing her innate talent, slowly developing into apetent leader. When she finally arrives at the capital, she is a tempered and experienced female lead capable enough to obtain the male lead¡¯s favour. Now, with Mo Xuanzhi upsetting the apple cart, the female lead first relies on Sui Yuan, then bes ustomed to following Mo Xuanzhi¡¯s lead. Although her abilities advance in leaps and bounds, she is still not exactly standing out from amongst the crowd. In this world, Sui Yuan learns another important lesson: don¡¯t think that simply preserving the storyline is enough. As soon as a deviation appears in the plot, as a proficient supporting male lead, he will need to pay close attention to the development of both leads. Sui Yuan: "...If that¡¯s the case, can this plot be rescued?" 5237: "...Don¡¯t tell me you n on giving up?" Sui Yuan: "......... QAQ" Generally speaking, it shouldn¡¯t take more than half a day¡¯s car ride to reach the capital from Lu Sheng¡¯srgest base of operation. However, with detours need to be made due to roadblocks, rampaging zombies and destroyed roads, the journey requires several days. Still, with the male and supporting male leads¡¯ strengthbined, the party¡¯s speed is rather quick, reaching the fringe of the capital in a couple of days¡¯ time. Soon after, they encounter Mo Xuanzhi¡¯s original team. Mo Xuanzhi is not a genuine lone wolf. Using his extraordinary ability to see people¡¯s potential, he selects a few Ability Users and formed a team of his own. On the day their Boss¡¯s blood suddenly heated up and he expressed his need to "do something very important" before disappearing for a few weeks, his team members couldn¡¯t help worrying in their hearts, even if they are well aware of his immense strength. Now that their Boss has returned safe and sound, they are extremely moved, surrounding him in a warm wee. After all, not only is Mo Xuanzhi the Boss who endured various trials and tribtions with them in this dog-eat-dog world that is the capital, he is therge tree they cling to for support. After the exchange of pleasantries ends, the team finally takes notice of their Boss¡¯s rather impatient nce. Following his line of sight, their gazes fall onto the silent Leng Xia and Sui Yuan standing off to the side. The former is silent due to not knowing what to say, and thetter is valiantly trying to reduce his presence. Although Leng Xia¡¯s appearance is not stunning, she is still considered attractive. On top of that, her space¡¯s ability to remove all dirt and grime means she can constantly maintain a neat and tidy front. With pale, wless skin, rosy cheeks, a healthy glow, and soft, ck hair, she looks that much more beautiful. The team can¡¯t help taking a few more appreciative nces at her. While Sui Yuan is a male, his appearance also doesn¡¯t lose to Leng Xia. Although he possesses a slender frame, he by no means look frail. A nd smile constantly ying on his fine face, he projects calm and aloofness. Coupled with wise and serene almond eyes beneath gold-framed sses, he would be rather noticeable in a crowd. Dressed in leisurely attire, he looks less stiff and stern, appearing morenguid. His imposing air seems on par with Mo Xuanzhi, even just by standing there quietly. As Ability Users are sensitive to other Ability Users, the team¡¯s gaze locks onto Sui Yuan first, seeing as he possesses a higher level between the two. Sui Yuan remains motionless as they seize him up from head to toe. Seeing the calm and kind temperament, everyone quickly lowers their guard, drawn in by his natural disposition and weing him with friendly smiles. When their collective stares shift to Leng Xia, she can¡¯t help stiffening, body tensing and subconsciously leaning into Sui Yuan for reassurance, clearly unused to such scrutiny. Although this reaction is somewhat weaker than Sui Yuan¡¯s, the team¡¯s expectations of her aren¡¯t all that high due to her being a female. On the contrary, they thought she looks rather adorable, like a startled kitten seeking shelter. However, everyone¡¯s gaze towards Leng Xia also carries a trace of ambiguity. After all, she can be considered a beauty and is apanied by Mo Xuanzhi who has always avoided females. From her unbloodied state, one can tell that she is being well-taken care of, so it is not unusual for the men¡¯s thoughts to wander. Mo Xuanzhi may be a tyrant, but his attitude towardspanions and friends was rather good. Hence, one of the Ability Users gathered around him boldly jokes, "Boss, did you rush out so hastily this time to snatch a wife back?" A roar ofughter erupts as no one thinks to take it seriously. But never did they imagine Mo Xuanzhi doesn¡¯t refute it immediately, instead nodding with satisfaction at a job well done. "That¡¯s correct." Theughter abruptly stops as the entire team is struck dumb. After seeing their Boss is extremely serious, their shocked stares shift to Leng Xia. This time, the judging looks are more solemn. Leng Xia¡¯s face reddens, partly from shyness and partly from indignation. She understands her value very well and knows that Mo Xuanzhi doesn¡¯t have a sliver of interest in her. Despite what these strangers believe, she is aware that Mo Xuanzhi is talking about the man standing beside her. Tilting her head up to gauge Sui Yuan¡¯s reaction, all she sees is the same old nd smile on his face. Looking a little closer, she can also make out a faint trace of contentment. She...she really doesn¡¯t know what to make of this odd little ¡¯love triangle¡¯ anymore. After Mo Xuanzhi¡¯s deration, the group of Ability Users naturally be more polite towards Leng Xia. A few of the more extroverted individuals even call out "saozi[2]", causing Leng Xia to feel like banging her head on the nearest wall. Luckily, Mo Xuanzhi doesn¡¯t drag out her misery. "Who are you calling?" A cold voice interrupts their courteous greetings as Mo Xuanzhi steps between Leng Xia and Sui Yuan, an annoyed scowl on his face. Under his team¡¯s bbergasted gapes, he wraps an arm around Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulders. "Your saozi is this one!" Sui Yuan: "...Isn¡¯t saozi used to address women?" 5237: "Idiot!! This is what you focus on?!!" Footnotes: [1] It is actually "Á¹°è", which literally trantes to ¡¯cold mix¡¯, but it also has another meaning. When someone asks you "what¡¯s to be done?" and you don¡¯t know the answer, feel a little annoyed and don¡¯t want to waste your breath, you simply answer with this and hope they go away. [2] Saozi = older brother¡¯s wife Chapter 2.6 Chapter 2.6 "Does Mo Xuanzhi really like me?" Sui Yuan questions 5237, voice full of doubt and expression as puzzled as can be. Although Sui Yuan¡¯s status as an actor meant to fill in the supporting male lead¡¯s role meant he must always be in love with the female lead, that is all just surface acting. Sui Yuan honestly doesn¡¯t know what this so-called ¡¯love¡¯ is, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t be able to feel it if someone truly loves him. In the previous Ancient Era world, people expressed their emotions through flowery words and hidden meanings. Thus, even when those around them paired Qin Zheng and him together in their minds, Sui Yuan didn¡¯t sense anything wrong. He didn¡¯t understand the implications in people¡¯s words and didn¡¯t realise when others tried to sound him out during conversations. On top of that, he couldn¡¯t follow others¡¯ train of thoughts, nor understand the connections made just by hearing half a sentence. In order to maintain his character¡¯s image, he pretended to understand what they were saying, even when he was truly lost. Hence, the misunderstandings grew deeper and deeper while he remained oblivious to it all. However, this world is an apocalyptic one where people tread the fine line between life and death every day. With the knowledge that they could die anytime, everyone was more ustomed to disying their emotions directly, letting the other party know how they feel. As conversations in this world were more frank, by the time Sui Yuan is able to decipher what exactly is going on, he is once again thrown into confusion. ording to the scripts he has seen so far, Sui Yuan more or less understands that if one is in love with another, one will have to treat them well, to the point of submitting to their will. But Mo Xuanzhi being totally submissive towards him is something that absolutely will not happen. Still, he is not so ignorant as to miss the fact that the male lead treats him better than anyone else. Each time they headed out on a mission, Mo Xuanzhi was at his side, not hindering his growth but constantly protecting him from dangers he had no way of oveing on his own. When the loot was distributed, Mo Xuanzhi would always give some items in his share to Sui Yuan, whether it be food, everyday necessities or recreational objects. Even crystals that are the most treasured objects for Ability Users were ced in his hands. Mo Xuanzhi is certainly not stingy when ites to giving him goods. He likes to constantly touch Sui Yuan, but when his harassment crossed the line and Sui Yuan began to struggle, he would obediently let go. Mo Xuanzhi¡¯s overbearing attitude didn¡¯t make him feel irritated. - Well, okay. That¡¯s because Sui Yuan ispletely ignorant when ites to love. Still... Sui Yuan feels like Mo Xuanzhi is increasingly like Qin Zheng, even if thetter is undoubtedly more refined and courteous. From observing the male lead closely, he can feel it in his bones. They shared more than a few small mannerisms and habits he was rather familiar with due to spending a lot of time with Qin Zheng in the previous world. Being treated like this for the first time in his existence, Sui Yuan feels a mounting sense of doubt. So he voices this concern to his system, who is the only one he believes is able to dispel it. 5237 is hoveringzily in the air next to Sui Yuan when thetter abruptly asks this question and nearly tumbles to the ground in shock. Steadying itself with much difficulty, it wobbles back up so it is eye-level with its partner. Its brain all but crumbles in disbelief. "What the hell do you mean by that?! Have you fallen for him?!" For actors like Sui Yuan, the most taboo thing they can do is fall in love with natives of the worlds they are working in. Gaining low marks for tasks or even having points deducted is nothing inparison, for the only penalty is one wouldn¡¯t be able to be promoted. However, to fall for a world¡¯s native and try in vain to remain by their side after their mission had ended counted as disobeying ¡¯regtions¡¯; the penalty for doing so is rather severe. Although Sui Yuan¡¯s mission constantly goes wrong and will most likely lose a lot of points, at least he is an obedient and diligent partner. 5237 doesn¡¯t wish to be assigned to another actor, and it even more doesn¡¯t want to see this pure child being erased after breaking a ¡¯regtion¡¯. Sui Yuan shakes his head. "I am only asking." Convinced that its partner truly doesn¡¯t harbour any other feelings than pure curiosity in those clear eyes, the system inwardly sighs in relief. Gathering its thoughts, it earnestly advises Sui Yuan. "Who cares if he likes you or not? You understand that you cannot remain in any world for anyone right now. You have only just begun your career, so the ¡¯regtion¡¯ doesn¡¯t permit you free will yet. Wait until you¡¯ve gained a few more ranks and earn a lot more points before you even think about this question. You see, the ¡¯regtion¡¯ painstakingly created you, but to fantasize about vacation when you haven¡¯t yet begin to shine is unrealistic." Pondering over this for a minute, Sui Yuan asks, "What if he is the same as me?" "If he is also an actor, then it¡¯s even more impossible!" 5237 shakes its head so vigorously that its plump body sways with the motion. "There are countless worlds out there. Having two actors in the same world is already near impossible, let alone trying to work together with the same person more than once. After this world is over, it¡¯s an eternal farewell, never to meet again. It would be best if you simply concentrate on your job and not be distracted by useless things!" His brow knits again, deep in thought. Suddenly, a fireball streaks past his ear, close enough that he can feel the scorching heat against his cheek. The burning corpse of a zombie copses to the ground, an arm¡¯s distance to his left. Looking up from the pile of ashes, he silently regards Mo Xuanzhi who is currently lounging on the roof of a car not far off. A small me leaping from finger to finger, Mo Xuanzhi quirks a displeased eyebrow at Sui Yuan. "Daydreaming in the middle of battle?! Are you courting death?!" Acknowledging he is in the wrong, Sui Yuan wordlessly turns his head around and focuses on the current situation. Flicking his wrist towards the group of zombies, a dome of water with lightning running through it encases the undead. Although the amount of lightning injected into this technique isn¡¯t enough to fry these zombies, it is sufficient in halting their movements. As soon as the group is immobilised, the snipers pick them off one after another. None of their foes are higher than a Rank 2, for those Rank 3 and above were already cleared by Mo Xuanzhi. With the addition of Sui Yuan into the team, their battles begin to go more smoothly thanks to his contribution. Under Mo Xuanzhi¡¯s instructions, Sui Yuan¡¯s ability level increases in leaps and bounds. Presently, he is already walking far ahead of everyone else. On top of that, he can be considered as the brains of the team. In regards to nning, judging a situation or directing the members, he is exceptionally sharp and skilful. As such, he has be the unofficial second-inmand. Thanks to his disy of overall talents, the members are willing to respect him not only because he is their ¡¯saozi¡¯. As for Leng Xia...she has also be a rather remarkable logistics personnel within the party. The only downside is that she is still not sticking out amongst the crowd... Receiving his share of the loot, Mo Xuanzhi¡¯s offered portion this time is a precious Rank 5 water system crystal able to increase an Ability User¡¯s water abilities significantly. As a supporting male lead, being taken care of by the male lead makes him feel like a poverty-stricken person. Staring at the crystal in his palm, he can¡¯t help ncing at Leng Xia trudging along behind him. If he remembered correctly, in the original story, this priceless item ought to be in the female lead¡¯s hands, as she also possesses a water system. This thought causes him to feel guilty, hesitating on whether or not he should give this hot potato to Leng Xia. However, as per usual, a threatening re from Mo Xuanzhi results in Sui Yuan obediently absorbing it. After Mo Xuanzhi¡¯s satisfied gaze shifts away from his person, a team member drapes an arm around Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulders, winking at him smilingly. "Haochen ah, do you harbour any...intentions towards Leng Xia?" When one first meets Sui Yuan, he is somewhat cold and aloof. However, after interacting with him for a while, one will realise that he is a gentle and mild person with excellent self-control. As long as one doesn¡¯t cross the line with him, he will not be angry. Thus, the other members of the squad quickly warm up to him, teasing him without reservations. Sui Yuan chokes a little, torn between shaking his head and nodding. After a short inner struggle, he decides to deny. "No, I don¡¯t. Why are you asking?" "Oh, nothing. Just keep seeing you take such good care of her, so I had to ask. A sweet, graceful, pretty and virtuous woman like her is very desirable. Haven¡¯t you noticed how several brothers have their eyes on her?" The man snickers. "If you don¡¯t like her that way, that means we can woo her, right?" Sui Yuan is filled with a sense of bitterness. His position as the supporting male lead makes it so he cannot truly be a couple with the female lead, but that doesn¡¯t mean random minor characters can set their eyes on her ah! - Quickly let go of the female lead! She is the male lead¡¯s woman! "Truthfully speaking, brother." Turning a blind eye to Sui Yuan¡¯s suddenly nk expression as his heart is full of ns on how to woo himself a beauty, the team member continues. "Since you don¡¯t like Leng Xia that way, then why not ept Boss¡¯ affections? He has never treated someone so well before, you know. I see that you don¡¯t seem to dislike him, so stop dragging your feet and be more direct towards our Boss! Who knows if we will have a tomorrow? We should die without regrets ah!" "...Must one ept if they don¡¯t dislike that person?" Sui Yuan asks, slightly puzzled. "Well, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s anyone you like, so isn¡¯t this situation pretty good?" Clearly here to serve as a love advisor, the man unknowingly begins to sway Sui Yuan¡¯s conscience. "Boss is so good to you. At minimum, shouldn¡¯t you repay his good deeds?" Sui Yuan, who is already feeling rather guilty, feels as though an arrow struck his chest. "After epting another person¡¯s regards, you should return it. Else, that¡¯s just being too cruel, am I right?" Seeing the struggle in Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes, the team member seizes this chance to metaphorically stab his heart again. A morally upright Sui Yuan who possesses five speeches, four beauties and three loves[1] stares at the man who wanders back to his friends after concluding this conversation. His heart is shaken, conscience tottering on the edge. "...Do you reckon the male lead might still be able to fall for the female lead?" Sui Yuan asks 5237. Remaining silent for a long time, 5237 eventually has to ept reality. "You can forget about that ever happening now." After it says this, rm bells start ringing in its head. "What are you nning to do?!" "I¡¯m merely thinking about whether or not I should repay his kindness..." Sui Yuan scratches the back of his head in worry. "Don¡¯t even consider it!!" 5237 is on the verge of tears. "Think about your marks! Think about your low score from thest world! Even if you identally turned this into a BL world again, you shouldn¡¯t abandon yourself to despair and walk the thorny path of BL! You wouldn¡¯t be able to return once you head down that way ah!! QAQ" "I wouldn¡¯t turn this world into a BL," Sui Yuan states, full of confidence. "I am only going to repay his kindness." 5237: "...Why do I keep feeling that this terrible situation is going to worsen even further...?" Returning to his group of brothers, the team member who shook Sui Yuan¡¯s heart gives his report. "Don¡¯t see that Haochen is extremely quick and sharp in other areas. Regarding emotions, he is like small child. In order to ensure that Boss obtains his deserved happiness, I have already tearfully-fed my conscience and integrity to the zombies!!" Footnotes: [1] Five speeches, four beauties, three loves (Îå½²ËÄÃÀÈýÈȰ®) = It reads really strangely in English, but here¡¯s what it means: Five speeches (culture, manners/courtesy, hygiene,w/order, moral integrity), four beauties (intelligence, conduct, eloquence, care for the environment), three loves (the nation, the leading party, your partner). Chapter 2.7 Chapter 2.7 Gradually, everyone notices that Sui Yuan¡¯s attitude towards Mo Xuanzhi begins to change. At minimum, he doesn¡¯t reject the other¡¯s approach any longer, sometimes even expressing a little concern for him. Only, what has all of them gnashing their teeth in irritation is the more Sui Yuan reciprocates his kindness, the more their Boss bes withdrawn. What should have kick-started an official rtionship between the two eventually ends up yielding no results. Seeing their expectations crumbling before their hopeful eyes, it really makes their heart itch like no tomorrow. Oh, how they wish they can force those two into a room and lock them in until the rice is cooked[1]. That way, this little drama will finally have an ending... It takes a few days of Sui Yuan returning Mo Xuanzhi¡¯s kindness for thetter to get used to it; and for the rtionship between them to return to normal, which means the male lead also returns to harassing him. For some reason, Sui Yuan feels very certain that Mo Xuanzhi will never do anything too terrible to him. No matter how ambiguous the atmosphere between them is, it can neverpletely cover up the fact that this male lead is simply teasing him. However, when he is not poking fun at Sui Yuan, he simply observes him silently. It is during these asions that Sui Yuan bes a tad agitated. Either way, if Mo Xuanzhi wants to y, then Sui Yuan will ¡¯repay his kindness¡¯ and y with him until the end. Since there is no chance of there being a romance between the male and female lead, he only needs to ensure nothing develops between the male lead and himself. This way, the situation wouldn¡¯t worsen further. - In any case, he has already experienced failing half his task in terms of romance between the leads. Walking down the same path again is no pressure. He just needs to seed in the other half of his mission. Sui Yuan wills himself to have facial paralysis for a short while, lest he breaks down crying. Besides the romance part of things, the other task he has to aplish in this world is to ensure the major events are maintained. This doesn¡¯t actually require Sui Yuan to do anything. Even if he sits back and watch, the storyline will unfold by itself. All he really needs to do is to protect the male lead from danger and make sure he doesn¡¯t die. As for the supporting male lead¡¯s own ending, this world ispletely different from the previous one. For He Haochen doesn¡¯t have a clear end he needs toply with. Even during the conclusion of the story, the supporting male lead¡¯s circumstances is not mentioned. ...He most probably ended up blending into the crowd of ordinary folks? Sui Yuan can only take one step, then observe the situation before taking another step forward. Even if he doesn¡¯t know what he has to do near the end of the story, for now, his top priority is to guard the male lead from death. Repeatedly fighting alongside each other, mutually watching each other¡¯s back...the fact that this seems like something a married couple will do is something he doesn¡¯t understand, and can¡¯t be bothered to either... Living in the capital can be considered as satisfactory. Going out to fight zombies with the team every day, gathering crystals, searching for goods and supplies. In a blink of an eye, two years passed just like this. When news of the destruction of Lu Sheng¡¯srgest base reaches the capital, Sui Yuan knows that the first major climax of the story has officially begun. Just like how human Ability Users constantly evolve, the undead themselves are also climbing higher and higher in rank. Not only are these higher-level zombies stronger in every aspect, they also begin to gain more knowledge and wisdom. Naturally, whenpared to humans, the difference in intelligence is still far, far away. If mankind¡¯s wisdom lies in fighting and scheming, then the zombies¡¯ lie in working as one. In terms of who will win or lose, it is quite difficult to judge. Immediately following the destruction of thergest survivor base, a series of news detailing the downfall of several other bases arrives. Originally thinking this is a mere coincidence, the spection is dashed immediately as soon as the map is spread out and the destroyed location pinpointed. Involuntarily, a feeling of dread arises. This is indeed not a coincidence. It is a premeditated,rge-scale operation nned by the undead. Evidently, the swarm of zombies is under the control of something else, plotting to bring down humanity¡¯s strongholds one by one, to snatch away territories originally belonging to mankind. When Sui Yuan, Mo Xuanzhi and his team of Ability Users are summoned to the capital¡¯smand centre, this piece of information causes Leng Xia to pale. Although she is someone who experienced rebirth, she is not omniscient and omnipotent. In her previous life, she was simply one of many ordinary survivors, relying on good fortune to continue living. She didn¡¯t have any special abilities. This dual water and space system she possesses now is a pleasant surprise gifted to her in her second life. Because she was an ordinary citizen before, Leng Xia was unable to ess any secret information. She only knows that thergest base fell to a high-level zombie leading a horde but waspletely oblivious to the danger concealed behind this attack. After all, if news of zombies gaining intelligence and know how to cooperate leaks out to the public, mass panic and chaos will ensue. Even before they can face the enemy, humanity would have been wiped out due to fear. Therefore, with this in mind, as soon as the military discovers this danger, they only divulged information to select clear-minded and strong individuals¡ªmeaning the top Ability User squad in the capital¡ªin hopes that they will be able to solve this issue before the general popce takes notice. "We have already sent forward scouts to keep track of this horde and predict their next target based on the route they are taking, as well as pinpoint the mastermind controlling the other undead. The former has already been recorded on this map and thetter has been determined to be a Rank 6 zombie who has awakened its spiritual conscience." The current head of the military, a dignified, middle-aged General taps the map with a finger. "Its strength is still unknown, but it is likely controlling the others through their linked conscience. Think of it as a hive of insects. The queen is the hive mind, and everyone else is in charge of implementing her ns. Naturally, as a Rank 6, it cannot be underestimated." "Do we know how many undead it can control at a time?" Unlike the other Ability Users whose face and eyes show the terror in their hearts, Mo Xuanzhi is the picture of calm. A serene expression also reflected on Sui Yuan¡¯s face. It can be said that within the team, only these two are able to remain cool-headed after having such shocking news dumped on them. "Around a thousand, give or take a hundred," The General replies. "The majority are low-level zombies, with a handful of high-level ones. This is approximately its limit as to how many it can control through its conscience right now, which is why we need to deal with it as soon as possible." Lifting a hand to rub his temple, it is clear the General is extremely tense and worried about this development. "Due to the harsh environment and shortage of supplies, the human poption¡¯s rate of growth is affected. Right now, we are experiencing a fierce decline. Although we are protecting the women, children and elders within the capital, male adults are constantly sent outside to face danger. Every day, we experience quite a few casualties. We cannot afford to let this continue for too long. The number of undead is increasing and they are bing stronger too, while our numbers are shrinking. Although the Ability Users are also bing stronger, therge difference in number between both species is a grave issue. Therefore, we must seize the opportunity to strike the zombies first, at the instance where we can deal the most damage!" No one will possibly disapprove of the General¡¯s speech. After all, who here can¡¯t see the grim situation humanity is facing right now? However, no matter how much one approves of it, there will still beints when they are all but being coerced to take on this kind of suicide-mission. To sacrifice oneself for the sake of humanity is, of course, a noble deed, but is there such a selfless, gant person in this world left? The General is naturally aware that for a horse to follow you, one must first feed and pamper it. If one cannot incite zeal in this group, forcing them to take on the task wouldn¡¯t result in anything good. However, even after listing a great deal of promises and benefits they will get should they undertake this mission, the Ability Users present still hesitate. Feeling rather impatient at all this dallying, Mo Xuazhi eventually takes the lead. "I¡¯ll go, it should be fine this way, right? So can we leave now?" The General pauses, heart overflowing with joy at the unexpected good news. Mo Xuanzhi is the lone person able to rally Ability Users by his side, and his team consists of outstanding talents. So long as he gives his verbal consent, then the task of persuading people to join this high-risk mission is already half done. Since the male lead has spoken, Sui Yuan will naturally follow along. Moreover, in the original plot, He Haochen also participated in this operation. Seeing Mo Xuanzhi already turning to leave, Sui Yuan smiles and gets to his feet. "Then I will go too. I apologise, but I shall take my leave first." Under everyone¡¯s eyes, Mo Xuanzhi and Sui Yuan leaves, one in front, one behind. The former holds the door open for thetter until they are both outside the room, a small smile curving his lips. Those present are once again blinded by misconception. Ai...these two men really like disying affection in public no matter where they are. Following this, how the General goes about persuading the others to ept is something Sui Yuan can¡¯t be bothered with. He knows that on the second day of this operation, amand will be issued. The military and Ability Users will work together in a joint operation to exterminate thisrge threat to mankind¡¯s existence. As what lies ahead of them is a suicide-mission, everyone indulges themselves before that day. If they are to die, they will face death without regrets, or else going to hell still harbouring unfulfilled desires is toomentable. Regarding this way of thinking, Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t quite understand it. Hence, his daily life leading up to the fateful day doesn¡¯t change in the slightest, rendering people speechless at his eerie level of calm andposure. Approximately thinking along the same lines as everyone else, the female lead Leng Xia eventually epts the pursuit of an Ability User in the same team, entering a betrothal. Although she once harboured a crush on Sui Yuan, she is aware that no matter what she does, she cannot ovee Mo Xuanzhi. As time passes, her eyes be clearer, and she gradually lets go of this hope. Rather than strenuously wait for a man who will most certainly not turn back to look at her, she might as well ept the regard of someone who has relentlessly wooed her and grasp that happiness. Besides, she doesn¡¯t wish to be thought of by Mo Xuanzhi as a thorn in his side. To die at the hands of her team leader, rather than a zombie would be an extremely miserable way to go... After discovering that the female lead was smoothly stolen away by a cannon fodder, Sui Yuan acts as ording to n, stering on a bitter smile as he congrattes the betrothed couple. He is then mercilessly mocked for still harbouring a one-sided affection for an old me. Amidst the roar ofughter, someone shoves him into Mo Xuanzhi¡¯s embrace, jokingly telling the male lead to properly "punish your wife and educate him" in order to make Sui Yuan forget about Leng Xia. At the men¡¯s attics, Sui Yuan and Mo Xuanzhi nces at each other and smile faintly, appearing once again like a married couple who understands each other so well that even a single nce is able tomunicate whole sentences. As everyone lives their daily lives to their heart¡¯s content, the day of the mission slowly creeps up, and before they knew it, it is already upon them. Mo Xuanzhi is appointed as the leader of the Ability Users, with Sui Yuan as his second-inmand. Their main objective is to eliminate the higher-level undead, leaving the lower-level ones for the ordinary humans to deal with. "Afraid?" In the backseat of the car, Mo Xuanzhi leans closer to Sui Yuan, dark eyes carrying a swirl of unclear emotions. "No," Sui Yuan replies calmly, unchanging expression envied by others. "We will be fine," Mo Xuanzhi states in an as-a-matter-of-fact tone. Sui Yuan merely nods, declining toment. A secondter, Mo Xuanzhi¡¯s hand cups the back of his head, mouth moving against Sui Yuan¡¯s in a short but hard kiss. The driver of the vehicle: "Boss, you will be struck by lightning if you continue with this public disy of affection!" 5237: "Sui Yuan! My dear...you shouldn¡¯t consider being kissed by another man as something normal ah! QAQ" Footnotes: [1] Rice is/be cooked = another way for saying a woman is impregnated. As for guys, well... Chapter 2.8 Chapter 2.8 This operation is very prudent. In order to prevent the Rank 6 zombie replenishing its ranks during the battle, the first thing the humans need to do is clear up all the undead within the vicinity of the chosen battleground. Under thebined force of full-armed soldiers and high-level Ability Users, this task is not too difficult. At the same time, in order to guarantee their actions are not discovered by the zombie with awakened spiritual conscience, the army sends all avable Ability users who possess a Spirit system to set up mental blockades to hinder it. Although the difference between their ability levelpared to this undead is somewhatrge, it is better to have some form of cover than none at all. Fortunately, a zombie¡¯s intelligence is still far from a human¡¯s what ites to nning attacks. As such, by the time everyone is in position and ready to go, there aren¡¯t any major unforeseen events. Quietly waiting in position like everyone else, all senses on high alert, registering every puff of wind and moving grass, Sui Yuan¡¯s hand is gripped tightly in Mo Xuanzhi¡¯s as though thetter is trying to soothe him. ...But, Sui Yuan is as collected as can be. The sky above darkens as rain clouds move in. The chilly wind brings with it moist, cold air, dampening people¡¯s spirits further. When the swarm of undead finally appears, it is up to the human army tounch the first strike. With disregard towards how much ammunition is used, the soldiers pour torrents of bullets into their midst. As though being put through a meat grinder, the low-level zombies at the head of the horde are reduced to rotting piles of minced flesh. After the initial heavy downpour of bullets, theparatively higher-level zombies promptly counterattack, charging towards the army¡¯s defence lines. The sight of close to a thousand zombies surging forth is rather daunting, causing the concealed Ability Users to break out in cold sweat. Sui Yuan casts a nd gaze over the scene, more focused on pinpointing the zombie¡¯s hive mind. However, it is a pity that strong undead don¡¯t look all that much different from weaker ones, and the original script¡¯s description of it is vague,pletely unhelpful in trying to figure out which one is the Rank 6 zombie. ncing sideways at Mo Xuanzhi, he sees the trace of helplessness reflecting in the male lead¡¯s eyes. After nearly an hour of bitter fighting, the majority of low-level zombies and even a small portion of higher-ranked ones lost their lives under the muzzle of a gun. Nevertheless, while the battlefield is littered with numerous undead corpses, the army troops also suffered a huge hit. Soldiers who were scratched or bitten continue fighting until they can persevere no longer. When they feel the transformation nearly upon them, they turn the barrel of their firearms to their temples and pull the trigger. This way, they will not be zombies and add to theirrades¡¯ burden. Bearing witness to this grave and stirring scene, the Ability Users¡¯ hearts are moved, firming their resolves to acquire a victory on this day and increasing their thirst for undead blood. As soon as Mo Xuanzhi and Sui Yuan receive the long-awaitedmand from the General, they give a signal to the other squad captainsying in ambush. As one, the group of Ability Users charge out of their respective hiding spots to meet the remaining swarm. The sound of gunfire gradually bes more infrequent as the ordinary soldiers follow the prescribed orders to retreat as soon as the Ability Users enter the battle. The rest is up to these folks to settle. Multi-coloured powers rece bullets, and the humans¡¯ prative forces increases as Ability Users m into the zombie horde. Sui Yuan sticks closely to Mo Xuanzhi¡¯s back, killing any zombie thates too close and searching for the Rank 6 that is acting like the hive queen. Sui Yuan has just already broken through to Rank 5, so he is not too far behind Mo Xuanzhi who is at the peak of level five. However, their main target is a Rank 6 undead. No one knows howrge a gap there is between Rank 5 and 6. Moreover, there will inevitably be a few high-level zombies around the leader to protect it. In the original text, Mo Xuanzhi faces a life-threatening moment here, and has to rely on the female lead Leng Xia¡¯s personal space in order to dodge death by a hair¡¯s breadth. Now that there is no rtionship between Mo Xuanzhi and Leng Xia, the female lead is in the backlines as support and reinforcement. Sui Yuan has never once thought about dragging her into the thick of battle and cing her at risk in order to help Mo Xuanzhi avoid this cmity. Naturally, the thought of seizing her personal space for himself has also never crossed his mind. In Sui Yuan¡¯s mind, what belongs to the female lead will always belong to her. On top of that, her personal safety is very important. Since the female lead is not present to ensure the male lead¡¯s safety, then Sui Yuan can only sacrifice his life for him. Calmly nning the next step in his heart, Sui Yuan blindly follows Mo Xuanzhi. At longst, he spots a female undead wearing a dirty, torn and tattered gown in the middle of the horde. At first nce, this particr female doesn¡¯t look all that different from a regr zombie. If it wasn¡¯t for the author describing this undead¡¯s dress and particr features, Sui Yuan wouldn¡¯t have been so certain that this is the leader. Before he can alert Mo Xuanzhi, the other man also seems to have spotted their main target, charging unhesitatingly towards the zombie. Slightly taken back by the abrupt change in directions, Sui Yuan pauses for a split-second, then chases after the male lead. But Mo Xuanzhi snaps around and shoves him away. "I¡¯ll deal with this, you go over to the other side. Don¡¯t get in my way," Mo Xuanzhi orders in a cold tone. Not waiting for Sui Yuan¡¯s reply, he dives back into the swarm, clearing a straight path towards the hive mind. Staggering from the push, he skewers a lightning-encased hand through the head of an undead trying to sneak-attack him. Although he feels somewhat puzzled as to why the male lead doesn¡¯t want him near, he still grits his teeth and follows. No matter what, he cannot let the male lead die here. Not only does this concern he has mark the end of the assignment, it is also to ¡¯repay the other¡¯s kindness¡¯. Detecting danger, the female zombie directs its guards to stop Mo Xuanzhi and Sui Yuan¡¯s movements. Although the former is still a distance away, all his attention is focused on the female, judging its every move, seeking the most dangerous moment. The Heavens doesn¡¯t ignore a righteous man, and Sui Yuan is able to tell when the moment arrives. Just as Mo Xuanzhi¡¯s movements be sluggish due to the influence of that Rank 6 zombie¡¯s spiritual conscience, Sui Yuan breaks through the wall of undead, body checking him out of the way. A dome created from the fusion of water and electric obstructs the movements of the surrounding zombies. At the same time, the ws of a high-level undead controlled by the leader sink into Sui Yuan¡¯s chest. As if they are of the same mind, Mo Xuanzhi rushes up to the leader who is momentarily immobilised, easily snapping its fragile neck. Ignoring the other undead who begins to attack him, he returns to Sui Yuan¡¯s side, arms wrapping around his powerless body before he topples. Blood trickles out the corners of Sui Yuan¡¯s lips even as the five neat punctures in his torso gushes unceasingly. Slowly, the Ability Users fighting nearby begin to gather one after another, a few rabidly tearing through undead to get to them and surround the bloodied Sui Yuan and Mo Xuanzhi. "Boss! Older brother Haochen, he - " As soon as they take in the scene before them, their pupils shrink, not daring to believe their eyes. Sui Yuan¡¯s vision is already starting to darken. The agony he is experiencing on the brink of death is so excruciating that he wishes to beat his fists on the earth. However, he doesn¡¯t even have the strength to move a finger or a toe, as though this body is no longer under his control. Death...sure enough, it is a terrible affair... ncing at Mo Xuanzhi onest time to confirm he is all right, Sui Yuan finally breaths a soft sigh of relief. Although he who is anxiously trying to break away from this suffering registers that Mo Xuanzhi¡¯s dark gaze seems a little odd, he doesn¡¯t dwell on it. Having fulfilled his mission, his heavy eyelids slowly slide close. The battle is eventually reaching an end. Without the Rank 6 controlling this horde, the originally efficient pack scatters in a matter of seconds, slowly picked off one by one by the humans. The majority of them already do not possess the drive to chase the fleeing undead, instead moving closer and watching Mo Xuanzhi hug Sui Yuan¡¯s cooling corpse in silence. "Boss, older brother Haochen is...please restrain your grief and ept fate..." While the Ability Users are sorrowful, they are all used to seeing their friends die. Thus, retaining theirposure, they attempt to step forward and console their distraught Boss. However, when Mo Xuanzhi abruptly lifts his head, the dangerous glint in his eyes halt them in their tracks. Still, the fact that their Boss appears sober and clear-headed allows them to stop holding their breaths. Slowly lifting a hand, he gently wipes away the droplets of blood on Sui Yuan¡¯s cheek. Staring down at the serene expression resembling that of a person released from arge burden on the corpse¡¯s face, a small smile curves Mo Xuanzhi¡¯s lips. Softughter from Mo Xuanzhi causes a bad feeling to rise in everyone¡¯s hearts. The ones closest to him want to spring forward and prevent hasty actions, but are blocked by the sudden, scorching heatwave emitting from his person. Tightly embracing Sui Yuan¡¯s body, his handsome, tranquil face bellies a malevolent expression. An intense, raging inferno res into existence around the two men, concealing them from everyone¡¯s sight. Only those closest to the ze are able to hear Mo Xuanzhi murmuring, "Do you think you can escape if you die?" "No! Older Brother Haochen! Mo Xuanzhi!!" Leng Xia¡¯s mournful yell breaks everyone from their frozen state of shock and horror. Just then, a sudden p of thunder rumbles through the sky, bringing with it a heavy downpour. The fire is extinguished by the rain, leaving behind a ckened lump. No one is able to distinguish where one body begins and where the other ends. Not caring about anything else, Leng Xia drops to her knees before the burnt corpses, sobbing her heart out. Everyone¡¯s tears are concealed by the falling rain, a heavy silence permeating the battlefield as they grieve for this pair of lovers who vowed to never separate in life or death. Perhaps some will call them foolish, but the envy that lingers in the bottom of their hearts cannot be ignored. War will always bring pain to the general popce, whether it be mental or physical. Each sacrifice will be engraved deep in one¡¯s memories. When the conflict is over, what¡¯s left behind is hope. With arge, immediate threat eliminated, mankind obtains a bit of breathing space and time to inspect itself for areas to improve in. At the same time, they have learned how to efficiently strangle a problem in the cradle. Still, true peace is far off in the indefinite future. But at least, from various setbacks and unforeseen circumstances, humanity will learn valuable lessons and continue growing as a species. No matter what difficulties they are faced with, they will never give up on hope. In the outer graveyard of the capital, Leng Xia kneels on one knee before a gravestone,ying a single, white daisy on the ground before it. Her betrothed stands behind, keeping an eye on their surroundings. "Don¡¯t see that it is only a daisy. It cost me several crystals, you know?" Leng Xia, now a mature, strong, and capable frontline fighter, chuckles softly. Tucking a loose strand of short hair behind an ear, she condenses a stream of water in her palm, using it to gently wipe away the umted dust on the gravestone. A small smile on her lips, she jokinglyins, "The situation now has improved a lot. See, there is even someone who has so much free time on their hands to waste on cultivating flowers. Only, they are selling it at a rather high price..." Pausing, Leng Xia sighs lightly as a teardrop rolls down her cheek, unbidden. "It¡¯s a shame that the both of you cannot see it..." "Little Xia, we should go. It¡¯s almost time for the meeting," the man behind her reminds in a low voice, nostalgia surfacing in his own eyes as he gazes at the gravestone. Leng Xia hums in acknowledgement, wiping her eyes as the fingertips of her other hand brushes across the two names carved in the surface. Standing up, she smiles. "I wille and visit again...the both of you should be living happily together in Heaven, right?" Saying this, she turns around and sps the man¡¯s offered hand, leaving the graveyard. Just like the two figures nestling against each other, the two names on the gravestone are joint together, inextricably linked. Mo Xuanzhi & He Haochen. The author has something to say: Another sorrowful tale... Uuuu...dying together in the name of love is a beautiful thing. Chapter 2.9 Chapter 2.9 It is not surprising that the points he receives for this world are once again very low. Inwardlymenting his pathetic amount of points, Sui Yuan can¡¯t help feeling a tad resentful. He has already put in so much effort, even experiencing what it is like to die after sacrificing himself to save the male lead. Couldn¡¯t he have been rewarded with a little more points? The grading system is so stingy... "Comin? You still have the cheek toin?!" 5237 shrieks. "The worlds you are being ced in are all clearly BG ah! We don¡¯t need you to leave behind legendary BL romance stories in these worlds one after another! Spare those innocent children ah!! QAQ" "Since when did I leave behind legendary BL romance stories?" Sui Yuan frowns, firm in his rebuttal. "That is only friendship!" "Your mum is only friendship ah!!" 5237 wishes it can mutte itself, or at the very least fling itself into the nearest abyss. "If that truly is only friendship, then I will immediately apply to go to BL worlds!" Sui Yuan indulgently listens to 5237 vent its frustrations. "5237, you are still as stupid as ever." An icy voice containing clear ridicule rings out, causing 5237 to freeze. Turning his head in the direction that voice ising from, Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes fall onto another plump little system about the same size as his own, before moving on to that system¡¯s partner...Mo Xuanzhi? "The fuck, why is it you!!" 5237 explodes in fury immediately after seeing its counterpart, drifting in front of Sui Yuan as though protecting it partner from an enemy. "What are you doing here?!" "Watching you drown in foolishness," The other system answers ndly. 5237: "...... QAQ" Sui Yuan¡¯s interest piques as barbs are exchanged between these two systems, past grudges and dislike surfacing in their words. However, the other system¡¯s partner doesn¡¯t seem all that interested in observing the verbal spar, opening his mouth and drawing Sui Yuan¡¯s attention. "Let the systems settle their own dispute. Do you have a moment to chat?" ncing between 5237 and Mo Xuanzhi - no, his name is not Mo Xuanzhi - Sui Yuan hesitates for a second, then nods, following behind the expressionless man observing him intently. "First of all, let me introduce myself. I am Zhao Xihe. What¡¯s your name?" The man extends a hand. sping the offered hand, Sui Yuan shakes it once. "I am Sui Yuan." "I meant your real name." Zhao Xihe frowns. "Isn¡¯t Sui Yuan the name of your character from the world before this?" "...You are Qin Zheng?" Sui Yuan instantly pounces on the unspoken admission and stiffens, anger spitting from his eyes. Zhao Xihe blinks, momentarily taken back by the bitter and resentful gaze. A secondter, his lips purse, subtly shifting his line of sight away from Sui Yuan¡¯s face. Although he is still wearing He Haochen¡¯s astute and cool-headed appearance, the indignant wide eyes and furious question causes him to look like an adorably angry child. Heart unprepared to deal with this expression, Zhao Xihe nearly reveals his cloven foot[1]. "That¡¯s right, I am Qin Zheng." Even if he is somewhat unable to face Sui Yuan¡¯s limpid eyes head on, Zhao Xihe valiantly maintains his cool and admits. "...Why? What did I do wrong?!" The feeling of being wronged carried over from his first world to the next, umting in the second world and festering until now. Taxing his mind and body only to receive such low scores is an extremely miserable experience. For a newly-created Sui Yuan to face this in his first world is something he cannot ept. "Why didn¡¯t you let meplete my assignment properly? Where did I offend you? Then will it be all right if I apologise?" Zhao Xihe stares nkly ahead at this string of questions, not knowing how he should reply. Discovering that the other party is more disappointed and sorrowful than himself makes him somewhat torn between whether tough or to cry. He can¡¯t help feeling that indeed, he caused trouble without reason. - Also, it is most probably due to seeing those pure, wide eyes filled with usation and glistening with tears that any fury Zhao Xihe has at this moment all goes up in smoke. After experiencing so many worlds, Zhao Xihe can be considered a naturally cool-headed and reasonable man. No matter what happens out there, after returning to the space between worlds, he will immediately revert to his calm and collected self. As for what happened thest time, he was too busy trying to catch Sui Yuan, thus, he didn¡¯t pause to reflect and reason with himself. Ultimately, faced with Sui Yuan¡¯s usations, Zhao Xihe can only lift a hand and pat him on the head, softening his tone. "I apologise, I made a mistake." As Zhao Xihe graciously admits his error, Sui Yuan who doesn¡¯t believe in holding a grudge feels satisfied and pleased with this apology. Blinking away his tears, a smile spreads across his face. Zhao Xihe breathes a sigh of relief after seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s smile and can¡¯t help regretting his actions somewhat, after seeing the other forgive him so easily. Really haven¡¯t seen such a pure child in a long time... Originally calling out to Sui Yuan with the intention of making reprisals, Zhao Xihe feels that the entire situation is slowly slipping out of his control; because hepletely cannot bring himself to be so callous towards this child called Sui Yuan. Even watching him sustain an injury is unbearable. Incapable of being cruel towards this innocent individual and with no way of telling him what caused the misunderstanding in the first ce, Zhao Xihe decides to change tactics. Although he typically likes to disy a gentle and calm fa?ade, Zhao Xihe is definitely not this kind of person deep down. After going through countless worlds with him standing at the summit of each as the male lead, this sort of treatment has nearly spoiled him rotten. As such, he will definitely not let go of something - or someone - he desires simply because he feels a tad remorseful. Now that he has cleared up the little misunderstanding between them, Zhao Xihe resolved to tie Sui Yuan to his side. Carefully sounding out the other man, he is left with disappointment. His solefort is that Sui Yuan hasn¡¯t forgotten this Qin Zheng. However, who is to say after Sui Yuan goes through a few more worlds, the name ¡¯Qin Zheng¡¯ wouldn¡¯t fade from his memory? This...this is something Zhao Xihe cannot allow. His ego and pride make him unable to ept the fact that someone who left such a deep impression on his heart and mind will, in turn, forget about him so easily. At minimum, he will carve his shadow in Sui Yuan¡¯s heart. As for whether or not he should take things one step further, that will have to wait and see if Sui Yuan constantly upies his mind as time passes. Nheless, with great difficulty, he finally found someone capable of snaring his attention from the get-go. No matter if it is love or friendship - Zhao Xihe definitely has to capture him and hold him close. Only if he loses interest first will he leave the other. But until that happens - if it ever does - he will absolutely not permit this person to escape. As for whether or not the other party is willing, this doesn¡¯t fall within the range of his concerns. Naturally, Zhao Xihe doesn¡¯t wish for things to worsen between Sui Yuan and himself. He knows that he never wants to see Sui Yuan¡¯s loathing gaze directed towards him ever again. Thus, besides vowing that he will never enter a consensual rtionship with the female lead from this point onwards starting from Leng Xia, he also begins his attempts at softening Sui Yuan. Ignoring the female lead and focusing on Sui Yuan, Zhao Xihe dotes on him in hopes that he will progressivelye to depend on him, be more intimate with him and also rise the other¡¯s good opinion of him. Zhao Xihe feels that his way of handling things seems to be pretty effective. At the very least, Sui Yuan no longer rejects his presence. However, each time he looks, he doesn¡¯t see the slightest trace of deep emotion surfacing in Sui Yuan¡¯s clear, guileless eyes. Well, if there¡¯s no way of making Sui Yuan genuinely develop feelings towards him, then he will make the other more ustomed to being intimate with Zhao Xihe first. In the apocalypse world, he restrained himself after that first kiss, then slowly proceeds step by step from the embracing stage to the kissing stage. He found it wasn¡¯t difficult to reach this level of intimacy, but even so, he dares not push things too quickly. Besides, he has all the time in the world. In order to ensure the period of time Sui Yuan is together with him will be longer, Zhao Xihe begins to scheme again. He will make sure the other is unable toplete his mission and can only stick at his side until their lives in the select world is over. Then, they will return to this space together. As for the restrictions set by ¡¯regtion¡¯, Zhao Xihe is not afraid to use some of his umted points and protect Sui Yuan from the consequences of making the plot deviate. Zhao Xihe believes that using this lifetime as Mo Xuanzhi, he will be able to thoroughly hook Sui Yuan, teach him a lesson, and bind him to his side forever. ...It¡¯s a shame that Sui Yuan is not so easily deceived, not even waiting until the climax has ended before allowing himself to die. Zhao Xihe has no choice but to die with him in order to avoid arriving toote. If he lets the other slip through his fingers again, it would be near impossible to find him. Speaking of which, Zhao Xihe is still unclear as to why Sui Yuan will willingly sacrifice himself to protect him. Is it due to feelings, or because he naively thinks that a supporting male lead must not allow the male lead to die first? Zhao Xihe sincerely wishes it is the former. Although Sui Yuan¡¯s too-early death caused his carefullyid-out ns to fail, he doesn¡¯t feel it is a misdeed. At least he is able to introduce his real self to Sui Yuan and vice versa, then get to genuinely know each other. After that, he has to eliminate the resentment Sui Yuan harbours towards him after he disrupted the original plot, then establish a friendly rtionship before he can take things one step further. As long as this is something Zhao Xihe wants to do, there is no way it will not happen. Naturally, if he desires to catch the prey named Sui Yuan, then it is only a matter of time before he gets his hands on the man. Footnotes: [1] Show/reveal a cloven foot = Show their true, devilish nature Chapter 2.10 Chapter 2.10 Of course, Sui Yuan hasn¡¯t the faintest clue about the schemes and twisted thoughts running through Zhao Xihe¡¯s mind,pletely unaware he has been made a target and oblivious to the fact he will be herded into a carefully-nned trap. Seeing as the other actor honestly admitted his mistake, he also doesn¡¯t wish to criticise. "Ah, what were we talking about before?" Sui Yuan tilts his head to the side, pondering for a while. "Oh, right. My true name is Sui Yuan." 5237 has told him countless times before that even if he meets a colleague, he absolutely cannot leak out his origin story. Therefore, Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t tell the other that he is a nameless creation, and so decided to take on the name of his first character. "Ah, is that so." Zhao Xihe nods. "Then, may I ask why you didn¡¯t act your role properly in the first and second world, instead hindering me frompleting my tasks?" Sui Yuan asks seriously, limpid eyes locked on Zhao Xihe as he eagerly awaits the reply. This senior actor is currently in a rather awkward position. Naturally, he cannot say that he came to like Sui Yuan and thought he was being yed, thus deciding to take revenge in the next world. But in the second world, he decided not to make reprisals and ended up not wanting to let this child go. Muttering irresolutely under his breath for a moment, Zhao Xihe eventually decides to mix half-truths and half-lies. An experienced person like him wanting to deceive this pure and simple Sui Yuan will be a piece of cake. "In the first world, I did not know you were also an actor and thought you were a native," Zhao Xihe says slowly. Sui Yuan nods in understanding. He too, had thought Zhao Xihe was a native. After all, the possibility of two actors meeting in the same world is close to zero. "Honestly speaking, I like you a lot," Zhao Xihe states very sincerely. "But in the original text, you are not destined to be with the female lead and your ending is very pitiful. I didn¡¯t wish to see you fall to that extent, so I changed the plot without permission. I hoped that without my intervention, things will work out and you would have a happy ending. However, I never thought you would be an actor and thus have to preserve the storyline." Hearing this, Sui Yuan is slightly moved by this excuse. Although it brought him trouble, this man did it with good intentions. Hence, Sui Yuan is willing to ept this transgression. Looking at the bright smile on Sui Yuan¡¯s face, Zhao Xihe can¡¯t help the slight upturn of his own lips. He likes this child precisely because he is sincere and gentle to the core. "Only after the first world concluded and I saw you, did I realise your identity." Sighing, self-me creeps into Zhao Xihe¡¯s tone. "I was a little impulsive and felt like I have been deceived. Afterbouring for so long and even having points deducted, it all came to nothing. Therefore, I became really furious." Recalling his own feelings of anger at seeing the low score after putting his utmost effort intopleting his task, Sui Yuan can only nod his head sorrowfully. Putting himself in the other¡¯s shoes, he can understand why Zhao Xihe was infuriated. ...Although, he is innocent ah... "That¡¯s why, in the second world, you wanted to exact revenge and let me have a taste of my own medicine, isn¡¯t that right?" Sui Yuan good-heartedly finishes the rest of the exnation. Zhao Xihe rxes and nods when he sees that Sui Yuan is not angry. "I¡¯m sorry." "It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding, that¡¯s all. Now that we have resolved this, everything is well! It¡¯s just...this method of sacrificing eight hundred men in order to kill just one enemy is not a good way of handling a situation ah. Look, now you and I gained the lowest score possible for two consecutive worlds. Fortunately, we didn¡¯t experience other losses." Sui Yuan grins brightly, void of any negative emotions as he stands up. The innocent charm he exudes forces Zhao Xihe to narrow his eyes slightly in order to conceal the sudden, intense fire that ignites within him. "Since there are no other matters, then I should proceed to my next world. I hope everything goes smoothly for you too." "Please wait a moment." Zhao Xihe promptly reaches out to grab his wrist, still appearing very refined and courteous. "As everything is my fault, simply opening my mouth to apologise doesn¡¯t sit well with me. Would you mind if Ipensate you?" "Compensate?" Sui Yuan frowns, a little doubtful. He doesn¡¯t like leeching off someone else, but Zhao Xihe appears genuine and sincere, so he hesitates in declining. "How do you n onpensating me?" "I wille with you to the next world and help you earn sufficient points in order topensate your low scores these two times. How does that sound?" Zhao Xihe offers solemnly. This offer indeed hits Sui Yuan¡¯s heart, for even after going through two worlds, his overall marks are pitifully abysmal. In addition, Zhao Xihe looks like a very experienced actor. With his help, perhaps there is a good chance of earning a lot of points in his third world! "...Is it possible? But 5237 said...actors have no freedom to choose which world they go to..." Sui Yuan trails off. "That only applies to junior actors. Once you are promoted to the next level, you can purchase the ability to pick from a selection of worlds. The higher one¡¯s level, the more extensive the selection," Zhao Xihe exins. "You don¡¯t need to do anything. I am able to select and enter the world after you." Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes brighten. Chewing lightly on his bottom lip in thought, he eventually nods in consent. "Then...I¡¯ll have to trouble you." "It would be my honour." Zhao Xihe smiles faintly, suppressing the surging contentment he feels as well as the devilish smugness in getting his way. The poor, oblivious Sui Yuan who isn¡¯t aware that he had just been tricked by a wolf in sheepskin cheerfully follows behind Zhao Xihe as they reunite with their own systems. Presently, 5237 is still smothering in anger after talking with its counterpart. Upon seeing Sui Yuan, it drifts over and hovers sullenly near his shoulder. ncing at his own system before eyeing the sulking 5237, Zhao Xihe chuckles lightly. "Let me introduce my partner, 0007. Yours is 5237, correct?" "That¡¯s right," Sui Yuan replies as he pats his system¡¯s head. "Shall we establish amunication line?" Zhao Xihe proposes, genial smile still stered on his face. "Once we establish a line, no matter how far we are from each other, or even if we are in different worlds, we can keep in touch through our systems." Happy to have made his first friend, Sui Yuan is about to agree, when 5237 moans in acute agony, tears of blood streaming down its face. "No way! As if I will willingly establish amunications line with this asshole! Absolutely not allowed!" Zhao Xihe frowns, displeased that his first n of attack has been cut down by the other¡¯s system. His tone is a little dark when he speaks up. "Sui Yuan, the opinion of a system is not important. Although it has the obligation to monitor your actions, it must also respect the wishes of its partner." Torn between two choices, Sui Yuan looks at Zhao Xihe, then drops his gaze to the despondent 5237. In the end, his system¡¯s sorrowful expression wins out, and he can only reject the request of his new friend. After all,pared to the Zhao Xihe that he acknowledged as a friend only a few moments ago, he cares more about 5237 who has apanied him ever since his creation. "Let it be for now. After all, we will be together in the next world, isn¡¯t that so?" Disappointed, Zhao Xihe falls silent for a second, then smiles and nods at Sui Yuan. However, his gaze is ice-cold when he nces at 5237, quietly plotting ways for payback. Even the ever-tranquil 0007 can¡¯t help quelling a little when the frosty stare turns on itself, exining a little helplessly, "This isn¡¯t my fault. Don¡¯t take you anger out on an innocent. That idiot¡¯s the oneining." "Shut up." Zhao Xihe grouses in his heart. 0007: "......" While Zhao Xihe ismunicating with his system, 5237 pulls Sui Yuan aside toin. "You cannot do this! Just the thought of going through a world with that asshole is suffocating!" 5237 weeps. "Systems cannot choke or suffocate. You don¡¯t even need to breathe," Sui Yuan tilts his head as he retorts. "It¡¯s just an analogy! An exaggeratedparison!!" 5237 sincerely wishes it can strangle this partner. "...Therefore, you wouldn¡¯t die," Sui Yuan says triumphantly. "Don¡¯tin anymore. I have already promised Zhao Xihe, so endure it a little. Once the next world ends, we will separate." 5237: "Yiyiyiyi......" "Can we go now?" Zhao Xihe inquires. "Sure." Sui Yuan nods, patting the still reluctant 5237 on the head before disappearing in a sh of light. Not waiting for its partner¡¯smand, 0007 immediately follows. It fervently hopes that by obediently fulfilling this guy¡¯s desires without being told, it can at least ensure it wouldn¡¯t be on the receiving end of his ire. Let the next worldmence. The author has something to say: In the next world, Sui Yuan will finally see Zhao Xihe, this pig teammate¡¯s devilish nature clearly... Chapter 3.1 Chapter 3.1 When Sui Yuan opens his eyes for the third time in a new world, he is all alone, and this body feels as though he was smashed by arge object. Everything hurts. Fortunately, he had already experienced the agony of sustaining a mortal wound once before, so this pain is miniscule inparison and easy to ignore. Enduring the fire in his muscles, Sui Yuan pushes himself up to a sitting position, then shifts a little so his back is leaning against the cave¡¯s wall. Squinting to take in his surroundings, he can see that it is indeed the depths of a cave or a cavern of some sort, with the entrance covered by a curtain of thick vines. Although light can shine through the gaps between, it is unable to fully dispel the darkness within. What is worthy of rejoicing over, however, is the fact that the interior of this cave isn¡¯t damp or moist. Otherwise, it would surely not be suited for recuperating. Although this ce is simple and crude, it is kept neat and clean, with no junk cluttering the ground. The area Sui Yuan was originally lying on has been covered by some sort of animal skin, its fur soft and warm to the touch. It is clear to see that the owner put their heart and soul into tending this ce. After ensuring nothing requires his immediate response, Sui Yuan closes his eyes and begins sorting through all the information about this world, as well as its plot. A momentter, he turns to regard the swaying 5237 emotionlessly. "...You did this on purpose, right?" 5237 emits a smug scoff. "Of course, I did it on purpose. Bite me if you have the ability ~ ~ " Sui Yuan: "......Has anyone ever told you that you are very petty?" 5237: "......0007 often tells me that." Sui Yuan is left speechless. This new world can be ssified as a western fantasy, and Sui Yuan has to y the role of a hybrid. A half-light, half-dark elf viin BOSS with powers of darkness. ...You heard right. A supporting male lead viin BOSS. Handling this kind of role for the very first time makes Sui Yuan feel extremely pressured. This viin BOSS¡¯ name is Nardred. Due to dark elves facing persecution throughout the entirend, they were all driven to the edge of the continent, where it is constantly dark and the conditions are harsh. As a hybrid living amongst the light elf tribe, his had passed an extremely difficult life. Frequently bullied, humiliated, mocked and even the target of murder. Time and again, he wandered on the verge between life and death. When the story began, he is suffering from the aftermath of an attack, critically injured and left to die. But as the Heavens will it, he manages to step away from death¡¯s door when the kind and honest human female lead named Aurora happens to stumble upon him and nurse him back to health. During his period of recovery, Nardred naturally falls for her, and mistakenly believes that by paying him undivided attention, it means she held affection for him too. However, he is well aware of his status. Hence, he buries his feelings deep in the bottom of his heart. As for Aurora, it was only her ¡¯Holy Mother¡¯ heart that made her unable to ignore his plight. Contrary to Nardred¡¯s wistful thinking, she doesn¡¯t have a sliver of affection for him. After his wounds heal, the Nardred who has a goddess in his heart loathes to keep living such a tragic and miserable life any longer. With great effort, he forces himself to get back on his feet and seek a way to be stronger, harbouring the hope that one day, he can finally be worthy of Aurora¡¯s love. Following the dark elf race¡¯s inborn instincts, Nardred leaves the light elf tribe and heads towards the darknds where all other races are forbidden to set foot in. After many close encounters that almost takes his life, he swallows the source of darkness itself, finally transforming into a once-in-a-generation viin BOSS. In the meantime, however, the goddess in his heart, Aurora, has already begun developing feelings of love for the Holy Son of the Heavenly race, Osmund. Although swallowing the source of darkness allows him to obtain immense power, it erases his ability to feel. Nardred bes cold, detached and merciless. The adoration he holds for the female lead is twisted into dark possessiveness and the desire to monopolise her. Naturally, he quickly bes a thorn in Osmund¡¯s side that thetter wishes to remove as quickly as possible. And so begins Nardred¡¯s path of vengeance and his career in trying to poach the female lead from her fated man. In the end, this viin BOSS...dies under the male lead¡¯s sceptre, of course... ...Long story short, the rtionship between the supporting male lead Nardred and the male lead Osmund can be summarised as such: meet for the first time, fight, viin runs away, meet again, and fight again. Sui Yuan, who has been looking forward to colluding with the male lead, can only choke and splutter when confronted with a plot like this. "Hahahaha...let you not listen to me! You so desperately want to conspire with that bastard but never expected the decision to enter a world is in my hands, right? Hmph, I¡¯ll let you fall into despair! You two can only fight whenever you meet in this world!" 5237 cackles heartily, cheerfully somersaulting in the air. "Even the ces you two end up at the start of this world is totally different! I want to see how you will sort this out!" Sui Yuan can only stare at the wanton system dejectedly. "...In the end, I will still have to die in this world..." "You¡¯ve already experienced dying once." 5237 nces sideways at him disdainfully, not the least bit moved. "I wasn¡¯t going to let you diest time, but you sought death on your own! Serves you right!" "...Even if I did that by my own will, I still don¡¯t want to taste death again so soon as second time..." Sui Yuan rest his chin on his hands and sulks. He has always been optimistic. Since he cannot cooperate with the male lead now, he will not force things to go his way. There will always be a second way out. It¡¯s just...5237 chose a storyline based around revenge, which is something that makes his heart itch in irritation. From the beginning to the end, Sui Yuan¡¯s character is always being oppressed, bullied, put through various hardships, suffers disasters and hangs on the brink of death countless times. Sui Yuan¡¯s gut instincts tell him that after this world is over, he will most probably not be able to remember what ¡¯pain¡¯ feels like anymore. Because he would already be numb to it!! QAQ "......Do you not love me anymore?" Distress bleeds into his eyes. 5237 stiffens for a second, then detes. "......Aiya...just endure it for a while now. I will definitely pick a better world for you next time. You can¡¯t expect to livefortably every time, isn¡¯t that so?" Managing to guilt-trip 5237 and wrangle a promise from it, Sui Yuan nods in satisfaction, no longer pursuing this matter. Any further discussions are put on hold, for Sui Yuan¡¯s ears suddenly twitch as he picks up the sound of footstepsing from the direction of the cave¡¯s entrance. This person¡¯s gait is steady and unhurried, neither fast nor slow. The sound of a long robe dragging on the grass behind them drifts into his sensitive ears. His golden eyes narrow, head turning towards the sound. At this moment, a figure nudges the vines covering the opening aside, stooping slightly to enter. As the lighting is rather dim, Sui Yuan cannot make out the person¡¯s facial features clearly at this distance. But ording to the script, this individual should be the female lead who saved his life. With rays of sunlight shining in from the disturbed curtain of vines, it seems as though she is shrouded in ayer of golden light, pure and holy beyondparison. tinum-gold hair cascades down to her waist in glorious, dazzling streams. The long, white robes wrapped around her frame emphasises her slender physique, her every move exudingzy grace. As that gentle gaze falls on his person, Sui Yuan feels as though warm sunshine envelops his entire being, giving him a sense of safety and security. Right this moment, Sui Yuan can roughlyprehend why Nardred falls so deeply in love with Aurora, to the point that he wouldn¡¯t hesitate in sacrificing his own life if it means never letting go of her. The goddess has indeed descended. Seeing Sui Yuan already sitting up and staring absently at the entrance, that person remains standing near the entrance for a couple more seconds as though scanning him for visible injuries. Afterwards, she slowly opens her mouth, voice gentle and soft. "You¡¯ve finally woken up. Being unconscious for five whole days really makes one worry..." Sui Yuan and 5237 instantly fall silent. Half a dayter, Sui Yuan hesitantly questions his system: "......Those lines...doesn¡¯t it belong to the female lead?" 5237 slowly turns to face him, equally hesitant. "Indeed, those are the female lead¡¯s lines." Sui Yuan & 5237: "........." What the fuck! How did the female lead be a male?! It¡¯s not logical!! The author has something to say: Aurora: ......The female leads in the other worlds all manage to go on stage at the scheduled time. So why was my introduction scene stolen?! This is not logical!! QAQ Chapter 3.2 Chapter 3.2 While Sui Yuan and 5237 stare nkly ahead in disbelief, that person walks closer. Being a hybrid, Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes are closer to a dark elf¡¯s, allowing him to see better in the darkness. As such, he is able to make out the man¡¯s features clearly when he draws close enough, despite the persistently dim lighting within. A twenty-plus young man - in appearance only, of course - with features like the finest divine masterpiece¡ªthis person¡¯s elegant visage doesn¡¯t carry a trace of femininity. Azure eyes that are gentle like water, a moving smile curves his lips. Long, tinum-gold hair sways with every little movement. This entire image resembles a God amongst humans; an enchantingly beautiful appearance captivating all who gazes upon him. A single nce causes one to be incapable of forming sphemous thoughts in his presence. Coming to step next to Sui Yuan, he kneels on one knee, ignoring the fact that his snow-white robes will be stained by theyer of dirt on the cave¡¯s floor. Lifting a hand, the hollow of his palm rests on Sui Yuan¡¯s forehead, followed by a dazzling smile. "It appears your fever has reduced. That¡¯s great." Sui Yuan: "...... QAQ" Hearing the female lead¡¯s lines falling from this person¡¯s mouth really makes him feel extremely distressed... "What¡¯s wrong?" Head tilting slightly to the side, a mischievous look surfaces. "This weeping without tears expression...do your wounds still hurt?" "......It still hurts," Sui Yuan mutters, then immediately changes the topic. "But that¡¯s not important!" "Then what is important?" The man blinks. "...Zhao Xihe?" Sui Yuan chokes. An index finger presses lightly against Sui Yuan¡¯s lips, the other lowers his voice as though divulging a secret. "Shh...you should call me Osmund now." Sui Yuan: "......" He is frightened! Very terrified! What should he do now?! And please speak normally! However, Osmund doesn¡¯t appear willing to decipher the myriad emotions shing across his face. Retrieving a bottle of medicine from his space, he holds it out to Sui Yuan. "Drink this. You will feel better." Eyeing that bottle somewhat hesitantly, he wonders if he ought to crawl out of the cave with this injured body in search of the person predestined to rescue him, the female lead. "If you don¡¯t want to drink it, then I will have to feed it to you." Having guessed what is going through Sui Yuan¡¯s mind, Osmund quirks an eyebrow, a threatening edge creeping into his smile. Estimating his current strength right now andparing it to Osmund¡¯s, he gloomily realises that he has absolutely zero chances of sess should he attempt to flee. Thus, he can only obediently take the offered medicine and drink it down under Osmund¡¯s stare. As expected, the effects of this medicine are not bad. Its sweet scent wafts into the air as soon as the lid opens and warms the body immediately after ingestion. The acute aches and pain in his body fade to a dull throb and Sui Yuan can¡¯t help a relieved exhale when his tensed muscles rx. Now that he has calmed down reasonably after taking the medicine, he knows that he should have a proper talk with Osmund - or should he say, Zhao Xihe. ...They had clearly reached an agreement to help Sui Yuan preserve the plot, but the resulting development from the very start is already wrong! Stealing the female lead¡¯s lines? What in the world are you doing?! Weing his using stare, the well-prepared Zhao Xihe offers a faint smile before raising a hand to stop him from speaking. Head turned slightly to the side, he seems to bemunicating with his system. After a short period of time, he returns his gaze to Sui Yuan. "I know what you want to ask, however, when we are ying the role of a character, we must not hold a conversation using our true identity. Or else, that would be breaching the rules." "Then what should we do?" Sui Yuan stiffens, having never heard of such a strict t. "I just told 0007 to convert our immediate surroundings into a separate zone. Right here and now, until I say otherwise, we are alone. There is no one else within this space, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem," Zhao Xihe answers. "I was simply warning you so you do not repeat the same error again." Sui Yuan gives a curt, serious nod, partly in appreciation and partly in acknowledgement before his eyes dart towards 5237, who has almost rolled out the cave¡¯s entrance at this point. He supposes the system¡¯s odd behaviour is due to its strange ¡¯0007 stifling syndrome¡¯ ring up again. After all, if Zhao Xihe is here, then 0007 will also be hanging around somewhere nearby even if Sui Yuan cannot see it. Silently, Sui Yuan suggests to 5237 that they should study the range of purchasable goods avable even if...his total amount of points is pitifully little... "Before you ask anything, let me exin myself." Zhao Xihe¡¯s words draw Sui Yuan¡¯s attention away from 5237. "It may be due to 0007¡¯s function being superior to 5237, so although I entered the world after you, I still arrived a few days earlier. Naturally, I am also privy to what will ur in the plot and was a little worried." As he says this, his gaze drops towards the injuries littering his visible skin. Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes gleam faintly with pleasant surprise. Needless to say, he is a tad moved by this deration. "Due to my anxiety, I followed the hints given by the script to find you. Originally, I thought to wait until the female lead arrives before taking my leave. However, for some unknown reason, the plot seems a little different then what it should be." Zhao Xihe sighs. "Your injuries were rather serious and you were dying. But the female lead still did not appear. After waiting for half a day, I could not stand by and watch you bleed to death just like that, thus, I had no choice but to save you instead." Sui Yuan hangs his head, scratching his messy ck hair in shame. He feels rather embarrassed at being narrow-minded and jumping into conclusions when the other party was merely being noble. Murmuring a thanks to hisp, he naturally misses the glint that passes through Zhao Xihe¡¯s eyes. "I just returned from gathering herbs and made enquires as to the female lead¡¯s whereabouts. It seems she has finally entered the area," Zhao Xihe states mildly. When he sees Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes brighten and seem eager to get off the bed to search for the female lead, he immediately douses him with metaphorical cold water. "However, your injuries are already nearly healed." Sui Yuan: "......" ring at the empty medicine bottle in his hand with hidden bitterness, he wonders if he can reopen his wounds again. "Additionally, there is another important t you should be aware of. That is, as actors, we must not onlyply with the plot, but also need to ensure all actions taken is logical." Zhao Xihe pauses, not the least bit surprised to see Sui Yuan¡¯s puzzled expression. "In other words, since you are already saved by the male lead Osmund, if you mutte yourself to let the female lead nurse you back to health, it wouldn¡¯t conform to logic because there is no reasonable exnation for your wounds to reopen now." Sui Yuan nods inprehension. "Then what is your exnation for appearing here and rescuing me? It¡¯s this illogical?" "Seeing as I am still here, naturally my actions were reasonable." The other man smiles brightly. "I came here to collect herbs and found the heavily injured you bleeding. Due to being a kind-hearted individual, I cannot bear to witness someone dying in front of me without helping. This is very much in line with the protagonist¡¯s character." Sui Yuan: "......" Dammit, he ispletely unable to find any faults! Still, it does make a lot of sense no matter how you look at it. Only, his instincts keep telling him that something doesn¡¯t quite add up... "...So, that means..." After pondering for a moment, Sui Yuan opens his mouth to ask, "The scene where I was rescued by the female lead is incapable of urring now?" "Regretfully, yes." Zhao Xihe nods solemnly. Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulders droop, already feeling the pressure of another failed mission. When the thin and fragile-looking dark elf hangs his head, his messy ck hair drapes over his shoulders like a piece of starless night sky. Bare body with only a piece of shabby, skirt-like article covering his lower half, scars of various lengths, sizes and widths covers the stretch of visible flesh. Against that paleplexion, he gives off an air of oppressed beauty. Wide, golden eyes seemingly huge in his gaunt face and pink, full lips pressed into a thin line, it incites one¡¯s urge to gently embrace that delicate figure as well as the rising desire to see him fall deeper into despair. The corner of his lips curving up in a devious smirk, Zhao Xihe gives into his urge and picks thetter. "Don¡¯t give into disappointment so easily." Only after seeing a sliver of hope returning to Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes does Zhao Xihe continue. "There is another terrible news I have to tell you." Sui Yuan: "......I don¡¯t want to hear it QAQ" "Nevertheless, you have to. Unless you wish to see a negative mark for this mission." The man smiles, patting his head consolingly. "...What is it?" Sui Yuan braces himself to hear the worst. "In the original text, Nardred fell in love with the female lead after she nurses him back to health." Zhao Xihe¡¯s voice is a smooth and musical timbre extremely pleasant to one¡¯s ears. However, to the present Sui Yuan, it sounds like a funeral bell. "But this time, the one who saved you is me." Sui Yuan: "......I think I know what you are trying to imply, but I would very much like to say that I have no idea what you are talking about." "Therefore, ording to the plot..." Zhao Xihe deliberately pretends he didn¡¯t hear Sui Yuan¡¯s mumble. Tone regretful but eyes containing a cheerful gleam, he continues. "...The person you should fall in love with now is me." For the first time, Sui Yuan really doesn¡¯t want to follow the script... Chapter 3.3 Chapter 3.3 "He¡¯s lying to you!" Although it really abhors being in the same ce with 0007, 5237 remains diligent in its efforts to keep its ignorant partner from stepping down the wrong path in life. "This is a BG world! Even if Nardred was rescued by the male lead in the original story, he will never fall in love with him! At most, he will only be grateful to Osmund as a victim is towards their saviour!" "...But even if Nardred is only extremely grateful, this plot cannot proceed down the original path anymore ah..." Sui Yuan nces at Osmund who is leading the way in front as he inquires 5237 in distress. "As the viin BOSS, Nardred is destined to sh with the male lead. But now said male lead is his saviour, how will Nardred be able to raise a hand against him?" "...Therefore, you must take the ¡¯love bing hate bing a desire to kill¡¯ route... One determined to destroy thend, while the other wishes to protect it. Two close friends eventually turning into sworn enemies...peh!" 5237 spits vehemently. "I just knew it! 0007 is not anything good, and the partner it chose also wouldn¡¯t be all that different from it! You still want to believe him? I think he is simply ying a prank on you!" Sui Yuan¡¯s gaze drops to his feet, not wanting to approve 5237¡¯s words. Nheless, he feels that Zhao Xihe doesn¡¯t genuinely want topensate him by assisting him with the storyline... But if he has no desire topensate, then what is his true purpose? It couldn¡¯t be pulling a prank, right? How can someone be so bored as to do something like this when they should be focused on work? From the very beginning, the plot was already messed up, forcing Sui Yuan and 5237 to carefullye up with ways to rescue it. Still, what truly makes them feel so agitated is not how they should push the male and female lead together - since the male lead is Zhao Xihe, no one can force him to do what he doesn¡¯t want - but how to handle the rtionship between the male lead and supporting male lead. "Don¡¯t be too anxious. At worst, we will get another low score for this world, then I will help you throw him off in the next world!" 5237 tries its best tofort. "How will you do so?" Sui Yuan questions hesitantly. "I can¡¯t possibly stay in the space between worlds forever. And if I go anywhere, he will simply follow behind..." "Even if he does that, I can still make it impossible for him to find you." 5237 grins confidently. "After all, not every world has only one supporting male lead!" As soon as he hears this, Sui Yuan¡¯s drooping figure straightens in happiness. "Umm...excuse me. Does Emerald City lie in this direction?" A hesitant female voice interrupts the conversation between Sui Yuan and 5237. Looking over his shoulder, Sui Yuan see a female swordsman standing behind. Long, wavy, golden hair left to hang freely around her frame, jade green eyes shine with a friendly lustre, the dimples on her face is enough to make one¡¯s good opinion of her rise. The youngdy¡¯s attitude brims with energy and vitality. It is exactly this warm charm that seeded in chasing away the darkness in Nardred, and remains deep in his heart even after being turned into a ruthless being by the source of darkness. With just one nce, Sui Yuan is certain that this youngdy is the female lead, Aurora. The meeting between supporting male lead Nardred and Aurora had been destroyed due to a certain someone¡¯s meddling, and it seems the encounter between the male and female lead has been moved ahead of schedule instead. When Sui Yuan is seizing Aurora up, the swordswoman¡¯s gaze is firmly stuck on Osmund, who stopped and turned around as soon as he heard her question. Love at first sight. In the original text, female lead Aurora also fell in love at first sight with male lead Osmund, and takes the initiative to pursue him. She is a cordial and passionate woman with a frank disposition. If she likes someone, she is willing to endure arduous tasks and suffer hardship in the name of love. Having grown up in a small town, her greatest desire is to be a world-famous master swordswoman. Not long after her training journeymences, she rescues the viin BOSS Nardred, then proceeds to fall in love with the Holy Son of the Heavenly race, thus being drawn into the dispute happening across thend between the dark and light forces. Being the Holy Son, Osmund is honest, kind and gentle. He epts all living beings in this world, but doesn¡¯t understand the fires of romance at all. As a person who treats everyone favourably no matter their nature or identity, he even pities Nardred after meeting him for the first time, certain that this ruthless BOSS was warped against his will. As Osmund is always gentle with Aurora when they first met, she falls deeper and deeper for him to the point of no return even after discovering that Osmund treats everyone the same way. Equally, drawn in by Aurora¡¯s relentless pursuing and selfless sacrifices time and again, Osmund¡¯s heart begins to soften, and willingly sinks into the ocean of love. ...Originally...this is how the story should unfold... Sui Yuan turns his head away slightly, filled with sorrow and regret. "You are correct. This is the road to Emerald City," Osmund replies with no trace of annoyance in his warm voice. Sui Yuan remains silent, standing off to the side and allowing both leads to interact. After all, he doesn¡¯t know the female lead now, and ording to Nardred¡¯s personality, he will be mistrustful of strangers. Thus, he opts to remain cold and distant, refusing to interact with Aurora. Osmund¡¯s words snap Aurora out of her daze. Her fair cheeks flush pink, embarrassed at her discourtesy. Nheless, herrge, glittering eyes cannot help lingering on Osmund¡¯s smiling face. "You...I mean, are the both of you heading to Emerald City too?" At this, Osmund pauses, then turn to address Sui Yuan, asking, "Do you want to go to Emerald City?" Unexpectedly drawn into the conversation, Sui Yuan stiffens for a second before shaking his head. "No, I want to go to Obsidian City." After a period of quiet reflection, Sui Yuan makes a firm decision - who cares! Ensuring his character keeps to the original plot is most important. He needs to leave for the darknds, swallow the source of darkness, then return to fight with the male lead! Presently, his first priority is to seek out the source of darkness. A frown creased Osmund¡¯s brow as he understands what Sui Yuan is nning to do. "Obsidian City is located in the westernmost part of the continent, and beyond lies the forbidden darknds. You want to go there?" "Yes." Sui Yuan maintains his icy aloofness and nods, not nning on concealing his ns at all when the other already has a rough idea. "I have had enough of being humiliated my entire life! I want to be stronger!" The delicate elf¡¯s jaw sets resolutely, golden eyes emitting a razor-sharp light, exuding unbending will. Osmund sighs softly. "This...there¡¯s no need to be this way..." "Everyone has a path they need to walk," Sui Yuan interrupts coldly, wishing he can quickly shake this pig teammate off. "Even though you saved my life, and for that I am grateful, I will not renounce my ambition because of your ideas." "All right, Nardred." A hand drops on Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulder, azure eyes soothing. "I understand your point, and I have no desire to impose my beliefs on you. I merely speak out of worry. The darknds are forbidden to everyone except the dark elves and is an extremely hostile ce. Once a person enters, there is little chance of returning alive..." "But only a ce like that will be able to make me stronger," Sticking firmly to the script, Sui Yuan says as he makes a supreme effort not to nce at the abandoned female lead. "I understand." Osmund nods slowly, a gentle smile on his lips. "Then I will apany you." Sui Yuan: "......!!!!" 5237: "!!!!" "...You just said, the darknds are a dangerous ce," Sui Yuan speaks up after a stunned silence, attempting to prevent Zhao Xihe from derailing another plot yet again. Sure enough, he shouldn¡¯t have believed him! (¨s¡ã¡õ¡ã£©¨s¦à ©ß©¥©ß "Due to it being dangerous, I cannot watch you leave on your own." Osmund¡¯s gaze is as gentle as can be, but steel lurks beneath the surface. "I will not drag you down. Two people travelling together is always more secure than one." "For the same reasons, I will not agree with youing along." Sui Yuan shakes his head. "You saved me and I cannot continue encumbering you, consciously allowing you to face danger." "Umm...excuse me from interrupting!" The young woman¡¯s voice cuts into their argument, drawing Sui Yuan and Osmund¡¯s attention. Aurora raises a hand in the air, blinking her eyes in confusion. "The darknds you two are talking about...it can make one stronger, right? Therefore...will it be all right if I tag along?" A bright beam appears on her face. "Allow me to introduce myself. I am Aurora, and I am currently on a self-training journey to aplish my quest of bing the best swordswoman in thend!" Sui Yuan & Osmund: "........." Seeing the two men¡¯s non-reaction, Aurora lowers her hand, rubbing the back of her neck in embarrassment, but not a trace of awkwardness can be detected. "Sorry, I know it¡¯s rather rude of me, but I really want to take a look at the dangerous darknds ah! Surely my swordsmanship will improve there, right?" "It¡¯s too dangerous, you will die," Sui Yuan refuses her coldly, even as he feels the overwhelming urge to kneel before the female lead and sob. Although in the original story Aurora fell in love with the male lead and pesters him until he allows her into his team, that doesn¡¯t mean a future viin BOSS like him should be partying up with them! In addition, this journey is to help the future viin BOSS obtain a power that will make him a viin! ...Ha...haha...is this story about helping to mould a viin? Righteous folks having a hand in creating the viin BOSS? "Thank you for your reminder, but I have already made my resolve." Aurora¡¯s eyes burn with determination, a self-assured grin on her face. "If one fears death, one certainly cannot walk down the path of being a great swordsman!" "Not fearing death and actively seeking it are two very different matters. You are currently doing thetter." Sui Yuan res at Aurora, hiding his raging emotions underneath a frosty fa?ade - this is another way to decrease the female lead¡¯s good opinion of him. "I trust you two ah!" A hand is waved dismissively, tantly ignoring the hybrid elf¡¯s warnings. "Comrades should fight together, isn¡¯t that so? With three of us together, providing mutual assistance, the probability of surviving will naturally increase ten-fold!" "......I can¡¯t be bothered with you. In any case, I will absolutely not agree." Scoffing disdainfully, Sui Yuan turns his re on Osmund. "You are forbidden from following!" Even before thest word falls from his lips, his slender figure disappears. Using the elf race¡¯s supernatural speed and agility, he leaps up into the dense leaves above, silhouette vanishing in the span of two or three seconds. "Hey! You¡ª!" Aurora shouts, but is a second too slow to prevent him from fleeing. Subconsciously turning to gauge Osmund¡¯s reaction, her eyebrows raise at his light, helplessugh. What happens next causes her eyes to widen. Large, white wings emerge from his back. Nodding to Aurora in farewell, his wings unfold, lifting him into the air in a couple of beats. Nowfortably above the canopies, he flies after Sui Yuan. "...Heavenly race..." Aurora gasps in admiration. A heartbeatter, a steely glint enters her eyes as her mouth curves into a crafty smile. "Do you both think you can break away from me so easily? Such remarkablepanions...I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to chance upon people like them again!" One hand reaches up to wrap around the green beryl[1] pendant around her neck. A whirlwind envelops her, lifting her up into the air. In a split-second, Aurora vanishes from her original ce, leaving behind a handful of falling leaves. Footnotes: [1] Something like this: Chapter 3.4 Chapter 3.4 "You are always so stubborn, trying to shoulder everything on your own. We arepanions ah..." Supporting the tottering Sui Yuan with an arm around his waist, Osmund¡¯s free hand presses gently against the wound on his shoulder. Silver rays of light surround the ugly-looking gash, rapidly staunching the blood-flow and knitting the flesh back together, leaving no trace of an injury behind on that pale skin. Colour returns to the elf¡¯s ashen face immediately after the wound heals. The breath Sui Yuan has been holding until now rushes out in a big exhale. No matter how many times he experiences it, he simply cannot be ustomed to pain. Immediately following Osmund¡¯s hand dropping away from his shoulder, he says, "I have yet to acknowledge you as apanion." Osmund merely chuckles indulgingly. "You are right, I was the only who insisted oning along. Allowing me to treat your wounds is already rather gracious of you." Sui Yuan: "......" Aurora: "Requesting! Healing! Over! Here! Please stop being so lovey-dovey over there and look at me! Look at me ah! I¡¯m nearly dead!! QAQ" Hearing the female lead¡¯s miserable howls, a sh of impatience shes through Osmund¡¯s eyes. In the end, he pulls away from Sui Yuan and waves his sceptre in Aurora¡¯s direction as the elf buries his face in his hands, feeling helplessness grow in his heart. As the silver light wraps around her, the female lead, who is nearly sobbing from being relentlessly chased by a demonic beast, eventually recuperates. Strength surging through her limbs once more, she springs high into the air, executing a perfect backward somersault. The longsword in her hands slices down to skewer the beast¡¯s head, putting an end to this short skirmish. Panting heavily as shends on the balls of her feet, Aurora wipes the sweat on her brow before delivering a vicious kick to the dead beast¡¯s side. Pouting somewhat grudgingly, sheins, "Osmund, you are too biased! When Nardred sustains even a small cut, you dote over him so much, but when I am being chased half to death by a monster, you don¡¯t even pay any attention! Don¡¯t treat yourpanions so differently ah!" "My apologies. At times, I am unable to split my attention two ways. As soon as I see Nardred injured, everything else fades away," Osmund exins with a soft smile. Because his character is meant to be someone who treats everyone equally favourably, he tags on another insincere line. "Fortunately, you did not sustain any serious injuries. I will definitely pay more attention to you next time." Aurora waves his words away with a roll of her eyes. She simply said it for the sake ofining. Anyone with an eye can see how tenderly Osmund treats Nardred. It would be difficult for the former to pay any attention to others as long as the elf is here. Although she does harbour a small crush on Osmund, she is still a tactful person and hence buries it deep in her heart, enviously looking on as Nardred receives his affections and care. Nevertheless, butting heads with a teammate due to a one-sided love is something only fools will do. Comrades with high abilities are also hard to find, so Aurora treasures Osmund and Nardred very much, valuing their skills over her crush. ...Moreover, who asked her to be an intruder insisting on following them halfway through? Being isted is unexpected, but Aurora believes that as long they interact with each other long enough, she will definitely be able to make the two of them ept her presence wholeheartedly. Inwardly clenching her fists determinedly, Aurora walks towards Nardred, bright eyes watching him attentively as she cheerfully proposes, "Nardred, let me teach you swordsmanship!" Sui Yuan blinks, tilting his head at Aurora and staring with his usual nk expression. However, his eyes unconsciously soften as theynd on the female lead. Since he has already missed the first opportunity to establish a foundation with the female lead, then in order for the story to continue, he has to seize more opportunities to allow his character to develop feelings for Aurora. What makes him want to break down in tears, however, is that bastard Zhao Xihe is always impeding his progress! "You didn¡¯t learn swordsmanship through proper training, am I right?" It is more a statement than a question. "I can tell just by the way you fight. You rely more on your fast reflexes and elven physical abilities to carry you through a battle. If you learn these skills the proper way and add on your natural-born abilities, you will definitely be an amazing swordsman!" A sh of something flits through Nardred¡¯s eyes, as though he has been semi-persuaded. "How about it?" Seeing the hesitation, Aurora presses him excitedly, making a supreme effort to deepen the friendship between herself and herpanions. "I will definitely help you to be a remarkable swordsman! Not as great as me, of course." Sui Yuan can¡¯t help the corners of his lips curling upwards, disying a small smile. "All right, I will learn from you. But I want to be an assassin, not a swordsman." A faint, radiant smile softening the harsh lines of his face transforms the elf¡¯s gloomy aura to a more childish one. Members of the elvish race are all nature-born beauties, favoured by the Gods like the Heavenly race is. Although Nardred has lived a hard life and appears somewhat malnourished, it doesn¡¯t decrease his attractiveness one bit. Instead, it causes pity to rise in people¡¯s hearts when they gaze upon his frail body. Here, Aurora feels regret and grief. Compared with her healthy, strong, and sturdy build resulting from good food and training since young, Nardred is obviously weaker. Hence, the fact that Osmund gives more attention to him isn¡¯t something iprehensible. Just looking at the criss-crossing scars lining his visible skin when he changes is enough to make her heart ache. On a subconscious level, she is also developing protective feelings for this elf. "Then, it¡¯s a promise!" Aurora grins brightly, patting Nardred¡¯s shoulder with one hand while tapping her chest with a fist. "If you want to be an assassin, then an assassin you shall be! Leave it to me!" Standing a couple of paces away from the two interacting cheerfully, Osmund has a gentle smile on his face, appearing rather kind and mild. However, one can see a trace of darkness in his azure eyes upon closer inspection. System 5237, who has been keeping a close eye on Zhao Xihe shivers violently. Silently, it lights a candle for the female lead Aurora, who is still obliviously chatting away with its partner. - I wish you safe journeys and protection from a certain man. Amen. Aurora is extremely stern when she teaches Sui Yuan swordsmanship. Thanks to Sui Yuan¡¯s inborn physical superiority as an elf and his inhuman ability to absorb new knowledge quickly, he progresses at lightning speed. Upon seeing this, the self-proimed teacher bes extremely exhrated, wishing to impart everything she learned in her entire life to Sui Yuan. Along with Sui Yuan¡¯s ability gradually bing more formidable, he goes froming out of skirmishes bruised and battered, to being able to deal withrge demonic beasts easily. At longst, one can say he has the skills to stand in this world alone without worries. Either way, Sui Yuan really wishes he can interview Aurora in the future - after he swallows the source of darkness and takes his ce as the viin BOSS - how it feels to have personally cultivated her enemy... Under the male and female lead¡¯s protection, Sui Yuan¡¯s originally hard and bitter journey bes more of a sightseeing tour where asionally, beasts try to devour you and bandits attempt to murder you in your sleep. ording to the original plot, the viin Nardred should have been caught by a ver and sold as a ve, spurned by noble races, trampled on, tortured by the light elf tribe, and so on. However, all that is substituted by random tasks that arise from the leads¡¯ natural disposition in helping others in need, like: helping an ill grandmother collect herbs, dealing with a dangerous demonic beast and saving the vige, assisting townsfolk to revolt against a tyrannical lord, etc. He can only inwardly choke on the fact that someone who is meant to be ckened after being subjected to inhumane and unjust treatments is now experiencing a rapid rise in morality during this journey. In this way, doing a good deed here and there the entire time, the party of three eventually arrives at Obsidian City, a fringe city bordering the forbidden darknds. Upon stepping through the gates, they receive a warm wee, with the city lord leading the reception. The lord for Obsidian City is the beautiful and alluring Sansa, and can be counted as the captain of Osmund¡¯s fan club. In the story, she is Aurora¡¯s major love rival. Originally, she should appear in theter stages of the plot when Nardred seeds in kidnapping Aurora, and Osmund chases the viin all the way to Obsidian City, where Sansa assists him greatly. Now that Osmund appears before the scheduled time, she naturally enters the scene at an earlier time too. City lord Sansa¡¯s heart thuds erratically as shey eyes on Osmund, greeting him with enchanting grace. "We wee you to Obsidian City, Lord Osmund." Smilingly telling her she doesn¡¯t need to be so polite in his presence causes the city lord to raise her head, eyes overflowing with emotions, staring deeply at Osmund for three whole seconds. Receiving no reaction, she eventually moves over to his side reluctantly and bumps into Aurora, who is busy taking in her surroundings with wide eyes. Maybe it is the mysterious force of the author¡¯s writing, or perhaps it is a female¡¯s natural intuition when faced with another love rival - moreover, Aurora is a beauty - the city lord conceals hostility beneath a stiff smile, already objecting her presence. "This youngdy is...?" "Aurora. Apanion whom I am travelling together with," Osmund introduces. The city lord greets her politely. No matter how resentful she is in her heart, Sansa is not so foolish as to expose it before Osmund. Overwhelmed by a socially superior woman showing her grace, Aurora clumsily returns the greeting. Evidently, she is not familiar with etiquettes of nobles, causing contempt to surface in Sansa¡¯s eyes. "Miss Aurora is unexpectedly able to be His Holiness¡¯panion on a journey. Indeed, many will be endlessly envious of your good fortune." The city lord elegantly sweeps an arm out to invite them to apany her into her residence, then sighs in sadness. "If I wasn¡¯t weighed down by my duties as lord of this city, I would definitely follow His Holiness wherever he goes." Falling into step with the city lord, Aurora blinks ignorantly. "His Holiness?" "That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t tell me you were unaware of his identity?" Sansa is a little astonished. "Lord Osmund is the Holy Son of the Heavenly race!" Aurora¡¯s jaw drops, whipping her head around to stare at the still ndly smiling Osmund. It takes a good long while for her mouth to work again. She assumed the man was simply another outstanding member of the Heavenly race, but never would she imagine he is the Holy Son. Speaking of which, why would someone with such a noble status be so amiable and approachable? The corners of Sansa¡¯s lips curl in smugness as soon as she sees the dumbstruck expression on Aurora¡¯s face. In her heart, she thinks this lowly woman should be intimidated and keep her distance from Osmund now that his true identity is known. Feeling satisfied from one-upping her love rival, the city lord turns to address Osmund, "Your Holiness, in order to wee you properly, I specifically prepared a banquet. I hope you would do us the honour of participating." Osmund inclines his head slowly. "To refuse would be impolite." As for Sui Yuan...un, in this short period of time, he has be invisible. 5237: "Truly gratifying ah! As expected of the female lead¡¯s halo. Easily dragging the love rival¡¯s hatred at first nce! I¡¯m so moved that I can cry!" Sui Yuan: "...Your expectations are lower and lower..." 5237: "...Don¡¯t say things like that so easily as though it has nothing to do with you! Whose fault is it?! Idiot!!" Chapter 3.5 Chapter 3.5 Naturally, the banquet prepared by city lord Sansa held in the honour of Osmund is an extravagant affair. Originally, Sui Yuan is not meant to be here together with the two main leads. With no idea how to ovee this phase of the story, he is happy to continue remaining invisible in the eyes of everyone present. stering a cold and unweing expression on his face, he chooses a small balcony as far from the feast as possible to upy. Hugging his knees to his chest, Sui Yuan perchesfortably on the banister, half-enjoying the melodious dance music and half-conversing with 5237. From the looks of things, it seems Aurora is also finding this entire affair difficult to deal with. In addition, the city lord is intentionally aiming for her, attempting to unmask her ws before Osmund, leading to the poor female lead¡¯s dazzling smile dimming considerably and appearing rather vexed. With considerable effort, she manages to break away from the vicious pack of female nobles, making her way to the small table at a corner filled with dessert. As a foodie, Aurora¡¯s depression is cured by the sweet, delicious desserts, and her cheerful expression is reinstated after a while. Finally, after devouring a few more small cakes, she starts to search the area for herpanions. Unlike Sui Yuan and Aurora, however, Osmund takes to the banquet like a fish to water, long ustomed to such events. His every move is neither mboyant nor restrained, but mild and aloof, befitting his status as someone high up and effortlesslymanding respect. Whether it be males or females, none dare to be too excessive in speech or action before him. Dazzled by his grace and charm, the rtivelyrge crowd surrounding him listens attentively to his every word, eyes loathe to part from his fair face. "Hmph, really knows how to put on an act," 5237 sneers, for some obscure reason detesting that man more than his victim - Sui Yuan - does. Adding onto the fact that it harbours an intense hatred for 0007, 5237 really wishes to be rid of this master and servant pair as quickly as possible. "There¡¯s no need to say that ah. Aren¡¯t I the same as him?" Sui Yuan shrugs lightly. In actual fact, while Sui Yuan may be the sort of actor to read lines from the script word-for-word, he is also someone whopletely immerses himself in the role. As long as he is in a world, he will meld the character¡¯s persona with his own. That way, there will be no mistakes made when struggling to stay in character because he doesn¡¯t think of himself as a separate individual. It¡¯s probably because their topic of conversation is Osmund that Sui Yuan¡¯s gaze unconsciously sweeps over the crowd andnds on said man. Right this moment, Osmund nces up and catches Sui Yuan¡¯s stare. Warmth seeping into that nd smile, he apologises to the people around him mbering for attention and expertly extracts himself from their midst, then heads towards Sui Yuan. The elf eyes him warily, not too sure what the other is nning to do. Finally, he decides to wait and see. "Not fond of these kinds of events?" Osmund inquires softly. "Why not have a dance?" "I don¡¯t know how to," Sui Yuan admits honestly. This is his first soiree, and he didn¡¯t think about learning to dance beforehand, more focused on other important subjects likenguage and arts. On top of that, with his role as Nardred, there is an even less chance for him to actively participate in dancing without him being out of character. "It¡¯s not proper for you tock this knowledge. Which is why you cannot avoid participating in this affair." As he says this, a hand darts out to grab Sui Yuan¡¯s arm, dragging him off the banister. Unprepared for the sudden physical contact, Sui Yuan stumbles, hands instinctivelying up to catch himself. Another tug on his forearm has him hitting Osmund¡¯s chest, an arm wrapping around his waist and trapping him in an embrace. "What are you doing?!" Sui Yuan explodes, struggling in vain to escape the hold. However, Osmund¡¯s elegant appearance bellies great strength, rendering a pre-viin BOSS Sui Yuan helpless. Although Osmund¡¯s ss is a priest, it is predestined that he still possesses the strength and physique of a warrior. This right here is an apt example of an author¡¯s partiality towards the male lead. "Teaching you to dance." Osmund¡¯s false gentle attitude doesn¡¯t waver in the slightest, remaining unmoved even as Sui Yuan strains with all his might to shove him away. Failing to resist, Sui Yuan has no choice but to make apromise. Frowning, he allows the other party to move his limbs to the appropriate position, resentment growing by the minute. "You are bluffing me again. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you are teaching me to dance the woman¡¯s part!" The bastard has the gall tough. "That¡¯s right, because this is the only part you need to know." Sui Yuan: "‡å" "Trust me." Osmund lowers his head, lips brushing Sui Yuan¡¯s sensitive, pointed ear and speaking lowly. "Because you will never get the opportunity to dance with a woman." Sui Yuan: "........." - Such a savage curse! No matter how Sui Yuan harbours the intention not to cooperate with Osmund¡¯s actions, in the end, he still has no choice but to follow his movements, each step full of reluctance. With no way of resisting, the next best thing he can think of is to step on the other man¡¯s feet as frequently and viciously as possible during the dance. But once again, his n is thwarted, this time by his own elven nature. Elves, whether they be light or dark, are naturally sensitive to music. Even unbidden, their movements will match any beat, each step graceful and lithe. Hence, within the minute, his steps begin to match Osmund¡¯s, moving like he has been doing this all his life. Elves are natural-born artists. No other racees close to their talent in music, song and dance, let alone hoping to match their artistic touch. One d in long, white, Heavenly robes and the other in midnight ck, fur-skinned attire, the Holy Son and an unknown elf¡¯s every move are in perfect sync. ck and white crisscross like bright moonlight against a starless night sky, contrasting yet co-existing, impossible to be separated. Staring at this scene, the Obsidian City¡¯s lord purses her lips tightly, suddenly feeling that the target she has always taken note of and guarded against is reduced to a mere joke now. Her eyes shift towards Aurora, who is still standing in a corner of the ballroom. Even from this distance, she can make out the unwavering gaze fixed on the two men, loneliness and envy in those na?ve eyes. Sighing to herself, Sansa walks sedately over to the young human woman. Although Osmund and Sui Yuan are dancing together in a quiet and inconspicuous corner of the ballroom, the spectacle quickly draws everyone¡¯s attention. It¡¯s not because the sight of two men dancing is strange, but rather, because Osmund¡¯s gentle look is all concentrated upon the elf, which in itself is hard to believe. Anyone who has interacted with the Holy Son knows that even if he looks mild and gentle, beneath it all, he is a pitiless and coldblooded person. He can treat everyone kindly, but will never ce more than a sliver of attentiveness on a single individual. Arge but shallow heart. Distribute a little to each and one will be left with a meagre portion. Never before has anyone seen him so focused on somebody as though everything around him simply fades away, ceasing to exist. If Osmund himself was standing amongst the crowd watching the actor in his body dancing with Nardred, he would have been able to tell he is acting very out of character in a single nce. In theter part of the plot, even after he and Aurora be lovers, he still doesn¡¯t pay as much attention to her as one would expect. But Zhao Xihe cannot help it. For as soon as he pulls Sui Yuan into his arms, every other superfluous thought escapes his mind. "That man...who is he?" Sitting down beside Aurora, she can see how tense the other woman is, as though she is all alone in enemy territory. Sansa¡¯s manner unprecedentedly softens, a trace of empathy seeping into her eyes. "Who?" Aurora jerks a little in surprise before replying, "Oh, are you asking about Nardred?" "Nardred? That elf?" The Obsidian City¡¯s lord ponders for a moment, not recalling an elf going by this name from her extensive memory. "How did hee to know Osmund?" "I¡¯m also not too clear about that." Aurora shakes her head. "When I joined their party, they were already together. I only remember them saying something about Osmund saving Nardred when he was injured. This time, we are going on a journey to apany Nardred into the darknds. Osmund feels uneasy if he allows Nardred to go alone, and I¡¯m just tagging along for the experience." "The darknds...Lord Osmund is actually willing to take such a huge risk for him..." The city lord¡¯s eyebrows draw together, a feeling of anxiety surfacing at the bottom of her heart. In his lifetime, Osmund has saved the lives of countless people, therefore, one cannot use this event to exin the intimacy between these two. But looking at Aurora¡¯s wide-eyed and na?ve visage, Sansa knows that she most likely cannot get anything more from the mouth of this youngdy. Right this moment, the musices to an end. The elf pushes Osmund away from him, dislike clear on his face, cheeks flushed in anger. However, Osmund doesn¡¯t get offended. Instead, the usually nd smile on his face widens into a genuinely cheerful curve as he leans closer, as if begging forgiveness from the elf, whose expression bes less gloomy. The Obsidian City lord covers her eyes with one hand, face void of all expression. She can¡¯t bear to watch this scene any further. Her image of an apathetic and dignified Osmund shatters to little pieces as her heart aches in acute agony. Lord Osmund sucking up to someone...this must be a mistake!! "So envious ah..." Aurora sighs in both admiration and regret. "Osmund and Nardred¡¯s rtionship has always been so good." "...Don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s a little strange?" The city lord asks, voice steady. "I mean, this interaction between the two of them." "What¡¯s so strange about it?" The female human tilts her head in confusion. "Shouldn¡¯t lovers interact this way?" "Enough!" The lord abruptly gets to her feet, frowning heavily. "They are not lovers!" "Eh?!" "It is impossible for them to be lovers! At most, they are very close friends! I have known Osmund for so long, therefore, I know what kind of person he is!" Sansa grits out between clenched teeth, trying to justify their actions and consoling herself. "You are overthinking it!" "...Is...that so?" Aurora¡¯s eyes brighten, a sliver of hope sprouting in her heart as she watched the Obsidian City¡¯s lord stalk off. "So...they are still not lovers yet?" Striding swiftly away from the ballroom to her office, Sansa retrieves her crystal ball and contact her best friend, weeping grievously. "My Adonis Lord Osmund has a lover! And the other party is a male elf! I¡¯m so heartbroken...what should I do... QAQ" Chapter 3.6 Chapter 3.6 "Lovers?" Sui Yuan¡¯s expression nks as soon as he hears Aurora¡¯s question in the middle of their spar, then shakes his head. "No, we are merely good friends. I am grateful to him for having saved my life, but that¡¯s all..." "If that¡¯s the case..." Aurora restrains the joy in her heart, cautiously sounding him out again. "Actually...I...like Osmund a little..." "...I know." Nodding his head, he allows a flicker of mncholy to surface. Only, it¡¯s a pity Aurora catches it immediately, but doesn¡¯t quiteprehend this expression of his. "...That¡¯s...I mean..." Aurora scuffs the dirt with the tip of her boot, hands bashfully wrapped around the hilt of her sword. "If you two are not lovers...then, I...will I be allowed to pursue him?" Sui Yuan freezes, somewhat torn. While he really wants to wholeheartedly approve this female lead taking the initiative to pursue the male lead, even wishing to pop fireworks in celebration, ording to the original story, the supporting male lead who harbours feelings for her should not feel so excited. Although Nardred already harbours adoration for Aurora after she saved his life, due to his low confidence and thinking he is unworthy of her, he buries his feelings deep in his heart. He will not take the initiative to profess his love for her, but he will also not approve if the female lead asks his permission to pursue another. Considering deeply for three seconds, Sui Yuan hardens his face and sheathes his weapon. Glum golden eyes lock on the nervous Aurora, and he states coldly, "I believe we shouldn¡¯t waste time on such useless topics when sparring." Saying this, he whirls on his heels to walk away, intending to leave Aurora with his cool, elegant and grand back view. However, his n is disrupted by as a hand wraps around his wrist, halting him dead in his tracks. "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! Don¡¯t be angry, Nardred!" Aurora desperately cries out. "I understand. I will never bring up this matter of pursuing Osmund again. Please don¡¯t be angry!" Choking, Sui Yuan flounders inwardly at how he is meant to encourage the female lead to continue with her n - female lead!! How can you give up so easily ah! If you wish to pursue, then brazenly go ahead and do so! Give your all in the name of true love! Seeing Sui Yuan did not brush her hand off, Aurora heaves a sigh of relief. Pushing aside the slight disappointment curling in her stomach, she jests, "Really, you still say you don¡¯t like Osmund. As soon as I say I wish to pursue him, you immediately want to break the friendship between us?" Sui Yuan snaps his head around to face the female lead, wanting to sob in despair. Met with Sui Yuan awkward expression, Auroraughs brightly, patting him heavily on the shoulder. "All right, enough. I didn¡¯t take you for a prideful person. Clearly liking Osmund but refusing to admit. After all, whenever you are within range, Osmund doesn¡¯t care about anyone else. Since you are both mutually pinning, I will not intrude!" "...You are overthinking." At this moment, Sui Yuan can only get out this one miserable line. Aurora nods, expression serious but carrying an obvious sign of "say whatever you want, I don¡¯t believe you." "...Isn¡¯t this a BG world?! Why would you assume this miserable expression is due to liking him instead of you?" Sui Yuan mentally copses,ining bitterly to 5237. 5237 feels more vexed than its partner. "Your mum! Exactly whose mistake is it! Whose mistake?! I want to cry even more than you do! I¡¯ve long given into despair that this BG world will be a BL one!" "What are you talking about?" Having just returned from consulting Obsidian City¡¯s lord about the darknds, Osmund immediately interrupts their harmonious and friendly air with a light frown. A sh of gleefulness shing through her eyes, Aurora turns to Osmund and grins. "Us? We were just talking about - " Sui Yuan¡¯s hand ps over her mouth, cutting off thetter half of her sentence. "Only discussing different sword styles," Sui Yuan continues from where she left off. He doesn¡¯t know what will happen if Aurora managed to get out "talking about how Nardred likes you too", but from what he knows about Zhao Xihe, the man¡¯s response will undoubtedly be intolerable. He doesn¡¯t even want to think of the possibilities! Only when Aurora stops struggling and rolls her eyes exaggeratingly to signal she wouldn¡¯t talk does Sui Yuan remove his hand. Puffing out an annoyed breath, Aurora shrugs a shoulder, then link arms with Sui Yuan as though he is another one of her girlfriends, a crafty smirk on her face. "Right, right. We were only talking about different sword styles. We certainly didn¡¯t discuss anything about feelings!" Sui Yuan turns his head away from the two, really wanting to teach this female lead a lesson. Who taught her to be as disruptive as the male lead?! "...Is that right?" Osmund¡¯s frown eases, gaze dropping down to Sui Yuan and Aurora¡¯s linked arms, then back to her face, a soft smile curving his lips. "We will be heading off to the darknds very soon. One should indeed hone their skills as much as possible before then." Aurora unconsciously shivers and quickly removes her arm from the crook of Sui Yuan¡¯s elbow. Sidling off to the side with a hollowugh, her nervousness causes her to babble. "Osmund, your smile is a little scary...are you jealous?" "What did you say?" The smile on his face widens. "I didn¡¯t say anything!" Aurora corrects herself instantly, forcing augh before dering she wants to hone her skills some more. Turning around, she sprints off like a rabbit running from a predator. Staring at Osmund as he moves closer, Sui Yuan¡¯s lips pull downwards. "...You were out of character." "As long as you keep your distance from her, I will not go out of character," is Osmund¡¯s blunt reply. 5237: "Both of you, enough! QAQ" All year round, the darknds are shrouded in poisonous mist. Dense, thick clouds cover the skies above, making it impossible for sunlight to grace the earth below. Thus, this westernmost side of the continent is forever dim and moist, truly befitting being dubbed as the ¡¯darknds¡¯. To survive in such harsh conditions, one has to rely on being the meanest creature out there. nts, animals, dark elves. It doesn¡¯t matter. If one isn¡¯t vicious and violent enough, the end woulde sooner rather thanter. Any intruders who wish to pass through their domain will need to be skilful enough, ore prepared to sacrifice their skin and flesh. Even though they entered thisnd with more than adequate preparations - carrying every kind of healing potion, detoxifying panacea, etc - the party of three are still making progress with difficulty. As he grits his teeth and pushes himself forward, Sui Yuan begins to question if the original Nardred made it through the darknds and found the source of darkness all by himself due to a bug[1]. - Getting through this entire thing alone and surviving is truly illogical! Although Sui Yuan had been initially displeased with Osmund for insisting on following him into the darknds and thus changing the plot, right now, he is feeling rather grateful. If he died before finding the source of darkness, the points he umted so far will definitely disappear! Osmund possesses a remarkablyrge reserve of light energy, while Sui Yuan is a half-dark, half-light elf hybrid. Hence, between the three of them, the female lead is the most vulnerable to the poison permeating this ce. As a pure human, her ability to resist darkness is pretty weak. Even if she has been training from childhood, she is still young and her experience is not bountiful at all. Charging into such a dangerous area with only a fearless attitude, she paid the price of being reckless and headstrong. Osmund has no choice but to pay more attention to Aurora ever since entering the darknds. After all, she is this world¡¯s female lead. If he lets her perish here, both Sui Yuan and he will not be able to escape being heavily penalised by the ¡¯regtion¡¯. A yet again heavily-injured Aurora is supported by Sui Yuan, pausing for breath as Osmund takes it upon himself to search for a rtively safe ce to rest for the time being. Using Sui Yuan as a makeshift crutch, a strained smile is stered on Aurora¡¯s face as she repeatedly apologises for dragging them down. Deathly pale from pain and blood-loss, she hasn¡¯t uttered a single word ofint. No matter how much he wishes to open his mouth andfort the female lead as they slowly make their way forward, he can only do so in the silence of his heart, for saying it aloud doesn¡¯t fit his character. The original text did not explicitly exin where the source of darkness lies as this is the supporting male lead¡¯s experience and has nothing to do with the main leads. Therefore, the party of three can only rely on intuition to explore thend, wandering aimlessly like a blind housefly, wishing for what they seek to miraculously appear before them. Sui Yuan just hopes that since he is ying the role of Nardred, he too will experience a strange feeling when he gets closer to the source of darkness. For now, however, what they need to focus on is not dying. Simply managing this will be all one can ask for. "There¡¯s a hollowed tree trunk up ahead. We can rest there." Osmund¡¯s sound drifts over through the dense mist. Sui Yuan and Aurora freeze, then increase their pace. After they enter the safety of the tree, Sui Yuanys Aurora down gently, shifting her a little so her back leans against the wall. Osmund busies himself with gathering a few dried branches and leaves, igniting the small pile with a simple fire spell. Once the ze gets going and illuminates the interior of the tree, he moves over to carefully inspect Aurora¡¯s injuries. Standing off to the side, Sui Yuan exhales heavily when Aurora¡¯s condition stabilises. With tension draining away, he finally notices the odd feeling tingling in his gut. It is as though something is calling out to him. Recalling the description in the text, Sui Yuan brightens, turning towards the mouth of their temporary hideout. The feeling grows stronger, and he doesn¡¯t resist its beckoning. With slow steps, he is drawn to the entrance, staring out into the distance. "Nardred?" Even when he is treating Aurora, his attention is constantly on Sui Yuan. When the elf¡¯s expression changes, Osmund immediately raises his head. "......I¡¯m going out to take a look around," Sui Yuan replies. Although it is a vague answer, Osmund understands his implication clearly. Opening his mouth, Osmund is about to suggesting along, but he remains silent after a moment¡¯s consideration. As actors, they need toply with rules and logic. If the Holy Son goes with Nardred and stumbles across the source of darkness, he will immediately recognise it for what it is, and will prevent Nardred from swallowing it. Should this happen, it will impede a key event in the story from happening. Changing the storyline so the female lead is travelling with them as apanion is the limit to which he can alter things without major repercussions. He doesn¡¯t wish topletely derail the plot. Therefore, no matter how worried he is, he simply nods in consent and acts ordingly. "Got it. Be more careful and don¡¯t wander too far." "All right." Sui Yuan offers him a rare smile in thanks for keeping the plot on track. Then without the slightest hesitation, he walks out of the hollowed tree trunk and disappears into the dense fog. The source of darkness is calling out to him. He has finally found it! Footnotes: [1] Bug as in system bug. Not ?? Chapter 3.7 Chapter 3.7 Although Osmund had healed most of herrger wounds, due to the seriousness of her injuries, Aurora remains dazed and dizzy,ing in and out of consciousness. She couldn¡¯t even work up the energy to stay awake for a while and eat dinner. Suddenly, just as she is lightly dozing, she detects something odd. After surviving in intensely dangerous situations and fighting countless battles, Aurora had developed a keen, beast-like intuition. And this sixth sense is currently ring in rm, causing her hairs to stand on end. Eyes snapping open, the first thing she does is wrap her hands around the weapon strapped to her waist. Though she was still feeling weak, Aurora swiftly enters herbat mentality. Pushing herself upright with one knee on the ground, she stares at the entrance, preparing to intercept anyone who charges in. But after waiting for a long time, her surroundings remain the same, devoid of the slightest sound of activity. Contrary to what she is seeing, the sense of impending doom heightens. Only then does Aurora have the mind to take in her surroundings and judge the present situation. Outside the hollowed trunk, the gloomy purple sky has darkened further, and seems a little weirder than before. The ck clouds converge together, creating arge, demonic face hanging high above, gazing down on thends below. On the other side of the entrance, Osmund stands motionless, back facing Aurora. His entire body is stretched taut. His gentle and mild bearing is gone, reced by a sharp edge. And Nardred... Where did Nardred go?! rmed, Aurora abruptly leaps to her feet. Indeed, the familiar slender, elven figure is nowhere to be seen. Hurrying over to Osmund, she inquires anxiously, "Where¡¯s Nardred?!" "......He went out," Osmund replies serenely with a trace of secrecy, but Aurora doesn¡¯t have the time nor patience to decipher the meaning behind his words. "Went out?! And he hasn¡¯t returned yet?!" Aurora yells, stamping her foot in frustration. "It¡¯s so dangerous out there, how can you allow him to go out alone?! No, I have to search for him!" Despite her physically weak state, Aurora draws her sword and dashes out of the tree trunk. Lips thinning, Osmund follows close behind wordlessly. As soon as she dragged the answer of which direction Nardred wasst seen heading towards, she rushes forward, calling out the elf¡¯s name as she remains on high alert. Of course, there is no reply. But what really makes one worry is that the previously aggressive nts and animals rampaging unbridled before are now withdrawing in on themselves, trembling with fear. With every living being here frightened into a motionless state, the two of them are naturally not met with trouble. Instead of soothing their anxiety, it makes them more uneasy. Evidently, whatever it is behind this sudden chill and darkness is extremely daunting. So intimidating that the brainless, violent beings in the darknds can¡¯t help but be afraid. Aurora has a bad premonition that the further she walks in this direction, the closer it will bring her to the origin of this dangerous energy. If Nardred is really around here somewhere...there is bound to be a disaster awaiting them. Nevertheless, Aurora and Osmund don¡¯t pause in their steps due to cowardliness. In Aurora¡¯s heart, they are allrades. Therefore, even if they are threatened with the possibility of dying, they still cannot abandon a friend to their fate. "......It¡¯s the source of darkness," Osmund utters from beside Aurora, a trace of disbelief in his voice. "Source of darkness?" Aurora frowns, ncing at the other man for rification. "It is where all the negative emotions in the world are gathered. A single point where the most sinister, sordid and savage beings are born, as well as...the most powerful," Osmund exins. "Someone woke the source of darkness." "You said someone - " Aurora¡¯s eyes widen. "You don¡¯t mean Nardred, right?!" "I don¡¯t know." Osmund shakes his head. "I pray it isn¡¯t." "It certainly can¡¯t be!" Gritting her teeth, Aurora states firmly. "Nardred will absolutely not awaken something so dangerous, unless he had no alternative!" ncing at Aurora, he takes in the youngdy¡¯s pale face full of worry, concern and hope. There is no trace of hesitation, doubt or fear. Clearly, she holds great trust in her twopanions, and treats them with utmost sincerity. Both fall silent, then speed as quickly as they can towards where the source of darkness lies. As the oppressive force of darkness bes more intense, pure and holy radiance wraps around Osmund¡¯s body to resist corrosive mass exuding from the dark power. Because Aurora doesn¡¯t possess such abilities, she can only rely on her wind magic to provide her with warmth and try to dispel the back mist surrounding her. However, the results yielded is extremely poor. Gradually, greenish-ck stains appear on her face, but she relentlessly charges forth. When they arrive at the ce where this source of darkness is located, they eventually discover the figure they have been seeking with all their hearts and minds. The ck-haired elf is kneeling on the ground, hunched in on himself as agonised groans rumble low in his throat. Thick, ck mist envelops him, slowly seeping into his body. Mysterious ck runes begin to mar his pale skin, each character saturated with dark power that induces instinctive fear in people. "Nardred!" Aurora yells, dashing towards the elf. Before she even reaches the mid-way mark, she is blocked and thrown away by the ck mist. Incapable of breaking through the barrier unarmed, she lifts her sword and brings it down in a heavy downward swing, trying in vain to tear through this obstacle. Repeatedly calling Nardred¡¯s name over and over, she desperately prays for him to fight off the darkness, or at the very least, raise his head and respond in some way. Contrary to Aurora¡¯s near-frenzied response to seeing Nardred in this situation, Osmund remains a couple of paces away from the ck barrier, calm and collected as he studies it carefully. Only until Aurora has exhausted her strength, supported by her sword as she pants heavily does he finally move. The dazzling light shrouding Osmund¡¯s body increases in intensity as the darkness bes denser. Light meets dark, one resisting the other as both seek to dominate. His face gradually pales, but his steps never falter. Little by little he advances, closing the distance between him and Nardred. Aurora stops in her pointless one-sided hacking, staring at Osmund with eyes full of anticipation and fragile hope. Praying that he will seed in bringing Nardred back. Being the Holy Son of the Heavenly race, he is the most treasured child of the Gods. If there¡¯s anyone who can pull the elf away from this taint, Osmund will be it. However, things don¡¯t unfold as smoothly as she would like. Just as Osmund¡¯s hand is about to touch Nardred¡¯s shoulder, the elf fiercely swats it away. Recoiling, Osmund steps backwards in surprise, watching wordlessly as Nardred slowly straightens. The elf¡¯s originally bright, golden irises have already transformed to a dark, bloodthirsty red, a frantic, ruthless look gleaming in his eyes. His painful shuddering stops, allowing him to stand ramrod straight, an imposing aura recing his discreet demeanour. The faint smirk ying on his lips make him seem all the more foreign. Loathed as Aurora is to admit, she knows deep down that her friend Nardred is gone, never to return. Her friend who may appear cold, apathetic, and distant is actually a soft, shy and lonely individual. The elf who would learn swordsmanship from her so seriously, who was diligent, hardworking and attentive is now gone. Reced by a demonic entity. "Oh, both of you came? Osmund, Aurora." Nardred eventually speaks. Although the voice itself hasn¡¯t changed, the chilly tone causes goose bumps to break out on one¡¯s skin. "Nardred...exactly what is happening here..." Aurora¡¯s voice shudders as her vision blurs. Blinking with the intention to clear it instead results in teardrops rolling down her cheeks. "Hmm? Are you talking about this?" Nardred lifts a hand to eye-level, casting appreciative nces over the ck runes decorating his skin. "I wanted to be strong, and I¡¯ve finally achieved my heart¡¯s desire. Shouldn¡¯t you congratte me?" "Nardred! You know this is wrong!" Aurora shouts. "Why - why would you - " "Return with me." Osmund interrupts the youngdy¡¯s words, tone smooth and steady as he stares at Nardred. "You have been tainted by darkness and require purification." "Don¡¯t take me for a fool," Nardred scoffs disdainfully. "Purification? Isn¡¯t that setting me up to die? I haven¡¯t yet lived my life fully!" "You wouldn¡¯t die!" Osmund insists, stepping forward to grab his arm. "Trust me, I will not let you die. I will always apany you!" "As if I will believe you!" Nardred recoils away from the other man, expression hardening. "Moreover, what will happen to me once I am purified? Even if I do not die, I will still be forced to live in hell! I¡¯ve had enough of being weak, of being humiliated by everyone!" "I will always be by your side. No one will be able to humiliate you anymore." This promise is delivered in a firm, unwavering tone. "Me too! I will definitely help you to the best of my abilities!" Aurora pitches in instantly. "I don¡¯t need anyone." Nadred remains unmoved. "The only one I can trust is myself. The only thing I can believe in is my own strength." Seemingly unwilling to waste his breath, the elf turns to leave. Azure irises shrink, and Osmund moves forward with the intention to halt him. However, it only serves to infuriate Nardred. ck mist congeals into a double-edged dagger thatshes out at Osmund, slicing a piece off the long, white sleeve. ring murderously, he snarls, "As I owe you a life-debt, I will let you off this once. However, if you attempt to stop me again, I will not be lenient!" Gaze locked on Nardred, a deeply grieved expression crossed Osmund¡¯s attractive face. After a moment of tensed silence, his sceptre rises. "I have to stop you. I cannot bear to watch you fall deeper to the darkness." "Heheh..." Soft, mockingughter falls from Nardred¡¯s mouth. "You are weed to try. I am no longer that feeble and powerless Nardred!" Saying thus, he darts towards Osmund like a bolt of ck lightning. Sharp de shes with the shaft of the sceptre twice. As Nardred pulls his arm back for a third strike, Osmund draws a sword from his sceptre and swings it in a horizontal slice. Deftly dropping into a half-crouch to duck under the de, the elf¡¯s free hand swipes out. Everything in their vicinity withers, save for the Holy Son wrapped in brilliant tendrils of light. Standing a distance away from the ensuing sh, Aurora thought about intervening time and again. Nheless, she refrains from doing so as she is well aware that her currently skills are insufficient to stop either of them. Hence, she is left to fret, afraid that one of them wille out of it mortally wounded. However, in a duel to the death, there will always be a victor and a loser. Unless, of course, both sides suffer. Dark magicshes out aggressively, aiming to maim and injure. However, the light magic only rises to protect its wielder and seek to restrain its foe, as if unwilling to bring any harm to the other party. In the end, a ck de sinks into Osmund¡¯s chest, rendering him unable to continue fighting. "Osmund!" Aurora cries out, lifting her sword and rushing to his side, wanting to block the dark, bloodied de striking downwards once more. A shame that she is too far away, only able to watch in horror as the dagger heads unerringly for the slender neck - and stopping a hair¡¯s breadth away. A thin line of red appears on Osmund¡¯s fair skin, but the Holy Son doesn¡¯t look away, staring at the elf with eyes full of affection and deep, surging emotions. A curtain of long, ck hair obscured Nardred¡¯s face from view. The weapon in his hands doesn¡¯t waver in the slightest, looking for all the world like a statue. Aurora halts mid-charge, not daring to breathe as sorrow, distress and a sliver of hope wars within her heart. Nardred did not kill Osmund. He still retains his feelings, no matter how small a piece it is. Under Aurora¡¯s apprehensive gaze, Nardred eventually moves. Swiftly retreating backwards, he eyes Osmund coldly. "I¡¯ll spare your life this time, but not the next." Osmund opens his mouth to reply, but whates out is a series of coughs, blood staining his white robes. With no desire to stick around and hear what the injured man has to say, Nardred whirls on his heels and stalks off. Hurrying over, Aurora props up Osmund¡¯s swaying body, hand on his arm to prevent him from continuing to chase after Nardred. Then she lifts her head and abruptly yells at the retreating figure, "Nardred! I know you still remember! I know you still harbour feelings for Osmund! Am I right?!" Nardred steps freeze for a split-second, but he doesn¡¯t turn back. His silhouette vanishes into the dense fog a momentter, leaving behind the friends he made throughout this journey to stare helplessly in the direction he disappeared into as if waiting for a miracle. - But the miracle will nevere. Chapter 3.8 Chapter 3.8 When Sui Yuan felt his dagger stab Osmund¡¯s chest and saw that it was about to slice his neck, he almost gave himself a heart-attack! Luckily, he manages to stop on time, only resulting in a small nick. In these few minutes of self-induced immobility, Sui Yuan gathers his scattered wits about him and retrieves his soul before it can ascend. As soon as he can trust himself to function normally again, he leaps backwards, cing as much distance between them as possible. Almost killing the male lead is too terrifying an experience! Sui Yuan feels that he might have nightmares for the entire week! Only after calming his palpitating heart with great difficulty does he wonder what should be said next. As he is afraid the other party will find fault with him and pick another fight, Sui Yuan eventually decides to throw down a final, vicious line before fleeing the scene, filled with impatience to end this arc of the story as quickly as possible. "Nadred! I know you still remember! I know you still harbour feelings for Osmund! Am I right?!" Aurora¡¯s despondent voice calls from behind, causing the mentally unprepared Sui Yuan to stagger and nearly fall t on his face. Tears of blood streaming down his face, he increases his pace, escaping swiftly. What harbouring feelings for Osmund?! Not killing him equals to liking him?! What the hell kind of logic is that! Sui Yuan really wants to fall on his knees before the female lead ah. "For better or for worse, at least you managed to throw off that pig teammate." 5237forts him in a pleased tone. "As for liking whoever or whatever, wait until after you sh a few times with the male lead ording to the storyline, then this rumour will definitely disappear." "I suppose," Sui Yuan heaves a long, drawn-out sigh, praying for everything to go smoothly before pondering his next steps. After swallowing the source of darkness - don¡¯t say it again, the suffering he went through honestly feels worse than dying. No second time! - he is now a viin BOSS. Next up, he needs to establish his Dark Kingdom. Like what the original character was meant to do, Sui Yuan travels through the darknds to find a suitable ce for setting up his headquarters. At the same time, he subdues more than a few beings lurking around, sending them out as his eyes and ears to monitor the main leads, ensuring they are capable of leaving the darknds safely. If the male and female leads end up dying because he stabbed Osmund, the consequences would be unimaginable! The first point on his to-do list progresses smoothly. With this formidable power at his disposal, Sui Yuan easily conquerors the entire darknds. With that, his army is naturally formed, its ranks filled with violent nts, animals and other humanoid beings. Next, he also experiments in fusing his powers of darkness with self-taught necromancy. Who knows how many skeletons and deceased beings - from small to big - have been buried beneath the moist earth of the darknds. Hence, with so many corpses and skeletons left behind, it is the perfect ce to practise necromancy. While necromancy raises the dead and permits them to move around freely, his newly-gained darkness magic imbues these resurrected beings with more power and strength than the average undead, making them a rather intimidating enemy to face. However, as Sui Yuan¡¯s control over darkness magic is not all that great yet, he can only control around ten of this strong undead at any given time. Thus, in order to practise and train how to control his new minions, Sui Yuanes to a decision - let these ten plus undead build houses for him. When 5237 hears his deration, it bangs its head against the nearest wall for a few minutes straight. By controlling his group of undead to aplish various tasks every day, Sui Yuan¡¯s understanding and skill over darkness magic and necromancy inevitably increases in leaps and bounds. Presently, the total number of undead he is able to control is over a hundred. Gradually, he also begins to gather higher level creatures, making them into elite troops andmanders of his army. As for his castle, it is slowly being constructed under the joints efforts of the undead. After all basic preparation ispleted, Sui Yuan ns to sharpen his sword by attacking nearby towns and viges. As described in the original text, he will need to expand his territory first. This action will then force all races to unite against themon enemy - him - and as the war progresses, he will eventually face the main leads whom he harbours both love and hatred for - no wait, it should be only hatred. As for whether or not he should kidnap the female lead Aurora, Sui Yuan decides to put that on hold for the time being. Firstly, his character hasn¡¯t exactly developed any romantic feelings for her and secondly, he ns to give the main leads more time to interact. Who is to say they might have made headway in terms of romance? All this aside, there is one more matter that is causing Sui Yuan untold amounts of trouble. Although Sui Yuan sent a few creatures out to protect them while they are in the darknds, ensuring they return to Obsidian City to recuperate, the news that reaches his ears is rather terrible, resulting in his inability to sleep soundly for several nights straight. This terrible news pertains to the one stab he managed tond on Osmund that day. Due to the dagger being created from pure darkness, a piece of dark magic entered the male lead¡¯s body from when the de was buried in his chest. While Osmund¡¯s natural holy power is able to protect his body from sumbing to the erosive nature of dark magic, it cannotpletely expel the darkness within. Now, the Holy Son is bing weaker and weaker, already dithering on the brink of death. During these sleepless nights, Sui Yuan experiences bouts of nightmares - the male lead dying due to the dark magic in his body, and after returning to the space between worlds, Sui Yuan is met with big, red letters showing him a negative score. Sui Yuan can even feel himself wasting away before that atrocious mark... Wholeheartedly wanting to prevent this nightmare from bing reality, Sui Yuan decides to secretly sneak into the city and take a look at Osmund, remove the dark magic in his body, and return a healthy male lead to this world. Naturally, as powerful as he is right now, he cannot recklessly bring his army to the front doors of Obsidian City. That ce is thergest city bordering the darknds, and is in charge of ensuring the safety of the towns surrounding it. In order to draw the majority of troops away from Obsidian City, Sui Yuan directs his army to siege a few of the surrounding towns, forcing them to request aid from the city. Since they have a duty to uphold, troops are dispatched as reinforcements to drive the dark army back, allowing Sui Yuan to slip past the perimeter walls. His n works extremely smoothly. With lesser soldiers stationed in the city, Sui Yuan manages to enter undetected, heading straight for the mansion and the bedroom where Osmund is resting in. The inhumanly beautiful Holy Son of the Heavenly raceys motionless in bed, sickly pale skin emphasising his current weak state. His breath seems toe out in feeble, intermittent exhtions. Although the wound on his chest has been wrapped under bandages with utmost care, it unceasingly bleeds ck blood. Clearly, Osmund has been forced to endure intense pain over thest few days. Mindful of the fact that his pig teammate resides in this body, Sui Yuan feels somewhat guilty. While he may dislike his colleague¡¯s wilful impediment of his missions in each world, he doesn¡¯t resent him to the point of hating the man. Sui Yuan cannot bear the thought of Zhao Xihe suffering due to his actions. Although he ended up fighting in order to flee from the main leads, this wound was personally inflicted by his hands, and it causes great remorse and self-me to surface in his heart. Walking slowly over to the bed, he perches on the edge and ces a hand t on Osmund¡¯s chest. Closing his eyes, he reaches out with his conscience to seek the fragment of dark magic in the man¡¯s body. In the short period of separation, his control over the darkness residing within him has strengthened, thus allowing Sui Yuan to perform this small treatment smoothly. With a light nudge, the tiny tendrils of dark magic embedded in Osmund¡¯s bones, blood and flesh withdraw, obediently condensing in a small sphere beneath the wound. Another mental touch has this sphere of darkness exiting Osmund¡¯s body,ing to a stop above the hollow of his palm. Performing another quick sweep to ensure his colleague¡¯s body is clear of dark magic, Sui Yuan finally exhales heavily and opens his eyes. Dull red shes with clear azure, and the elf freezes. Snapping out of his shock, Sui Yuan withdraws his hand, only for his wrist to be caught by Osmund. Guiding his hand back to rest on that bandaged chest, he can feel the other man¡¯s strong, constant heartbeat. "I knew...that you would return..." Osmund says, a soft smile on his pale face. A sh of happiness flickers in his eyes as he gazes unblinkingly at Sui Yuan. Being stared at so intensely causes Sui Yuan to feel ufortable. Dropping his eyes to Osmund¡¯s chest, he tugs harshly on their joined hands, easily breaking the hold this heavily injured male lead has around his wrist. "You know why I did it," Sui Yuan murmurs, giving a vague answer. Since his task isplete and the male lead is no longer in danger of dying, he doesn¡¯t intend to linger any longer. Standing up to leave, his wrist is once again caught. ncing over his shoulder, he firmly throws off the man¡¯s hand. The light in Osmund¡¯s eyes dim, happiness morphing into dejection and heartache, making Sui Yuan itch to grab him by the shoulder and shake him vigorously, then beg him not to be so immersed in his acting. Besides, if he wishes to act, it should be in front of the female lead ah! It¡¯s impossible for a male lead and a supporting male lead to have a future together! Please spare this junior actor! Ignoring Osmund¡¯s crestfallen look, Sui Yuan hurries out of the room. The universe clearly enjoys mocking him, for he bumps into the female lead who has been standing outside the room for who knows how long. Although Aurora¡¯s face appears very calm, her eyes betray the weary gloominess she is feeling inside. Evidently, her experience this time forced her to mature quickly. She doesn¡¯t move to defend herself, merely observing him silently. When Sui Yuan meets her gaze for a full second, then brushes past her without a word, Aurora eventually opens her mouth. "Although I don¡¯t know why you insist on walking down that path...Osmund and I will always remain yourpanions." Sui Yuan pauses, wondering if he should converse with the female lead to increase her good opinion of him or not. "I also know that you are not as unfeeling as you would like everyone to believe, am I wrong?" Aurora continues, tone uncharacteristically light but certain. "You think we don¡¯t know, but we understand." Turning his head to stare at Aurora, Sui Yuan¡¯s face carries a trace of question. "Osmund and I were seriously injured with no way of defending ourselves had we been attacked. Being able to leave the darknds safe and sound was all because you protected us in the dark, correct?" A very faint smile pulls at the corner of her lips, seemingly afraid to shatter this moment of stilted peace. "You were always worrying, monitoring us from afar. Which is also how you came to know of Osmund¡¯s critical condition. You don¡¯t wish to see him suffer, and absolutely cannot bear to see him die. You care about him so much to the point of risking capture to slip into Obsidian City - I understand everything." Sui Yuan opens his mouth to retort but closes it again as he finds himself at a loss - apparently...everything Aurora has said so far is true. But she interpreted it the wrong way ah! Please don¡¯t deduce it any way you see fit! "...Believe whatever you will. I only hope you understand that we are both living in very different worlds now." Ultimately, Sui Yuan can only toss out these icy sentences before dissipating into a cloud of ck mist. Shifting her gaze from the empty space to the interior of the room, Aurora sighs as she spots Osmund¡¯s dull eyes fixed on the exact spot Nardred was moments ago. Chapter 3.9 Chapter 3.9 After helping Osmund escape a crisis, Sui Yuan can finally walk down the right path of a viin. Although the first time he led his army to attack various towns was merely an excuse for him to slip into the city and treat Osmund, hence resulting in a defeat due tock of amander present, the second time his troops march out, he manages to obtain a splendid victory. The undead army is an existence feared by all living beings, for as the casualties of war grow, so too, does its numbers. Unable to bepletely eliminated, impossible to extinguish. As a result, necromancy is ssified as a taboo magical art across the continent. Anyone found practising it will face execution. Over a period of time, the art of necromancy inches closer to extinction. Faced with the hatred of countless masses on a daily basis, Sui Yuan feels extremely pressured at being the object of abhorrence. Nheless, as an actor who spares no effort and is willing to bend backwards in order to adhere to his character, even if he is not satisfied with the role he is forced to y, Sui Yuan will continue working towards his goal with a single-minded dedication. At the head of his army, Sui Yuan continuously crushes town after town. Corpses are resurrected and integrated into his forces, ordinary citizens are driven into the darknds asbour ves. Captured warriors and mages are transformed by his dark magic, joining the ranks as his elite subordinates. Step by step, the foundations of the Dark Kingdom are gradually established. Their borderlines continuously extend outwards, edging towards the fringe of Obsidian City, foreshadowing the day a great battle will begin. At the same time, he doesn¡¯t stop having eyes and ears stationed across the continent to bring back any news or rumours about the male and female leads. "What did you say?!" Sui Yuan abruptly jerks, his sudden movement overturning the cup of blood-red wine in his hand. "This subordinate said..." The dark mage cautiously peeks through his eyshes to gauge Sui Yuan¡¯s expression. A trace of fear in his voice, he deferentially replies, "There is hearsay...that the swordswoman Aurora and the Holy Son of the Heavenly race are in love with each other." Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes widen in shock, sharing the same disbelieving look with 5237 hovering at his side. This good news is too sudden! So sudden that they don¡¯t dare believe their ears! "Truly?!" Sui Yuan presses. "......It is only a rumour." Seeing their calm and apathetic Boss momentarily lose his cool, the mage abruptly recalls another rumour pertaining to Nardred and Osmund being lovers before all this happened. Hesitantly, he continues, "It is said that Aurora was constantly at Osmund¡¯s side when thetter was suffering from a grave injury. Having gone through trying periods together, feelings started to develop. In addition, Aurora was already harbouring a crush on Osmund long before this, hence, the two of them..." Pausing in uncertainty, the dark mage eventually gets the rest of his report out. "ording to the information I received, Osmund rejected the arranged marriage set by the Heavenly race for Aurora - " "He truly is a bastard!" A dark swordsman standing off to the side interrupts the mage with a loud curse, tone extremely disdainful. "The Heavenly race are a bunch of sanctimonious bastards! What Holy Son! He is no more than a pile of dog excrement! Completely unworthy of Our Majesty!" Sui Yuan lifts a hand, waiting until his subordinates quieten before using it to cover his lower face, leaving a pair of scarlet red eyes to glint sinisterly in the dim light. "Enough. All of you, get out." "Your Majesty - " The dark mage and swordsman call out at the same time in worry, only for Sui Yuan to turn on them with a frosty re. "Leave!" No one dares to protest further, simply bowing obediently and retreating out the door. Until he is sure he is all alone, Sui Yuan jumps up from the throne, punching the air in glee, feeling iparably excited. He couldn¡¯t break character in from of his subordinates, but trying to contain this tion is really exhausting ah! "5237! Did you hear that?! The male and female lead really got together!" Sui Yuan cheers inwardly as he bounces around the throne room in exultation, so happy that he can weep in joy. 5237 stares dazedly at the far wall, then slowly turns its body to face Sui Yuan. "Really? Could it simply be a false rumour? I feel that this development is somehow not quite right ah...?" "I would rather believe this news is real! Besides, if it is fake, they wouldn¡¯t dare let me know about this rumour!" Sui Yuan refuses to let 5237 rain on his parade. "Say, since the male and female lead is a couple now, does that mean I should prepare for that important scene?" "Which scene?" 5237 asks absently, still staring foolishly off in the distance. "The one where I kidnap the female lead, make the male lead rescue her and all that." Sui Yuan nods firmly once. "This is as important a task as attacking towns ah!" "......All right, if you feel it is feasible," 5237 agrees, happily epting this n. "In any case, if it is real, then it will be for the best. If it is false, we also wouldn¡¯t suffer any losses, right?" "Exactly!" Sui Yuan smiles, then proceeds to draw up ns for the siege of Obsidian City, where he will snatch the female lead away in the midst of battle. - This is the first time the storyline of the world is firmly on track ah. The anticipation is killing him! With an ice-cold look stered firmly on his face to conceal his excitement, Sui Yuan goes over the war ns time and again, studying everything in utmost detail, pinpointing the slightest ws and building on strengths. Seeing his diligent and meticulous attitude for the first time since he became ruler of the Dark Kingdom, his subordinates are extremely nervous. Amongst the ranks of his army, whispers of ¡°battle for vengeance¡± spread quickly, spurring on the soldiers¡¯ morale. However, all talk of this siege on Obsidian City is due to the Holy Son abandoning his old me for a new love and hurting their Boss¡¯ heart, Sui Yuan knows nought of it... At longst, the day of battle arrives. The undead army that has already grown to more than ten thousand surrounds Obsidian City¡¯s walls, encircling the ce so thoroughly that not a single drop of water can trickle through. From his position up high, he overlooks the ck-armoured troops that look like so many locusts surging forth, striking as hard as possible against the unyielding fort. Time and again, his attention will be drawn towards the exceptionally conspicuous Osmund and Aurora. Raising his sceptre, dazzling, golden light magic shoots forth, scorching every undead it falls upon, causing them to shriek and dissipate into clouds of ck mist. Wielding a broadsword almost as tall as herself, Aurorands devastating strike after strike, beheading groups of walking corpses with every swing of that enormous de. Seeing his army fail to ovee the city¡¯s frontlines even after all this while, Sui Yuan is unsurprised. Murmuring an incantation under his breath, the bone dragon he is riding lifts its skeleton head and roars, shocking the majority of defenders. Unfolding its wings, it kicks off the ground and soars into the air. Higher and higher it rises, before the legendary bone dragon tucks its limbs close to its skeletal body and dives down, resembling a massive artillery shell. It rams into the tough, towering city wall with a giant boom, creating a hole for the undead army outside to pour through. In the split-second before his mount collides with the wall, Sui Yuan nimbly leaps off its back,nding lightly on the merlon of the undestroyed portion. A ck de appears in his hand, sinking into the stomach of the nearest soldier. The man copses, dead before he hits the ground. However, he doesn¡¯t stay that way for long. Just as hispanion rushes forward, intending on catching him, the dead man¡¯s sword skewers the other through his chest. Thick, ck mist congeals around the bleeding wound. The first victim rises unsteadily to his feet and shuffles forward, movement jerky like a puppet on strings, ignoring the frightened calls of the other defenders. In the end, it israde againstrade. The terrible art of necromancy fused with dark magic is the nightmare of every living being. Taking in the situation with an apathetic gaze, the corners of Sui Yuan¡¯s mouth curve into an evil arc. Turning his head, he spots Aurora, meeting her eyes at the exact same moment she looks over. Thinking about his ns to abduct Aurora, Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t hesitate to dart towards the female lead. Instead of lifting her sword to meet his attack, however, she merely smiles, not attempting to dodge either. The ck de halts less than a centimetre away from her throat and freezes, neither advancing nor withdrawing. Cold sweat breaks out all over Sui Yuan¡¯s body as he realises he nearly killed the female lead this time. In his heart, he can¡¯t help scolding the male and female leads. All so eager for death! Idiots! Is it so difficult to lift your weapons and fight back against the supporting male lead?! Just as Sui Yuan is busy cursing inwardly, Aurora¡¯s fingers wrap around his armed right hand, sighing as though a burden has been lifted from her shoulders. "You appeared atst, Nardred..." Sui Yuan stiffens, somewhat mystified. "Did you know? Osmund and I never gave up searching for you." Aurora stares at him with soft eyes. "We¡¯ve lost count of how many undead army we have faced, but each time, we never catch a single glimpse of you. We know you are hiding from us, which is why we came up with a small scheme." "...What scheme?" Sui Yuan suddenly has a bad premonition. "We released false information, saying that Osmund and I are in love. If you still harbour affection for Osmund, you will definitely not ignore this rumour, and wille to find us in order to verify the truth." Aurora¡¯s smile carries a sliver of mischief and pride in her n seeding. "Sure enough, you came." His heart thumps in warning. Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes widen a fraction and wills himself to dodge out of the way immediately. However, he is a second toote. Brilliant, gleaming chains wind tightly around his body, holding him immobile. No matter how much power he exerts, he is incapable of breaking the binds. "What do you want to do?!" Sui Yuan growls lowly, his mind in turmoil. Where did the plot go?! This scene isn¡¯t meant to happen!! "I¡¯m sorry..." Osmund appears beside him, spreading his arms and wrapping Sui Yuan in a tight embrace. Long, tinum-gold hair dances in the breeze, anguished azure eyes contrite but unwavering. "I am sorry, I deceived you." "You want to capture me, for purification?!" Sui Yuan yells hatefully. "Yes," Osmund answers. "I am unwilling to watch you continue down this path of corruption. No matter if it is due to my identity as the Holy Son of the Heavenly race, or because..." He leans in and kisses Sui Yuan¡¯s cheek softly. "...Or because of my love for you..." Sui Yuan: "......QAQ" At this very moment, Sui Yuan desperately wants to scream out a single sentence: The plot has already be something even its own mother can¡¯t recognise so spare me aaahhhhhh - !!! Chapter 3.10 Chapter 3.10 Although he has been taken prisoner, with Osmund there, the treatment he receives can be considered not bad at all. Besides being bound by holy chains for the duration of his confinement, nothing else bothers him as he is already long ustomed to the endless looks of contempt directed to him. He is allowed to rest on a soft, cosy bed, eat fine meals, and as long as it is not dangerous objects, whatever else he requests for will be promptly delivered. The only thing that annoys him is being hugged, kissed and held by Osmund every day! Fortunately, he is already used to this level of intimacy in the second world, or else he would have long lost his patience. But of course, he is still grieving over the plot... As proven by the main leads themselves, the thought of them bing a couple existed only in his imagination. Sui Yuan¡¯s tion is thus cruelly dragged down and tossed into the abyss. Once again having his ns destroyed by this male lead causes him to feel so sad that his throat clogs. As of today, he only has one solefort. Even if he walked down the wrong fork of the road, having directly walked through several winding paths and bypassed a few small events in the plot, he has finally reached the exact same ending as the original text. Imprisonment... In the story, because Nardred kidnapped the female lead and invades the nearest country, hence snatching away arge piece ofnd, he drew the resentment of the major races as well as the male lead¡¯s ire. After failing to rescue Aurora by himself, the male lead uses Nardred as themon enemy as well as his charisma to rally a huge army. This formidable force ughtered their way through the dark forces, arriving at the viin¡¯s castle where a showdown between kings unfold. Powerful as Nardred has be, he is no match for Osmund and is thereby defeated. After rescuing the female lead, he drags Nardred back in chains to be put on trial. Nardred¡¯s crimes are extremely grave, so naturally, the only thing awaiting him is death. Before execution, however, he must be purified in order to prevent his soul returning as a sinister lich. Before the purification can conclude, Nardred staked his all in onest escape attempt, unwilling to give up thisst chance of survival. However, he is cleanly beheaded by Osmund, who had his guard up the entire time, waiting for the viin to make his move. In the end, the viin BOSS meets a fitting end. Thisst scene for Nardred is Sui Yuan¡¯s remaining ray of light in the darkness. Even if Osmund doesn¡¯t n to kill him after the purification process, as the viin BOSS, Sui Yuan cannot possibly be willing to have everything he gained so far stripped from him, right? Therefore, he most definitely has to act out that final resistance, then force Osmund¡¯s hand during that short amount of time. This way, the suspense in the climax of the plot will y out nicely! Thinking thus, Sui Yuan¡¯s erratic emotions settle. Although his Dark Kingdom hasn¡¯t expanded all that much, and he failed to kidnap the female lead, the main plot of the story is still on track. So he needs to ensure his death scene doesn¡¯t derail either. The lowest positive score possible...he can still achieve that at minimum, right? Sui Yuan really feels that his requests in life have dropped significantly... During the journey from Obsidian City to the kingdom¡¯s capital, Sui Yuan¡¯s subordinates attempt time and again to rescue their king. However, they are repeatedly beaten back by Osmund and the small group of Heavenly race members under hismand. By the time therge group reaches the city, Sui Yuan is still being held prisoner. The next day following his entry into the capital is the day of his trial. When Sui Yuan is just about to walk into his prisoner¡¯s cart, Aurora suddenly dashes over and grips his arm tightly. Sui Yuan stiffens, ncing at her only to see tears in her eyes as she chokes with emotion. "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m very sorry, Nardred. Forcing you to endure so much suffering...but please bear with it a little longer. You will definitely be okay. Osmund and I will always be by your side. We believe in you, believe that you are still good and kind at heart. That¡¯s why, you don¡¯t need to care about what others think of you!" Sui Yuan frowns, still unable to make heads or tails of Aurora¡¯s words. Still, he cannot simply remain silent. "I have never cared about others." "That¡¯s good, then." Aurora offers a soft,forting smile, not bothered by Sui Yuan¡¯s cold words and indifference. Stepping closer, she hugs him tightly. "You will return. You will definitely return to the Nardred we travelled, fought alongside andughed happily with. We will wait for you..." Sui Yuan drops his gaze to his feet but otherwise remains motionless, outwardly unmoved even when faced with Aurora¡¯s fierce resolve and emotional hug. This continues for who knows how long before the ck-faced guards separate them impatiently, then shove Sui Yuan into the prisoner¡¯s cart. Once they enter the capital¡¯s gates, Sui Yuan finally understands why Aurora looked so distressed. As the viin BOSS, he has ordered the death of countless innocents, ughtered numerous ¡¯soldiers of Justice¡¯ and destroyed innumerable homes. Naturally, his actions incurred the wrath and fury of the citizens. Lining both sides of the road, they bombard him with curses. With holy chains binding him, Sui Yuan is incapable of resisting, only able to lift his chin haughtily and bear the verbal abuse. His scarlet eyes narrow in a poisonous glower, the scorn within razor-sharp. If looks can kill, every single citizen out here would have fallen dead. Muscles stretch taunt and a feral smirk ying on his lips, Sui Yuan truly resembles a savage panther. Having immersed himself in the role of a viin BOSS for quite a long period of time, Sui Yuan already has a firm grasp on the various expressions a viin needs to have. Parading a hated prisoner through the streets on the eve of their sentence is something every ruler loves to do. On one hand, it serves as a public deration of their victory and on the other, it gives the people an object to vent their emotions at in order to prevent the implication of an ipetent ruler. Silently looking over the original text, he discovers that after this chaotic scene, everything will return to its usual calm. As long as he continues walking down the right path, there is no need to fear anything. It¡¯s just...next to his cart and riding a unicorn, Osmund¡¯s face is extremely frosty, no trace of his usual gentle nature can be seen, making Sui Yuan constantly itch to remind him not to be out of character. Probably guessing that simply cussing him out is no use, stones, rotten vegetables and such items begin smashing onto the prisoner cart. Subconsciously, Sui Yuan wants to evade the thrown items, but after realising this cart is too narrow topletely evade anything, he can¡¯t be bothered anymore. Hence, he remains cold and indifferent. Even if he has been defeated, crushed underfoot and suffering abuse, he is still proud and unyielding - this is the proper, dignified bearing of a viin BOSS! "Enough!" A voice full of agony and sorrow rings out, and Sui Yuan¡¯s vision is abruptly filled with white. Immediately following that, he is drawn into an embrace, hidden beneath white robes. The Holy Son of the Heavenly race holds the dark elf in his arms, using his body as a shield to obstruct this humiliating attack. The originally snow white garment is quickly stained with mud and junk, but he is not bothered in the slightest, remaining as firm as any wall, guarding the person in his embrace. A startled expression appears on the frail-looking elf¡¯s face for a moment, then reverts back to that cold, apathetic state. He raises his head, but a hand cupping the back of his head presses gently, pushing down so his forehead rests against Osmund¡¯s chest. Shocked by this spectacle, a stifled, bewildered silence settles over the crowd. Every arm lifted with the intention to throw more things towards the cart is slowly lowered. The Holy Son is the Heavenly race¡¯s treasure, respected and loved beyond words. He selflessly provides assistance to anyone who requires it, spreading his grace to every corner of thend. Gentle and warm, noble and honourable... In the hearts of themon people, he is a living god. And today, this very person used his body as a shield to protect an evil being, even lying down his dignity for the elf. "What is going on? Why would Lord Osmund...?" Whispered conversations being to rise from amongst the gathered mass, full of doubt, worry and panic. "I heard that this evil elf was Lord Osmund¡¯s lover before he fell to the darkness..." "Good Heavens! How is that possible?! Lord Osmund would never fall in love with such a vile existence!" "But looking at this scene, who can still im that rumour is a phoney?!" "It is said that this elf also loves Lord Osmund. The reason why he was captured so easily is because of this lingering affection. Lord Osmund used himself as a bait to entice the elf, forcing him to submit to purification, this sacrificing his love..." "Perhaps this elf is also a victim. The source of darkness erases its victim¡¯s original personality. I don¡¯t believe Lord Osmund will love a genuinely evil being..." "Even if he is not naturally evil, even if he was simply controlled by the darkness, his subordinates have already imed the lives of countless people. There are no other alternatives. A debt of blood must be repaid in blood!" "Wuu...poor Lord Osmund...how can he endure this kind of thing..." As an elf with naturally keen hearing, Sui Yuan¡¯s pointed ears tremble faintly, the face buried in Osmund¡¯s chest filled with ck lines. 5237: "......Actually, I feel that you should already be ustomed to this kind of situation." Sui Yuan: "......Even if I am used to it, I still feel so worried..." 5237: "......Un, I understand......" Chapter 3.11 Chapter 3.11 During the trial, Osmund continually insists that Sui Yuan¡¯s only crime is awakening the source of darkness. With the Holy Son stubbornly sheltering the elf, the judge does not sentence him to death. The purification ritual is stillpulsory, of course, but whates next will have to wait until the process is over. If his ¡¯original personality¡¯ is reinstated, then the judge will ept the Holy Son¡¯s request, making him Sui Yuan¡¯s guardian. If his evil nature still remains, then what awaits him is an execution. Everyone present quietly epts this verdict, including Sui Yuan who is simply waiting for an opportunity to escape and seek death.As ording to the original story, the security detail within the shrine tasked with guarding Nardred is extremely strict, which is why his sole chance of escaping is during the ritual itself. Hence, Sui Yuan allows the day of preparation for the ritual to pass smoothly and doesn¡¯t put up a struggle when he is finally led to the altar. The Heavenly race¡¯s priests stand in formation, surrounding the altar as Sui Yuan is chained to the middle of their circle. Osmund, Aurora and the other holy knights position themselves a distance away from the altar, a few paces away from the only entrance of the shrine. The tranquil silence is heavy with nervous tension as everyone¡¯s gaze is fixed attentively on the ritual, waiting with bated breath. The priests begin to chant in unison, and the four crystals encircling the altar gradually emits resplendent, golden rays of light. As the light magic creates a barrier enshrouding the entire altar, the holy chains binding Sui Yuan slowly unravels. Enveloped in light magic, an excruciating pain as though his flesh is being ripped apart piece by piece burns through his body. This level of agony is exactly the same as what he experienced that day, when he swallowed the source of darkness. Gritting his teeth and pushing through the pain, Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes fall on the crystal facing the east. ording to the story, that area is the weakest point of the array. When the original Nardred bet his life in his final attempt to flee, he unexpectedly manages to reduce that crystal to smithereens, thus causing the barrier to copse and the ritual to fail. Now, he has to target it in order for the scene to y out appropriately. With a low snarl, a ck de materialises in Sui Yuan¡¯s right hand. Aurora¡¯s sobbing plea that he endures for a while longer is ignored as he hacks away at the tendrils of light reaching for him. Brandishing the razor-sharp sword, he futilely tries to keep the endless streams of magic from wrapping around his limbs. Little by little, he inches towards the eastern side of the altar. As soon as he is within reach, he switches targets instantly, slicing out at the crystal rather than the ropes of light around his left arm. "Not good!" A priest yells, but his warninges toote. The crystal shatters immediately and the barrier copses. A dark shadow shes across the shrine, heading straight for the entrance. "Quick, catch him!" Sui Yuan feels his power returning in full force the moment he steps away from the altar. Although his physical body is weak from being confined for a period of time, his magic alone is enough for him to put up a bit of a fight. Not even sparing a single nce for the other guards charging forward to stop him, he heads directly towards his predestined opponent. ck de shes against golden sceptre, producing a sharp, ringing noise that echoes throughout the building upon collision. Anticipation res in Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes, but ispletely disregarded by the other man. Every strike and stab of his weapon allows the elf to advance, while Osmund retreats with each block and parry. One forcefully attacking and the other giving way. Seeing that they are nearly at the entrance of the shrine, Sui Yuan begins to worry. Uncaring that he might be viting the rules, Sui Yuan murmurs lowly to remind this pig teammate of his to stick to the script. "Kill me!" Giving a strained, bitter smile, Osmund returns his stare with an intense and gentle look. "How can I bear to kill you?" "Don¡¯t talk nonsense!" Sui Yuan almost got down on his knees to beg him. The climax is here but he wants to continue dragging things out?! Why is seeking death so difficult!! Osmund refuses to answer, expression remaining the same. Sui Yuan really can¡¯t tell how this male lead ns to conclude things with the supporting male lead. Once again failing to get his colleague to act the scene out properly, he decides not to waste any more time on him. He has to die here, so if Osmund doesn¡¯t n on killing him, he will find someone else to do it. The ending for this viin BOSS absolutely must not be altered. Although dying in the hands of another means he is not following the plot, it would be better to let it happen than allowing the male lead to show this viin mercy. If Sui Yuan manages to escape the shrine, then it will be extremely disastrous for his career! Having made the form resolve to die here, Sui Yuan switches target, breaking away from Osmund andshing out at the closest holy knight. Although this person¡¯s level is still far from the Holy Son¡¯s, he will have to make do. Dodging Sui Yuan¡¯s half-hearted strike, the knight unhesitantly brings his own de up, aiming for the elf¡¯s vitals. Sui Yuan nearly teared up in appreciation. That¡¯s the way it should be! Osmund frowns, quickly grasping Sui Yuan¡¯s intentions when thetter disengage him and heads for a random holy knight. The minute he sees the elf not even attempting to block the fatal strike, he feels like spitting out blood. In a blink of an eye, he appears next to Sui Yuan, pulling him out of the way and parrying a few more attacks that would have imed his (SY) life. Taking note of the aggravation in Sui Yuan¡¯s re, he can¡¯t help sighing in his heart. Apparently, he has decided to die here and will not ept anything less. Thus, in the next second, the razor-sharp, ck sword sinks into the Holy Son¡¯s chest once again. It prates through his body and out his back, staining the snow-white robes crimson on both ends of the wound. Fresh blood drips from the tip of the de onto the pristine, marble tiles. A small, pained frown wrinkles the fair brow, but the soft smile doesn¡¯t falter. Instead of retreating, he steps towards the stupefied elf, causing the sword to sink deeper. "You - !" The elf¡¯s eyes widen, scarlet eyes filled with disbelief. A stter of Osmund¡¯s blood stains his face as the Holy Son wraps an arm tightly around him. The other handes up to caress his bloodstained cheek as though cating a lost child, then Osmund leans forward and kisses his lips softly. Shocked by this sudden change of events, everyone can only stare, dumbfounded. The interior of the shrine is absolutely silent; hence, Osmund¡¯s soft murmur can be heard clearly by all. "Since you wish to die, then I will apany you. This time, I will leave first and wait in that world for you..." Cradling Osmund close to his chest, the elf¡¯s face is full of fright and panic as he tries to prevent the man from slipping away. In the end, he can only watch dazedly as those azure eyes gradually dim, a fond, affectionate smile still on his lips. "No...Osmund?! How can you die! Why did you let me kill you?!" Sui Yuan copses to his knees, Osmund¡¯s lifeless corpse still resting in the crook of his arms. Anguish and despair coat his words, trembling fingers running lightly over the man¡¯s face. A secondter, his face abruptly nks, as though reaching a firm decision. Gripping the hilt of the sword that imed Osmund¡¯s life, he dislodges it from the other man¡¯s body. One hand holding the cooling corpse to his bosom, he lifts the de high in his other, sharp tip aimed at his own chest. As Aurora¡¯s scream of "Don¡¯t - !!" rips through the stillness, and the de skewers cleanly through the elf¡¯s heart. A mouthful of blood spurts out between his lips. A couple of dropsnd on Osmund¡¯s bloodless lips, painting it a captivating red. "You bastard..." A choked whisper drifts through the air. His eyelids slowly slide shut, body toppling backwards into Aurora¡¯s embrace, the swordswoman having sprinted over as soon as the elf turned the de on himself. "Nardred! Nardred!" Aurora attempts to staunch the heavy flow of blood gushing forth from the wound with a hand, but it all proves futile. With great difficultly, slightly unfocused scarlet eyes lock on hers, a strainedugh bubbling forth as he forces out two words. "I¡¯m sorry..." "Don¡¯t say sorry - don¡¯t say sorry! You didn¡¯t wrong me, I am the one who erred - perhaps I was the cause of this..." Aurora sobs, praying with all her soul that the elf would live, that some miracle might ur. However, the only thing she can feel is Nardred¡¯s heartbeat bing weaker and weaker, until it finally stops altogether. Kneeling on the floor with the elf in her arms and Osmund in his, the peaceful expressions on the faces of both corpses making one think they are only in deep sleep, Aurora is incapable of constraining her grief and sorrow. Burying her tear-stained face in Nardred¡¯s long, ck hair, she wails in misery and heartbreak, feeling as though she might drown under this crushing despair. The holy knights around her stand in silence, at a loss of what should be done now. In the end, a priest turns around and walks slowly over to the closed double-door, unceremoniously pushing them open. The air reeking of blood drifts out of the shrine, dispersing in the wind. In a distance, a massive, brass bell hanging in the spire above the clock tower chimes, once, twice... This mournful knell will guide the spirits of the deceased safely across the river to the shores of the Heavenly Kingdom, bringing along the hope that this tragic pair will obtain eternal bliss together in that world. Fifty yearster "Master, you really want to bury Nardred¡¯s ashes in the same tomb with Lord Osmund¡¯s?" A young swordsman cradling a ck urn in his arms asks worriedly. "The shrine priests will be hopping mad!" "Ha! As if I care about what they think!" Although she is seventy years of age now, Aurora still retains the appearance and attitude of her thirty-year-old self - beautiful and energetic. With regards to her who has already be a God-level swordswoman, she still has a long future in front of her before it ends. Only, having been through a rough period in her early years, her eyes reflect her true age even if her outer appearance doesn¡¯t. While she remains astute, she is no longer as headstrong as she was in her youth, and beneath her pride lies wisdom. "I have been striving diligently for fifty years just to see this day! Do you know how difficult it is to achieve God-level? I pushed myself so far and hard just to attain the status needed to do as I please. So today, I will definitely fulfil my lifelong wish and promise!" Aurora waves a hand dismissively, hinting for her disciple to drop this argument. Heading straight for the shrine¡¯s cemetery, she ignores the looks of anger on the priests¡¯ faces, all but daring them to voice their displeasure. In the middle of this cemetery stands a huge, white stele[1]. Directly beside stands a male swordsman. Although his appearance is rather shoddy, one look at his stance and sharp eyes betrays the level of his skill. "Yo, Ghana. I¡¯ll be troubling you!" Aurora calls out a friendly greeting as she carefully takes the ck urn from her disciple. Dropping to one knee on the ground before the stele, she inserts it into a freshly dug hole next to a marked gravestone. "This is the object you are so strongly attached to?" The man addressed as Ghana watches Aurora unsheathe her dagger and carve the name ¡¯Nardred¡¯ on the gravestone. "Never thought that you were also personally involved in that incident. During my travels, I heard a wandering minstrel sing about a love story between the Holy Son and a Demon King. I believe it is a song everyone has heard at least once before. That¡¯s right, did everything unfold exactly like how the story tells it?" "I suppose it¡¯s more or less simr." Chuckling softly, Aurora smiles as nostalgia surfaces in her eyes. Then, an unsatisfied frown wrinkles her brow, as though resenting the fact that her carving is too ugly. Sheathing her dagger, she gets back to her feet. "At that time, the priests refuse to allow you two to be buried together. But I believe the both of you wished it would be this way, right? Today, I have finally helped you aplish it. Consider it as...my final responsibility as your friend. ...I hope this would be able to lighten the weight of my mistakes in the past..." Aurora murmurs as she stares at the gravestone. A secondter, Ghana wraps aforting arm around her shoulders. "Now that you have fulfilled your wish, isn¡¯t it time to give me an answer?" Ghana quirks an eyebrow, teasing tone scattering the lingering grief in Aurora¡¯s heart. "You rejected me thest time by using the need to reach God-level as an excuse. It was simply too cruel." "...Oi, I¡¯ll have you know that my first love is here!" Gesturing with her chin towards the gravestone, she warns lightly. "So what?" Ghana remains unmoved. "Lord Osmund is long dead. Moreover, he has a lover already! He is even willing to give up his life in order to be with his partner." Aurora¡¯s eyes dim a little. That fateful day, Nardred refused to go through the purification process, therefore, the only thing awaiting him is death. Not wishing to see Nardred die before his own eyes, Osmund decided to end his life first on the de wielded by his beloved. He was probably very certain that after his death, Nardred will be unable to bear the pain and will choose to follow... As a result, Nardred killed Osmund, and Osmund used his death to guarantee Nardred¡¯s own. Heh...really unwilling to let outsiders interfere between them even in death... Sighing, Aurora pulls herself away from the sorrowful memories of her past, burying her emotions under. "...Idiot, I can be bothered to deal with you!" She scoffs even as a blush rises under Ghana¡¯s intense stare. Whirling on her heels, she stalks off. "Wait until the say you can beat me before bringing this up again! Wanting me to ept your pursuit? Do you have the qualifications?" "Ai...it seems I need to put in more effort." Ghanaughs as he meanders behind the master and disciple duo. "Wanting to woo a talented, God-level swordswoman is a very arduous task..." The author has something to say: The end of another world with a tragic conclusion... A lot of readers say they didn¡¯t like the female lead in the beginning...well, do you like her now? Footnotes: [1] Stele: a stone or wooden b, generally taller than it is wide, erected in the ancient world as a monument. Chapter 3.12 Chapter 3.12 Even though it was unintentional, he still personally killed that world¡¯s male lead, causing everything he painstakingly worked towards to fall into ruin. Therefore, the moment he returns to the space between worlds and spots Zhao Xihe, his mind nks. Not heeding the faint ache in his body from experiencing death again, and not bothering to check the scores he got for this task, Sui Yuan springs towards the senior actor, wishing to vent his repressed anger and frustration. The first time. This is the first time Sui Yuan discovers he can get so mad at a single person. This is also the first time he breaks his principle of ¡¯use words, don¡¯t resort to violence¡¯ as he thumps Zhao Xihe¡¯s chest with a clenched fist. A strained smile on his face, Zhao Xihe doesn¡¯t attempt to dodge or block it, simply grunting in pain as Sui Yuan¡¯s punch connects. That one sound snaps Sui Yuan out of his anger. Recalling that the other man has also just experienced death - furthermore, at his own hands - and the chest area should still be sore, he finds himself hesitating to hit him again. However, he still feels the other is getting off too lightly after causing him so much trouble. Struggling with himself for half a day, he finally settles on ring murderously before walking away to see his score, the air around him screaming "don¡¯t care about you anymore." Zhao Xihe lowers his head and rubs his nose to conceal the upturned corners of his mouth. Seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s pissed and sulky expression makes him want to draw the other into his arms and pamper him. It¡¯s a shame that he has to restrain himself from going through with his desires. Striding over to the globe of light, he stiffens as soon as he registers the score gotten from this task. Heaving a defeated sigh, he nces at Sui Yuan. Sure enough, the other¡¯s marks was terrible. Sullen face, drooping shoulders and hanging head, he looks extremely pitiful. The systembelled 5237 seems to beforting Sui Yuan as best it can, rubbing its head against its partner¡¯s body as though it can physically elevate his misery. From time to time, it will turn to Zhao Xihe. Whether that system¡¯s hostility is directed at 0007 or himself is debatable. Standing there in silence, Zhao Xihe doesn¡¯t walk away, simply waiting until Sui Yuan finishes moping. When the other eventually stirs and prepare to leave for the next world, Zhao Xihe shadows him wordlessly. Although he refuses to look at Zhao Xihe, Sui Yuan is well aware of the other¡¯s presence close behind, as well as the intense stare aimed at the back of his head. As he asks 5237 to prepare to send him into another world, Sui Yuan abruptly snaps his head towards Zhao Xihe. "Don¡¯t follow me into the next world! I don¡¯t want to see you anymore! You liar!" Smiling faintly, Zhao Xihe replies, unperturbed, "Sorry, I can¡¯t do that." Sui Yuan freezes, clearly not expecting him to be so shameless, with no trace of guilt in his words. "Why not?!" "Because..." Zhao Xihe shrugs and answers very honestly. "Because I like you." After experiencing three worlds together, Zhao Xihe has to admit that he indeed likes Sui Yuan. He is fascinated by the other¡¯s smile, his frowns andughter. He likes the way Sui Yuan looks so serious when pondering ways to proceed through each assignment, the way he is obviously spitting in anger but forcibly restrains himself in order not to bring more pain to others. As long as Sui Yuan is here, everyone and everything else fades into the background. He can¡¯t help exposing his real self in front of Sui Yuan and can¡¯t bear to see the other suffering from pain, bullied by others, humiliated or cursed at. After obtaining the lowest score in his career, Zhao Xihe can no longer deny his feelings. He knows that his every action in the previous world is all because he allowed Sui Yuan to lead him by the nose, resulting in him moving the story down a different path than what Sui Yuan desires. Thistest world that 5237 picked really made Zhao Xihe¡¯s head ache. He entered it because of Sui Yuan, but couldn¡¯t bear following the kind of scenes the original text had, requiring the male lead and supporting male lead to fight every time they meet with no chance of simply sitting down for a chat. Therefore, Zhao Xihe altered the storyline from the very beginning, while trying hard to conceal his true purpose from Sui Yuan. Not giving the other any leeway to refuse, Zhao Xihe incessantly followed Sui Yuan, all the while thinking of ways to shorten the time of separation after Sui Yuan swallowed the source of darkness. If possible, he would kidnap Sui Yuan immediately after the deed and force him to undergo the purification ritual. Either way, even if Zhao Xihe is well aware the other doesn¡¯t have feelings for him, merely carrying this idea of ¡¯cannot let the male lead die¡¯, he cannot help but feel joyous whenever Sui Yuan disys concern - whether it be an act or not. Sui Yuan can¡¯t bear to harm him, stopping the de before it imed his life; he infiltrated the enemy headquarters in order to treat him; he doesn¡¯t put his guard up around Zhao Xihe, allowing himself to be captured so easily; he doesn¡¯t reject his hugs and kisses; he fell into despair andmitted suicide after identally killing Zhao Xihe... Needless to say, Zhao Xihe does feel somewhat ashamed for deceiving his own self so tantly. Still, these facts can only be buried deep inside his heart, never to be exposed. Originally, he thought about tossing aside the storyline to live happily together with Sui Yuan after he was purified, but this dream was shattered when Sui Yuan made the firm resolve to die in the shrine. Not wishing to kill Sui Yuan, and even more not wanting to let others kill him, Zhao Xihe eventually decided to leave that world first, at the same time cating his selfish nature by dying in Sui Yuan¡¯s hands. In the end, his actions inevitably led to Sui Yuan obtaining such low scores and earning him the other¡¯s ire. Zhao Xihe doesn¡¯t wish for the rtionship between them to worsen, but it¡¯s a pity that he understands his love for Sui Yuan will never bepatible with his (SY) determination to follow the script. It is impossible for Zhao Xihe to simply be satisfied with interacting with Sui Yuan only in this space between worlds. He absolutely cannot bear the thought of each going to their own select worlds and spending years - decades, even - not being able to catch a single glimpse of the person he likes. Therefore, he will always follow Sui Yuan into whichever world he enters, y the role of the male lead and inevitably mess up the plot. He likes Sui Yuan, so it is naturally impossible for him to act ordingly and be a couple with the female lead. In all the worlds, there is not a single individual willing to romance someone else in front of the person they love. Even an experienced actor like Zhao Xihe cannot do it. Perhaps if he ys along with the plot, working diligently to keep the story mostly on track, he can be friends with Sui Yuan¡¯s character, but that is merely friendship between colleagues. No one will fall in love with a person who is constantly getting together with someone else. And a na?ve, low EQ person like Sui Yuan will certainly not like Zhao Xihe if he doesn¡¯t pursue him single-mindedly. Being someone who has experienced countless rtionships, Zhao Xihe was more aware about this point than anyone else. Zhao Xihe wants Sui Yuan to like him. He wants love, not goddamned friendship. Therefore, Zhao Xihe is destined to be the stumbling block in Sui Yuan¡¯s path to promotion. In order to obtain this slice of paradise, in order to feel emotions again, he desperately wants to keep this person by his side. Before he discovers another better method, he can only keep following Sui Yuan and set himself against him, making the other man pay attention to and remember him forever, slowly imprinting his (ZXH) shadow in his (SY) heart. Of course, just this isn¡¯t going to be enough. He wants to make Sui Yuan understand that he is not trying to cause him trouble, or that Zhao Xihe finds him an eyesore. Rather, all this is because Zhao Xihe likes Sui Yuan. He knows this junior actor is soft-hearted and is willing to ept other¡¯s goodwill, even if said kindness is a troublesome thing. By lowering his pride and sincerely dering his feelings, he ensures that Sui Yuan will not hold him in contempt even if he might not be willing to ept his regards at this moment. And Zhao Xihe is not such an upright person that he wouldn¡¯t stoop to exploiting those points. "I like you," Zhao Xihe repeats to the stunned Sui Yuan, a forced smile on his face. "Hence why I keep wanting to follow you and am incapable of sticking to the plot and getting into rtionships with the female leads. I can¡¯t help approaching you and let everyone misunderstand - no, one can¡¯t exactly call it a misunderstanding, as it is my genuine intentions..." The more Zhao Xihe talks, Sui Yuan can¡¯t help retreating a few steps back, at a loss of what to say or do as a sliver of fright surfaces. While he has seen the caring, gentle look in Zhao Xihe¡¯s eyes numerous times and has heard his tender derations several times before, this is the first time he feels the senior actor is being genuine and honest, and he can¡¯t help the rising sense of rm. Although he had mentally prepared himself for all sorts of reactions, Zhao Xihe is still unable to fully suppress the burst of disappointment and self-ridicule. "Which is why I am sorry. Even if I can¡¯t get an answer from you, I still n to follow along. And as before, I will absolutely not follow the plot and be intimate with the female lead." "I...you..." Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t know what he should say. This situation ispletely beyond him, and his three views are close to toppling... "No need to say any more. I know what you are thinking." Zhao Xihe shrugs, interrupting Sui Yuan¡¯s stutter. "¡¯I don¡¯t like you¡¯, ¡¯give up on me¡¯, and so on, right? It¡¯s a shame that I can¡¯t do any of it." Unable to escape Zhao Xihe¡¯s scorching stare, Sui Yuan eventually turns his head away, a hurried farewell tumbling from his lips before white rays of light envelops his body and whisks him away. Looking at the space Sui Yuan vacated in a rush, Zhao Xihe¡¯s lips curl downwards, then shifts his gaze to his own system. "Congrattions on your first rejection," 0007 says in deadly earnest. Not waiting for its partner¡¯s instruction, it opens the gateway leading to the exact same world Sui Yuan entered. "I look forward to your next attempt, master. I will definitely help you record the number of defeats you encounter." Zhao Xihe: "......No wonder 5237 dislikes you so much." 0007: "......!!! Personal attacks are immoral! Taking your anger out on an innocent is not something a righteous person will do!" Zhao Xihe: "I have never thought of myself as an honourable man. Besides, who is morementable? I, who dares to confess even if I know I will be rejected, or a certain rascal who don¡¯t even dare open their mouth?" 0007: "......I will now transfer you to the next world. Please prepare yourself." Zhao Xihe: "This sudden change in topic is too obvious..." Chapter 4.1 Chapter 4.1 This is the first time Sui Yuan¡¯s initial thoughts after awakening in a new world have nothing to do with the storyline. Truthfully speaking, regarding the sudden confession, the first reaction was rm, then...probably remorse? In any case, he had no idea what exactly the other party liked about him. "What are you thinking about?" Seeing Sui Yuan daydreaming, 5237 drifts over and rubs against his arm, snapping him out of his daze. "You¡¯re not thinking about that Zhao Xihe, right?" "......I am," Sui Yuan replies a tad awkwardly. Besides the times when he is immersed in ying a character, he had never been good at lying. Besides, when faced with his system, he doesn¡¯t feel that he has anything to hide. Hearing Sui Yuan¡¯s answer, 5237 startles before dashing in front of his eyes. Looking him up and down, it eventually can¡¯t help but shout overbearingly, "Don¡¯t be foolish! What are you thinking about him for?! You aren¡¯t swindled by his honeyed words again, are you? Think about all the things he has messed up so far. Furthermore, you don¡¯t have the qualifications to think about love now!" "I know." Sui Yuan nods, hanging his head. "Because I am aware of all that, I don¡¯t know how to answer him. I feel a little apologetic because of this." 5237 remains silent for a period of time. It feels that when Sui Yuan was created, they clearly added in too much ¡¯obedience, docility, kindness and honesty¡¯. Although this makes him easier to control, it also gave him a soft, ¡¯Holy Father¡¯ disposition. "My dear, this ¡¯Holy Father¡¯ attitude is not trendy anymore. If you continue thinking this way, you will definitely be stoned and roasted by the readers," 5237 exhorts earnestly. Sui Yuan: "......" "Ai...even if you feel remorseful, just feel it in your heart and continue doing what needs to be done." 5237 sighs, willingly shouldering the responsibility of guiding its partner, preventing this simple and pure child to be adducted by a scoundrel and pulled down the wrong path. "Do you understand my point?" Tilting his head to the side, Sui Yuan ponders seriously for a moment, then hesitantly nods. "...You don¡¯t actually have any feelings towards him, right?" 5237 can¡¯t help but ask anxiously after seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s dyed reply. "No." This time, his answer is immediate. After all, that colleague of his is always causing trouble. Even if he doesn¡¯t detest him, Sui Yuan still don¡¯t feel anything close to like. 5237 breathes a sigh of relief. "Then, is guilt important or is your score important?" "Score!" Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes light up. "Think about Zhao Xihe¡¯s attitude all this time. He really doesn¡¯t know when to stop before going too far! Just in case you feel apologetic and want topensate him or even spend a little bit of time with him, you will face a cmity! Your score wille crashing down!" 5237 reminds him firmly. "Are you willing to lose marks in order topensate him?" Sui Yuan determinedly shakes his head. Between Zhao Xihe and points, he doesn¡¯t need to think all that hard to know thetter is more important to him than the former. Besides, after making him lose so many points, the one ought to bepensated is him! Thinking everything over, Sui Yuan¡¯s mind is very clear, the multiple knots tangling around each other in his brain finally straightens. His eyes are no longer distant, allowing 5237 to be at ease. It really feels like extending a hand to rub Sui Yuan¡¯s head as though praising a puppy. "If he really loves you, that¡¯s his problem. Even if you know this, you shouldn¡¯t obsess over it." Seeing Sui Yuan calm down, 5237 summarises cheerfully. "As you don¡¯t know how to persuade Zhao Xihe to give up...ai...if he continues following you, just think of ways to run away from him. Wait until he loses track of you and you manage to enter another world undetected, you two wouldn¡¯t meet for quite a long while. His feelings will gradually disappear, and you wouldn¡¯t need to worry yourself sick over it. It¡¯s a win-win case!" Convinced by his system, his optimistic spirit returns and lets Sui Yuan focus on skimming through the script for this fourth world, at the same time looking for ways to throw his pig teammate off his back. This is a cultivation world revolving around the female lead Shen Jiayi, and detailing the period of her cultivation journey, leading up to her ascension to the Immortal Realm. Most of it is simply the everyday life of a cultivator with romantic subplots scattered here and there. Because Shen Jiayi wholeheartedly desires to achieve Ascension, she doesn¡¯t have the mood to be in a rtionship. Therefore, no matter how many young, handsome men possessing profound cultivation surrounds her, the most that happen is some ambiguous conversation with no strict romance urring. Speedily scanning through the text, Sui Yuan counts how many characters suitable to be a supporting male lead with goodwill towards the female lead. In the end, he ends up with more than ten, and no way to tell who is more important to the storyline. Furthermore, he also has no idea who the male lead is meant to be! ...This is very unreasonable! However, now that he is involved in this world, Sui Yuan can only brace himself and push forward until the end. Flipping to thest few pages, he eventually realises that the true male lead only appears once the female lead ascends. "d in white robes, the corners of his mouth curls faintly upwards as it always did in the past. Shen Jiayi stares wordlessly up at him, a thousand sentences swirling in her being, but not knowing where she should start from. When he extends a hand towards her, she can only ce her fingers lightly on his palm... Apparently, he has always been waiting for her... Shen Jiayi sighs in happiness. From now onwards, they will walk alongside each other, hand in hand." Sui Yuan closes the book, tears streaming down his face as he stares woefully at 5237. "Just who is the male lead?!" "I...I don¡¯t know either..." 5237 says uncertainly. "You¡¯ve finished reading it, right? Even the original text itself doesn¡¯t state clearly, so I naturally don¡¯t know either ah..." Sui Yuan covers his face with both hands. "Then what should we do...?" "So what if we don¡¯t know?!" 5237 straightens to its full height, smugnesscing its voice. "The reason I picked this world is exactly because you don¡¯t know who the male lead is!" Frowning, he listens attentively to 5237¡¯s words, waiting to be enlightened. "You see, our side-mission in this world is to y hide-and-seek, not letting Zhao Xihe find you. In this world with more than ten supporting male leads who are all equally important, he will have a lot of difficulties in distinguishing who you are currently acting as. Also, you don¡¯t know who he is acting as. Like this, you don¡¯t need to worry about identally exposing your little unique quirks, thus decreasing the possibility of him catching you!" 5237 gives its analysis in an extremely grave tone. "When both parties don¡¯t know who the other is, trying to find holes in that person¡¯s attitude is very tough. So, as long as you do everything ording to the plot and not react to whatever the others do, he will definitely be unable to find you!" "After that, I will make sure to die ahead of schedule, return to the space and immediately enter the next world. Once we seed in aplishing that, we will forever be free of him!" Sui Yuan agrees enthusiastically. "Correct!" Seeing Sui Yuan grasping his meticulous n, 5237 praises loudly, with equal amounts of fervour. "However, you must weather a storm before being able to see the rainbow! It will be hard for you in this world. You cannot let down your guard even a little, and absolutely cannot let anyone poke a hole in your fa?ade! Most importantly, I will have to trouble you in dying ahead of schedule! Once you have experienced all these, I guarantee everything after will proceed smoothly!" Heartened by 5237¡¯s promise, Sui Yuan feels his confidence returning. Feeling much better, hemences diligently studying the role he is meant to y. This time, he is to y a hypocrite named Liu Minghui, who appears sanctimonious on the outside, but is actually a ck-hearted, ck-bellied man. In order to achieve more power, he is willing to do absolutely anything. As the female lead¡¯s Senior Martial Brother and someone she depends on, he exploits her regard towards him, pushing her into dangerous situation after dangerous situation. Over time, the intelligent female lead is naturally able to sense this Senior Martial Brother¡¯s hidden intents and begins to put her guard up around him. It is at this moment that Liu Minghuie to realise that he actually likes the female lead, Shen Jiayi... Towards this, Sui Yuan can only think: Heheh... Even though he is aware that he likes Shen Jiayi, in Liu Minghui¡¯s opinion, love is not as important as power. Therefore, he continues exploiting her, all the while struggling with himself. When Shen Jiayi sustains injuries, his heart will ache and he will worry, but he doesn¡¯t stop. This cycle continues up until the female lead sees through his mask, concocting a n to trap Liu Minghui and ending his life. ...Although he is set to die near the end of the story, due to trying to throw this pig teammate of his off, Sui Yuan has to make sure he dies before that scene. After all, Zhao Xihe will take on the role of the male lead who will not die in this world. If he, as the supporting male lead, dies near the end of the plot, he will definitely bump into Zhao Xihe again in the space between worlds. "What do you think about this persona?" Noticing that Sui Yuan is nearly done with reading the information about his character, 5237 circles around its partner, seemingly begging to be praised. "I chose this for you with utmost care and thought! Because this personality is aplete one-eighty degrees different from your natural disposition, as long as you don¡¯t go out of character, Zhao Xihe will absolutely not be able to tell it is you!" Sui Yuan nods, lifting a hand and gesturing. Immediately, a water mirror materialises in front of him, his figure reflecting clearly on its surface. A young man with delicate facial features d in white, expressionless visage exuding a displeased aura. Tilting his head to the side, Sui Yuan gradually crafts a personality to fit his character, then allows his lips to curve into a smile. Instantly, the unhappy atmosphere is reced by a soft and gentle air. Eyes carrying a mild lustre, a mere nce is enough to evoke amorous feelings in whoever it falls upon, undoubtedly able to seed in captivating the hearts of women. Raising a hand to remove the white jade flute hanging at his waist, Sui Yuan studies it carefully for a moment, then ces it below his lips, blowing a soft, melodious tune. This piece is Liu Minghui¡¯s personal masterpiece, created as thest memento of his deceased mother, inmemoration of all she did for him. Whenever he has the time, he likes to y this song, consequently gaining the female lead¡¯s sympathy. Once he feels he ispletely immersed in his role, Sui Yuan tucks the flute away and returns to inspecting himself in the mirror. A trace ofment seeps into his voice when he nces at 5237. "Does the creator of this world possess an obsession for the colour white? If I remember correctly, amongst the ten over supporting male leads, at least four or five of them like to wear white clothes. Even the female lead is always in white." "It¡¯s called ¡¯being clear as ice and pure as jade, not eating food formon mortals[1]¡¯! Immortal cultivators should be this way!" 5237 retorts. "Anyway, no one will disturb you for the time being, but very soon is your first scene. You need to help the female lead, increasing her good opinion and make her depend on you. There¡¯re no problems, right?" "Of course," Sui Yuan states with confidence. After all, this is the fourth world...even if the score of the first three keeps dropping with eachpletion, this small matter of acting his part is nothing difficult! "Then, I wish for your g to be risen[2], and your martial abilities flourish ~ ! (¨R¨Œ¨Q)/ " "......5237, what kind of strange things have you been reading? Your use of words is bing rather weirdtely..." The author has something to say: The beginning of a new world...let¡¯s y hide-and-seek ~ Everyone,e take a guess at who the male lead is! Actually, I reckon it would be pretty obvious...you will surely know when he appears... ......It¡¯s my fault for only introducing the basic context and not developing the plot at all...OTL Footnotes: [1] Clear as ice and pure as jade, not eating food formon mortals: Meaning to be on anotherpletely different level from mere mortals/ordinary folk. To distinguish oneself so thoroughly that people have to put you on a pedestal. [2] g being raised: In ancient China, when a battle is won, the victors raise their gs, while the loser¡¯s gs are destroyed or imed as spoils of war. Chapter 4.2 Chapter 4.2 Ever since she entered the doors of the cultivation sect, Shen Jiayi begins to understand what is called ¡¯cold¡¯ and ¡¯indifference¡¯ between people. However, when she was pushed out by her fellow disciples to serve as a human shield to block the Demonic Blood Vine, she finally learns what true despair is. She doesn¡¯t wish to die here, but is powerless to resist, only able to stare nkly as the vines intertwine and head straight for her, bringing with it the thick stench of death. In a blink of an eye, just as she resigned herself to her fate, white robes fill her vision. Tepid drops of blood sshes on her face, leaving behind a warm, sticky feeling before Shen Jiayi¡¯s brain kick-starts, and she realises she is being protected in someone¡¯s embrace. Scarlet blood flows from his shoulder where the Demonic Blood Vine pierced through, causing a red flower to bloom at the front of his robes. Flicking his fingers, a charm flies out of the young man¡¯s hand. With a short-murmured incantation, a roaring inferno envelops the demonic creature, burning it until only ashes remain. Not a secondter, the grey pile dissipates in the wind, leaving no traces behind. "You...you are injured...?" Shen Jiayi¡¯s first reaction is not to rejoice over escaping mortal danger, but to express concern for her calmly smiling saviour. At the same time she voices her worry, another sharp screech carrying heavy disbelief echoes. "Why are you injured?!" "It¡¯s not a hindrance[1]." The young manughingly waves her distress away, releasing his hold on Shen Jiayi and retreating two paces, putting a courteous distance between them. As he moves, he silently answers the other voice only audible to his ears. "I became rather used to close-quarterbat in thest world. Suddenly transitioning to a long-range mage is pretty jarring. It¡¯s hard to avoid making a few slip-ups..." 5237: "........." "Senior Brother Liu!" Seeing the crisis has been resolved, the scattered disciples begin to gather around him, joyfully weing the youth who reduced the Demonic Blood Vines to ashes in a single move. The young man nods in lieu of a verbal answer. When he opens his mouth to speak, his words are mildly criticising. "Your cultivation levels are still too low and are unsuited to take risks here. It would be better if you leave this ce quickly." The disciples chorus an affirmative, not moving from their positions as their gazes follow his retreating back. Only when he disappears from sight do they sigh in admiration and disy their feelings through speech. "That person...is Senior Brother Liu, Liu Minghui?" Shen Jiayi softly questions the female disciple next to her, her voice still trembling slightly with fear. "That¡¯s right, he is Senior Brother Liu," the woman replies with a smallugh. "When we told you about him before, you still bore so much disdain for him. Now you know why he is so popr and held in such high esteem. In my opinion, he is so much better than that ice-cold Master of yours. Simply being together with Senior Brother Liu is like basking under the sun and surrounded by a soothing spring breeze. In addition, he is an outstandingly talented cultivator, and a highly-regarded disciple. Who knows? He might breakthrough to the Nascent Soul stage soon! When that timees, the top cultivator amongst the younger generation of our Heavenly Cosmos sect might just be Senior Brother Liu!" Although her opinion of Liu Minghui has risen after the youth saved her life, Shen Jiayi cannot overlook her fellow disciple¡¯s criticism of her Master. Frowning, she retorts, "As a Sword Cultivator, Master wholeheartedly dedicates himself to the Art of the de. He doesn¡¯t bother himself with other trivial matters, hence he appears rather cold and aloof..." "Yes, yes, yes. Your Master¡¯s sword is his most treasured item, with the second being you, his seeding disciple, isn¡¯t that so?" The female disciple seems a tad impatient, nodding her head and answering flippantly. "Still, as the Fourth Elder of the Heavenly Cosmos sect, wouldn¡¯t he lose his position one day if he keeps ignoring sect matters?" A grimace appears on Shen Jiayi¡¯s face as she knows not how to answer this particr question. Falling silent, she shifts her gaze towards the disciple who pushed her forward during that critical moment. Apparently sensing Shen Jiayi¡¯s chilly stare, the guilty party¡¯s heart skips a beat, fear and dejection surfacing. Deep down, he is aware this event will mark the start of Shen Jiayi¡¯s desire for revenge against him. When the above scene is unfolding, Sui Yuan, who has already aplished his first task and exited the stage, is feeling rather satisfied. Besides sustaining a slight injury due to the jarring change in identity, everything progressed smoothly. Also, suffering a minor injury on behalf of the female lead gained him a few more points in her book, so Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t see it as a bad thing. After taking a pill and bandaging his wound, he once again recovers his former elegant and graceful bearing. Here, Sui Yuan decides to go for a stroll around the Heavenly Cosmos sect since this ce can be considered an important central site of this world¡¯s story. Familiarising himself with his current surroundings would be advantageous for his future ns. Because the plot of this world revolves around the female lead and the situations she experiences that forces her to mature, the supporting male leads are only there to develop the storyline and subplots. With only a few crucial scenes to act out, Sui Yuan¡¯s degree of freedom in this world is quite high. As soon as his first scene concludes, he finds himself wandering aimlessly. Before the plotmences, Liu Minghui is established as a wless Eldest Senior Martial Brother. He treats people with a mild and gentle attitude without the slightest trace of arrogance, willing to offer a helping hand to anyone in need. Therefore, he has a reputation as a saint within the sect. This level of shrewd acting is even able to fool the quick-witted Shen Jiayi during their initial meeting. However, as he grows stronger and stronger, Liu Minghui bes more careless in keeping up this fa?ade. Gradually, his cloven foot is revealed. Of course, all these wouldn¡¯t happen for a long while yet. Everywhere his feet take him, almost every disciple he chances upon calls out friendly greetings and respectful pleasantries, causing Sui Yuan to feel somewhat overwhelmed. After politely declining more than a few invitations to tea, concocting pills, journeys down the mountain, etc, Sui Yuan receives a summon from his Master, informing him that the older man wishes to have a chat. Sui Yuan¡¯s current identity is the Heavenly Cosmos sect leader¡¯s seeding disciple, which is the most remarkable position a disciple from the newest generation of cultivators can attain. Not to mention, his talent is astonishing. Perhaps it is because he was handed everything on a silver tter since childhood, as a result, Liu Minghui¡¯s ambition swells as he grows older, desiring to obtain more than he currently has, to stand at the highest peak possible. It is this greed that dragged him down the one-way road to hell. Sui Yuan dares not dither. As soon as he receives the summons, he hurries to pay a visit to his Master, thereby learning that the Elder of the Heavenly de Peak asked for his presence. "Minghui, what exactly did you do recently? Why would Junior Martial Brother demand your presence at the Heavenly de Peak? He even called you by name." The sect leader frowns in thought, a little uncertain. The fact regarding the Heavenly de Peak¡¯s Elder, Xuan Ling, being a sword-obsessed man is an open secret. Unless a major cmity urs that is disastrous enough to force that hermit out of his residence, people will gradually forget his existence. This time, he initiatively passes on the message requesting to see his favoured eldest disciple, causing the sect leader to sit up and pay attention to this unusual event. Sui Yuan also finds this rather odd, for he doesn¡¯t recall reading about this in the original text and can¡¯t help feeling nervous. After pondering over it for a while, his face reflects his Master¡¯s doubt as he bows and replies, "This...disciple is also unsure." "Forget it. Go take a look at what he wants. If the matter cannot be settled between you, inform Master immediately." Seeing the genuine confusion in Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes, the sect leader waves a hand dismissively. Thanking his Master, Sui Yuan takes his leave. "Say, this Xuan Ling suddenly asks for me...it can¡¯t be...he is Zhao Xihe and wants to test me? Or perhaps he saw through my acting when I wasn¡¯t aware of his presence?" Sui Yuan inquires his system worriedly as he heads towards Heavenly de Peak. ording to the original text, one can figure out who the male lead is by checking three things: first, he likes to wear white. Second, he always has a nd smile on his face. Third, he is stronger than the female lead. In fact, if Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t know he was created specifically to take on roles as the supporting male lead, he would have assumed he is the male lead. That goes to show how vague these dot-points are. As Shen Jiayi¡¯s Master, Xuan Ling is naturally stronger than her. Likewise, he has quite a few scenes in the story. Saving the female lead multiple times, always staying by her side no matter how others frame, denounce and conspire against her. Every characteristic he disys all points to him being the likeliest candidate for the male lead. "Who cares if he is or not. As long as you remain calm and act your part, all will be well," 5237 advises. "You absolutely cannot let your guard down even a little in this world. Because there¡¯s something called ¡¯spiritual conscience¡¯, a one of a kind skill that will allow the user to see your every move. As long as their spiritual conscience has touched upon you once, it will always work no matter how far apart you are. Therefore, even if there¡¯s absolutely no one around, you cannot act out of character!" Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes abruptly darken, a fierce glint appearing. "......No one around, like now?" "......Correct. But what did you suddenly be like this?! This ominous foreshadowing nearly scared me to death!" 5237ins. "For a moment, I thought you were infected by a virus!" "......Only you can be infected by a virus. I have long lost that weakness," Sui Yuan sniffs in mock-disdain. "It¡¯s just...I suddenly felt like someone was watching me as soon as you said that." "...Psychological effect?" Even 5237 can¡¯t help a sliver of anxiety from seeping into its voice. "......Maybe?" Sui Yuan can¡¯t be too certain either. A ball of nervous energy settling in his gut, Sui Yuan finally enters the Heavenly de Peak. However, as soon as hey eyes on Xuan Ling, the possibility of him being the male lead ispletely wiped out - because he is not smiling even a little! Sitting behind a round stone table and attentively cleaning the jian[2] in his hands. Although Xuan Ling is indeed wearing white robes, his expression is stoic and indifferent, resembling an ice sculpture instead of a human. Sharp, chilly sword intent radiates from his person. Rather than call him a man, it might be more urate tobel him an emotionless de. Someone like this ispletely different from thest few descriptions given at the end of the original text! Tension fleeing from his heart, the gentle smilees to him very easily. Hands sped before him in a respectful bow, he greets, "Disciple Liu Minghui greets Elder Xuan Ling." Not receiving a reply immediately, Sui Yuan waits quietly for a short period of time. When his patience runs out, he peeks through hisshes to see Xuan Ling¡¯s sharp, essing gaze on him. Although he is caught peeking, Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t allow any trace of awkwardness to appear, merely widening his gentle smile into a more confident one. Such a free and rxed manner renders one unable to harbour ill will towards this youth. "You are excused[3]." At longst, Xuan Ling opens his mouth. His voice is equally frosty as his outer appearance, monotonous and void of all emotions. While it is not unpleasant, one still feels as though their ears have been sliced by a knife and leaves their heart palpitating in fear. Having received permission, Sui Yuan straightens, maintaining the smile on his face. "I am not clear as to why Elder Xuan Ling has requested my presence?" Xuan Ling doesn¡¯t reply as he gives the jian one final wipe, then ces it carefully into its case. In the span of one second, his towering figure appears before Sui Yuan, the fingers of one hand pressing against his injured shoulder. Sui Yuan grunts and retreats a step back. The carefully bandaged wound ruptures again. Blood seeps out, slowly staining the bandages and his white outer robes red. Silently regarding the wound for another long moment, Xuan Ling¡¯s eyes return to Sui Yuan¡¯s face. Due to the pain, Sui Yuan¡¯splexion is somewhat pale now, but the smile never falters. However, a flicker of hostility crosses those dark pupils. "May I know what Elder Xuan Ling¡¯s intentions are?" "You are injured." Xuan Ling¡¯s gaze moves away as he leisurely turns around, settling back down in his original position at the stone table, appearing somewhat disappointed. Sui Yuan¡¯s distrust worsens. "This disciple is still ipetent - " Before he can finish speaking, a white jade bottle is tossed over, and Sui Yuan snatches it out of the air. "You rescued my disciple in the Ten Thousand Beast Valley," Xuan Ling drawls, exining himself and answering Sui Yuan¡¯s silent question. "These Jade Pearl pills are repayment for your deed. It can heal your injuries and raise your cultivation level." "Assisting a person in need is this disciple¡¯s duty. I ask for nothing in return." Sui Yuan¡¯s fingers tighten around the bottle, lowering his eyes further as another antagonistic glint shes - concealing one¡¯s intentions and biding their time is the true characteristic of a hypocrite, and someone like this would surely not wee another¡¯s charity - but his tone is respectfully soft. "Nevertheless, since Elder conferred this, to refuse would be impolite. This disciple hereby thanks Elder Xuan Ling." "Un, you may leave," Xuan Ling response carelessly, not sparing Sui Yuan another nce. Only until the white-robed youth disappears from his sight does he lift his hand, gazing at something on his fingertip in a spellbound manner - a drop of fresh blood from Liu Minghui. The moment he exits the doors of Xuan Ling¡¯s temple, Sui Yuan speedily opens the jade bottle, removing a round pill and swallowing it down. Ever since Xuan Ling mercilessly caused his wound to open again, spasms of pain wrecked the area around his shoulder. He clenched his teeth until he walked out of the residence, but he couldn¡¯t endure it any longer. The pill is indeed as fabulous as its name suggests. As soon as it enters his throat, it dissolves into a ball of warm currents, converging around his injured shoulder. As the ache dulls, it is reced by a faint itch as though the flesh itself is knitting back together. Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes brighten in amazement, praising this exceptional product in his heart before tucking the bottle away very carefully. The next time he is injured, he just needs to swallow another pill, and he would never be afraid of pain again! "So? Do you think that guy is the male lead?" 5237 questions. "I don¡¯t think so," Sui Yuan answers. "How about you?" "I don¡¯t think so either," 5237 agrees. "When you two were talking, I checked the script again and discovered there is indeed a scene like this in the original story. Because the text is written in the female lead¡¯s point of view, that interaction between Xuan Ling and Liu Minghui isn¡¯t talked about in detail. We only get one sentence regarding this scene from her conversation with her Master afterwards." "So that¡¯s the reason." This time, Sui Yuan heart is thoroughly soothed, and he departs the Heavenly de Peak in a good mood, returning back to his Master to report this little event. After listening to Sui Yuan¡¯s recount, the sect leader exhales in relief. "Jade Pearl pills. Really didn¡¯t expect this Junior Martial Brother of mine to attach such importance to a female disciple, so easily giving away such precious items to express his thanks to her saviour. Still, since he gifted this to you, you should take proper care of it. This medicine isn¡¯t a mere healing panacea. It can also increase one¡¯s cultivation. Who can say that you might find good use for it in the future?" "Understood, Master," Sui Yuan replies, deeply regretting his hasty actions in swallowing one just now. He didn¡¯t realise it is so valuable and actually wasted it... "Heheheh...you truly wasted one pill. You can also purchase this medicine from the system in exchange for points. One bottle costs five hundred points, you know?!" 5237 seizes this opportunity to teach its partner something new. Instantly, Sui Yuan feels his heart hurting... "Minghui, tell me about your first impression of Junior Martial Brother¡¯s seeding disciple, the girl you rescued," the sect leader abruptly asks after a moment of thoughtful silence. Sui Yuan purses his lips. "Disciple barely saw Junior Martial Sister, and didn¡¯t interact with her for very long. However, I feel that she has a lot of potential, and hear she has made quite a lot of progress not long after entering the sect, even acquiring the qualifications to enter the Ten Thousand Beast Valley. It appears Elder Xuan Ling¡¯s care and concern for her is not done in vain." The sect leader slowly nods, muttering under his breath. "......Is master troubled over a matter?" Sui Yuan inquires cautiously, exuding the attitude of an obedient child eager to share his elder¡¯s tribtions. "Master is probably overthinking." The sect leader sighs. "Junior Martial Brother practises a ruthless Sword Art. Although cherishing one¡¯s disciple is not something shocking, if this care bes excessive and crosses the line into partiality, it will be worrying. I hope he takes precaution and not allow deep emotions to influence his cultivation." Skimming through the text again, he realises that Xuan Ling¡¯s cultivation does indeed face a few problemster in the story. However, what does it have to do with him? Sui Yuan has no time to care about the affairs of other supporting male leads. "Elder Xuan Ling¡¯s cultivation level is profound. Surely he has alreadyprehended all aspects of his Art long ago," Sui Yuan cates his master. "I hope so." The sect leader nods. "I am just afraid that he will wander down the wrong path, and by the time he realises his error, it will be far toote. However, this can be considered a predestined fate. There is nothing we can do to prevent it." "Master is right," Sui Yuan agrees firmly, not knowing why his mind abruptly brings forth an image of Zhao Xihe. Perhaps he too, wandered down the wrong path and was powerless to pull away. Footnotes: [1] Not a hindrance/nothing troublesome = very formal, distant way of telling someone it¡¯s not a big deal. [2] Jian = Chinese straight, double-edged sword. So something like this: [3] "You are excused": It¡¯s actually more urate to trante it as "you are excused from your polite greeting/you may rise". Thetter is more for when the Emperor is addressing their subjects. Either way, I shortened it to "you are excused" so it flows more smoothly. [4] Regarding the Senior/Junior Martial Brother/Sister, I will always have it written like that, except when there is a name tagged behind, like ¡¯Senior Brother Liu¡¯, because it would be too long otherwise - and tedious. Chapter 4.3 Chapter 4.3 Although Sui Yuan¡¯s mission is to keep the plot on track, making sure his strength corresponds with that of his acting character is alsopulsory. Strength is not something you can obtain without working diligently towards it. Therefore, Sui Yuan is still required to go through various hardships to cultivate. In order not to neglect either the storyline or his cultivation, 5237 doesn¡¯t hesitate to help himpile his scenes from the original text and create a timetable which dictates in detail when he can focus on cultivating and when he has to go out and perform. The system is indeed worthy of being called his little helper. ording to 5237¡¯s timetable, Sui Yuan smoothly crosses the rather dull period preceding the main plot. He also makes headway with the female lead, renewing his existence over and over, imprinting himself in her mind. Gradually, he transitions from a Senior Martial Brother who is ¡¯a stranger she has a good opinion of¡¯ to a Senior Martial Brother she is ¡¯familiar with and has a good opinion of¡¯, sessfully establishing his trustworthiness in her heart. As for his cultivation, Sui Yuan did not ck in that department either, progressing from mid-level Core Formation stage to the peak of the Core Formation stage. Soon, he might just be able to break through to the initial-level Nascent Soul stage. Simrly, the female lead also advances at lightning speed thanks to her halo. Not long after entering the doors of the sect, she sessfully breaks through to the Foundation Establishment stage, then in the blink of an eye, continues onwards to initial Core Formation stage. This revtion of her innate talent draws the envy of her fellow disciples, and at the same time make others realise she is rather profitable - for example, the original Liu Minghui who began scheming on how to exploit her. ording to the plot, Liu Minghui starts to treat Shen Jiayi differently, from amon Junior Martial Sister to someone he has developed intentions towards. Hence, Sui Yuan also gradually changes his attitude towards her, bing increasingly amiable and gentle, treating her with the utmost care. Presently, he has reached the level where she can¡¯t help disying her bashfulness every time she catches sight of him. Sui Yuan feels that his ability in seducing woman has improved a lot! While all this is happening, he also doesn¡¯t forget to observe the various supporting male leads that have gathered around Shen Jiayi. Besides Xuan Ling, who he has eliminated as the potential male lead, everyone else present so far doesn¡¯t have the slightest possibility to be the male lead. Because their cultivation level is not higher than the female lead, and the crux of the matter is they don¡¯t wear white! Sui Yuan feels he has be rather jumpy as ofte, always getting a little tense whenever he encounters someone wearing white robes. This is really not a good thing... The Heavenly Cosmos sect that he and female lead are a part of has a brother sect called the Heavenly Element sect. These two sects are located on the same Distant Heavens mountain range, existing in mutual dependency and oftenpete against each other. Suffice to say, they have a ratherplicated rtionship. In the middle of the Distant Heavens mountain range lies a wide, open in christened the Eternal Bliss Heavenly Ground. Rumour has it that ten million years ago, during the initial establishment of the Heavenly Cosmos sect and the Heavenly Element sect, both founders expended a huge portion of their energy before Ascension to construct this in. From then on, every sixty years, this Eternal Bliss Heavenly Ground bears witness to all Core Formation cultivatorspeting amongst themselves. This will allow disciples the rare opportunity to distinguish themselves, as well as blessing both sects with unending prosperity and a continued mutual rtionship. Shen Jiayi, who has just stepped into the initial-level Core Formation stage, will naturally be amongst the participants. As the original text describes it, she manages to grasp this rare opportunity and gained a great reward at the end of it. Being at the peak of Core Formation stage, Sui Yuan is, of course, called to participate in thispetition, especially since he possesses the highest cultivation level amongst the disciples. The sect leader¡¯s seeding disciple and Heavenly Cosmos sect¡¯s Head Disciple, he is naturally summoned by his master ahead of schedule, warned repeatedly that he has to look after his Junior Martial Brothers and Sisters when they are in the Eternal Bliss Heavenly Ground. He must ensure they are not arrogant or hot-tempered, be prudent and cool-headed in all matters. "This time, Junior Brother Xuan Ling is meant to be our sect¡¯s supervisor, in charge of preventing any mishaps that might ur during the tournament. However, you are also well aware of his temper. To tell the truth, Master is somewhat worried ah..." The sect leader strokes his beard and sighs. "If Junior Brother Xuan Ling doesn¡¯t appear promptly when trouble arises, you must assist him in undertaking this responsibility. Our Heavenly Cosmos sect must learn from our previous failures and notmit the same mistakes again!" In the past, the Eternal Bliss Heavenly Ground was overrun by an evil sect, causing the two brother sects to lose quite a few of their Core Formation disciples in this disaster, consequently leading to them suffering a huge blow to their overall strength. It took both sects several hundred years to recover from that crisis and flourish again. Ever since that debacle, the two sects will send an Elder with high cultivation to act as the supervisors whenever the Eternal Bliss Heavenly Ground opens in order to prevent another tragedy from urring. Sui Yuan naturally doesn¡¯t dare decline, merely bowing his head and epting this responsibility. The sect leader¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t ease, however, and he continues prompting the youth to take special care of everyone¡¯s safety, then generously handing over a few pills and charms. "Perhaps this is thest time you can enter the grounds. Master hopes that you are able to grasp that rare chance and smoothly breakthrough to Nascent Soul stage." "Disciple will try his best to meet Master¡¯s great expectations," Sui Yuan bows as he replies before withdrawing from the hall. He has his own preparations to make. In this part of the plot, Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t have many scenes, and none of them are all that important. The female lead was saved by a hero, but the hero isn¡¯t him. In any case, even if he only ys a minor role in this section of the story, he still works conscientiously to do his part. As for Nascent Soul stage...ording to the plot, Liu Minghui is a step toote, losing out to his ¡¯old rival¡¯. Therefore, the original Liu Minghui bes jealous of the other¡¯s achievements and begins to scheme, exploiting the female lead and cementing his character as a viinous hypocrite who is willing to sacrifice the person he loves in the name of power. With no major scenes to prepare for and no pressure of ascending to the Nascent Soul stage, Sui Yuan feels extremely rxed and carefree, treating this trip down the mountain to the Eternal Bliss Heavenly Ground like a sightseeing vacation. Presently, the only tasks he needs to aplish is to subdue a spirit pet that looks like a ck cat. Upon entering the grounds, Sui Yuan follows the description given in the script to find the exact spot where Liu Minghui meets the ck cat. Allowing himself to be drawn into the spiritnd[1], he effortlessly dispels the illusions within, which are there to misdirect people. All the while, he keeps an eye and ear out for that ck cat, waiting for it to walk right into a trap as it is meant to in the original text. Only, instead of a ck cat, he has the misfortune of bumping into a white ¡¯rabbit¡¯, who proceeds to yell and cry for Sui Yuan to form a contract with it, allowing it to be his spirit pet. Confirming there isn¡¯t meant to be a white rabbit spirit pet by Liu Minghui¡¯s side, Sui Yuan can only refuse. But it¡¯s a pity no matter how hard he tries to drive it away, that little creature tenaciously sticks to him, refusing to leave. "...Why are you dead-set on following me?" Sui Yuan cries without tears, wanting to fall on his knees before it. "Because I saw your heart as soon you entered the spiritnd! Your mind is pure and void of ill thoughts. I like it a lot." The rabbit (?[2]) opens its sparkling red eyes wide, long, upright ears twitching, it¡¯s unrabbit-like, long, bushy tail wraps around Sui Yuan¡¯s ankle like a spoiled child throwing a tantrum. "If I form a contract with you, my cultivation will definitely increase swiftly!" "A no is a no." Sui Yuan wants to extract his leg, but he can¡¯t bear to hurt such a soft, fluffy and lovely creature. "My destined spirit pet is not you." "Who is it?! Who is it?!" The rabbit cries out in rm, fur standing on end, wishing it can immediately find that ¡¯destined spirit pet¡¯ and duel it. "...It¡¯s a creature that looks like a ck cat," Sui Yuan replies firmly. The rabbit startles. "That¡¯s impossible! A creature resembling a ck cat... Are you talking about the Nightmare beast?! That thing is very detestable and is my natural nemesis! That scoundrel will only follow one who has a scheming heart, willing to do absolutely anything to achieve their desires even if it means harming innocents! It ispletely ipatible with you!" Sui Yuan: "......" He doesn¡¯t know how to exin why that ck beast is his ¡¯destined spirit pet¡¯. "In any case, my spirit pet should be the Nightmare beast, not you." Although Sui Yuan is resolute, the rabbit remains unmoved, trying all ways to entice Sui Yuan¡¯s approval by acting cute, showing how obedient and smart it is,paring its noble and elegant self to that apathetic, ruthless rascal of a Nightmare beast. Most importantly, it emphasises how unsuitable the Nightmare beast is for Sui Yuan. Even if Sui Yuan manages to meet the creature and gets down on his knees to beg for a contract, it wouldn¡¯t even spare him a nce! "......Then what should I do?" Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulders droop, depressed. He can y an outstanding viin boss, but it is impossible for him to dye his heart ck. "...Why are you so set on having the Nightmare beast?" The rabbit is equally depressed. Never in its wildest dreams would it have imagined someone sopatible wants to avoid it so badly. No matter how it acts, the human remains steadfast in his decision. "Because I cannot let a certain someone see that my spirit pet is a rabbit," Sui Yuan mumbles, face buried in his hand. It would be akin to sending arge signal to Zhao Xihe and yelling "I am actually Sui Yuane catch me ah hahaha...!!" "I¡¯m not a rabbit!" Said rabbit-like creature explodes in indignation. "I am a precious Crystal beast!" "Ah, right, you are a Crystal beast." Sui Yuan nods, feeling that this name sounds very familiar. In the original text, who did it belong to again? "If...if..." The Crystal beast¡¯s eyes darts around nervously, struggling with itself for more than half a day before eventually locking gazes with Sui Yuan and stammers, its pride fragmenting bit by bit. "If you don¡¯t want anyone to see my true form, I can use magic to transform my outer appearance so I look like the Nightmare beast..." "Really?" Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes light up. He was just racking his brain for ways to ovee this big bug in the system and find ways to ensure the Nightmare beast will ept him. "That¡¯s right..." A woeful expression on its face, the Crystal beast reluctantly nods its head. "Therefore, you can make a contract with me, can¡¯t you?" Sui Yuan agrees instantly. "Come, let¡¯s form a contract." Crystal beast: "...Yiyiyi...in the end, just how much do you dislike this Crystal beast¡¯s appearance!" Sessfully establishing the contract and obtaining a false Nightmare beast, the disguised Crystal beast clings to its human, draping its body around Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulder, ck tail wrapping around his neck. It still appears rather gloomy, causing Sui Yuan¡¯s heart to soften and rubs its head in sympathy. Compelled to wear the form of its nemesis, the Crystal beast¡¯s ss heart has shattered to pieces. Fortunately, it acquired its long-desired wish by getting its paws on an extremelypatible master, and said new master¡¯s gentle caress offers it enormousfort. Seeing the sticky Crystal beast attaching itself to Sui Yuan and acting like a spoiled child, 5237 somewhat envies it. It¡¯s a pity this plump body is hard and smooth, unable topare with the velvety soft fur. So this poor system can only disy a haughty attitude as though it has never once thought about riding on its partner¡¯s shoulder. "In the original text, this Crystal beast does indeed belong to someone else." Incapable of being cute, 5237 decides to continue being the intelligent little helper. "The female lead¡¯s master, Xuan Ling. Although he is a human iceberg, he has a weakness for furry, loveable and slightly dumb spirit pets and the like!" Tilting his head to stare at the adorable spirit beast who is currently still attempting to build a more intimate rtionship with its new master, Sui Yuan tries to imagine Xuan Ling with this cute little creature around his shoulders and can¡¯t help finding it slightly hrious. "All right! Since you¡¯ve settled the matter about spirit pets, we should leave the spiritnd. By now, the female lead has probably already met with trouble, so whates next will be the hero saving the beauty. You should quickly show your face when that scene ys out," 5237 reminds him. Nodding, Sui Yuan pats the Crystal beast on the head, hinting for it to bring them both out of the spiritnd. The spirit pet is extremely unwilling, but it knows it cannot remain in the spiritnd for a lifetime. "It¡¯s a pity that I wouldn¡¯t be able tomunicate directly with you like this once wee out of the spiritnd. But you will definitely be able to understand me, right?" "Un, I will." Sui Yuan nods, soothing its worries. Satisfied, the beast¡¯s whiskers tremble faintly before their surroundings disperse like mist and Sui Yuan¡¯s feetnds on the lush green grass of the Eternal Bliss Heavenly Ground once more. The ck cat around his shoulders turns its head and emits a series of meows, only for Sui Yuan to return its stare silently. Three whole seconds pass before he shakes his head regretfully. "I can¡¯t understand a single thing you are saying..." Crystal beast: "......You scoundrel! You lied to me!! QAQ" Footnotes: [1] Spiritnd (»Ã¾³): Which actually trantes to nd of fantasy" or "fairnd" but I thought neither of it sounds fitting. [2] It is not actually a rabbit, just that it looks like one, so SY calls it a rabbit. I imagine it to be something like this, sans the wings. Chapter 4.4 Chapter 4.4 As soon as he leaves the spiritnd, the tile denoting one as a disciple of the Heavenly Cosmos sect tucked away in his sleeve begins to vibrate violently and heat up. This indicates a fellow sect disciple is met with danger and is requesting help from their peers. Well aware that the victim this time is the female lead, Sui Yuan immediately abandons his efforts to decipher his spirit beast¡¯s meows. Extending his senses outwards, he pinpoints the direction where a spike of spiritual energy ising from, then dashes away. His current location is quite a distance from Shen Jiayi, hence, even if there is nothing to dy him on the way there, someone has alreadye to the female lead¡¯s aid by the time he reaches. Seeing that everything is developing ordingly with no alterations, Sui Yuan¡¯s heart rxes. Quickly striding over, he calls out. "Junior Sister Shen!" "Senior Brother Liu..." Shen Jiayi raises her head, gaze falling on the harried-looking Sui Yuan. A touch of gratefulness enters her eyes and she hurriedly greets him with a bow. "Many thanks for Senior Brother Liu¡¯s timely assistance." "It¡¯s a shame that I appear to have arrived toote, and didn¡¯t manage to lend a hand," Sui Yuan says somewhat regretfully, then his tone turns concerned. "Junior Sister Shen, are you injured?" "Only a few scrapes, nothing for Senior Brother Liu to trouble yourself over." Shen Jiayi smiles, then turns to the youth standing by her side. "Senior Brother Shao was the one who rescued me." Sui Yuan shifts his gaze to the other supporting male lead, offering him a faint smile and cups his hand before him[1] in thanks. "I thank Peiyuan for your assistance." "You¡¯re too kind." The youth named Shao Peiyuan waves a hand dismissively, bearing confidence and at ease as he walks up to Sui Yuan, dropping a friendly hand on his shoulder. "Our Heavenly Cosmos and Heavenly Element sects are brothers. Seeing a Heavenly Cosmos disciple in a difficult situation, we are obliged to help. However, I didn¡¯t expect to meet Minghui. Indeed, it is karma!" Even though the polite smile is stered on his face, Sui Yuan subconsciously stiffens, unease surging through his being - because this Shao Peiyuan is one of the important supporting male leads, and he fulfils all three criteria for the male lead: white clothes, nd smile, and high cultivation! Shao Peiyuan is the Heavenly Element sect¡¯s Head Disciple, meaning he shares the same status as Liu Minghui. These two are equally gifted, willing to help others, and receives the respect and adoration from the other disciples. Besides the fact that one is a genuine gentleman and the other is a hypocrite, both youths are not much different from each other. Shao Peiyuan stood out from amongst his peers at an earlier date then Liu Minghui. One can say that thetter used the former as a temte to create a false front. He carefully studied Shao Peiyuan¡¯s naturally warm character and gracious attitude carefully, then gradually refines himself to be one step more kind, gentle and gant. As time passes, his poprity amongst the disciples of both sects overtakes Shao Peiyuan, making him the number one most desirable talent in this region. Only, Liu Minghui is well aware of his true personality. Perhaps it is due to difort at knowing he is only pretending, he fears the consequence of being discovered whenever he is in the presence of the genuinely nice Head Disciple. Therefore, he has always regarded Shao Peiyuan as a threat to his safety, and a thorn in his side. On the surface, Liu Minghui and Shao Peiyuan are a couple of close, like-minded friends. But in reality, Liu Minghui is constantly thinking of ways to pull the other down from his horse. As long as the genuine product is destroyed, then this fake will be unique and unmatched. However, the big-hearted Shao Peiyuan treats Liu Minghui sincerely,pletely unaware that this close friend is like a tiger stalking its prey, waiting for an opportunity to pounce. Sui Yuan¡¯s muscles be taut not simply because of Liu Minghui¡¯s reservations towards Shao Peiyuan, but also due to his misgivings regarding him possibly being Zhao Xihe. Originally ustomed to receiving friendly or even intimate gestures, Sui Yuan is now feeling all kinds of unease. Instinctively, he knows that he cannot continue ignoring these sorts of behaviours as long as he is in this world. Smoothly avoiding Shao Peiyuan¡¯s arm, Sui Yuan strides over to Shen Jiayi¡¯s side, inspecting her for visible injuries. The other youth, whopletely doesn¡¯t detect Sui Yuan¡¯s evasive manoeuvre, cheerfully allows his hand to drop back to his side as he suggests tagging along with Sui Yuan from here on. Although Sui Yuan¡¯s heart thumps in worry, the storyline doesn¡¯t allow him to refuse... "That spirit beast just now was definitely guarding something." The delegation of people arrives at the ce Shen Jiayi was attacked a moment ago, and begins to examine this ce attentively for anything unusual. Being at peak Core Formation stage like Sui Yuan, Shao Peiyuan has been to this Eternal Bliss Heavenly Ground a few times too, hence, he is rather familiar with the circumstances one might face here. "Perhaps here is where the hidden reward is located?" Sui Yuan nods to express his agreement. Unlike the other disciples, he refrains from wandering aimlessly around. Remaining in his spot, his slightly narrowed eyes scan their surroundings thoughtfully. "Minghui, did you notice something?" Shao Peiyuan stops beside Sui Yuan and questions in a low voice. Sui Yuan nces at him, then begins to recite from the script. "Don¡¯t you feel there¡¯s something peculiar about this valley¡¯s terrain? As if it...looks familiar?" Shao Peiyuan knows very well that Sui Yuan specialises in charms, with a lesser specialisation in arrays. Faced with this question, he can only chuckle helplessly. "Minghui, don¡¯t be so reluctant to share. You know I don¡¯t have the slightest proficiency in arrays." Shooting him another nce, Sui Yuan directly answers his own question. "This is a mirage array." Saying thus, he walks over to the tree on the south-eastern side and sticks a fire charm on it while instructing Shao Peiyuan to stand at the east. Seeing that Sui Yuan is working to break the array, the other disciples spontaneously gather, automatically following his directions and staying within the safe zone. Blindly trusting him and paying close attention to his every movement, they watch with admiring gazes, oblivious to the fact that Sui Yuan is merely doing as the text instructs. Say the reward is arge cake, and a handful people are waiting to receive a slice of it, then everyone will only be able to obtain a small portion. Having found this fortune with great difficulty, Liu Minghui will definitely not allow so many mediocre people to enter the zone safely. He merely needs a few able disciples to act as his hands and feet, but only those with true strength and talent would be able to break through this predicament toy hands on the reward. Undoubtedly, amongst the disciples present, only Shao Peiyuan and him possesses the necessary strength required not to fall victim to the various traps littering the path leading to this reward. And, of course, the female lead Shen Jiayi who has her halo. The moment Sui Yuan ignites his fire charm, his expression changes and he yells, "Not good! This array has been altered slightly! Everyone, be careful!" However, his warninges a second toote as everyone is sucked into the array, and the ground beneath them rumbles and shudders dangerously. Long prepared for this, Sui Yuan reveals an appropriately faint, self-satisfied smirk before abruptly feeling a presence at his back. His heart leaps in rm and his mind shouts a warning for his body to dodge. ncing over his shoulder, he instead sees Shao Peiyuan anxiously throwing himself at Sui Yuan, grabbing his arm and herding him backwards a few steps, neatly evading being smashed by a huge boulder falling from the sky. Not daring to rush indiscriminately into action, Sui Yuan allows himself to be manhandled. Waiting until everything has settled, he discovers there is no one else in their vicinity. "Minghui, are you all right?" Shao Peiyuan asks in concern, apparently not noticing all that happened is Sui Yuan¡¯s doing. Sui Yuan shakes his head. "I¡¯m fine, how about you?" "Naturally untroubled." Shao Peiyuan¡¯s smile is bright and honest before a light wrinkle creases his brow as he nces around. "I don¡¯t know where everyone else went." Sui Yuan frowns too, but for a different reason. Since the original text is from the female lead¡¯s point of view, it doesn¡¯t describe what happened to the other disciples the moment the array activated because the female lead is too busy trying to take care of herself, let alone trying to take care of others. Therefore, Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t know if Shao Peiyuan¡¯s disy just now is the norm or not. He didn¡¯t bother to save the lower-levelled cultivators who are in more need of protection, instead choosing Sui Yuan, whose strength is on par with his, which seems somewhat strange. The gaze which Sui Yuan uses to regard Shao Peiyuan now holds a trace of caution as he feels the possibility of this person being Zhao Xihe increasing by the minute. If Shao Peiyuan is Zhao Xihe, then it would clearly exin his actions. "Minghui, is something wrong?" Feeling Sui Yuan¡¯s burning stare, Shao Peiyuan turns his head around to ask, face disying simple and honest curiosity. Sui Yuan hesitates a little, then decides to ask frankly. "Why did you choose to protect me? You are fully aware that my cultivation level is not lower than your own. Dealing with it wouldn¡¯t be any trouble." Shao Peiyuan freezes for a second too, then forces a strained smile. "That...not protecting my fellow Heavenly Element disciples is indeed an oversight. But for some reason, my first thought is to protect you." He pauses, then spreads his arms in a helpless gesture. "Perhaps it is because the impression you left on me when we first met is too deep. You looked so small and innocent that I feel I ought to protect you. But it seems you don¡¯t need it anymore..." Shao Peiyuan seems somewhat lost as he trails off. Pondering over this, Sui Yuan peruses the original text and discovers a few little things denoting Liu Minghui and Shao Peiyuan¡¯s childhood, eventually epting this excuse with a healthy dose of scepticism. Adding his suspicion of Shao Peiyuan¡¯s true identity with the storyline, Sui Yuan believes it would be best to separate from the other youth. If this guy is indeed Zhao Xihe, he needs to lessen contact with him as much as possible. If he isn¡¯t, however, the plot indicates that Shao Pieyuan recovers the reward, and smoothly ascends to Nascent Soul stage before Liu Minghui. This clearly means that the two of them were not together when that happens, or else Liu Minghui will not allow his rival to snatch this rare chance away from him so easily. Thinking up to here, Sui Yuan opens his mouth again. "This time, I was too rash and didn¡¯t realise the mirage array isn¡¯t an ordinary one with a single entrance and exit point. Although we managed to avoid death¡¯s door today, we were drawn into a maze. While the chances of anyone dying is rather slim, it is still dangerous. In my opinion, we should separate and quickly find the other Junior Martial Brothers and Sisters." "You are right." Shao Peiyuan¡¯s dignified air returns and he nods, then nces at Sui Yuan hesitantly. "Still...Minghui, will you be fine on your own?" "Naturally." Sui Yuan smiles. "Peiyuan, are you still viewing me as a vulnerable child?" Shao Peiyuanughs and doesn¡¯t waste more time talking. With onest warning to be careful, he picks a random direction and sets off, movements brisk and purposeful. Seeing this, Sui Yuan¡¯s heart rxes a little, his suspicion of the other being Zhao Xihe moving down a notch. Alone, Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t have anything he needs to be doing. With free time on his hands, he absently pats the still downcast spirit pet around his shoulders, then lifts it up and ces it on the ground, curious to see what it would do. As soon as the Crystal beast¡¯s four limbs touch the ground, it shoots off, then halts two paces away. Turning its head, the spirit pet meows incessantly at Sui Yuan, urging him to follow it. With nothing else to do, Sui Yuan falls into step beside the cat, puzzling over what has gotten it so excited. Following the Crystal beast blindly, Sui Yuanes across more than a handful of good loot apanied by a fair share of trouble. Fortunately, he hasn¡¯t cked even a little in raising his cultivation level upon entering this world. Adding on the fact that he carries a few artefacts and charms on his person, he suffered more heart attacks than injuries. Walking for more than half a day, a heavy scent of blood suddenly wafts towards him from up ahead. Sui Yuan¡¯s eyebrows draw together, calling his spirit pet back before approaching cautiously. His face abruptly drains of colour when he spots a blood-stained Shao Peiyuan copsing, the corpse of a Golden Pythonying close by. "What happened here?!" Sui Yuan stares at the scene, stunned. Even if the other party is only a supporting male lead, Shao Peiyuan is an important character that cannot die here ah! This thought strikes him like a lightning bolt, causing him to be momentarily at a loss, turning to 5237 for help. "In the script, Shao Peiyuan was indeed bitten before he beheaded that Golden Python. As he struggles between life and death, he managed to break through to Nascent Soul stage. But now...don¡¯t talk about his breakthrough. Whether or not he is able to live is the question!" 5237 cries bitterly, racking its brain for an exnation as to why the plot suddenly derailed. After a while, it freezes, then turns slowly to regard the oblivious Crystal beast cheerfully licking its front ws. Feeling the system¡¯s stare, the Crystal beast tilts its head to the side with a "Meh?", an extremely innocent look on its furry face. Sui Yuan¡¯s gaze locks onto the disguised ck cat for five seconds, then covers his face with both hands. "You mean...everything I gathered when following this spirit pet affected whether or not Shao Peiyuan will live?" "Basically...yes." 5237 nods its head gravely. "Unless he really is Zhao Xihe. Otherwise, I cannot think of any other reasons why his current situation differs from the plot. Storylines are a finicky thing. Can¡¯t say for sure that amongst what you have picked up, there is something which can save Shao Peiyuan¡¯s life?" Sui Yuan falls silent for a while, then steps out of the shadows. "......Are you going to save him?" 5237 hesitantly drifts over to Sui Yuan¡¯s side. "It would be out of character ah..." "Do you feel that staying in character, or making sure a character who is most probably the male lead survive is important?" Sui Yuan grumbles. "Shao Peiyuan¡¯s life." 5237 has to concede to Sui Yuan¡¯s logic. Out of character will one result in a few lost points, but if an important character dies before their time, it will influence the entire story! "However...just in case his injury is a deliberate act to expose you... But we cannot watch him die simply because we suspect he is Zhao Xihe... Wait a minute, I¡¯ll help you exchange points for something!" Sui Yuan looks at 5237 as his system turns around, then tendrils of light flow out of its plump body, congealing into a sphere that floats over to hang in front of his face. Lifting up a hand to catch it, the light disperses to reveal a feather-light mask. "This item allows you to break away from the role you are currently ying and act out of character. Wearing this mask when you save him means you will not be penalised by the regtion. It¡¯s worth every point spent!" 5237 puffs up its chest and deres smugly. "However, its period of effectiveness is very short since I bought the cheapest one, so be quick!" Sui Yuan nods in acknowledgement, then ces the mask on his face and rushes over to Shao Peiyuan. Crouching down, he lifts Shao Peiyuan to a sitting position and fishes out the jade bottle given to him by Xuan Ling a while ago. Taking out a Jade Pearl pill, he feeds it to the injured youth. Indeed worthy of being called a precious healing panacea. In less than a few seconds, Shao Peiyuan¡¯s fitful breathing evens out and colour returns to his cheeks. Sui Yuan transfers some of his spiritual power to him, calming the other¡¯s disorderly inner energy. Staying until he is sure Shao Peiyuan is no longer in a critical condition, Sui Yuan stands up to flee the scene, only for his hand to be abruptly caught. Sui Yuan stiffens, gazing down at the dazed Shao Peiyuan valiantly trying to open his eyelids all the way and feels his hair standing on end. He fears hearing "Sui Yuan" these two words fall from the youth¡¯s mouth. As anxiety grips Sui Yuan, Shao Peiyuan exposes a feeble smile and slurs, "......Minghui......?" Sui Yuan is torn between sighing in relief and remaining tense. "I am not Minghui, you¡¯ve recognised the wrong person." "......Minghui......" Whether or not he heard Sui Yuan¡¯s answer, Shao Peiyuan obstinately calls again, rendering Sui Yuan incapable of forming another response. "Time¡¯s almost up, quickly leave!" 5237 also doesn¡¯t understand what is unfolding before its eyes, but it dutifully reminds its partner that the mask¡¯s time limit is almost up. Without further ado, Sui Yuan pulls his hand back, not forgetting toy Shao Peiyuan gently back on the grass before whirling around and sprinting away. Just as he disappears from Shao Peiyuan¡¯s line of sight, the mask on Sui Yuan¡¯s face falls. Wringing the mask in his hands, Sui Yuan inquires nervously, "Do you think he recognised me?" "......Actually, I think he is merely muddle-headed." 5237forts. "......If he still calls out for Liu Minghui even when befuddled......" Sui Yuan¡¯s expression is a tadplicated. After experiencing a few worlds - and having a hand in turning all of them into BL - he has more or less developed a keener sense regarding ¡¯feelings¡¯ between men. "......Argh! Don¡¯t say anymore!" 5237 swiftly turns its back on him, tears streaming down its face. "It¡¯s a misconception! It¡¯s definitely a misconception! Shouldn¡¯t Shao Peiyuan be a supporting male lead or potential male lead who likes the female lead?! How the hell did he turn bent for another supporting male lead?! What in the world is going on?!" Sui Yuan: "......Actually, I reckon you are overthinking this way more than me......" Footnotes: [1] Cupping/sping hands to greet or salute: (Added on just in case visual reference is needed) Chapter 4.5 Chapter 4.5 Learning his errors after witnessing Shao Peiyuan¡¯s situation, Sui Yuan dares not run around the ce and touch anything. Finding a good hiding spot, he hunkers down to wait things out, resolutely ignoring the whining Crystal beast. Failing to move its new master, the spirit pet can only quieten, gnawing on its tail to cure its boredom. Like this, Sui Yuan weathers another subplot in the story, waiting for an earth-shattering sound as though the skies are being torn apart to ring out. A sharp sword intent rips through the illusion sky hanging above, allowing natural sunlight to shine through. Raising his head, he spots a white-clothed figure standing on the de of a sword, moving gracefully through the air. A bright tendril of light flies back towards an outstretched palm. Dark eyes beneath sword-like eyebrows sweep coldly across thend for a moment, then the figure turns slightly and disappears from sight. ording to the script, after discovering the Heavenly Cosmos¡¯ disciples are trapped within the mirage array - including his beloved seeding disciple - Xuan Ling immediately hurries over, cleaving through the array with a single swing of his de. Sword Cultivators are strongest in terms ofbat, but their road to Ascension is the most difficult and risky one. Very few are able to acknowledge their inner demons and ovee them in order to be an Immortal. In this period, where the strongest Sword Cultivators are still lurking around the Core Formation stage, the Nascent Soul stage Xuan Ling is the sole exception. Although he sustained grievous injuries after prevailing against two Daoist Immortal spell-masters in the past, he showed the cultivation world just what a Sword Cultivator is capable of. From that moment onwards, Xuan Ling¡¯s status became on par with any Daoist Immortals¡¯. Having seen his formidable power, none dares provoke him again. While this one sh is capable of raising earthquakes and rming the Heavens, it doesn¡¯t even disy one-tenth of Xuan Ling¡¯s true strength. Such power can only be obtained through not caring about worldly matters, wholeheartedly dedicating oneself to cultivating. He is a living treasure of the Heavenly Cosmos sect. As long as Xuan Ling is an Elder there, no one dares to get on the sect¡¯s bad side. Standing up and massaging his stiff muscles, Sui Yuan beckons for the slightly reluctant Crystal beast to return to its original position around his shoulders. Levitating in the air with the aid of a wind spell, he flies towards the rift Xuan Ling tore. Feet touching solid ground outside the barrier, Sui Yuan nces around to see Shen Jiayi, Shao Peiyuan and a few other disciples gathered around. Only, a few other cultivators will eternally be incapable of seeing daylight again after losing themselves to excessive greed. Supported by another male disciple, Shao Peiyuan looks a lot better than thest time Sui Yuan saw him. At minimum, his eyes are clear and he appears sober. A forced smile on his lips and his head hanging, the injured youth patiently epts the reprimands of the Heavenly Element sect¡¯s supervisor. Equally, as the Heavenly Cosmos sect¡¯s Head Disciple and the one who misjudged the situation, endangering the lives of his Junior Martial Brothers and Sisters, Sui Yuan naturally cannot hide. Setting his face, he heads over to Elder Xuan Ling, who is standing alone with his back to everyone and apologises humbly. Hearing Sui Yuan¡¯s voice, Xuan Ling turns his head slightly, ncing at the ¡¯Nightmare beast¡¯ on his shoulder, then at the youth himself. "Since you realise your mistakes, then directly ask Elder Jie Lu for punishment after we leave this ce." Sui Yuan bows once more, the self-me in his eyes grating at Shen Jiayi¡¯s heart when she catches sight of it. Unable to bear it, she approaches Xuan Ling to speak up on his behalf. "Master, the fault doesn¡¯t rest solely on Senior Brother Liu. We were too eager to enter the unknown..." "You do not need to speak up on his behalf," Xuan Ling icy voice interrupts Shen Jiayi¡¯s words. "I have absolutely no interest in whether or not he has to be disciplined. This matter will be left up to Elder Jie Lu. I will only report what I saw as it is." Shen Jiayi doesn¡¯t protest further, ncing helplessly at Sui Yuan, her eyes carrying a trace of sce. Sui Yuan answers her with a faint smile and shakes his head lightly, indicating he is not troubled and she shouldn¡¯t worry on his behalf. Xuan Ling¡¯s expression remains indifferent as he regards Sui Yuan and Shen Jiayi¡¯s silent, private exchange. At this time, Shao Peiyuanes over after being reprimanded, still supported by someone. Greeting Xuan Ling respectfully, he offers Shen Jiayi a polite nod, then hands an interspatial pouch to Sui Yuan. Not permitting the nervousness in his heart to surface, he doesn¡¯t take the pouch, merely staring at Shao Peiyuan doubtfully as he wordlessly inquires what this is about. Shao Peiyuan smiles lightly, shoving the pouch in Sui Yuan¡¯s hand despite his refusal to ept it. Eyes unblinking, he watches every sh of emotion crossing Sui Yuan¡¯s face. "Minghui, I killed a Golden Python when we were trapped in the array. Its skin has not been contaminated by water nor fire so it is the highest quality material for creating talismans. Since I have no need for it, I might as well give it to you." A surprised expression finally settles on Sui Yuan¡¯s face. "The skin of a Golden Python has the cultivation base of a Nascent Soul stage beast. Peiyuan, you really make me consider myself as an inferior friend. I will keep this skin first. When I have created talismans from it, I will be sure to give you a fair share." "Then I thank you in advance." Shao Peiyuan smiles. "However, you don¡¯t need to hold me in high regard. This time, I nearly lost my life confronting the Golden Python. Originally believing I wouldn¡¯t make it, I was saved by a mysterious benefactor who pulled me away from mortal danger..." Shao Peiyuan¡¯s mood turns equal parts frustrated and disappointed, but his eyes never stray from Sui Yuan. "I don¡¯t know who this person is, so I am incapable of expressing my gratitude, making me feel rather ashamed." Sui Yuan¡¯s scalp bes numb from the intense stare, but his superb acting skills ensure his expression doesn¡¯t shift in the slightest. "In my opinion, if that mysterious saviour did not leave behind a name or a token, then they naturally wouldn¡¯t care if Brother Peiyuan is able to express thanks. If there is karma between you, you will certainly meet again." "......You may be correct." Shao Peiyuanughs lightly, gaze softening as he nods. However, his tone is firm as steel. "I believe I will be able to meet that person again and personally express my thanks. This life debt will definitely be repaid, even if my body is torn to shreds and my bone ground to dust!" Sui Yuan...can only keep smiling...because he feels that no matter what he says, the situation will remain this odd! Seeing Sui Yuan refusing to continue, Shao Peiyuan also doesn¡¯t say anything more, simply shifting the topic by asking another question. "Speaking of beasts, I wasn¡¯t able to ask you before. Minghui, did you find this Nightmare beast in the Eternal Bliss Heavenly Ground?" ncing down at the Crystal beast still sticking to him, he nods curtly. "Then I should congratte Minghui. Nightmare beasts are intelligent and prideful, seldom recognising anyone as a master. Those worthy of iming them as spirit pets are all outstanding talents. Being able to obtain its love truly proves that Minghui is an extremely capable person!" Looking at the Crystal beast, Shao Peiyuan cannot help the adoration from surfacing as those huge, limpid eyes lock on his. Stepping closer to Sui Yuan, he lifts a hand to stroke its furry head. Since Shao Peiyuan is also the kind of person with a pure heart and selfless mind, the Crystal beast doesn¡¯t reject his touch. Far from shying away, it pushes against the youth¡¯s palm, eyes narrowing in pleasure at the gentle caresses. Meowing twice, the lovable and slightly foolish look makes Shao Peiyuan chuckle. Even Shen Jiayi is attracted by the Crystal beast and drifts closer, hoping to pet it a little. Being so close to Shao Peiyuan, Sui Yuan can feel every hot exhale. No matter if the other person is Zhao Xihe or not, Sui Yuan cannot help his muscles stretching taut when he recalls the hints littering the Shao Peiyuan¡¯s words before. Without confirming his true identity, Sui Yuan naturally cannot put up with this level of intimacy. In order to break away from this situation, he lifts the spirit pet from his shoulder and stuffs it in Shao Peiyuan¡¯s arms, letting the two disciples y with it to their heart¡¯s content. Little does Sui Yuan know, his attitude pierces straight through the Crystal beast¡¯s fragile ss heart. Recalling how hard it had to coerce Sui Yuan in order for the human to form a contract with it, the beast¡¯s fur stands on end, disying its fear at being abandoned by its new master. Effortlessly leaping out of Shao Peiyuan¡¯s hold, it scrambles up Sui Yuan¡¯s robes and returns to its original position around his shoulders. Rubbing its face and tail intimately against the human¡¯s face and body, it acts extremely cute, strenuously trying to show Sui Yuan its only true love is him! Shao Peiyuan snickers at the Crystal beast¡¯s cajoling behaviour. "Minghui, your rtionship with your Nightmare beast is really good. This is the first time I am seeing such a sticky Nightmare beast. It can¡¯t even bear to be separated from you!" "That¡¯s right ah. I always thought Nightmare beasts are especially aloof and haughty, so it¡¯s difficult for others to get close," Shen Jiayi voices her agreement. Xuan Ling, who is still standing not far away from the three disciples, suddenly freezes. His emotionless eyes fall on the ¡¯Nightmare beast¡¯ persistently acting like a spoiled child to gain Sui Yuan¡¯s favour, a trace of thoughtfulness arising. Unable to endure the Crystal beast¡¯s silly actions, Sui Yuan lifts a hand and strokes its body absently, trying to soothe his spirit pet. Although it feels that its master¡¯s response is still somewhat apathetic, the beast knows when to quit while it is ahead and eventually calms. Only, not long after it settles, it unexpectedly explodes again, its meows filled with anger and warning. Following the direction of its re, everyone¡¯s eyes turn to see a white Crystal beast leisurely sauntering over. Lifting its head, the pair of cold, red eyes fix on the ¡¯Nightmare beast¡¯ riding on Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulder, provocation clear for all to see. The long, fluffy, snow white tail flickszily in idle amusement. Infuriated, the ¡¯Nightmare beast¡¯ jumps down andnds opposite the Crystal beast, as though it will pounce on the other at a moment¡¯s notice. The Crystal beast nces at the ¡¯Nightmare beast¡¯ with contempt, then flicks its tail dismissively and walks over to Xuan Ling. Sitting on its hunches not too far but not too close to the Elder, it seems to exude an air of "such a stupid pest ah." "The Crystal beast and Nightmare beast have always been archenemies. They need little provocation to start fighting," Shao Peiyuan exins as he picks up the furious ¡¯Nightmare beast¡¯ and returns it to Sui Yuan, at the same time advising him to keep an eye on his spirit pet. ncing between the two beasts, Shen Jiayi covers her mouth with a hand and giggles. "A pet truly reflects its owner. Master¡¯s Crystal beast is indifferent and haughty, while Senior Brother Liu¡¯s Nightmare beast is very much like him!" Hugging the disguised Nightmare beast to his bosom, Sui Yuan¡¯s forehead is filled with ck lines. Female lead, my character is meant to be an outwardly kind but inwardly evil hypocrite! What exactly do I have inmon with this slightly foolish, like acting cute and spoiled Crystal beast ah! You must not call my acting into question in such a way! "......I suddenly feel that using a Crystal beast to act like a Nightmare beast is not such a good idea after all," 5237 says abruptly in a mncholic tone. "Yeah, I feel the same way," Sui Yuan replies in the same tone, making a supreme effort to suppress a sudden urge to toss this Crystal beast back to where he found it. "With a spirit pet like this, I feel as though my viinous air has decreased quite a lot." 5237: "......" Chapter 4.6 Chapter 4.6 Upon returning from the Eternal Bliss Heavenly Ground, the first thing Sui Yuan has to do is, of course, to formally apologise and seek punishment for his misdeeds. As the Head Disciple for Heavenly Cosmos sect, his momentarypse resulted in the loss of a few fellow disciples. This error can be considered light or severe, depending on whether or not the various Elders decide toy the me on his shoulders. Naturally, due to Sui Yuan - or should one say, Liu Minghui - always disying his remarkable talent and good-natured disposition, he has the trust of almost the entire sect. No one would ever imagine that little incident was his deliberate handiwork. ording to the original text, the punishment Liu Minghui got was being sent into istion for a year to face a figurative wall and ponder over his misdeeds. On the surface, they call it punishment, but one would be better off saying it is indirect protection. By sending him away, he would be able to escape any hatred and nder circted by the other disciples, maintain a peaceful frame of mind, continue cultivating in istion as well as go through all the rewards he managed to acquire from the Eternal Bliss Heavenly Ground and hopefully, enter the Nascent Soul stage as soon as possible. Therefore, Sui Yuan is not the least bit worried. Keeping a tranquil expression with a trace of self-me on his face, he stands ramrod straight in the middle of the temple hall, speaking frankly and not even trying to deny his ountability. This honest and sincere bearing invokes approval in the hearts of the onlooking Elders. Even the sect leader himself is extremely pleased, stroking his beard to conceal the upturned corners of his mouth. On the outside, the cultivation world appears benevolent and peaceful, but beneath the surface, it is a cold ce where the strong prey on the weak. Although it is regretful that quite a few young lives were lost in the Eternal Bliss Heavenly Ground, it served to prove that theycked the mental strength to survive, and showed they were ill-suited to continue walking down this path. Either way, they would have been washed out sooner orter. Even adding all their potential together, they would never be able to hold a candle to the bright future of Liu Minghui. Besides, dying is merely like amp being extinguished. To make the life of a living person difficult due to the deaths of some worthless people is not beneficial to the sect at all. It¡¯s not only the hearts of these Elders that are biased. Even the surviving disciples who made it out of the mirage array alive are pleading on Sui Yuan¡¯s behalf due to a myriad of reasons. Some are like Shen Jiayi who is good-hearted and genuinely wants to help, feeling that he doesn¡¯t deserve to be med for what happened. Others plead because they know how much power Sui Yuan holds within the sect and want to grasp this opportunity to get in his good graces. In short, the end result lies overwhelmingly in his favour. If Sui Yuan had not known he will be ¡¯punished¡¯ by being isted for a year, he would have assumed this verdict means he wouldn¡¯t be penalised at all. Although they don¡¯t wish to punish Sui Yuan, they know this matter will act as a precedent for the other disciples in the sect - or at least, it will sound good if news of their impartiality spreads. After consulting with the other Elders, sect leader Jie Lu then turns to the apathetic Xuan Ling standing on the other side of the hall, who hasn¡¯t spoken a word the entire time. "Junior Brother Xuan Ling, you are the Elder in charge of supervision this time so you would have a much clearer understanding of this matter. How do you feel we should handle his punishment?" Once this question is aired, Xuan Ling bes the target of everyone¡¯s stare, even Sui Yuan¡¯s. Xuan Ling¡¯s conduct is icy and detached. In his heart, he possesses only a single, narrowed view: his own. When judging someone, there is only right or wrong. Never will he take into ount what will benefit the sect, or how the world outside has changed. In the original text, he was the only Elder who offered a different opinion regarding Liu Minghui¡¯s punishment. However, under his disciple¡¯s pleading for mercy, he doesn¡¯t persevere with his proposal to increase the sentence, finally choosing topromise. Therefore, when he opens his mouth now, the words falling from his mouth causes the other Elders¡¯plexion to change. "ording to the sect¡¯sw, improper action resulting in the endangerment and death of disciples should be punished with tenshes." The whip used for carrying out sentences within the Heavenly Cosmos sect is no ordinary whip. Rather, it is a Spirit weapon forged by the Heavenly Smith. Everysh will block a meridian within the victim¡¯s body, making spiritual cirction sluggish and ebb one¡¯s cultivation. If Sui Yuan is subjected to tenshes, he would need approximately more than one year to recover, and will greatly influence his rise to Nascent Soul stage. The sect leader¡¯s face darkens, bing rather unsightly. He is naturally aware of his Junior Martial Brother¡¯s temperament, but never did he think Xuan Ling would call for such a heavy penalty. Just as he is racking his brain for a good way to refute this proposal, he hears Shen Jiayi cry out a single word of "Master!" in rm. Typically, a mere disciple is not allowed to interrupt as they please during a serious moment like this, but seeing as Shen Jiayi is pleading on behalf of his beloved seeding disciple, he doesn¡¯t stop her. Xuan Ling nces at Shen Jiayi with a trace of annoyance, but conversely corrects himself. "However, on the ount of him nearing a breakthrough, and that his actions were unintentional, even acknowledging his faults without trying to shy away from responsibility, I am willing to allow a reduction in his sentence." Every Elder can¡¯t help freezing for a split-second, taken back by his sudden amendment. Their eyes travel between Shen Jiayi and Xuan Ling, gazes somewhatplicated. Even Shen Jiayi herself is shocked silent, eyes widening as she hesitantly nces up at her master, a faint, gratified smile on her lips. Sui Yuan purses his lips, feeling a little strange as he wonders why Xuan Ling agrees topromise so easily, not acting as unyielding as described in the script. Nevertheless, he turns to face Elder Xuan Ling and bows, showing his appreciation. "Since Junior Martial Brother has given his verdict..." One of the Elders clears his throat andposes himself before looking at the sect leader. "Elder Jie Lu, what do you think is the proper way we should handle this punishment?" "We shall sentence him to istion for an entire year, how does it sound?" Elder Jie Lu replies after a short while. Sui Yuan¡¯s punishment is thus decided. Even if some things didn¡¯t exactly go the way it should mid-way through, this scene can be considered sessfullypleted. After experiencing worlds being flipped around on its axis, Sui Yuan has already learned to turn a blind eye to minor alterations. The question is whether or not he should count being unfazed as progress to bing a veteran actor... When the assembly is dismissed, Sui Yuan is asked to remain behind by his master. The Elder questions him about the loot he managed to gather from the Eternal Bliss Heavenly Ground, at the same time advising him not to take the punishment to heart, that he should quietly continue to cultivate in istion and reach the Nascent Soul stage as soon as possible. Sui Yuan is naturally not at all resentful, and shows as such when he bows in consent with his master¡¯s words. Seeing that his reaction doesn¡¯t carry the slightest trace of falsehood, the sect leader rxes, turning his thoughts to another worrying matter. "Minghui, did you pay attention to the interaction between Junior Brother Xuan Ling and his disciple Shen Jiayi when you were in the Eternal Bliss Heavenly Ground this time?" Sui Yuan pauses, not clear as to why the sect leader is asking this question. Frowning in reflection, he cautiously replies, "Disciple did not pay close attention. Dare I ask Master why you are inquiring about it?" "Master feels that Junior Martial Brother cares about that Shen Jiayi too much..." The Elder sighs heavily. "Junior Brother Xuan Ling is someone I watched grow up, therefore, I know his temperament better than anyone else. For him to agree topromise and not reprimand someone for speaking out of turn, even relenting in the face of their appeal... Master is very worried on his behalf ah..." Sui Yuan remains taciturn and retains a concerned posture as he feels his present status is not qualified to offer baseless spections. "Minghui, do you feel Junior Brother Xuan Ling may be enamoured with Shen Jiayi?" Try as he might, the sect leader really finds it difficult to understand Xuan Ling¡¯s inner thoughts. That man sometimes remains so cold and distant, other times disying his emotions clear on his face. With no definite answer, the Elder can¡¯t help but question his most trusted, well-connected and sociable disciple. "You do not need to overthink it, just directly tell me your sincere thoughts." Sui Yuan purses his lips. "Although disciple is a younger generation and is unworthy of offering an opinion..." Pausing for a second, he recalls what he read from the original text and raises his head to meet his master¡¯s eyes, bluntly cutting to the heart of the matter. "Disciple believes the Elder Xuan Ling has indeed fallen in love with Junior Sister Shen." With someone else confirming his earlier spections, the sect leader can only exhale worriedly. Waving his hand to allow Sui Yuan to be excused, he sinks into his thoughts. As for Sui Yuan, he initiatively scrams to the cliff located behind the sect after putting his affairs in order, beginning his one year of istion. As Liu Minghui will not reach Nascent Soul stage even after one year, Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t need to continue cultivating as seriously as he did at the start. Permitting the Crystal beast to roam freely, he watches it y joyfully for a long moment before settling down on top of arge boulder. Crossing his legs as though meditating diligently, he begins to discuss the recent developments with 5237. It is yet unknown if it is Sui Yuan¡¯s presence causing a butterfly effect, or if this is Zhao Xihe¡¯s doing hidden in the dark, but either way, both characters suspected to be the potential male lead - Xuan Ling and Shao Peiyuan - has more or less disyed inconstancies in their speech and actions. The former corrected himself too quickly when She Jiayi pleaded to lessen the penalty, and the former appear to harbour ambiguous feelings for Liu Minghui - Sui Yuan persistently wants to believe it is towards Liu Minghui. Both events are giving him a headache. However, after considering all aspects of the story, Sui Yuan and 5237 fail to conjure up a good n to nudge the plot back on track. The only thing they can do right now is to take one cautious step forward at a time and try their best not to mess up further. Just as he makes a firm decision, a sudden spike of spiritual energy erupts from far away. Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes snap open and turns towards the direction of the surge only to see dense clouds gathering in the horizon. This is the unmistakable omen of someone in the process of entering Nascent Soul stage! "It appears that Shao Peiyuan has broken through to Nascent Soul stage just like what¡¯s written in the script." 5237¡¯s sigh of relief is echoed by Sui Yuan. However, his pleased expression instantly morphs into a dark, hard look. 5237 freezes for a split-second, then realises its partner has immersed himself back into his role, heavy silence permeating the air around him as hatred and envy fills his eyes. "In the plot, Liu Minghui nearly walked down the Demonic Path after discovering Shao Peiyuan advanced one step before him?" The glint in Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes is cutting and full of malice. "That¡¯s right. It was the sect leader who promptly sensed Liu Minghui¡¯s life-force flickering indefinitely, realised his disciple was met with an ident and arrived on time to pull him back from the edge," 5237 replies a little apprehensively. "Do you know how to act like you are about to enter the Demonic Path?" "......Don¡¯t know," Sui Yuan answers honestly. "In any case, all I have to do is follow what is described in the text, the more intive the better, right?" Saying thus, he begins topress the spiritual energy in his body, disrupting the calm flow circting through his meridians. Consciously doing so results in severe, piercing pain that borders on unbearable. Only when he feels his internal organs has be a mess does he stop suppressing the agony surging through his body, and coughs out a mouthful of blood. "Fuck! Aren¡¯t you being too excessive?!" Seeing the paleplexion and red blood dripping out from between his lips to the rock below, 5237 jumps up and down in agitation. However, before Sui Yuan can bring his gasping under control andfort the distraught system, he suddenly feels an ice-cold spiritual presence enveloping his body. Soon after, two hands mp around his limp waist, supporting him to remain sitting upright. "Calm your emotions. Clear your mind of everything!" One can hear faint worry in that frosty voice as the owner draws Sui Yuan¡¯s powerless body back to lean against his chest. One arm around his waist, the other free hand settles on Sui Yuan¡¯s chest. Struggling to lift his head and look at the person, he freezes instantly as his gaze locks with a pair of cold, angry eyes. Holding himself absolutely still, he can only ask one sentence. "Why is it not the sect leader? Where did the sect leader go?!" "You ask me, I ask who ah!" 5237 responses irately. A steady stream of chilly spiritual energy seeps into him, boldly flowing through his meridians and cating his chaotic inner energy. Sui Yuan inhales deeply to counter the ache as perspiration soaks his robes. Whenever he thinks about breaking away from the other¡¯s grasp, the arm around him tightens, forcing him to sit still and endure until it is over. As soon as his inner spiritual energy calms and his internal organs doesn¡¯t feel like porridge, Sui Yuan inhales deeply once more and struggles to his feet, turning around to thank the Elder. "Many thanks to Elder Xuan Ling for your timely assistance." Xuan Ling eyes him silently for a short period of time, then his hand drops away from Sui Yuan¡¯s chest and moves a step back. "Why were you on the verge of falling to the Demonic Path?" "Disciple¡¯s heart...was restless. I was too anxious and tried to advance prematurely." Sui Yuan answers the Elder with the scripted reply from the original text, then shifts the topic. "May I ask why Elder is here?" "I train here daily," Xuan Ling replies. Sui Yuan chokes a little at the unexpected answer, poking 5237 in wordless question. The system flips through the pages quickly, nodding its head helplessly at longst. "It does say here that Xuan Ling likes to practise his Sword Art behind the sect¡¯s mountain... It seems our luck was bad this time, running into him just as he is in the middle of training. Or could it be you wandered off the Righteous Path too early?" Sui Yuan: "......" There aren¡¯t any specifications when Liu Minghui nearly fell to the Demonic Path after Shao Peiyuan¡¯s breakthrough, so how is he supposed to know ah! Peh! Seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s swaying slightly on his feet, Xuan Ling close his eyes. "Do you still have the bottle of Jade Pearl pills I gave you?" "I do," Sui Yuan replies deferentially. "Take one," Xuan Ling orders curtly. Removing the jade bottle from within his robes, Sui Yuan dumps thest remaining pill in his palm. Although his heart mourns at the waste of it, he cannot disobey an Elder¡¯s directmand. Thus, under his sharp gaze, Sui Yuan swallows it down. "There¡¯s none left?" Xuan Ling abruptly asks, taking note of every little twitch and hesitation. Sui Yuan stiffens, then nods in affirmative. "You use it up pretty quickly," Xuan Ling states, tone vague. Sui Yuan is momentarily lost for words. He can¡¯t say that the first pill was him unknowingly wasting it to heal a superficial injury, and the second was used to save the life of an important supporting male lead who might be the male lead, can he? Luckily, the Elder doesn¡¯t interrogate him further, merely flinging a sleeve and walking away. Heaving a soft sigh of relief, Sui Yuan is about to bow and say "respectfully seeing Elder off" when Xuan Ling halts in his steps and nces over his shoulder. "Come with me." Sui Yuan: "......Disciple has to stay here to reflect..." "Nearly going down the Demonic Path, what¡¯s there to reflect?" Xuan Ling interrupts Sui Yuan¡¯s protest. "I will report to the sect leader after. For now, follow me." With no way out, he desperately tries to remember what happens after this scene. In the story, Liu Minghui¡¯s istion period alsoes to an end immediately after he nearly wandered off the Righteous Path. With this in mind, he doesn¡¯t argue, saying a single respectful "yes" before walking over to the Elder. However, before he can take a single step, his knees nearly give out, causing him to stumble. Sumbing to one¡¯s inner demons is simr to experiencing a serious illness. After walking past the gates of Hell, wishing to recover immediately is, of course, impossible. Not waiting for Sui Yuan to regain his bnce, he is once again dragged into an embrace. An expressionless Xuan Ling draws his Spirit sword and steps onto the t of its de with Sui Yuan in his arms. A secondter, the jian soars into the sky, streaking towards the Heavenly de Peak. Sui Yuan¡¯s voice is left wafting in the wind. "Requesting...to...return...to...Master¡¯s Peak...! QAQ" 5237: "......This forceful kidnapping scenario...it¡¯s all a delusion, right?!" Chapter 4.7 Chapter 4.7 Being unceremoniously seized by Xuan Ling and brought back to the Heavenly de Peak, no matter how Sui Yuan deliberates on how to leave, he is never able to put his ns into action. Therefore, he can only stay until the sect leader hurriedly rushes over as soon as he receives news from Xuan Ling himself. After hearing from Sui Yuan¡¯s own mouth recounting the incident as well as his wish to return to the main Peak to recuperate, the sect leader sighs. "Nearly sumbing to one¡¯s inner demons is no small matter. Since Junior Brother Xuan Ling is willing to have you stay here, taking a lot of trouble to ensure your cultivation is not damaged, you should ept this rare chance!" Seeing his master¡¯s disapproval regarding his request to return, Sui Yuan really wants to scratch the wall in frustration. "Disciple...doesn¡¯t dare trouble Elder Xuan Ling too much..." A faint smile pulls at the sect leader¡¯s lips, a hand patting Sui Yuan¡¯s headfortingly. "Master understands you are a thoughtful child, but Junior Brother Xuan Ling personally requests that you remain here for the time being, and emphasises that you wouldn¡¯t be a trouble. Perhaps he noticed your talent and intelligence, thus resulting in something good that is beyond even Master¡¯s expectations. With him helping you to pass this obstacle, Master¡¯s heart is at ease." With all reasoning alreadyid out in the open, Sui Yuan naturally cannot continue objecting. Inwardly restless but outwardly serene, he gives his master a verbal agreement. In his heart, he swears to recuperate quickly in the Heavenly de Peak in order to leave as soon as possible. Concerns pacified, the sect leader strokes his beard, ncing towards Shen Jiayi, who is currently walking in and out, busying herself with tidying Sui Yuan¡¯s room. Eyes twinkling, heughingly says, "Congrattions on entering the Core Formation stage so shortly aftermencing your cultivation. Indeed worthy of being Junior Brother Xuan Ling¡¯s seeding disciple." Overwhelmed by favour, Shen Jiayi promptly bows deferentially. "Sect leader over-exaggerates." Sweeping his gaze up and down Shen Jiayi, the sect leader¡¯s gaze shifts to Sui Yuan. "For this short period of time, I will trouble you to take care of Minghui." "Senior Brother Liu has helped this disciple countless times before. This disciple is only doing what I ought to do," Shen Jiayi replies humbly, shooting Sui Yuan a soft smile. Nodding his head in satisfaction, the sect leader converses with Shen Jiayi for a little longer before allowing her to return to her task. When she departs, he addresses Sui Yuan, "What do you feel about this woman, Shen Jiayi?" "Junior Sister Shen is naturally good," Sui Yuan praises, slightly puzzled as to why this one sentence causes his master¡¯s smile to turn gentle. So gentle his scalp is fast bing numb. "Minghui, you are just half a step away from Nascent Soul stage. Have you ever given thought about who you wish to be your cultivation partner?" Sui Yuan freezes, eyes widening slightly in shock. "Disciple...has never thought about it." "How about pondering over this matter now?" The sect leader asks genially. "I feel that this Shen Jiayi is not bad. Independent and unyielding but still retaining a gentle disposition. Her potential is remarkable and is rather gifted. Being able to enter the Core Formation stage at such a young age, she will certainly be able to walk down the same path together with you as a cultivation partner. I see there is genuine friendship between the two of you. If you have intentions towards her, Master will be willing to bring this matter up with Junior Brother Xuan Ling. Once you have reached Nascent Soul stage, I will arrange for a dual-cultivation ceremony for the two of you, how does that sound?" Every word falling from the Elder¡¯s mouth is very clear, nearly causing Sui Yuan to break out in cold sweat the longer he listens. Even if the plot inevitably begins to derail from this point, it shouldn¡¯t fall into such a mess right at the very start ah! The female lead has never taken a cultivation partner! Supposing she did, it will absolutely not be a viinous supporting male lead like him ah! Of course, he also knows the sect leader has his own motives for proposing this. First of all, Shen Jiayi¡¯s potential is indeed very good. One shouldn¡¯t let one¡¯s fertile water flow into another field[1]. Rather than allow someone else to profit, it would be better to tie her with his beloved disciple. Secondly, Xuan Ling is a righteous man. No matter what ambiguous feelings he has towards Shen Jiayi, it will all be thrown away the moment she marries someone else. This way, he can gain two birds with one arrow. Hence, the Elder is making such an effort to facilitate this n of his. Still, no matter how well thought out it is, he cannot force the unwilling to give consent. Before Sui Yuan, who is currently pale with fright, can open his mouth to refuse, a frigid, monotonous voice interrupts the conversation between master and disciple, leaving no leeway. "I don¡¯t approve." The sect leader¡¯s expression stiffens as he turns to regard Xuan Ling as the other man walks through the room¡¯s door. His face is set in its usual frosty countenance, but one can see the suppressed emotions rolling beneath the indifferent surface. Clearly indicating that if the sect leader pushes further, he will not give the other any face. Never has the sect leader seen such an expression on Xuan Ling¡¯s face before, and his heart can¡¯t help sinking. His suspicions regarding Xuan Ling¡¯s feelings towards Shen Jiayi has just been confirmed, and it is not as shallow as he had originally believed it to be. "Junior Martial Brother..." The sect leader says, hoping to conciliate the other Elder, only for him to be interrupted. "Senior Martial Brother do not need to be wordy. This proposal, I will absolutely not agree to." The sect leader sighs heavily. "Then so be it. However, Junior Martial Brother, don¡¯t forget that you practise a ruthless Sword Art. Deep emotions are something destructive to you ah... You are already nearing Immortal Ascension, and every step requires utmost caution. One small slip will relegate you to eternal damnation!" Xuan Ling falls silent, eyes shifting away from the sect leader before he speaks slowly. "I am naturally aware. Don¡¯t trouble yourself needlessly, Senior Martial Brother." "As long as you are aware." Helpless in the face of Xuan Ling¡¯s stubbornness, the sect leader can only sigh again and nod. Eyes falling on Sui Yuan who can¡¯t quite conceal his rejoicing heart, he inwardly muses over nearly dragging this child into the mess. In the off-chance he suffers from Xuan Ling¡¯s displeasure, then he as the Master has failed his duty. "I shally this matter to rest for the time being. Minghui, rest easy here and get well. I believe Junior Brother Xuan Ling will not give you a hard time." Sui Yuan forces a smile on his face while Xuan Ling turns his head slightly in dismissal. Neither missed the sect leader¡¯s jab at his Junior Martial Brother. As this discussion is dropped, the atmosphere lightens again. Getting up from the chair in preparation to leave, he quietlyforts Sui Yuan. "Master knows you have always treated the Heavenly Element sect¡¯s Shao Peiyuan as a rival. Now that he has entered the Nascent Soul stage before you, your heart is filled with grievance, hence prompting you to push yourself too fast. However, you must remember that advancing to the next stage also relies on Heaven¡¯s will. It is useless to worry too much. The more impatient you are, the more your mental state will be unsettled, resulting in a more difficult progress. You must learn to master peace and tranquillity in all things." Sui Yuan¡¯s cheeks flush and he murmurs in a low voice, "Master¡¯s teachings are valuable, disciple knows my wrong." "That¡¯s all I ask for. Cultivate at ease here. Master will wait for the day you step into the Nascent Soul stage," the sect leader chuckles fondly, patting Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulder before walking out of the room. Sui Yuan exhales, then notices Xuan Ling still standing at his bedside. Somewhat bewildered, he asks, "May I know what further advice does Elder Xuan Ling have?" Eyelids at half-mast, Xuan Ling sits down on the edge of the bed, raising a hand to press slender fingers against Sui Yuan¡¯s wrist. Once the now-familiar trickle of ice-cold energy flows through his meridians, Sui Yuan knows the other is helping him heal, thus hurriedly closing his eyes. His subconsciousness lingers at his golden core for an entire week as he straightens out the frayed tendrils of power and ensure all blockages are slowly being eroded. When he next open his eyes, the first thing he registers is Xuan Ling¡¯s somewhat paler than normal face. "Elder Xuan Ling, you...?" Sui Yuan opens his mouth to inquire, but the man simply removes a jade bottle from within his robes and shoves it in his hands. The youth can¡¯t help staring nkly at it. Another bottle of expensive Jade Pearl pills worth five hundred points. Although Sui Yuan is thirsting for it, his skin is not thick enough that he can easily ept something like this without question. Feeling a little awkward, he mumbles, "This...Elder Xuan Ling, I am undeserving of this..." Xuan Ling doesn¡¯t reply. Sweeping a cold nce over Sui Yuan as though he can¡¯t be bothered wasting his breath to exin, the Elder stands up and departs so swiftly that Sui Yuan cannot call him back to return the bottle even if he wants to. "Since he gave it to you, then keep it. Such a good item. It¡¯s a sacred healing panacea, you know?!" Unlike its partner, 5237 has no concept of embarrassment or shame, all but drooling as it stares at the jade bottle in Sui Yuan¡¯s hand. "If you don¡¯t use it all up in this world, just hand it over to me and you can use it in theter worlds too. This way, it will be impossible for them to go to waste!" Sui Yuan eyes 5237 wordlessly, then tucks the jade bottle into his interspatial pouch. He intends to find an opportunity to return this after his injuries have recovered, or at least give him something of equal value in exchange. "You are currently acting the role of a viin. What are you doing being so upright," 5237 mutters under his breath in resentment, but doesn¡¯t say anything more as his attention is wholly drawn by Sui Yuan¡¯s next words. "How likely do you feel is the possibility for Xuan Ling to be Zhao Xihe?" "Him?!" 5237 jumps in shock. "You feel he might be Zhao Xihe?" Sui Yuan nods, somewhat distressed. "Although his every move doesn¡¯t raise any questions, and any action that deviates from the plot has a usible exnation, I still feel there is something odd." 5237 reflects on past events together with its partner, then nods after a while. "His attitude towards you is a lot better than the original text. After all, the script clearly shows beside the female lead, Xuan Ling will never initiatively help others, let alone bring you to Heavenly de Peak to recuperate. He even personally injected his own spiritual energy to straighten your meridians and gave you another bottle of precious Jade Pearl pills." "On top of that, there is another problem." Sui Yuan frowns. "Do you still remember the descriptions in the text about Liu Minghui¡¯s Nightmare beast and Xuan Ling¡¯s Crystal beast?" "Of course!" 5237 nods gravely. "Don¡¯t you think that Xuan Ling¡¯s Crystal beast is much too haughty and doesn¡¯t match the description at all?" 5237 gasps in realisation. "That¡¯s right ah! It¡¯s totally different! In other words..." "In other words, if I am able to make the Crystal beast disguise as the Nightmare beast, he can naturally use the Nightmare beast to serve as the Crystal beast." He rubs his face with a hand, tone extremely depressed. "So...we are exposed?" 5237 murmurs. "Un, we have definitely been exposed. Both him and me." The system predictably bes distressed. "Then, his firm declination over the matter of your marriage to Shen Jiayi is not because of her, but you? To think I was overjoyed about it!" Sui Yuan silently pats 5237 consolingly. "So what should we do now?" It had been so proud of its perfect ns, but never did it expect that everything has been crumbling from the very beginning. Staring nkly at the wall, it feels it has ran out of ideas. "How about killing yourself right now, seizing the opportunity to escape first while he is away?" Sui Yuan shakes his head after muttering under his breath for a while. "Since I have been entrusted with this role and have already entered this world, I will continue acting responsibly. I will not give up halfway just to avoid a certain someone." "All right, since you insist..." 5237 also doesn¡¯t like the idea of not seeing a mission to the end. "Then, do you n oning clean with him?" "Since he hasn¡¯t said anything, I will treat it as if I have no idea. Doing things this way might dissuade him from acting too out of character." "...You are right. If the both of you acknowledge each other, he will definitely act recklessly again." 5237 nods in approval, bringing this heavy subject to a close. "...That¡¯s right," Sui Yuan speaks up again a whileter as another thought strikes him. "I keep feeling as though I am forgetting something. And I simply imagining things?" "Possibly?" The system answers uncertainly. "But I also feel like something is missing..." Crystal beast: "You forgot about me, idiots! I¡¯mpletely lost! Oi! QAQ" Footnotes: [1] One shouldn¡¯t let one¡¯s fertile water flow into another field = One should keep all good things to themselves and not allow outsiders to snatch it away Chapter 4.8 Chapter 4.8 When Sui Yuan finally recalls what he has forgotten, said forgotten thing is returned whole and intact by a certain ¡¯kind-hearted person¡¯. ...Perhaps one shouldn¡¯t say whole and intact. Sui Yuan stares at the Crystal beast burrowing into his arms, covered in wounds and meowing incessantly. Seeing it in such a pitiful state, Sui Yuan can only stroke its fur soothingly. That day, he had allowed the Crystal beast out to y and forgot to call it back to his side before acting out the scene where he nearly treaded on the Demonic Path. Following that, Xuan Ling suddenly appears and dragged him back to the Heavenly de Peak to tend to his internal injuries. Immediately after, all sorts of worries emerge, pushing back any thoughts about the pitiful, lost spirit pet. Suffice to say, Sui Yuan is someone incapable of being an owner. Not only is he unsuited to raise a pet, he can¡¯t even take care of himself properly! "This...many thanks to Elder Xuan Ling." Sui Yuan sps his hand before him and bows. Ever since pegging him as Zhao Xihe, his heart is once again calm. With a clear grasp of his current circumstances, he has no alternatives but to continue down this path, nimbly coping with any unexpected situation that arises. Still, the major cause of his worries is only the unknown. Everything else would be rtively simple. "May I ask where Elder Xuan Ling found it?" "The cliff behind the mountain," Xuan Ling replies, ncing down at his feet. "My spirit pet was the one who discovered it first." Following Xuan Ling¡¯s gaze, Sui Yuan finally notices the ¡¯Crystal beast¡¯ lying on its stomach near the bed. Due to its snow white fur, the crimson blood flowing from its wounds is especially distinctive. On the other hand, his spirit pet¡¯s ck fur conceals most of its injuries, so it looks as though Xuan Ling¡¯s pet is the more pitiful of the two. However, one can say that both parties suffered losses today. This time, the ¡¯Crystal beast¡¯ is evidently infuriated too. No traces of its previous aloof bearing can be seen as its white fur bristles in anger, red eyes ring at the little beast in Sui Yuan¡¯s arms. Low growls rumble deep in its throat, as though it will throw itself forward at any moment. Nheless, with Xuan Ling¡¯s spiritual power firmly pressing it down, it is incapable of moving no matter how much it wishes to. Compared with the Elder¡¯s high-handed way of dealing with his pet, Sui Yuan is much kinder. Cuddling up to its owner and being stroked, the ¡¯Nightmare beast¡¯ nces smugly down at its archenemy. It doesn¡¯t matter if the two pets are currently under disguise, for nothing will change their true nature. Judging by their reactions, it is also pretty obvious how Xuan Ling¡¯s spirit pet ¡¯discovered¡¯ the Crystal beast - it¡¯s probably a natural instinct between predator and prey... In any case, with his current status being lower than Xuan Ling¡¯s, Sui Yuan can only apologise on behalf of his pet for "offending one¡¯s superiors" and reducing the Elder¡¯s own pet to such a state. With an indifferent answer of "no harm done", this matter is closed. Soon after, Xuan Ling once again injects a little spiritual energy to assist in his healing process. This time, the other man lingers a second longer, seemingly wanting to say something but ultimately deciding against it, spinning on his heels and departing. Breathing a sigh of relief, his attention returns to the Crystal beast demanding his attention with a series of meows. It doesn¡¯t stop for a long while, and Sui Yuan sters on an attentive face, nodding from time to time. Seeing this interaction between them, 5237 can¡¯t help eximing in surprise. "You can understand what it is saying?!" "I don¡¯t understand ah," Sui Yuan replies ndly. "I¡¯m humouring it, that¡¯s all." Crystal beast: "......... QAQ" As the days pass, Sui Yuan half expects the tranquillity to be shattered sooner orter. However, Xuan Ling doesn¡¯t do anything strange, merely entering his room to help sort out his meridians before leaving again. Even the times when he opens his mouth to talk is very little, causing Sui Yuan to begin doubting his prediction. As far as he is aware, Zhao Xihe will definitely not be content with this little interaction between them. During this period of time, the now Nascent Soul stage Shao Peiyuan naturally rushes over to visit Sui Yuan after receiving news that he nearly wandered off the Righteous Path. Deeply concerned by this mishap, he inquires Sui Yuan what his inner demons are. Of course, Sui Yuan cannot say it is jealousy over Shao Peiyuan¡¯s achievements, so he can only force augh and give a vague reply. Swiftly turning the topic of conversation to Shao Peiyuan recently breaking through, he encourages the other to enter closed-door cultivation soon in order to stabilise his foundation, using this excuse to chase the other Head Disciple out of the room. That fact that a deeply-touched Shao Peiyuan exits the room believing Sui Yuan is still showing such concern for him despite his own injuries is something Sui Yuan would never know... Shao Peiyuan only came two or three times, and even though Xuan Ling appears every day, he leaves immediately after his task is done. Thus, the person who spent the most time interacting with Sui Yuan during his stay in this Peak is the female lead Shen Jiayi. As she is also allowing her base to stabilise during this period, she is not allowed to go out, so she is able to visit Sui Yuan three times daily. After the shocking talk with his master regarding cultivation partners, Sui Yuan dares not try to do anything to further increase the female lead¡¯s affection towards him, deathly afraid that he might identally be the male lead. That ending will certainly be the most miserable scenario... Day after day, along with Xuan Ling¡¯s increasingly sharp stare whenever She Jiayi and Sui Yuan interact, his condition steadily improves. At the same time, rumours pertaining to Liu Minghui and Shen Jiayi being a harmonious couple begin to spread throughout the Heavenly Cosmos sect, as well as hearsay that the sect leader¡¯s proposal to wed these two disciples was harshly rejected by Elder Xuan Ling. When Sui Yuan leaves the Heavenly de Peak and returns to the main Peak, he is met with not only the usual friendly greetings, but also more than a few admiring and sympathising looks, leaving him rather perplexed. - Not to mention, what with all these blessings denoting his love with Shen Jiayi will find a way toe true?! "......Restrain your grief and ept it." 5237 rubs its body against Sui Yuan in sympathy. "What you need to do next is to keep your distance from the female lead, then these gossips will gradually dissipate." "But the problem is I still need to follow the storyline ah! What can I do if I basically cannot keep my distance!" Sui Yuan¡¯s mental state has copsed slightly. Draped around his shoulders, the Crystal beast licks its master¡¯s cheekfortingly even if it doesn¡¯t understand why Sui Yuan has suddenly be so downcast. That¡¯s right. ording to the plot, Sui Yuan cannot keep a distance from the female lead at this point. Rather than avoid tangling with her, he needs to take the initiative to invite the female lead to go down the mountain with him. Since the story has developed up to its present ce, it is officially time for Liu Minghui to start exploiting the female lead. After failing to advance to the next stage and receiving a bite-back from being too hasty, he doesn¡¯t step back to consider his options, instead turning his mind to dishonest practices. Amongst the loot Shen Jiayi managed to get her hands on when she entered the Eternal Bliss Heavenly Grounds is a rare cultivation tome passed down from generation to generation, as well as more than a few precious and incredible herbs. When Liu Minghui identally overheard about the treasure trove in her hands, his mouth waters and he tries all ways to get his hands on them. These herbs are able to concoct Immortal pills that will allow him to increase the amount of spiritual power within his body and reach the Nascent Soul stage. In addition, the rare cultivation tome is a priceless gem, one that people have been longing for but fail to obtain. As such, Liu Minghui begins to approach the female lead, gaining her trust one step at a time. On the other hand, he secretly schemes to steal away the treasures in her hands. "You want me to cooperate with you? It¡¯s possible, but what shall we do if you renege halfway through? I cannot trust you so easily." The purple-robed youth sitting opposite Sui Yuan smirks maliciously, swinging a wine cup in his hand. "Cultivators of Righteous sects are all sanctimonious hypocrites. They can even calcte the downfall of their own family without a single change in expression, let alone towards I, this Demon Cultivator." Faced with the disdainful sneer of the other party, Sui Yuan¡¯s expression...indeed doesn¡¯t shift even a little. "I can vow upon my inner demons, if I go against our agreement, I will eternally be unable to continue down the path of a cultivator. What about you? How will you guarantee you will keep to your word? Simrly, I don¡¯t trust you." The youth grumbles under his breath, sizing Sui Yuan up before his smirk returns. "I will make a Blood Demon Oath. Should I break it, my cultivation base will be devoured and I will die, how about it?" Sui Yuan nods, expression easing a little. In order to showcase the female lead¡¯s appeal, authors will generally arrange for her to have a couple of viinous admirers. This way, there is proof that her charm works on both the righteous and the unjust. This world is no exception. First, we have Liu Minghui, this outwardly pure but inwardly ck hypocrite. Second is this Demon Cultivator who possesses a once-in-a-generation talent, He Lianyu. He Lianyu is wild and unruly, headstrong and rash. Together with Liu Minghui, these viins collude to snatch away the female lead¡¯s treasures, but in the end, they have to prostrate themselves before the female lead¡¯s skirts[1]. However, Shen Jiayi is someone they can only beg for but never obtain. Sui Yuan truly wants to cry a bucket of tears on their behalf! Because He Lianyu will never have the potential to be the male lead, Sui Yuan is not afraid to be more rxed around him, or expose his natural habits. Ignoring the Demon Cultivator¡¯s burning gaze, he taps the wooden surface before him lightly. "Shen Jiayi has an ancient cultivation tome on her person. Being a Demon Cultivator, it is of no use to you, so that will be mine. Besides that rare book, she also has many fine items that you can choose from, how does that sound?" He Lianyu considers this offer for a moment, then his picturesque visage lifts to face Sui Yuan full-on, a faint smile appearing. "I have seen this Junior Sister Shen of yours once before. I have some interest in her. I don¡¯t want any of her material possessions. I only want her person." "Absolutely not!" Sui Yuan startles slightly and blurts out a firm refusal before his brain catches up to his mouth, ring at He Lianyu. "What do you n to do to her?!" "Her appearance matches my taste, and her cultivation level is not bad either. I want her to be my furnace[2]." The faint smirk on his lips turn provoking. "Why? Can¡¯t bring yourself to do it?" His heart is currently in a mess! Since the original text is written from the female lead¡¯s point of view, there naturally wouldn¡¯t be details of He Lianyu and Liu Minghui¡¯s negotiations. There are also no mentions of He Lianyu¡¯s interest in her this early in the storyline. Since there is nothing indicating the female lead would ever be anyone¡¯s furnace, Sui Yuan cannot let that happen, of course. Now, he has to rack his brain for a method to dissuade He Lianyu from this terrible idea. Seeing Sui Yuan¡¯splicated expression, the purple-robed youthughs lightly and gets to his feet, tossing out a "then we have an agreement", before flicking his sleeve and strolling away. Sui Yuan will not allow the other party to leave just like that. Subconsciously, his hand darts out to grasp He Lianyu¡¯s sleeve. "Hold on!" A little taken back, He Lianyu turns his head to stare at the still sitting cultivator who caught a corner of his sleeve. Quirking an impatient eyebrow, his gaze momentarily stagnates. Realising his current actions does not match his current persona, he rearranges his features back to an apathetic, hypocritical image. Withdrawing his hand and straightening his back, he states, "Do what you will with whatever you manage to take from her, but you are forbidden from touching her person." Fully turning his body around, He Lianyu regards the other mutely for a while. Neither haughty nor humble, Sui Yuan returns his stare evenly. Although thetter is looking up, he certainly doesn¡¯t appear submissive, imposing aura clear for all to see. After a moment of silence, a sneer curves He Lianyu¡¯s lips as he abruptly leans closer to Sui Yuan. "This condition of yours, if I don¡¯t agree, does that mean our partnership is void?" Inwardly gnashing his teeth, two options war in Sui Yuan¡¯s heart - is the female lead more important? Or should he ensure this part works out first? Jade-like, wlessplexion, elegant and delicate facial features, all enhanced by his pure white robes. Such a refined, cool-headed youth showing a rare moment of internal struggle really incites the urge in people to rip his calm fa?ade to shreds. To see him disy genuine emotions. He is clearly a vile-minded individual, a scum of society willing to sell out his friends and family. But contrary to his crude personality, he still exudes a warm, gentle air devoid of the slightest impurity. Just thinking about that split-second of vulnerability shing across his face causes He Lianyu¡¯s eyes to narrow in consideration. His heartbeat spikes for a second, then extends a finger to caress Sui Yuan¡¯s chin. "If you still want to cooperate but refuse to hand your Junior Sister Shen to me, then how about offering yourself in exchange, hmm?" Sui Yuan¡¯s serene expression cracks instantly, fiercely smacking He Lianyu¡¯s hand away from his face. The Demon Cultivatorughs uproariously, feeling extremely pleased with his reaction. Not waiting for Sui Yuan¡¯s reply, he departs swiftly, uncaring about what the other wishes to say. His speed is rather fast, silhouette disappearing from view in a span of a few seconds. Even if Sui Yuan wishes to call him back, it would be impossible. Staring nkly at the spot He Lianyu was just moments ago, his hands clench around the corners of the wooden table. "Does that mean the negotiation is unsessful? What should we do now?" 5237 ispletely resigned to its fate. Its partner is a natural man-ma. First, it¡¯s a senior actor taking on male lead roles who relentlessly pursue Sui Yuan due to a ¡¯vendetta¡¯. Second is a somewhat bent but still redeemable - hopefully - supporting male lead Shao Peiyuan. Now, another He Lianyu who evidentlycks all integrity, eating both male and female is aiming for its partner too. Isn¡¯t this very normal?! Ahahaha... Normal, your mum! 5237 feels that it has already ran out of tears and blood. Its heart has shattered beyond reason, and its copsed mental state unsalvageable. Now, this system who has gone through various disasters can finally have a very optimistic outlook on life! "......A supporting male lead and another supporting male lead will have no future together. A supporting male lead and a female lead is even more impossible. This negotiation has surely failed. Next...we can only weigh our options and see..." Sui Yuan replies sullenly. "Actually..." 5237 hesitates for a heartbeat. "I feel that I should perhaps apply for BL worlds instead of BG... if I continue on like this, I don¡¯t think I can survive..." Sui Yuan pats its head in condolence. Although he doesn¡¯t want to burst his system¡¯s bubble, he can¡¯t help wondering...will things go smoothly even if he goes to a BL world? - Sui Yuan feels that he is fast bing a pessimist. Footnotes: [1] Prostrate themselves before someone¡¯s skirts = wholly give in to/is drawn in by that person¡¯s charisma [2] Human furnace/cauldron: I was going to go with the assumption that all the readers will know what it is, but then decided to put a footnote anyway. It¡¯s a rather lengthy exnation, so I will just link the website . Chapter 4.9 Chapter 4.9 No matter how much effort Sui Yuan wastes to try contacting He Linayu again, he only gets one sentence in reply each time - "I¡¯m very clear about what I want, no need to continue negotiations." Sui Yuan really wants to fall on his knees before him! Wanting to obtain the female lead is impossible, and wanting another supporting male lead is illogical! Comrade, please wake up ah! He is unable to make sense of why besides the unreliable male lead, even the other supporting male leads are beginning to run around in all directions and frantically messing up everything in their path. Presently, the only thing he can do is conscientiously y his role and fulfil all his scenes until the end. Therefore, even though He Lianyu refuses to contact him again, Sui Yuan does everything ording to the plot and invites Shen Jiayi down the mountain to participate in the Cultivator Convention. At the same time, he notifies his viinpatriot that everything will proceed as nned. While the Cultivator Convention might sound grand, it is, in fact, simply an auction where fellow cultivators can sell any items they crafted or gained. This particr convention opens once every ten years, and only cultivators who got a personal invitation are entitled to enter. However, each card allows the holder to bring apanion or two in. Although Shen Jiayi is already a Core Formation stage cultivator, she hasn¡¯t yet made a name for herself within the cultivation world, so naturally, she did not receive an invitation. On the other hand, Sui Yuan¡¯s current character, Liu Minghui, is a well-known genius, a young talent within his sect. Even if Shao Peiyuan has entered the Nascent Soul stage a step before him, he is still thought of well enough to receive an invitation. When Sui Yuan raised the issue of going down the mountain with him, Shen Jiayi¡¯s initial reaction is one of pleasant surprise, followed by shyness. With the rumours regarding them circting around the sect, she is naturally privy to them. Although Sui Yuan has always been an upright gentleman whenever they interact, and has never shown more than friendly regard towards her, Shen Jiayi is still somewhat touched. In the premise before she discovers Sui Yuan¡¯s ¡¯true identity¡¯, his status, strength and so on all appeal to the realistic Shen Jiayi. Simrly, she has a rather good opinion of this Senior Marital Brother who is always taking good care of her, which is why she doesn¡¯t loathe the gossip going around. Only, these rumours also involve her master whom she deeply respects, causing her to feel a little downcast under all the happiness. Being his seeding disciple, Shen Jiayi knows better than anyone else that while Master Xuan Ling does treat her well, he doesn¡¯t see her as a friend. All the concern he shows is the responsibility of a master towards his disciple, that¡¯s it. Most importantly, who will treat a woman they like so icily? In her opinion, this master of hers is even more affectionate towards Senior Brother Liu. After all, he has never taken the time to check on her every day without fail whenever she is injured! Shen Jiayi is still unclear where the rumours pertaining to Master Xuan Ling¡¯s intentions towards her came from, and was rather astonished to discover even the sect leader and several other Elders apparently believe it wholeheartedly. She really doesn¡¯t know whether tough or cry ah. Still, she is incapable of taking the initiative to exin everything in public. Shen Jiayi can only hope for these baseless gossips to fade away as quickly as possible and return her Master¡¯s clean reputation. In order to prevent others continuously mistaking her master and her being a couple, Shen Jiayi gradually bes closer to Sui Yuan, immediately epting the invitation when Sui Yuan brings it up. Truth be told, she is also very curious about the Cultivator Convention, and wants to take this great opportunity to check it out. This subplot regarding the convention is actually pretty peaceful. Sui Yuan only needs to follow the script to purchase a few rtively inexpensive materials for charm-making. As for Shen Jiayi, her natural charisma snags her the favour of a young master from an influential cultivator family, who proceeds to stake a thousand pieces of gold in one throw just to win a single smile from the beauty. In a world where some characters have bent out of shape and are causing him despair, this scene gives Sui Yuan a sliver of confidence. Sure enough, this is the way of BG worlds! This young master is distinguished, attractive and intelligent, somewhat arrogant but not malicious. Inwardly pleased but outwardly unmoved, Sui Yuan savours this feeling of finally being treated as a love rival by another male character. At the same time, he also witnesses a handful of supporting male leads hovering around the female lead, enamoured by her. This convention scene can also be considered the very first stage where all the supporting male leads are gathered in one ce. After all, those worthy of this title should have at least some sort of status. Therefore, as one of the ¡¯predestined supporting male lead¡¯, Shao Peiyuan naturally appears. However, when the others flock towards the female lead, Shao Peiyuan doesn¡¯t conform to the norm. As soon as he catches sight of Sui Yuan and Shen Jiayi, he hurries over and directly upies the seat next to Sui Yuan before inquiring about his health. Needing to pay close attention to the female lead and her unofficial harem while the other half of his brain is constantly worrying about whether or not He Lianyu will act ordingly, Sui Yuan¡¯s heart is extremely stressed! Therefore, he inevitably bes a tad absent-minded with conversing with Shao Peiyuan. "Minghui, you..." Seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes travel back to Shen Jiayi for the seventh time in as many minutes, Shao Peiyuan eventually cannot resist asking. "Do you have some intentions towards Junior Sister Shen?" Sui Yuan stiffens, turning to look at him. "Why do you ask?" "I just heard a few rumours pertaining to the both of you immediately after emerging from closed-door cultivation..." Shao Peiyuan admits somewhat awkwardly. A small smile troubled curving his lips, Sui Yuan replies, "I didn¡¯t expect it to spread all the way to the Heavenly Element sect..." An indescribable itch in his heart, Shao Peiyuan presses on. "Are the rumours true?" Eyes dropping down to hisp, Sui Yuan recites one of Liu Minghui¡¯s lines concerning the female lead, "Wise, virtuous, sweet and graceful. A nobleman will naturally pursue." "......You are right, I suppose." Shao Peiyuanughs, sounding a little strained and less cheerful. Even he himself also feels that his reaction is a little strange. Subconsciously pondering over the sudden gloominess that settles in his heart, he quickly returns his attention back to the items on the auction stage. Sui Yuan secretly exhales in relief. A moment ago, he was so afraid that he will hear "but the one I love will always be you" or something cringe-worthy and melodramatic along those lines. Thank god that he was proven to be merely overthinking. Everything has not fallen to such a terrible state! Shao Peiyuan is still a goodrade walking down the BG path! Cultivators are actually rather busy people too, so once the convention concludes, the female lead bids farewell to the group of supporting male leads, preparing to return to the Heavenly Cosmos sect with Sui Yuan. Shao Peiyuan will also be returning to his own sect, but seeing as the Heavenly Element sect is on the same Distant Heavens mountain range, he decides to tag along. The plot is making headway ording to the original text. Thus, the viinous n formed between Sui Yuan and He Lianyu slowlyes to fruition. Following their agreement, Sui Yuan leads Shen Jiayi - and the additional Shao Peiyuan - to the pre-arranged location. Afterwards, he will only have to disappear from the female lead¡¯s side and allow He Lianyu the perfect opportunity to strike. Since the Demon Cultivator has reached Solid Aspect stage, which is the equivalent of Nascent Soul stage in Righteous Cultivators, dealing with an initial-level Core Formation Shen Jiayi will be a piece of cake. A pity that no matter how strong he is, He Lianyu is no match for Shen Jiayi¡¯s master. After receiving information that his disciple has suffered losses in his hands, Xuan Ling immediately exacts revenge on her behalf, chasing this viin with the intention to kill until the Demon Cultivator¡¯s face turns blue. He only manages to save his little life when he eventually seeds in returning to the safety of his sect. Having been beaten to a near-death state, the arrogant He Lianyu develops a deep resentment for this master and disciple pair, and his feelings towards Shen Jiayi bes exceedinglyplicated. Scanning through the small slip of paper from He Lianyu confirming all preparation ispleted - and ignoring thest line of "will you hand over Shen Jiayi or give yourself in exchange" - Sui Yuan pushes the guestroom¡¯s door open, walking out to the hallway. Lifting his head to stare at the full moon above, he remains motionless, guarding the room to ensure the female lead does not go anywhere without his knowledge. This is the scene Shen Jiayi chances upon when she exits the room a whileter. A trace of worry rises in her heart as she beholds the faint, bleak aura clinging to him. She takes a step forward with the intention to approach, only to realise Shao Peiyuan is already beside Sui Yuan, asking in a low tone, "What¡¯s the matter? Couldn¡¯t sleep?" ncing at the man next to him, Sui Yuan deeply wishes he can toss the other away and watch him disappear amongst the clouds. "Cultivators like us don¡¯t need much rest. The moonlight is brilliant tonight, so I decided toe out and admire it." Compared to Liu Minghui, Shao Peiyuan is less appreciative of nature and art. Following Sui Yuan¡¯s gaze, he stares out the window at the moon above, but doesn¡¯t feel anything at all. However, he doesn¡¯t spoil the other¡¯s enjoyment and agrees. "Indeed, clear and cleansing. Since you don¡¯t feel tired, how about apanying me for a walk under the moonlight?" Sui Yuan chokes, nearly grabbing Shao Peiyuan by the shoulders and shaking him vigorously until this person spits out blood! The lines being exchanged during this conversation is without a doubt ording to the script, but Shao Peiyuan¡¯sst sentence is what Liu Minghui says to woo the female lead ah! You shamelessly steal my lines and say it to the wrong target, is this really all right?! In his peripheral vision, he notices the female lead smiling lightly and exhale. A secondter, she quietly retreats, turns around and goes back into the room. Luckily, Sui Yuan¡¯s hands are mped on the window sill, or else he would have fallen to the ground on all fours in anguish. "...Sure." Swallowing a mouthful of blood, Sui Yuan reckons that if he can¡¯t get the female lead to go out for a walk with him, then he should adapt to the situation and bring Shao Peiyuan away. For better or for worse...he just needs to ensure Shen Jiayi is alone, right? "As long as you have Ah Q¡¯s[1] mentality, we will always be victorious." 5237 hovers by his side, subtly roasting its partner. Flinging his sleeve, Sui Yuan knocks the mouthy system away and shoots Shao Peiyuan a smile. "Let¡¯s go, then." Brought out of his slight daze by the sound of Sui Yuan¡¯s voice, Shao Peiyuan quickly realises he has forgotten his manners. A strained smile on his face, he catches up to Sui Yuan and falls into step beside him. Inwardly weeping, Sui Yuan employs a ¡¯honey trap (?)¡¯ method to lure Shao Peiyuan away, leaving the female lead alone at the inn. Unknowingly, the two men leave the city walls, a short stroll turning into a rather long walk. Due to his solemn mood, Sui Yuan can¡¯t be bothered to converse with Shao Peiyuan - in any case, the person he likes is Liu Minghui, not the actor wearing his face. Seemingly able to detect his desires, Shao Peiyuan is content to apany him in silence. Beneath the brilliant moonlight, the quiet atmosphere is not the least bit awkward. On the contrary, the taciturn air is rather harmonious, allowing a person¡¯s heart to rx. Suddenly, dark clouds begin to draw towards the centre of the city as an indistinct, demonic roar breaks the night¡¯s silence. Sui Yuan¡¯s heart leaps in cheer, but he quickly sters on a look of fear. "Not good, it¡¯s the Demonic sect!" "Junior Sister Shen is still in the city!" Shao Peiyuan exims, inwardly annoyed at himself for proposing Sui Yuan to go for a walk andpletely forgetting about the Junior Martial Sister who possesses the weakest cultivation amongst this group of three. Grabbing Sui Yuan¡¯s wrist, he is just about to haul the other away and rush back when the two of them are abruptly surrounded by Demonic Cultivators. Although Demonic and Righteous Cultivators are of two different paths and cannot work together, they are notpletely ipatible. Under ordinary circumstances, both sides will not war with each other. As long as they stay courteous, they can exchange conventional greetings civilly. At present, however, even an idiot will be able to tell these guys are not out for a moonlight walk. Immediately unsheathing his sword, Shao Peiyuan pushes Sui Yuan behind his back in a protective gesture just as thetter pulls out a few charms. This short skirmish is not at all intense as Shao Peiyuan is not aiming to thrash them all. His goal is breaking away from the enemies and quickly return to the inn to help Shen Jiayi. On the other side, the Demonic Cultivators¡¯ orders are not to kill them, but to dy. Adding on Sui Yuan¡¯s subtle impediment, the two youths wasted quite a lot of time and effort fending the group off. By the time the Demonic Cultivators retreat and the dark clouds scatter, it is already deep into the night. Shao Peiyuan watches them go, expression hard and filled with self-me. A step behind him, Sui Yuan is rejoicing over the fact that He Lianyu did not let him down at the crucial moment. But is also equally worried about the off-chance he might kidnap the female lead and carry her off to who knows where. Hastily making their way back to the tavern, Shao Peiyuan jerks in shock as soon as hends on the roof of the inn. Peeking over his shoulder, Sui Yuan too, cannot help the furious re seeping through his calm fa?ade. Because the very person who should have snatched away Shen Jiayi¡¯s possessions and fled is still lingering here. Sitting nonchntly on the tiled roof with one hand pressing the female lead down and a jug of wine in the other, He Lianyu still has the cheek to greet them cheerfully as soon as he notices their presence. "Let go of Junior Sister Shen!" Shao Peiyuan growls in anger, charging towards the smug, purple-robed man with sword swinging down. Leaping to his feet, the Demonic Cultivator merely smirks wider, leaving behind a single sentence, "Hand Liu Minghui over if you wish to save Shen Jiayi," before disappearing without a trace. Failing tond a hit on He Lianyu, Shao Peiyuan takes out his rage on the now-vacant roof tiles. "It was merely a phantom image. He Lianyu has most probably left with Junior Sister Shen. By now, he would already be more than a thousand miles away," Sui Yuan states in a low voice, expression dark. Shao Peiyuan snaps around immediately, mping a hand on his shoulder, tone earnest as he speaks. "The words of a Demonic Cultivator are untrustworthy. He is using Junior Sister Shen as a bait, but there are no guarantees he will let her go after getting his hands on you. Minghui, you must not do something as foolish as exchanging your life for Junior Sister Shen!" Shao Peiyuan can¡¯t help spurning himself right this moment. Although he is naturally worried about Shen Jiayi, a human¡¯s heart will always be biased. For Liu Minghui to risk his life in order to ensure Shen Jiayi¡¯s safe return is something Shao Peiyuan is absolutely unwilling to allow. Forcing a small smile on his face, Sui Yuan¡¯s gaze drops to the roof beneath his feet, eyshes trembling slightly. Acute sorrow rushes through his being. A pig teammate. Yet another pig teammate! Even if he is oppressed and crushed to dust, it wouldn¡¯t be able to fully express the full despondency in his heart right now!! Footnotes: [1] Ah Q: The antihero of a popr satirical text called "The True Story of Ah Q". It follows the first-person recount of his fellow vigers and as such, is an unreliable narrator. Ah Q is always thinking everything has/is/will unfold ording to his wishes because he stubbornly chooses to view things this way. Chapter 4.10 Chapter 4.10 Although he doesn¡¯t quite know how everything came about, Sui Yuan at least realises that the storyline has already been messed up. The female lead shouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped and said kidnapper should definitely have not used her to threaten Liu Minghui. Shao Peiyuan also shouldn¡¯t have ced Liu Minghui¡¯s life above the female lead, preventing him to seek out He Lianyu...... Since everything has deteriorated to this extent, Sui Yuan is ultimately forced to acknowledge his ws. Previously, he firmly believed it was Zhao Xihe¡¯s involvement that caused everything to be in disorder, but now, even without Zhao Xihe interfering, the plot still derails. Clearly, the issue is his inability to be a good enough actor. After all, he can¡¯t be so unlucky as to bump into yet another actor who likes to mess things up, right?! Is it because his analytical skills are poor? His inadequate ability to thoroughlyprehend the plot? Or is it because he cannot grasp the tempo of the story, inevitably reading the other character¡¯s mentality wrongly? Sui Yuan fully mes himself, and all previous grievances he has with Zhao Xihe begins to wane. As the proverb says, a p cannot be produced with just one hand. In the first world, he provoked Zhao Xihe, which led to the derailment of the story. But besides the changes brought about by the male lead, his inexperience clearly yed another major part. Back then, if he had carefully analysed every aspect of AnHe Qin Wang¡¯s character from top to bottom, he most likely wouldn¡¯t have been hooked into this ill-fated rtionship. Hearing Sui Yuan¡¯s thorough examination, 5237 can only sigh heavily. Although its partner is a special, custom-made being with a diligent and conscientious attitude, he is still inexperienced. Only when one goes through various trial and errors and be more knowledgeable will they finally meet the standards of a good supporting male lead. It is exactly this aspect of Sui Yuan that the creators cannot input into his brain. He will have to physically go through these worlds and umte wisdom from there. "It¡¯s good enough that you are capable of thinking this far," 5237forts its partner with heartfelt words. "Therefore, what you need to do now is to adapt appropriately to these changes and try your best to untangle this mess." "...Can it really be done?" Sui Yuan mumbles into his hands. Right now, he doesn¡¯t have a drop of self-confidence left. "Even if it is impossible, do you n to simply give up halfway?" 5237 asks, tone rising. "......Of course not." Lips thinning, he inhales deeply, fighting spirit rising once more. "Cross a trench, gain a new piece of information. Even if I fail this time, I will still learn another lesson, and will definitely do even better the next time!" "That¡¯s the spirit!" 5237 encourages cheerfully. "Rx, as long as you put in all your effort, you will surely not be abandoned!" Sui Yuan nods gravely. With the story as it is currently, Sui Yuan¡¯s top priority is to rescue the female lead from He Lianyu¡¯s clutches. No matter what, in a BG world, the female lead is the most important character and must not be exposed to any danger she cannot save herself from. Sui Yuan sends Shao Peiyuan back to the Heavenly Cosmos sect to seek out Elder Xuan Ling while he will track down He Lianyu¡¯s whereabouts and dy the Demonic Cultivator for as long as possible. Regarding Sui Yuan¡¯s way of handling the situation, Shao Peiyuan is naturally opposed to it. But no matter how he protests, he cannot sway Sui Yuan, who has already made a firm decision. As he leaves reluctantly, he can only vow to bring Elder Xuan Ling back as swiftly as he can. After driving Shao Peiyuan away, Sui Yuan gets in touch with He Lianyu once more, expressing the desire to speak with him. This time, the other party doesn¡¯t ignore the message, arranging a time and ce to meet without the slightest hesitation. When the two finally face each other again, the first thing He Lianyu does is toss an interspatial pouch over. Snatching it out of the air, Sui Yuan opens it to see the requested items taken from Shen Jiayi within. He stiffens, well aware of the non-verbal implication, warning him not to forget the two of them have gotten into the same boat. Eyes darkening, Sui Yuan tucks the pouch away, regarding He Lianyu wordlessly. This time, the Demonic Cultivator¡¯s attire is more enticing than before. Violet robes edged with gold, exposing a portion of fair, wless chest, neck, and corbones. A trace of sensuality floats in those dark, almond eyes, the upturned corners of his mouth betraying his good mood. "You got what you wanted. Now, it should be my turn, hmm?" "You didn¡¯t touch her?" Sui Yuan questions. "Of course. I made a Blood Demon Oath, so I have to do as promised." He Lianyu chuckles. "If I touch her, I wouldn¡¯t be able to touch you. I can only pick one. So, I will leave selection rights in your hands." Despite the seemingly generous wording, it is, in reality, overbearing and arrogant. He Lianyu¡¯s gaze locks on Sui Yuan, ensuring he doesn¡¯t miss even a split-second¡¯s change in thetter¡¯s expression. "For what reason are you doing this?" Sui Yuan grits out coldly. "Reason?" He Lianyu¡¯s eyes narrow. "I just like beauties, especially those with an attitude, which is why both you and Shen Jiayi match my taste. I would like to watch you struggle, surrender, have no choice but to give yourself wholly to me no matter how disgusted you may be. How is that for a reason?" "You have a vile interest." "Thank you for yourpliment," He Lianyu says with a mock-honoured expression. "A cultivator¡¯s life is long. If I don¡¯t find something to pleasure myself with, wouldn¡¯t this road be excessively dull?" Well aware that He Lianyu would neverpromise, Sui Yuan can only pick the most terrible choice. "......Let her go." ording to a character¡¯s personality, Liu Minghui would never sacrifice himself for the female lead even if he harbours intentions towards her. However, Sui Yuan is not the real Liu Minghui. He has his own misgivings, thus deciding to rescue the female lead from He Lianyu¡¯s hands first before attempting to flee from this pig teammate. In any case, Liu Minghui is a viin whose words never matches his actions. As such, he has no qualms in breaking any promises given, including this one between He Lianyu and himself. Hearing Sui Yuan¡¯s answer, He Lianyu¡¯s brain nks for a second, then jealous fury shes through his eyes. "You wouldn¡¯t regret?" "I wouldn¡¯t." Sui Yuan¡¯s tone is hard as steel. "Really can¡¯t tell that you value feelings so highly. However, if you love her so much, why did you collude with me to thrust her into dangerous situations?" He Lianyu inquires, not quite understanding this logic. Sui Yuan closes his eyes. "It¡¯s none of your business." In actual fact, he too cannot make sense of Liu Minghui, and even more cannotprehend his contradicting feelings. Attempting to interpret his strange actions is like trying to cut down a tree with a chopstick. "Fine, fine. I¡¯m not too interested in knowing anyway," Sneering, the Demonic Cultivator beckons Sui Yuan forward and strides away. Very quickly, the two reaches He Lianyu¡¯s temporary hideout. Although she is powerless to resist due to the seal blocking her meridians, Shen Jiayi is safe and unharmed. Seeing He Lianyu appear together with Sui Yuan, Shen Jiayi is somewhat bewildered. When her eyesnd on the former, it is filled with hatred. This disdain fades away to faint suspicion when her gaze shifts to Sui Yuan. Having seen every emotion flickering through the woman¡¯s face, He Lianyu silently admits that she at least has a brain, urately guessing that everything was nned by Sui Yuan. However, an indescribable annoyance fills his heart, as though that suspicious look is extremely offending to his eyes. Laughing mockingly, he wraps an arm around Sui Yuan¡¯s waist, looking the chained and kneeling Shen Jiayi over slowly. "You are free to go. Your beloved Senior Martial Brother exchanged himself for you and I agreed." Shen Jiayi stiffens, eyes widening in disbelief as she stares at Sui Yuan. Taking in the tightly pursed lips and sombre expression, every kind of emotion bubbles forth. Self-resentment for being mistrustful, actually daring to doubt her Senior Martial Brother colluded with the Demonic sect; happiness over her freedom, being able to escape from danger; worry for her Senior Marital Brother and how he will be able to get away from the tiger¡¯s den; gratefulness towards him for his self-sacrificing nature... Shen Jiayi¡¯s eyes grow hot. Tears falling from her eyes, she grits her teeth and chokes out, "Senior Martial Brother, don¡¯t..." Sui Yuan smiles reassuringly, but before he can give a verbal reply, He Lianyu abruptly shoves him back, pressing him into the small bed behind. Right this moment, He Lianyu finds himself struggling between two contradictory emotions. He didn¡¯t like Shen Jiayi¡¯s using a suspicious gaze to look at Sui Yuan, but he even more dislikes the intimate, wordless interaction full of tender affection between them. Before he can distinguish what these strange emotions are, he found himself interrupting their exchange. More or less ustomed to being pinned down by another man, Sui Yuan manages to keep his cool, his reaction no more than a small startled noise at the back of his throat. On the other hand, Shen Jiayi explodes in anger, struggling against the chains to stand up. "Let Senior Martial Brother go! You beast!" "Let go?" A corner of He Lianyu¡¯s lips pull up in a smirk. "This is something I rightfully deserve. Why would I let him go? Rather, I want to take things one step further." Saying this, he leans down, intending to taste the pair of tempting red lips he has been coveting ever since their initial meeting. But his n is thwarted when Sui Yuan turns his head away, speaking in a cold, indifferent tone. "Let Junior Sister Shen go." "Senior Martial Brother! I will not go!" Shen Jiayi yells. After bing a cultivator, she is used to keeping calm and collected at all times, learning how to ce herself before others. However, her innate virtuous nature cannot bepletely erased. How can she be at ease and flee when Sui Yuan so selflessly walked into the tiger¡¯s den in order to save her? "Junior Sister Shen, don¡¯t be willful!" Sui Yuan snaps, temper rising. He detests the sensation of being pinned under a man like this. All he needs is the female lead to get out of here, then he can do as he please without worry and escape this ce ah! "Do you think you will be allowed to stay just because you refuse to go?" Feeling neglected when the two disciples begin to argue, He Lianyu immediately pipes up to remind them of his existence. "I don¡¯t like having an audience during sex!" Shen Jiayi¡¯s face flushes red from a mixture of embarrassment and rage. As soon as the chains around her are removed, she pounces forward, wanting to pull this sphemous beast away from her Senior Martial Brother. It¡¯s a shame that her spiritual power has yet to recover. Even if she is at full strength, an initial-level Core Formation stage Righteous Cultivator is no match for a Solid Aspect Demonic Cultivator. With a disdainful sneer, his hand curls into a w, freezing Shen Jiayi mid-air. A fling of his sleeve and the woman is thrown out of the small room like a kite with a broken string. Sui Yuan starts in rm, wanting to rush out and check on her condition, but is instead pulled back into He Linayu¡¯s arms. Lips brushing his ear and travelling downwards, He Lianyu bows his head and presses a kiss on the smooth skin of Sui Yuan¡¯s neck, thenughs lightly. "Rx, I am still under a Blood Demon Oath. Your Junior Martial Sister is safe and sound outside!" Knowing that He Lianyu will not tell lies when ites to his oaths, Sui Yuan breathes a sigh of relief. As the Demonic Cultivator promised, Shen Jiayi is indeed safe and no longer under his control. She herself is not too clear about what just happened. All she felt was a burst of dizziness, and when her vision clears, she finds herselfying on the ground, in the wilderness. All around her, she cannot spot a trace of He Lianyu¡¯s hideout, and can¡¯t feel Senior Martial Brother¡¯s spiritual signature. Getting to her feet, this is the first time she feels so helpless and muddled, but this unweed sensation is quickly interrupted. "Junior Sister Shen!" A familiar voice reaches her ears. Whirling around on her heels, she spots the figures of Xuan Ling and Shao Peiyuan hurriedly making their way over, the former bearing a frostier than normal expression while thetter¡¯s face is full of anxiety. "You¡¯re safe! Where is Minghui?!" "Senior Brother Liu, he..." Shen Jiayi rushes up to them as though they are her lifesavers. Bitterness seeping into her eyes, she cries out emotionally. "Master! I beg you to save Senior Brother Liu! He exchanged his life for mine and I was thrown all the way out here. I don¡¯t know where they are now!" Hearing her words, the sliver of hope in Shao Peiyuan¡¯s eyes vanish, reced by pain. "Do you remember anything distinctive in the surroundings of that demon¡¯s hideout?!" Shen Jiayi is about to answer, but notices her master doesn¡¯t even spare her a single nce. Instead, he steps back onto his jian and soars into the air, heading towards a seemingly random location and disappearing in a span of a few seconds. Shao Peiyuan and Shen Jiayi exchanges a dismayed nce, subconsciously trying to catch up even if they don¡¯t know what is going through the Elder¡¯s mind. It¡¯s a pity that Xuan Ling¡¯s speed is too fast, causing them to lose sight of him due to their split-second hesitation. "With Master here, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems," Shen Jiayi murmurs, uncertain if she is trying to convince Shao Peiyuan or herself. The other youth¡¯s hands clench into fists as self-reproach floods his being. He resents his own strength being inadequate, unable to help even when a close friend is in danger. He loathes how he is reduced to only being able to watch, wait, and hope that Minghui will be fine. If...if he too steps on the path to Immortal Ascension, and gain formidable power, would everything be different...? Chapter 4.11 Chapter 4.11 Like a crafty rabbit who always builds three burrows, a skilled viin like He Lianyu naturally wouldn¡¯t stay in one ce after his business has concluded. As soon as he released Shen Jiayi, he immediately brings Sui Yuan to another location before heading straight for his real hideout. Mindful of the fact that He Lianyu hasn¡¯tpletely let his guard down around him, Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t rush indiscriminately into action. Besides disying abhorrence whenever the other party tries to be intimate, he doesn¡¯t resist in any other way. Fortunately, He Lianyu apparently doesn¡¯t n on forcing himself on him. Or should he say, he is lucky the time and location is all wrong for more intimate acts. So long as He Lianyu is out of his domain, he will not try to do anything to Sui Yuan. The entire time, 5237 gives Sui Yuan all sorts of pointers that it thinks might help in his escape. As for his spirit pet, the little Crystal beast¡¯s current whereabouts is unknown, but Sui Yuan is not at all concerned about it as anywhere else would be safer for itpared to remaining by his side. Bearing the title of the Heavenly Cosmos sect¡¯s Head Disciple and one of the unofficial leaders of the new generation of cultivators, Liu Minghui is regarded highly. After snatching Liu Minghui away, it is only natural that He Lianyu has made appropriate mental preparations and ns for the near future when he is confronted by members of Righteous sects. In the cultivation world, the Righteous and Demonic sect each imed one half of it as their territory since a long time ago. Typically, everyone minds their own business because as long as one side oversteps their boundary, what awaits these two parties is arge-scale war. He Lianyu is naturally aware of this point, which is why he brings Sui Yuan directly back to his cave not far from his sect. This way, when the Heavenly Cosmos sectes knocking on his door, he will be able to call for reinforcement right away. Righteous Cultivators value their soul while Demonic Cultivators value pleasure and other material desires. Thus,pared to the sparse, nd caves of Righteous Cultivators, He Lianyu¡¯s own dwelling is extremely luxurious. With nothing to fear, Sui Yuan treats this ce like his home, calmly enjoying therge jade bath in He Lianyu¡¯s residence, scrubbing himself clean from head to toe. Even if he is now a cultivator with ice veins and jade bones[1], whose body wouldn¡¯t be filthy even if he doesn¡¯t wash all year round, Sui Yuan still likes the feeling of soaking in warm water. Tension flees from his body and his muscles loosen, all fatigue vanishing like smoke in thin air. Soon, it should be about time he rebels against He Lianyu. Removing a clean set of clothes from his interspatial pouch, he uses a little spiritual energy to evaporate the moisture on his body before dressing himself properly and exiting the baths. After a satisfying soak, anguid charm unknowingly exudes from his person, a kind ofzy allure that the original Liu Minghui never possessed. Eyshes and hair still carrying faint traces of moisture, it serves to enhance his gentle air and delicate features. One look at this obliviously enticing Sui Yuan causes the still-smug He Lianyu to freeze momentarily, heart thumping in his chest. Rising from where he is sprawled on a couch, he encircles Sui Yuan¡¯s waist with both arms, drawing him towards the soft cushions on the other side of the room. "It is said that when a man¡¯s lust is at its peak, he will lower all defences in that short period of time. When that momentes, your chances of a sessful attack will be the highest," 5237 persistently continues spewing out the strangest ideas. "...Are you sure that¡¯s what you want me to do?" Sui Yuan asks hesitantly. The system falls silent for a second. "Let¡¯s pretend I never said that." Sui Yuan: "......" Sui Yuan was created with no notion of chastity, and his instincts merely tell him that two supporting male leads who are meant to treasure the female lead will cause big problems if they get together. However, the original text which is written from the female lead¡¯s point of view didn¡¯t exactly deny that Liu Minghui and He Lianyu were nothing else but business partners. After all, Demonic Cultivators are people without integrity, and Liu Minghui...he has even lesser integrity than them. If he can use his body in exchange of controlling He Lianyu, Liu Minghui will most probably not refuse. Once he exploits He Lianyu and suck him dry, he would show no quarter and kill the other party off. If his attempt at resistance fails, Sui Yuan intends to follow the aforementioned route. Of course, whether he will wholly walk down that path is another matter, as ording to the storyline, Liu Minghui dies in front of He Lianyu. Still...at least everything he does up ¡¯til then will be logical...right? Half-pressed into the soft cushion, the front of Sui Yuan¡¯s robes has fallen part-way open. Narrowing his eyes, he interrupts He Lianyu¡¯s movements and abruptly flips them around. Although he is startled by it, He Lianyu simplyughs and praises, "Minghui is indeed passionate." With an expressionless face, Sui Yuan merely quirks an eyebrow. Since Liu Minghui has his own pride, he will definitely not adopt a submissive attitude during sex. Under He Lianyu¡¯s deliberate indulgence, Sui Yuan takes the initiative to touch him first. A hand pressing his shoulder down, the other pushes the cor of his violet robes open, revealing a firm chest. Fingertips running teasingly across He Lianyu¡¯s red nipples, his mind is filled with 5237¡¯s loud yells as the system urgently instructs him. "What should I do next?!" "Strip him bare," 5237 says bluntly. "ording to my resources, this is a crucial step in the art of lovemaking. Additionally, if you decide to flee halfway, He Lianyu cannot chase after you while naked, so you will have more time to escape when he puts on his clothes." The system¡¯s words make sense, so without further ado, Sui Yuan pulls the top half of He Lianyu¡¯s robes down, baring his upper torso to his waist. Only, when his hands drift down towards the man¡¯s trousers, his hands are caught. "My little treasure is rather impatient," He Lianyu chuckles. Lazily lifting a hand to grip the back of Sui Yuan¡¯s neck, the other hand caresses his face from his slender eyebrows to his lower jaw. Although He Lianyu¡¯s motions are neither slow nor hurried, the heat emitting from his bare skin and tensed muscles all betray his increasing lust. His dark eyes burn brightly as he all but devours Sui Yuan with an intense stare. "Your target is at hand!" 5237¡¯s passion is also at its peak - for a different reason. Darting around Sui Yuan¡¯s head in circles, it cries out, "At this time, the male¡¯s sex organ between his legs is the weakest spot!" Sui Yuan stares at his system nkly. While he has never experienced being attacks between his legs - or seen it done to others, for that matter - as a male, he can¡¯t help but cringe instinctively. As Sui Yuan is warring with himself over whether to do it or not, He Lianyu, who is still caught up in rising lust andpletely defenceless, pushes himself up on his elbows, intending on plundering Sui Yuan¡¯s mouth. It¡¯s a pity that this n is interrupted a second time. An earth-shattering bang instantly breaks the enthralling, steamy atmosphere within the room. rmed, Sui Yuan make an abortive move, only to be pulled firmly towards He Lianyu as the other tightens his grip on his neck and waist. Still a little dazed after being abruptly pulled from his haze of lust, He Lianyu isn¡¯t all that clear about what is going on right now. However, he is appropriately startled that an intruder is able to get to this room without setting off or being slowed down by the trapsid out around his dwelling that he takes so much pride in. The initial wave of sword intent cleaves the entrance of the room in two, and a figure stalks in to the sight of Sui Yuan and He Lianyu frozen like ¡¯adulterers caught in bed¡¯. With his white robes opened seductively to reveal a glimpse of chest and shoulders and He Lianyu¡¯s bare upper torso, even a fool would be able to tell what is going on between the two men. A captivating but abnormal faint red colour stains Xuan Ling¡¯s frosty visage. Scarlet bleeds into his originally clear, tranquil ck irises. Not saying a single word, a forceful wave of sword intent carrying traces of berserk demonic nature rushes towards the pair. Even an ascended Immortal wouldn¡¯t dare despise the power behind this strike. Sui Yuan and He Lianyu separate immediately, dodging in two different directions. Having foreseen their actions, the sword intent twists, neatly avoiding Sui Yuan and directly attacking He Lianyu. Evidently, Sui Yuan is not Xuan Ling¡¯s target, which makes him somewhat relieved. Besides, ording to the plot, he is not meant to die here. But a second thought strikes him immediately after, causing him to inhale sharply again. Xuan Ling¡¯s murderous intent has risen to the point it can only be pacified by seeing the blood of his target. A Solid Aspect He Lianyu is naturally not the opponent of Xuan Ling, who is nearing Immortal Ascension. The former is forced to retreat with each passing second. Even worse, Xuan Ling apparently doesn¡¯t n to im his life in one blow, avoiding his vitals while inflicting non-critical cuts all over his body. It seems the Elder wants He Lianyu to wish for death but receive no relief. - Not only should Liu Minghui survive this scene, He Lianyu also cannot die here ah! Sui Yuan has nearly gone mad with worry, but because of his identity as Liu Minghui and a mere Core Formation cultivator, he cannot get involved. What he can do is stare at the one-sided fight and pray that either He Lianyu¡¯s reinforcementse on time to defuse this situation, or Xuan Ling will suddenlye to his senses and remember that He Lianyu must not be killed now. As a crafty viin, He Lianyu naturally has a backup n. In the split-second after Xuan Ling¡¯s intrusion and the sudden spike of killing intent, he has already called for help. Having received a distress signal, his fellow sect memberse rushing over - He Lianyu is a young, talented and well-known Demonic Cultivator. If they make the slightest mistake, their Demonic sect will suffer a huge loss! Just when it seems Xuan Ling will finally cleave He Lianyu¡¯s heart from his chest, dense, dark clouds cover the cave as chilly gales roar to life. Countless Solid Aspect Demonic Cultivators and those nearing Ascension appear, gathering to attack Xuan Ling en-masse. This time, Sui Yuan is worried that Xuan Ling would die here, and his own situation is rather perilous! Materialising an advanced charm, he scatters the ball of demon fire heading directly for him. For a short time after, he couldn¡¯t spare any energy to pay attention to Xuan Ling and He Lianyu as he does his utmost best to block every attack heading his way. Fortunately, it seems the weaker, Core Formation Sui Yuan is not the Demonic Cultivators¡¯ primary target. Very quickly, the majority of them are drawn over by the stronger Xuan Ling, allowing him some breathing space. "I feel that this turn of events is not too encouraging." As a system whom no one else but its partner can see and interact with, 5237 can naturally observe its surroundings without worry. Right this moment, its tone is confused and uncertain, as though it has unknowingly fallen into a pit. "I don¡¯t need you to tell me that our situation is unfavourable!" Sui Yuan replies bitterly. Jerking his head backwards when a white round thing pounces towards him, he raises a hand to smack it aside, only to swiftly change directions and catch it once he can make out what this strange object is. Having dropped its disguise sometime between when Sui Yuanst saw it and now, the Crystal beast cheeps non-stop. As though finally reuniting after centuries apart,rge tears hang at the corner of its red, watery eyes. Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t have the energy to soothe it and directly ces the spirit pet on his shoulder. The Crystal beast digs its paws into the fabric of his robe, then abruptly let loose a loud call. Immediately, an indescribable feeling courses through Sui Yuan¡¯s meridians, flooding it with additional spiritual energy that enables him to deflect another powerful attack. So it seems that besides acting cute, the Crystal beast has its more practical uses. Noticing that Sui Yuan¡¯s safety is now secured thanks to the spirit pet¡¯s arrival, 5237 opens its mouth once more. "I meant Xuan Ling - or should I say Zhao Xihe - has sumbed to his inner demons." Sui Yuan freezes, then snaps his head around to look at Xuan Ling. Jian in hand, the domineering man has long lost his elegant, pure aura. Instead, his current state is even more terrifying than the original icy chill that freezes one in their ce. Snow white robes now stained crimson with the life essence of numerous Demonic Cultivators, he resembles a blood-soaked Asura. Every swing of his de is apanied by a spray of blood. The once cold, sharp sword intent is tainted by demonic energy. Dark bloodthirst bubbles forth from his person, causing everyone in his vicinity to tremble in fear. The amount of spiritual power contained within his being climbs upwards unceasingly, to the point that it seems he might just make a breakthrough to theter stage just before Ascension. "Quick! Quickly notify the Demonic Ruler! This bastard is going to advance a level!" Feeling the increasing pressure indicating a near breakthrough, a Demonic Cultivator shouts as he retreats. Sword Cultivators are the strongest fighters amongst cultivators, and generally experience breakthroughs during critical moments in the heat of battle. Their fighting prowess is extraordinary and even their intent can be a deadly weapon in the hands of experienced Sword Cultivators. The moment they set foot onto the Demonic Path, their aptitude for ughter doubles and continues to grow as their innate potential is swiftly ignited. While it is a dazzling spectacle, it onlysts for a short period. Back when Xuan Ling was still an initial-level Nascent Soul, he crippled two cultivators who were mid-way to Ascension in a single sh. If he is allowed to enter thest stage before Ascension now, the entire Demonic sect will be wiped out under his de. Their lives would be mere offerings to hasten his advancement! As the Demonic Cultivators descend into a chaotic mess, only one thought runs through Sui Yuan¡¯s mind. "Sumbing to his inner demons? Isn¡¯t he only acting?" "Looking at the situation now, I really don¡¯t think so," 5237 states in a rare, grave and deadly serious tone, anxiousness in every minute twitch of its plump body. "Xuan Ling practices a ruthless Sword Art. The moment he falls in love, his tranquil state of mind will begin to undte. Once it gets too intense, he will inevitably sumb to his inner demons. Even if the person within this body is Zhao Xihe, his cultivation is unequivocally linked to his soul. When a person first steps off the Righteous Path, they will lose all reason, meaning that Zhao Xihe has entered a berserk state. " "But, doesn¡¯t every actor¡¯s system have the ability to defend their partner¡¯s mental conscience?" Sui Yuan frowns worriedly. "In the previous world, didn¡¯t you protect my mind after I swallowed the source of darkness and allow me to be free of its influence?" "That¡¯s because I was well prepared!" 5237 says, agitated. "I knew when the darkness magic will try influencing your mind, so I was able to shield your mind fully before that happened. But now, if Xuan Ling is indeed Zhao Xihe, 0007 never expected him to suddenly go berserk. It didn¡¯t even have the slightest warning to prepare shielding its partner¡¯s mind. Thus, Zhao Xihe himself has lost all reason." "Sumbing to his inner demons...if he doesn¡¯t snap out of it, what will be of him?" Sui Yuan asks, heart sinking in dread. "...He will be wasted," 5237 replies heavily, deep regret in its voice. "The ¡¯regtion¡¯ will erase him." Sui Yuan falls silent. Massacring his way through his enemies, Xuan Ling resembles a killing machine. Unfeeling. Merciless. Several droplets of blood stain his wless, sculpture-like visage, making him seem like a flirty, devilish spirit. This wicked air interweaving with his chilly temperament captures one¡¯s gaze and holds it hostage. It¡¯s a pity that presently, no one here is carefree enough to appreciate this charmingly demonic appearance. Powerless to contend against him, the Demonic Cultivators - what is left of them - steadily backs away. None here is capable of matching this Death God, and each one values their lives above the sect¡¯s interest. Everyone dares not challenge Xuan Ling or face him head-on, only retreating slowly as though afraid if their movements are too abrupt, it will incite this wild beast to attack them. Along with the Demonic Cultivators¡¯ steady retreat, Xuan Ling gradually calms. Sleeves dripping with the blood of the deceased, feet treading over scattered corpses in his path, his wintry eyes gleam with a razor-sharp light. Sweeping a leisurely nce across the fearful remnants of challengers, his gaze settles on the gravely injured He Lianyu hiding amongst them. He Lianyu is now devoid of all previous confidence and haughtyposure. Ashenplexion, terrified eyes, bruised and battered body... When Xuan Ling¡¯s gaze locks onto his person, he jolts in fright, turning around and trying to escape. However, Xuan Ling naturally wouldn¡¯t let his prey run. In a sh of crimson and white, he appears directly in front of He Lianyu. "Don¡¯t!" Sui Yuan yells, not carrying if his action is out of character or not. Flinging the charm between his fingers towards He Lianyu, he creates a barrier between Xuan Ling and his intended victim. "He can¡¯t die here! You know that!" Xuan Ling¡¯s movement halts for a second, then a hand darts out, spiritual energy coiling around and binding He Lianyu, who attempted to flee once more. Turning his head towards Sui Yuan, a faint smile curves his lips. This small upturning of his lips can be considered stunningly attractive, causing even Sui Yuan to gape. Xuan Ling¡¯s frosty visage softens, tender affection flooding into his dark pupils. However, the words that are spat out is bone-piercingly cold. "He deserves to die. Anyone who has touched you even once all deserve to die." Before thest word leaves his mouth, the de easily skewers through He Lianyu¡¯s chest,pletely ignoring the protective barrier Sui Yuan erected. Aware that his end is nigh, He Lianyu coughs out a mouthful of blood, then smirks viciously. Gathering what little remaining inner energy he has, hepresses it all into a small, destructive point. A formidable wave of demonic energy explodes from He Lianyu. But in Xuan Ling¡¯s eyes, that amount of power is equivalent to a puny insect¡¯s. With a mere wave of his sleeve, He Lianyu¡¯s final, desperate attack is dissolved. Following that, Xuan Ling raises a hand and pulls the struggling soul out of its battered cage of flesh. As it thrashed against Xuan Ling¡¯s unyielding grip, it tries in vain to self-destruct. When it eventually realises it ispletely helpless, it cries out in fear. But the faint smile on Xuan Ling¡¯s face doesn¡¯t waver in the slightest. Bit by bit, his finger tightens, until a mournful screech erupts from the soul a second before it disintegrates. He Lianyu¡¯s soul has just been denied any chance of entering the reincarnation cycle. Having fulfilled his heart¡¯s desire, Xuan Ling unhurriedly turns back to look at the stupefied Sui Yuan. The desire to plunder and conquer Sui Yuan in every way possible fills his scarlet eyes. His faint smile widens, carrying a trace of delight and cheer. "You...can only be mine." Sui Yuan & 5237: ".........So - so scary! I suddenly feel like begging for death! What to do?! QAQ" Footnotes: [1] Ice veins and jade bones: Basically means a body void of all impurity Chapter 4.12 Chapter 4.12 What happens next is full of confusion and chaos. Completely out of his depth, Sui Yuan is reduced to a mere spectator, unable to get involved. At longst, the Demonic Ruler whom the poor Demonic Cultivators deem as their saviour arrives to the desperate cries of the badly-beaten group. As the sole cultivator in the almighty Blood Lust[1] stage, this individual is just one step away from bing a Demon God. Having received admiration and respect for the longest time, he naturally looks down on Xuan Ling, who has only just broken through to theter stage before Ascension. As a result, he is beaten down in no time, suffering a sound defeat. It is at this moment that the distant Heavenly Cosmos and Heavenly Element sect receive news from Shen Jiayi and Shao Peiyuan. Finally sensing that Xuan Ling¡¯s spiritual signature is acting oddly, the leaders of these two brother sects gather their Elders without dy, hurrying towards the Demonic Cultivator¡¯s domain. Eventually, under thebined might of the Elders and the Demon Ruler, they manage to suppress the berserk Xuan Ling. Although every living Demonic Cultivator present deeply resents the fact that more than half their strongest fell to the de of one man, they are equally afraid. Additionally, the Demon Ruler is heavily injured and it would be folly to try picking a fight with so many Elders. Powerless to stand against the group of Righteous Cultivators, they can only stare silently as Xuan Ling is brought away. In their hearts, they vow to never speak of this moment again. Of course, Sui Yuan is also brought back by the Elders. It¡¯s just that due to everyone¡¯s concentration focused on keeping Xuan Ling suppressed but unharmed all the way back to the sect, no one else besides Shen Jiayi and Shao Peiyuan pays him any attention. As soon as they return to the Heavenly Cosmos sect, Xuan Ling is imprisoned in the cave located behind the mountain. Confined with spiritual energy suppressing tools andyers uponyers of arraysid out around the area. Assuming he wouldn¡¯t be able to return to his senses for a short while yet, everyone assembles in order to consult each other about appropriate measures to deal with this situation. As the sole eyewitness to the entire event, Sui Yuan is naturally called to attendance and requested to recount what happened. Exining everything in detail from the beginning to the end, he confirms that Xuan Ling indeed sumbed to his inner demons due to love and consequently losing his conscience. Listening to Sui Yuan¡¯s words, the sect leader heaves a deep, heavy sigh. He noticed a problem surfacing in Xuan Ling¡¯s cultivation long ago, and knew this day wille sooner orter. However, he didn¡¯t expect it toe so suddenly, or for Xuan Ling¡¯s reaction to be this intense, leaving him no time to prepare. Surely, when He Lianyu kidnapped Shen Jiayi with the intention of turning her into a furnace, he struck a chord in Xuan Ling, resulting in the Elder exploding with rage. Since things have deteriorated to this extent, they can only give him what his heart craves, permitting him to ke his desire. After Xuan Ling calms, they will discuss what¡¯s to be done. Thinking up until here, the sect leader confers with his Elders before his eyes fall on the anxious and nervous Shen Jiayi. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then you will immediately enter the cave and seek out your master.¡± Shen Jiayi startles in rm. It takes another few seconds for the sect leader¡¯s words to sink in and can¡¯t help a wave of disbelief from rising. Does the sect leader mean her master fell from the Righteous Path due to his love for her?! Shen Jiayi doesn¡¯t feel that Xuan Ling is even a little bit in love with her. But since the sect leader and Elders have made a decision, and Sui Yuan¡¯s words confirming her master has sumbed to his inner demons, Shen Jiayi¡¯s belief wavers a little. Perhaps she is a little slow when ites to feelings, which is why she never noticed her master¡¯s regards? Firstly, her Senior Martial Brother took risks on her behalf, exchanging his life for hers. Then her master trod on the Demonic Path because of her. If she doesn¡¯t take responsibility now, she would be a dishonourable, cruel person. Composing herself, she meets Sui Yuan¡¯s anticipating but hesitant gaze before closing her eyes resolutely, then bows to the sect leader. ¡°Disciple understands.¡± Seeing Shen Jiayi withdraw from the temple without ncing back, Sui Yuan swallows the protest he nearly blurted out. Although he knows the real reason why Xuan Ling ¨C or should he say Zhao Xihe ¨C stepped onto the Demonic Path, he clings onto the faintest sliver of hope that the female lead is able to cate the male lead and be a happy couple. ¡°......You are thinking too much,¡± 5237 states ufortably. Sui Yuan can only bury his head in his hands silently. Feeling his beloved disciple¡¯s depression, the sect leader pats his shoulder infort. He naturally knows Liu Minghui holds sentimental feelings towards Shen Jiayi ¨C he was even willing to sacrifice his life for her safe return! But ultimately, their first priority must always be to benefit the sect. The feelings of a single individual cannot be more important than the future of the sect itself. In this case, Elder Xuan Ling is more important to them than Liu Minghui, and the sect leader is willing to give the former anything to ensure his recovery. This includes sacrificing his beloved disciple¡¯s feelings for Shen Jiayi. Lifting his head to stare at the temple doors, Sui Yuan feels like he is drowning in misery. ¡°......What do you n to do?¡± 5237 asks after a short moment of quiet. ¡°If ¨C ¡± Before it can finish speaking, Shen Jiayi bursts through the doors. The previously determined expression has morphed into aplicated one, clearly showing that she has been put in a rather difficult situation. Her originally pure white robe is now stained with dust and blood, her hair in disarray. Bafflement and fright visible in her wide eyes, she copses to the floor immediately after stepping in. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?!¡± The sect leader exims in shock, shooting to his feet and taking two paces forward. He had believed that misfortune can be turned to blessing by sending Shen Jiayi to Xuan Ling, but little did he expect this to happen. This dishevelled appearance undoubtedly means she was chased out. Xuan Ling has fallen to the point that he can even raise his hands towards the person he loves most! If ¨C if there really is no way to pull Xuan Ling away from this path, then... The sect leader¡¯s heart aches, his face turning pale and defeated. ¡°Master... Master, he...¡± Shen Jiayi breath trembles as though she is recalling a terrible memory. Lips trembling for a moment, she visibly suppresses her emotions and lifts her head, looking at the sect leader before shifting her gaze to Sui Yuan, who is standing by his side. ¡°He said the person he wants is not me... It is...Senior Brother Liu...Liu Minghui...¡± Sect leader: ¡°......¡± Sui Yuan covers his face with both hands again. Under the strange stares of the people present, Sui Yuan calmly makes his way out of the temple, deeply resenting the fact that this huge pressure bearing down upon him thanks to the plot derailing once more is all courtesy of his pig teammate. ¡°What will happen next?¡± Despite his serene face, Sui Yuan¡¯s thoughts are extremely chaotic, and he feels as though he has been transported to another dimension altogether. Sympathy written all over its face, 5237 stares at Sui Yuan after observing a moment of silence in tribute. ¡°Perhaps you can choose not to save him? Let him be erased by the system, which means you will be rid of arge problem.¡± While he may not be fond of Zhao Xihe, he cannot watch him die, especially when he has the ability to save him. Hence, Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t consider this proposal for even one second. 5237 waves a stubby arm in wordless acknowledgement. To it, human lives are like des of grass, so besides the life of its partner, it doesn¡¯t care for anyone else. Hence why it dares to suggest this route. Still, it knows Sui Yuan¡¯s nature, and understands that no matter what, he cannot bear to see Zhao Xihe being erased. ¡°In any case, no matter what you will encounter, you are still determined to rescue him, right? Then don¡¯t think too much about it. Let him do whatever he wants to you. He will definitely take the initiative, so just follow along.¡± Sui Yuan nods obediently, heart easing a little. ¡°Also ¨C ¡± 5237 pauses, then continues solemnly. ¡°You must remember that whatever you two doter, it is all in the name of rescuing him. There is absolutely no other meaning. You must control yourself, or else the one facing extermination may be you.¡± Even though he is a little confused by this warning, Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t ask more, simply nodding his head again. From the system¡¯s peculiar tone, he reckons it is something he doesn¡¯t want to fullyprehend. Harbouring a sliver of nervousness, Sui Yuan enters the cave. However, contrary to his expectations, Xuan Ling doesn¡¯t appear to be suffering at all. In fact, he looks rather idle and carefree. His blood-soaked clothes have been changed for a new set and his long hair is neatlybed, draped over his shoulders and left to hang freely as he sits upright beside the stone table. A cup of clear tea[2] rests upon the grey, stone surface. If it isn¡¯t for the chains one can see picking out from beneath his snow-white robes and the shimmering arrays spanning the interior of the cave, Sui Yuan would have thought he was merely here tomence closed-door cultivation. Catching sight of Sui Yuan, Xuan Ling¡¯s face and eyes bes gentle, the corners of his mouth turning up as he extends a hand towards him. ¡°......Are you sure he really sumbed to his inner demons?¡± No matter how one sees it, Xuan Ling seems pretty clear-minded. Hence, Sui Yuan can¡¯t help voicing his doubts towards 5237. The system remains taciturn, then finally replies tentatively, ¡°This...I am also not too sure. After all, I have never personally witnessed a Righteous Sword Cultivator fall to the Demonic Path before. I have been relying on the resources at hand to guess...¡± Seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s hesitation, the faint smile on Xuan Ling¡¯s face ebbs. His gaze turns chilly, a trace of scarlet seeping into his irises. Sui Yuan¡¯s heart jumps in fright and doesn¡¯t dare dither further. Quickly striding forward so he is standing directly in front of the seated man, he ces a hand on his outstretched palm. Strong fingers wrap around his hand and tugs, making him fall into Xuan Ling¡¯sp. Drawing Sui Yuan close and holding him tight, Xuan Ling buries his face in the curve of his neck, warm breath teasing bare skin as he exhales, ¡°Minghui...¡± Sui Yuan stiffens even as 5237 chokes on its non-existent breath. Soaring into the air, the system turns its back on its partner and zooms away. ¡°I reckon I ought to hide for a while. What¡¯sing next is considered private affairs. I should respect your personal privacy, right?¡± Staring nkly at 5237¡¯s rapidly retreating figure, a lump of congealed emotions clog Sui Yuan¡¯s throat. He can¡¯t believe he had been abandoned just like that! At the most crucial moment, 5237 threw him aside to fend for himself! Weren¡¯t they meant to be partners who would never leave each other?! QAQ ¡°Zhao...Xihe?¡± With great self-control, Sui Yuan resists the urge to smack the wandering pair of hands away from his body, repeatedly telling himself to keep calm. ¡°Shhh...¡± Xuan Ling interrupts him quietly. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t like it either, right now, I am Xuan Ling, and you are Liu Minghui.¡± Sui Yuan: ¡°......You haven¡¯t actually sumbed to your inner demons, right? You are actually very clear-headed?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Xuan Ling chuckles softly as he pinches Sui Yuan¡¯s chin lightly, pulling his head down so they are face to face. Seeing the originally ck irises now a solid, dull red, bellying a wild glint that yearns to tear everything within sight into shreds, Sui Yuan inwardly promises to be obedient. Following his body¡¯s instincts, he wraps both arms around the other man¡¯s neck. An inexpressibly pleased feeling surges through Xuan Ling as Sui Yuan presents such a tame side of himself and even takes the initiative to return his touch. Removing the hairpin at the top of Sui Yuan¡¯s head so that his long hair falls enticingly over a shoulder and flows freely down his back, hebs through the soft, dark tresses gently. Sensing Xuan Ling¡¯s spiritual energy calming down, Sui Yuan breaths a soft sigh of relief. Despite the fact that he feels somewhat awkward, it isn¡¯t as intolerable as he originally thought it would be. After all, didn¡¯t Zhao Xihe frequently touch him this way before in the other worlds? ¡°Besides me, has anyone else touched you in this way?¡± Xuan Ling murmurs, leaning down so that his mouth is next to Sui Yuan¡¯s ear. Although Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t quite understand what Xuan Ling means by ¡°touched in this way¡±, in his current situation, he sensibly decides to shake his head. Evidently pleased by Sui Yuan¡¯s reply, Xuan Lingughs, a hand sliding beneath the cor of Sui Yuan¡¯s robe and lightly kneading soft flesh. ¡°Then, do you know what I want to do to you next?¡± Uncertainty swarming his brain, Sui Yuan shakes his head wordlessly. Subconsciously, he thinks that maybe what Xuan Ling wants to do is what He Lianyu ¨C or perhaps he should say what he wanted to do to He Lianyu that day in Demonic Cultivator¡¯s dwelling. But it¡¯s a pity that Sui Yuan still has much to learn about this activity. During that time, 5237¡¯s lesson was interrupted by Xuan Ling¡¯s violent intrusion, so he had no chance to learn what the next step is after the removal of clothes. ...Nevertheless, it seems he will learn very soon. ¡ú_¡ú Looking at Sui Yuan¡¯s ignorance and pure confusion mixed with a little unease, the curl of passion stirring in Xuan Ling skyrockets. Even if his system hadn¡¯t protected his mental conscience on time, he didn¡¯t lose all reasoning, for he had numerous revisions done to his psyche over the years of his career. Still, the control he has exerted since the beginning of his berserk state is slowly waning and has all but disappeared as soon as Sui Yuan stepped into this cave. Now, all that¡¯s left behind is his craving to plunder and dominate every inch of this innocent individual. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know. I will teach you,¡± Xuan Ling states softly, then abruptly stands, carrying Sui Yuan over to the bed hidden in the corner. Muscles tense and body stretched taut, Sui Yuan can only allow himself to be manhandled until heys spread out on the rtively hard surface. Sui Yuan is currently feeling rather bitter. Without 5237 by his side, he doesn¡¯t have the courage to face and ept what will happen next! Soon, his robes are pushed open, separated to reveal chest...abdomen...navel. Xuan Lingtches onto his mouth, iming it in a kiss, tongues dancing, and lips shing. His hands move down Sui Yuan¡¯s body, following the dip of ribs and hipbones before moving to the firm softness of his behind. Any attempt to struggle out of the taller man¡¯s hold is suppressed without mercy. Along with Xuan Ling¡¯s teasing caresses and gentle pinches, Sui Yuan finds his body gradually heating up, breathsing out in short pants. The heady sensation slowly overtaking his mind makes it seem as though he has lost all control of his own body. The organ between his legs starts to harden, making Sui Yuan feel a tad nervous at the novel experience. A numbing tingle spreads, starting from his tailbone and up his spine, rushing towards his brains. His body feels heavier now, movements more sluggish as his heart races faster. His arms can¡¯t help but reach out, encircling Xuan Ling¡¯s body, fingers curling as he clutches desperately at the other man¡¯s back. By now, Xuan Ling has abandoned his swollen lips and move onwards, pressing open-mouth kisses down the slender column of his neck, leaving vivid red marks behind. He doesn¡¯t stop there, tongue tracing the length of a corbone, sucking a trail down the pale, slim chest, blemishing the wless skin. One hand still ced firmly on Sui Yuan¡¯s rear, the other hand slides to the front, over a warm thigh and down to brush teasingly against his small erection. Feeling strangely excited but frightened at the spike of desire to be touched down there, Sui Yuan can¡¯t help the soft gasp as slender fingers wrap around his length, skilfully stroking it. Assaulted by the sensationsing from his pink nipple being sucked and the warm administrations on his erected organ, the inexperienced Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t hold out for long, surrendering to the haze of pleasure. Strings of milky-white substance shoot forth, staining the front of Xuan Ling¡¯s half-opened robes. Sui Yuan¡¯s back arches up and his mouth is once again sealed off in a domineering kiss. This time, Xuan Ling is more aggressive than before, sucking, stroking and nipping Sui Yuan¡¯s tongue until his mouth goes numb. He is not so far gone that he is unaware when the hand on his behind eventually moves after staying rtively passive for all this while. A slender finger moves towards the gap between his ass cheeks, stroking once...twice...then a single cold digit slips in. Inch by inch it enters his body slowly, exploring leisurely. Sui Yuan stiffens and wriggles in difort, only for Xuan Ling to distract him with kisses. Gradually, his body rxes as the initial pain fades, not putting up any more resistance. Breaking away from Xuan Ling¡¯s mouth, Sui Yuan gazes up at the man, watching his movements with faint curiosity. Feeling his stare, Xuan Ling raises his head, the originally stoic, icy visage thawing significantly. Warm tenderness is etched in every line of his face and fills his dark eyes. ¡°Do you know what I want to do next?¡± Sui Yuan shakes his head, his thirst for knowledge mixing with rising bad premonition. Xuan Ling smiles, lifting Sui Yuan up and arranging their positions so he is slotted neatly between the youth¡¯s soft thighs. With their bodies stered together, he lets Sui Yuan feel his own hard erection pressing against the slim stomach. Voice thick with lust, he pulls his finger out of Sui Yuan¡¯s hole before thrusting it back in. ¡°I want to put it in here.¡± As he says this, the lone finger buried in Sui Yuan¡¯s body curls slightly, indicating where ¡®here¡¯ is. Although hecks all knowledge when ites to lovemaking, he is not stupid. With Xuan Ling¡¯s index finger pressed in up to the knuckles and his hard organ nudging against Sui Yuan¡¯s t stomach, he is able topare the length and width of these two objects. Even a dumb person will be able to tell how much bigger one is from the other! After three seconds of solid silence, Sui Yuan¡¯s face abruptly pales. Flipping over with the intention of escaping, his ns are dashed by Xuan Ling, who has already prepared for this reaction. A firm hand presses down on his upper back, pinning Sui Yuan t on his stomach. ¡°Your mind is rather quick...¡± Moulding the front of his body to Sui Yuan¡¯s back, Xuan Ling effectively immobilises the youth. Although his tone is light, the dangerous edge beneath it is very obvious. ¡°Do you know, being taken from behind for your first time will be easier on your body?¡± Sui Yuan fists his hands helplessly in the bedsheets, suddenly really wanting to weep... ¡°I¡¯ve said before, you are mine.¡± A growl intertwined with a threatening air makes Sui Yuan shiver. A second finger joins the first, a little more impatient this time, thrusting in and out, twisting and stretching him open. Unused to the intrusion, Sui Yuan writhes at the additional burn. But no matter how much the person beneath him whines in protest, Xuan Ling has long reached his endurance limit. A third finger is inserted not long after, drawing a startled moan of pain and pleasure. Xuan Ling¡¯s dark eyes sh red. Letting his fingers slip free, his hands wrap tightly around Sui Yuan¡¯s hips, absently admiring the pink flush staining the jade white flesh. Leaning down, he trails more kisses down the arched spin, then presses his erection into the hastily-prepped hole. At this moment, only one thought remains in Sui Yuan¡¯s nearly incoherent mind. 5237e back! Help! Me! I really can¡¯t take anymore without you ah... QAQ But under Xuan Ling¡¯s bruising grip and ¡®harsh, intense loving¡¯, even that thought flees as he gasps and shudders in pleasure. Chapter 4.13 Chapter 4.13 When Sui Yuan wakes up, he feels as though he is having an out-of-body experience, and his soul has returned to a body that isn¡¯t his own. His limbs feel extremely heavy and incapable of the slightest movements. The rear ce where Xuan Ling prated is so sore that he wants to cry whenever he thinks about it. Naturally, Sui Yuan is not alone in this bed. As his senses gradually stir, he can feel an equally naked body hugging him from behind. Said person is already awake andzily ying with a lock of Sui Yuan¡¯s hair, absently twisting it around his finger. Staring dully at the fingers in his peripheral vision, Sui Yuan shifts his body a little, turning his head to look at the person behind him. Xuan Ling smiles gently, cing a soft kiss at the corner of his mouth, then tightens his arms around Sui Yuan¡¯s waist. As the other man did not let go of his hair, Sui Yuan is somewhat displeased when the small action of turning his head causes a tingle of pain in his scalp. "What are you doing?" "Binding your hair[1]," Xuan Ling replies lightly. "Once this act is done, both will be eternally joined, to our final days and beyond." Sui Yuan falls silent, still unable to ept the touching words falling from the other man¡¯s mouth as well as his sweet attitude. Not when he is wearing the face of the stern, unsociable Xuan Ling. Even if he knows the soul residing inside is Zhao Xihe, Sui Yuan feels this situation is too surreal. "I feel very unwell." Sui Yuan gathers up his long, free-flowing hair. The silky strands between Xuan Ling¡¯s fingers slide away following his movements. Looking unspeakably sorrowful but maintaining an unfeeling fa?ade, this appearance causes Xuan Ling¡¯s eyes to darken for a split-second. Considerately helping Sui Yuan to sit up in bed, Xuan Ling flicks a wrist, materialising a bottle of Jade Pearl pills. Removing one, he holds it out in front of Sui Yuan¡¯s mouth. Although this is a very precious item and it is a little wasteful to use it like this, Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t reject it as he remembers who exactly is responsible for his current ¡¯injuries¡¯. As soon as the pill dissolves in his mouth, his sore, aching muscles instantly vanishes. Feeling rejuvenated, Sui Yuan prepares to get out of bed and throw on his clothes when he is once again dragged back into Xuan Ling¡¯s embrace. His struggle is cut short thanks to Xuan Ling¡¯s next words. "What do you n to do after?" Frowning, he tilts his head in question. "n?" "I sumbed to my inner demons for you, and you gave your body to me in order to return my sanity," Xuan Ling answers. "Don¡¯t tell me you intend to break off our rtionship just like that?" "......What else do you expect me to do?" Sui Yuan¡¯s guard goes up immediately as he recalls 5237¡¯s warning - everything he did is to rescue Zhao Xihe, there is no other meaning. "Let¡¯s be cultivation partners," Xuan Ling replies bluntly. An urge to touch Xuan Ling¡¯s forehead and check if the other has a high temperature rises in Sui Yuan. Are you sure you are fully awake? Suggesting this kind of unreliable proposal! Or should I ask if you are really sober, thinking I will approve of this n which will further mess up the storyline?! "If you have anything to say, feel free." Understanding the myriad of emotions flickering across the youth¡¯s face, Xuan Ling offers him a smile. "I already told 0007 to convert this ce into a separate zone." Hearing this, Sui Yuan¡¯s worry eases and he turns around with a solemn face. "Don¡¯t try to create more trouble. You are this world¡¯s male lead!" "It¡¯s not necessarily me." Zhao Xihe quirks an eyebrow, an expression Sui Yuan is particrly familiar with surfacing. "From the beginning to the end, the original text never explicitly said who the male lead is, isn¡¯t that so? There are only a few vague descriptions, and I am not the only one who fits them all." "You mean..." "Push another up to rece me as the male lead," Zhao Xihe states in a matter of fact tone. "As long as your story doesn¡¯t change too much, you will not be penalised too harshly. The one who will bear the brunt of being reced as the male lead is me, not you." Sui Yuan is still hesitant. "You mean...you will give uppleting your story to help meplete mine?" "Correct." Zhao Xihe nods. "Your character will have to die near the end anyway. If you be my cultivation partner, I will not hinder you from here onwards, and will even help you if you face any difficulty. You can go aboutpleting your task however you wish. Trap the female lead, fall in love with her, setting up thest trap and be killed by her...I will help you as long as you require it. After all, the plot is already a mess. I killed He Lianyu during my berserk state so you have no one else to collude with. Wouldn¡¯t it be difficult operating on your own?" He stares at Sui Yuan with eyes full of absolution. "Therefore, I am willing to take He Lianyu¡¯s ce and assist you to the end." Truthfully, Zhao Xihe¡¯s words were very reasonable. Sui Yuan can¡¯t help but be pleasantly surprised, and his wavering heart eventually falls thoroughly by Zhao Xihe¡¯s next sentence. "If you reject my proposal, I will give you all sorts of trouble. But if you are my cultivation partner, everything will be smoothlypleted with my help. Which will you choose?" In order to tie this person to him, he has already nned everything in advance. "It is impossible to return this storyline back on track, so you should just focus on what¡¯s in front." And thus...the Sui Yuan whose gaze is firmly fixed on the cave¡¯s entrance in front nods stiffly, agreeing to his proposal. It is only until a white-robed, clear-headed Xuan Ling exits the cave and walks through the doors of the temple, hand in hand with Sui Yuan that every Elder present finally realises they have been living in a dream. But no matter how much they try to, they can¡¯t seem to grasp this new development. Where is the promised Master-Disciple pair?! Where is the treasured female student?! Isn¡¯t this scene as bbergasting as the groom being snatched away by a handsome interloper on the day of his wedding?! "......What exactly is going on here, Junior Brother Xuan Ling?" Sweeping his eyes over the hall, his gazends on the tottering Shen Jiayi, who looks as though she has been struck by lightning. With supreme effort, he suppresses the overwhelming urge to wash his hands off everything and walk away, stering on a calm, steady fa?ade that a sect leader must have. "Why is it Minghui? I never knew you...the both of you have be so close." The sect leader really wants to cough out blood. Although he already harbours worry that Xuan Ling has be a victim of love, if it cannot be avoided, he will naturally ept this development. However, never did he expect the target of this infatuation is not Shen Jiayi like they all thought, but his beloved eldest disciple who harbours a somewhat ambiguous feeling for Shen Jiayi. Regarding this matter, the sect leader is undoubtedly suffering from a double bad news attack. There wasn¡¯t even a foreshadowing omen! He didn¡¯t have even a little bit of time to mentally prepare himself! Thismon love triangle featuring a woman and two men has suddenly ended with the two men getting together and the female lead being tossed aside!! How can such a story be eptable?! Miraculous developments shouldn¡¯t be used in this way ah! "I am unsure if Senior Martial Brother believes in fate." Whether or not he notices the sect leader¡¯s mental breakdown, Xuan Ling¡¯s icy, indifferent expression doesn¡¯t waver in the slightest. Only when his eyes settle on Sui Yuan does faint warmth seep into those dark eyes. "I too, do not understand why, but my heart is unable to let go of him the moment I firstid eyes on his person." "...The moment you first saw him?" The sect leader murmurs in contemtion. "It was that very day I called him over to the Heavenly de Peak after receiving news that Minghui saved my seeding disciple," Xuan Ling answers. "From that day onwards, his shadow constantly lingers in my heart. No matter how I try, I was incapable of forgetting. Understanding how poor an image I would be presenting, I repressed the urge to seek him out, enduring the ache in my heart and meticulously distanced myself." Thinking back to how Xuan Ling indeed didn¡¯t interact with Minghui for a long while after that day, the sect leader nods, still muttering to himself. "However, when I heard he was trapped within a mirage array in the Eternal Bliss Heavenly Ground, I realised I cannot hide any longer." Xuan Ling¡¯s eyelids slide close, fingers holding Sui Yuan¡¯s hand tightening, as though extremely afraid the other will suddenly disappear. "...Therefore, you took the initiative to reduce his sentence, and went to see him at the first avable moment after his terms of istionmenced. By chance, you were there when he nearly wandered off the Righteous Path and insisted he remained in the Heavenly de Peak until his injuries heal. You even helped him straighten his meridian every day without fail..." The sect leader¡¯s words trail off, ending in a heavy sigh. Xuan Ling has been openly disying his feelings for the world to see, but he missed every sign and was blindly deceived into believing otherwise. "Afterwards, when I proposed letting Minghui and your seeding disciple be cultivation partners, you strongly opposed it. It wasn¡¯t because of your disciple, but for Minghui?" "Yes." Xuan Ling nods. Not aware that something like this urred, amazement paints Shen Jiayi¡¯s face. Her gaze towards Xuan Ling and Sui Yuan bes increasinglyplicated. Both are d in snow white robes, one stern and cold, the other warm and gentle. Indeed a pair created by the Heavens for each other. As a cultivator¡¯s lifespan is exceedingly long, most desire a cultivation partner in order to avoid loneliness. Producing offspring is not their main concern. Hence, not everyone sticks to the conventional male-female pair. Still, the natural order is a man and a woman. Although male-male couples are not considered taboo, very few proim themselves in public. With one being her deeply respected Master and the other the Senior Martial Brother whom she is enamoured with... Shen Jiayi knows that she would probably need a period of time before she can ept this fact. "When Minghui was recuperating in the Heavenly de Peak, I visited him every day, but never dared to linger. For I gradually sensed problems arising due to my emotions." Xuan Ling tilts his head down to nce at Sui Yuan. "I dared not allow myself to interact with him more than what was necessary. I had hoped to control this danger as quickly as possible. However, I unexpectedly fell deeper." Sui Yuan can¡¯t help recalling Xuan Ling¡¯s wanplexion whenever he came to treat him. At that time, Sui Yuan wanted to ask but was brushed off. He had thought since the other is Zhao Xihe, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems, so he tossed it to the back of his mind. It is only until muchter when 5237 exined that the actor cannot be separated from the body of the character they are ying as does Sui Yuan finally understand. In the original text, Xuan Ling nearly sumbed to his inner demons because of Shen Jiayi. Now, Zhao Xihe genuinely fell to the Demonic Path because of Sui Yuan. As of now, there is a clear exnation for Xuan Ling¡¯s berserk state. All this time, he has been repressing his feelings of love, too busy to care about anything else. However, when he received news of Sui Yuan being snatched away by He Lianyu, his self-control faltered. And in this crucial moment when he teeters on the edge, he personally witnessed He Lianyu and Sui Yuan...ahem...that scene. Thus, Xuan Ling¡¯s restraint shattered, and he stepped firmly onto the Demonic Path. What Sui Yuan can glean from Xuan Ling¡¯s words, the Elders are naturally able to as well. The fact that Sui Yuan¡¯s presence is able to pull him out of his berserk state evidently shows that his feelings for the youth is too deep to free himself from. If they do not give Xuan Ling consent, he might just sumb to his inner demons again. ...Heh, a berserk Sword Cultivator who is at thest stage before Ascension is not something anyone wants to imagine. Nheless, joining hands to be cultivation partners is not a matter of only getting the consent from one half of the pair... The sect leader¡¯s gaze rests on his beloved seeding disciple, partly afraid that he will refuse and partly hoping that he would. Ai...his current state of mind is extremelyplicated. "Minghui, Junior Brother Xuan Ling wishes to be your cultivation partner. Are you...willing?" Seeing the concealed anticipation on the sect leader¡¯s face, Sui Yuan turns to nce up at Xuan Ling, who is also paying him undivided attention. Thinking back to their prior agreement, a firm, bold resolve settles in his gut. Calmly, he nods. "Disciple...is willing." "I understand." The sect leader¡¯s tone is regretful, but his tense expression rxes as he chuckles lightly. "Then, the both of you may retire and rest. A few days from now, the sect will prepare a dual-cultivation ceremony for you." Xuan Ling and Sui Yuan bows in agreement as one. Hence, not only has Sui Yuan¡¯s virginity been offered up to Xuan Ling on a silver tter, even his first marriage ceremony - and his first time acting the part of a bride - is also taken by this man. This ¡¯good news¡¯ causes 5237 to cry ¡¯tears of joy¡¯ as soon as it is informed. In its heart, it really wishes to vent against the multiple worlds. - The male leads in BG worlds are mongrels! None of them are virtuous at all! Footnotes: [1] In ancient times, one will bind their hair once theye of age. The act of binding a lock of hair together also exists between a newly wedded couple. The bride and groom will intertwine a lock of hair together to signify their eternal union. Chapter 4.14 Chapter 4.14 Xuan Ling and Sui Yuan¡¯s dual-cultivation ceremony shocks the entire cultivation world, causing countless jaws to drop to the ground. Firstly, it is because they are a male-male pair. Secondly, it is because the formidable Sword Cultivator, who practises a ruthless Sword Art and is in thete stage before Ascension, is actually getting married for love. Not long ago, when he gave into fury and nearly decimated an entire Demonic sect, his de didn¡¯t show mercy to even the Demon Ruler, gravely injuring him. This news has already spread far and wide. No matter if one reveres Xuan Ling for his good looks or are taken in by his prowess, they gather to give their blessings one after another. Suffice to say, everybody celebrated together as soon as the news went out. Even if someone is inwardly disdainful, none would dare expose their true feelings in a public ce with countless people. They can only control themselves and sneer in private. As there are individuals jealous of Xuan Ling¡¯s incredible strength, there are also those envious of the little Core Formation Talisman Cultivator who is lucky enough to catch the eye of this Elder and climb thisrge tree. And at this very moment, what is said lucky Core Formation cultivator who managed to hug a golden thigh doing? ......He is cornering the female lead. 5237: "......" "Senior Martial Brother, don¡¯t say anymore!" Shen Jiayi yells as she retreats, tone full of suffering. In the next blink of an eye, however, she masks it all under a serene expression. "You are Master¡¯s partner, and my respected elder. No matter the past between us, we can only be senior and junior now!" Sui Yuan gazes at her, then slowly closes his eyes in grief,plexion pale and unsightly. "......I understand your misery." Shen Jiayi sighs, tone softening in pity and distress. "You agreed to be Master¡¯spanion for the sake of the sect, for that I am grateful and...sad. But Master loves you so much. He is willing to give anything up for you. I believe he will treat you very well and you...you will surelye to love him gradually too..." "Love him? I clearly have another whom I love..." Sui Yuan murmurs softly, leaving thetter half unsaid as he chuckles bitterly. "Yes, you are correct. Since I have already made my decision for the benefit of the sect, I have to continue walking down this path. I should not attempt to do anything else in vain." "Senior Martial Brother..." Struggling with herself for a while, she finally bows respectfully. "I wish you will always be hand in hand with Master and ascend together." "......Many thanks." After a long silence, Sui Yuan chokes out these two words as he watches Shen Jiayi unhesitantly turns his back on him, walking briskly away as though trying to flee without looking like she is running away. Staring at her retreating back, Sui Yuan covers his mouth with a hand, concealing his cheerful smile. Inwardly, he praises himself for disying such a moving scene, conveying Liu Minghui¡¯s repressed feelings towards the female lead. "I give you eight points," 5237 evaluates drily. "What did you deduct two points for?" Sui Yuan is an individual willing to take criticism and learn from his mistakes, a student eager to study and increase his knowledge. "Because this dialogue doesn¡¯t appear in the original script," 5237 replies ndly. He abruptly staggers as though an arrow struck his knee. He nearly fell down on all fours before his system! Did it really have to keep reminding him of that?! Before his legs give out from under him in despair, an arm wraps around his waist to steady him. "Minghui, are you all right?!" Shao Peiyuan asks anxiously. He was actually already here earlier, and heard the entire conversation between Shen Jiayi and Sui Yuan. His gaze never strayed from Sui Yuan, so he clearly witnessed the longing stare fixed on Shen Jiayi¡¯s retreating back. Seeing him stagger from heartbreak, Shao Peiyuan forgets to mask his discourteous action of eavesdropping and immediately darts forward, his own heart aching on Sui Yuan¡¯s behalf. Ever since he heard about the dual-cultivation ceremony to be held for Elder Xuan Ling and Liu Minghui, Shao Peiyuan feels his emotions have all been kicked askew! Frustration and impatience burning through his veins, he impulsively wants to rush over to the Heavenly Cosmos sect and interrogate Minghui. However, he was obstructed by his cool-headed master, who proceeds to shake him from his daze. But no matter how Shao Peiyuan tries to clear his head, he remains incapable of peaceful meditation. Atst, he gives up and seized the first opportunity to get out of the Heavenly Element sect, heading straight here. The dialogue he overheard between Shen Jiayi and Minghui allowed him to piece together the full story. Helplessness is instantly reced by rage, and if he had been as impulsive as he was a couple of days ago, he would have recklessly challenged Xuan Ling and fight for Minghui¡¯s freedom. Shao Peiyuan constantly tells himself that all he is doing ising to the aid of a close friend suffering an injustice, his fury due to not wanting to see Minghui live in sorrow. Never has he pondered the deeper meanings behind his actions - or one would be more urate to say that he dares not think too deeply. The abrupt appearance of Shao Peiyuan causes Sui Yuan to stiffen. Fortunately, he retains his habit of keeping a fa?ade up anytime and anywhere in order to prevent leaks. When he sees the distress on the other Head Disciple¡¯s face, sympathy surfaces in his heart and he grips Shao Peiyuan¡¯s hand in his. Being so close to Sui Yuan, Shao Peiyuan¡¯s chest feels heavy, robbing him of the ability to think properly. Eyes fixed on those moving lips, he doesn¡¯t hear Sui Yuan¡¯s plea, but can only nod his head instinctively to ease his friend¡¯s grief. Sui Yuan¡¯s expression rxes a little as soon as Shao Peiyuan nods. "Junior Sister Shen...I will trouble you to take better care of her..." Shao Peiyuan freezes. An automatic protest rises, but doesn¡¯t get past this throat as he recalls his nod just moments ago. He cannot go back on a promise. Even if his principles allow him to take his words back, he finds that he cannot when a gratified smile blooms on Sui Yuan¡¯s face. "Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely not renege on my promises to you." Straightening with a softugh, Sui Yuan pushes Shao Peiyuan away gently. "Go on, then. Junior Sister Shen will...she will need someone to console her right now." "But you..." Shao Peiyuan hesitates. "He has me." A chilly voice interrupts. d in his usual snow white robes, Xuan Ling strolls over. The spiritual pressure bearing down on Shao Peiyuan almost sends him to his knees and causes him to pale drastically. With a wave of his sleeve, he shoves Shao Peiyuan away from where he stands too close to Sui Yuan. Shock running through his being, Shao Peiyuan forgets to give a respectful greeting. "Wh - when did you get here?!" Sui Yuan and Shen Jiayi are both Core Formation stage cultivators, so they naturally couldn¡¯t sense the Nascent Soul Shao Peiyuan. Simrly, being an initial-level Nascent Soul cultivator means it is impossible for him to sense Xuan Ling, who is near Ascension. If the Elder knows Sui Yuan still harbours feelings for Shen Jiayi, and only agreed to be cultivation partners for the benefit of his sect, then... What wille next is something he doesn¡¯t wish to imagine. Apparently not caring about Shao Peiyuan¡¯s fluctuating emotions, Xuan Ling glides over to Sui Yuan and ces a possessive hand on the youth¡¯s shoulder. Only then does he focus all his attention on Shao Peiyuan. Under the razor-sharp stare, the Shao Peiyuan who has always patiently endured any animosity directed towards himself can feel the deep, unconcealed hostility emitting from the Elder. Clearly, Xuan Ling can pinch a mere Nascent Soul cultivator like him to death... But he knows why the other doesn¡¯t lift a hand. Towards this, he can only breathe a relieved but sorrowful sigh. Looking at the two of them standing side by side, the air between them is oddly harmonious, sopanionable that they seem inseparable. Inwardly admitting defeat, Shao Peiyuan¡¯s shifts his line of sight away. Turning his back on them, he walks off in the direction Shen Jiayi took. Seeing Shao Peiyuan finally leaving, Xuan Ling¡¯s imposing aura vanishes as he scoffs in displeasure. Although he knows it is all acting, personally witnessing it still fills him with resentment. Unfortunately for him, Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t notice his gloomy mood. Once the scene has ended, he lifts Xuan Ling¡¯s hand from his shoulder and drops it without a second¡¯s hesitation, before spinning on his heels and striding away. Even though he obtained his body and will be officially dered his husband in the very near future, the indifferent gaze in Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes whenever the youth looks at him is extremely stifling. Therefore, he will naturally have to vent this frustration on Sui Yuan¡¯s body. On Sui Yuan¡¯s side, this poor person who has to endure Xuan Ling¡¯s insatiable desires is currently crying tears of blood. He deeply regrets being foolishly lured into agreeing with Zhao Xihe¡¯s proposal. This time, he truly walked down the path to hell on his own! "Do you know..." After theirtest bout of sex is over, Xuan Ling hugs the boneless Sui Yuan to his chest, lips wandering aimlessly across the slender neck and shoulder, asionally nipping or sucking a small red mark on the smooth skin. "The sole point I am pleased about this world that 5237 picked is that we will reside in this world for a rtively long period. An ordinary person¡¯s lifespan is a mere hundred years on average, so a story will mostly span only a few years, or the rare few decades. However, in this type of setting, a decade is a mere blink of an eye for cultivators, so it is possible that we can spend several hundred years together..." Sui Yuan chokes. "......Save..." Xuan Ling: "What¡¯s that?" "Save me... QAQ" Xuan Ling: "......" So, in order to save himself from being ravished nightly for several hundred years, Sui Yuan risks his life to drive the plot forward as quickly as possible. Although Xuan Ling frequently impedes his progress by outwardly helping but secretly hindering, he cannot outwit Sui Yuan, who is now exceedingly familiar with his true nature. Therefore, besides the little hup with Liu Minghui obtaining a husband and having a different viinous co-worker, everything else proceeds as ording to the plot. Under Sui Yuan and Xuan Ling¡¯s urging, Shao Peiyuan bes closer and closer to the female lead. Initially, due to harbouring feelings for the same target only to let another snatch them away, these two mutually console each other, helping one another to pull out of their grief. Afterwards, with Sui Yuan out of the picture, their friendship deepens. As one of the important supporting male leads meant to fall in love with Shen Jiayi, Shao Peiyuan is naturally able to let go of the crush even he himself is unaware of. Bit by bit, the female lead¡¯s halo draws him in, and Shen Jiayi also develops deeper regards towards him. In short, the n to push this supporting male lead, Shao Peiyuan, into the seat of male lead is very sessful. Following that, Sui Yuan begins to reveal his cloven foot, allowing Shen Jiayi¡¯s suspicion of him to rise. Taxing his mind and body, Sui Yuan finally walks to the eve of his scheduled death. Atst, he is able to tell Xuan Ling "I¡¯ll go to my death first, you continue doing your best." Just as he finishing saying these words, tears of excitement nearly fall from his eyes. Lifting a hand, Xuan Ling pats his head with a gentle smile. "Don¡¯t worry, I will follow you as quickly as I can. I will absolutely not let you wait too long." Sui Yuan: "......Please slow down." "Be good. Don¡¯t think unrealistic thoughts anymore," Xuan Ling¡¯s tone is especiallypassionate. Sui Yuan & 5237: "........." In the Dark Mystic Cave, Sui Yuan¡¯s n to steal the female lead¡¯s treasures fails spectacrly, and was instead coerced by her to fall into her trap. Bound and vulnerable, Sui Yuan raises his head to look at thebined disappointed, distressed gazes of Shen Jiayi and Shao Peiyuan. Laughing wildly as he hacks up mouthfuls of blood, he is finally able to recite the lines he spent thest few decades going over. The downside to every viinous character or leader of viinous organisations is the fact that they follow their own brand of logic, one of which is the need to proim themselves and their ideas in front of the main leads before their inevitable death. Of course, Liu Minghui is no different. Ever since he became cultivation partners with Xuan Ling, Liu Minghui grew into a well-known figure within the cultivation world. Naturally, everyone present is well aware of his identity, and never did they imagine the mastermind behind the scenes would turn out to be him. Listening to Sui Yuan¡¯s monologue, Shen Jiayi and Shao Peiyuan bes increasingly grieved. "Senior Martial Brother, we know you werepelled to be Master¡¯s cultivation partner and have been suffering ever since. But you have really walked down the wrong path this time ah... Whatever you wish for, Master will definitely not refuse. So why do you insist on harming others without benefitting yourself? By doing this...have you ever considered how sad Master will be? I don¡¯t believe that after being together for so long, you still do not harbour even the slightest trace of friendly regard for him!" Sui Yuan¡¯s mind screeches to a halt, silently skimming through the script only to discover that this question is not written down. How should he answer it, then?! The sudden silence causes a sliver of hope to rise in Shen Jiayi. Just as her thoughts race, trying to find the best way to convince her originally virtuous and upright Senior Martial Brother to see the error of his ways, another voice unexpectedly cuts through the tense, quiet atmosphere. A familiar voice that makes her eyes widen in shock. "What you said is not wrong. Whatever he wishes for, how can I refuse?" Appearance eternally unchanging even after several decades has passed, Xuan Ling strolls through the crowd. Even though his words are directed towards Shen Jiayi, his gaze is firmly locked on the bloodied Sui Yuan. "Master?!" Shen Jiayi exims in disbelief. "You - you have always...don¡¯t tell me you have known about this all along?!" "Indeed, I have always known. I even assisted him in the dark," Xuan Ling replies quietly. Kneeling down to gather Sui Yuan into his arms and nting a soft kiss on his forehead, he doesn¡¯t seem to care about his partner¡¯s fresh blood staining his white robes. Staggering back from hurt and devastation, Shen Jiayi retreats into the embrace of an equally numb Shao Peiyuan. The Senior Martial Brother whom she always trusted and loved is the true mastermind behind the scenes. And the Master whom she deeply respects actually helped him walk into dangerous situations time and again. In this one split-second, her perception of ck and white has been horribly flipped on its axis. "I know you are perhaps incapable of epting this as the truth." Xuan Ling eventually nces at Shen Jiayi, his dark pupils carrying a glint of tranquillity and aplishment. "But no matter what, I cannot bring myself to toss him aside. If he stays righteous, I will remain so. If he bes a demon, so too, will I. If he steps down the wrong path, I am powerless to prevent it, and can only walk alongside him." Xuan Ling¡¯s head tilts down, staring at Sui Yuan in his arms, whose breathing ising out shorter and more feebly, but still stubbornly struggling to keep his eyes open. The corners of Xuan Ling¡¯s mouth pulls up into an affectionate, calm smile. "If he dies, I will follow." As Xuan Ling¡¯s emotional, public deration of the depths of his lovees to an end, Sui Yuan breathes hisst. Not knowing what to say, he merely eyes the other man with a somewhat using stare before his eyelids finally slide close, soul separating from the body. Xuan Ling¡¯s dark irises darken to a pure ck, one arm tightening even further around the corpse, as though trying to fuse with it. His other hand grips Sui Yuan¡¯s cooling hand, intertwining their fingers together. For a long while, the Elder remains motionless, so everyone within the cave don¡¯t dare have any ideas either. Liu Minghui may not be someone they fear, but Xuan Ling is a Sword Cultivator who is just half a step away from Immortal Ascension. If he wants to take revenge on his partner¡¯s behalf, everyone in this cave - no. It should be the entire cultivation world will not be able to escape his wrath! As the silence stretches without end in sight, the first individuals to break it is Shen Jiayi and Shao Peiyuan, the couple who shared a deep rtionship with Xuan Ling and Liu Minghui. Softly calling their names, Shao Peiyuan pushes Shen Jiayi behind his back, cautiously approaching first to scout out the situation. However, when he finally steps up beside them, he realises there is absolutely no reaction from the silently embracing couple. A huge fright instantly envelops Shao Peiyuan¡¯s heart. Falling to one knee, he lifts a lightly trembling hand to touch the tightly intertwined fingers. As soon as his fingertips brush their skin, he freezes. "Peiyuan..." Shen Jiayi says quietly, wanting to inch forward and see for herself, but afraid to know the answer. "They have...passed on..." Shao Peiyuan forces out before choking on grief, vision obscured by tears. Shen Jiayi and he never nned to take Liu Minghui¡¯s life. They only wanted to expose him, then turn him back onto the right path. However, he was unexpectedly stubborn, refusing to give them any opportunities to convince him to return. Instead, he ended his own life in a haughty manner. And Xuan Ling...naturally chose to follow him... Memories of his childhood sh through Shao Peiyuan¡¯s mind. The first time he ever saw Liu Minghui, the thin, small boy was also headstrong and arrogant, resembling an aloof beast with no sense of fear, who is always on guard around people and very observant of his surroundings. Even as a child, Shao Peiyuan cannot help but want to break down Liu Minghui¡¯s barriers, to be his close friend. As that boy grew, he became gentle, well-mannered, reliable, honest, and trustworthy. It was as though he didn¡¯t possess a single w. Shao Peiyuan still clearly remembers that very day in the Eternal Bliss Heavenly Ground, where Liu Minghui saved him from the verge of death but refused to acknowledge it. It was around that time Liu Minghui caused confusion to surface in his heart, turning his world upside down. His distress, hisugh, the gorgeous, serene look beneath the moonlight. Every frown and every smile was imprinted deep in his heart. Only until he genuinely fell in love with Shen Jiayi does hee to realise his feelings for Liu Minghui were beyond simple friendship. Even if Liu Minghui walked down the wrong path, even if he attempted to harm them time and again, the enlightened Shao Peiyuan never once harboured a grudge against him. The only thought he had was to rescue this friend who abandoned himself to despair...that¡¯s all... Liu Minghui saved his life once before. Even if asked to exchange his life for Minghui¡¯s, Peiyuan will definitely not hesitate in the slightest! Only, it appears his understanding of Minghui is still insufficient. He forgot how prideful the other can be, how he has never been able to tolerate the slightest personal w. Now that Shen Jiayi and Shao Peiyuan had revealed his schemes and dark ns, how could Liu Minghui bear to continue living in a world where his reputation was ckened? Perhaps if he had been more considerate, if he had caught onto Minghui¡¯s difficulties and helped him through it, maybe... Maybe Liu Minghui wouldn¡¯t have given up on life? Tears streaming down her face, Shen Jiayi¡¯s knees thud heavily to the ground. While she feels she did not do anything wrong, she also cannot excuse herself. Her method of handling this issue led to the deaths of her beloved Senior Martial Brother and Master. Smacking her forehead on the ground as she bows, Shen Jiayi sobs wholeheartedly, uncaring about the trickle of blood seeping down between her eyes. Everything happened too quickly for her to react. All that remains now is a bone-deep sorrow, terror and regret. "...This was their choice." Shao Peiyuan wraps an arm around her shoulders infort, his voice cracking with restrained emotions. Liu Minghui chose to stake everything in this n and took his own life when his deeds were exposed. His pride and dignity didn¡¯t allow him to continue living after being thoroughly discredited. As for Xuan Ling, he chose to apany the person he treasures with all his being, not letting go even in death. All those years ago, Liu Minghui went against his heart, renouncing the woman he loves due to his duty, living an unhappy life as Xuan Ling¡¯s cultivation partner. After all, the sect muste first. But what kind of talented man with such a bright future ahead will willingly give himself wholly to another man he doesn¡¯t love, subjecting himself to be mocked and ridiculed behind his back? Thus, his situation caused him to be twisted, abandoning himself to despair, willing to give up everything in order to free himself of these unwanted chains. And as the very person who ced these chains on Liu Minghui, Xuan Ling¡¯s love is too deep for him to even consider letting Liu Minghui go. So the only thing he could do was allow his treasured one to do as he pleases, to ept his misconducts and walk alongside him forever. Ultimately, due to this infatuation and lingering guilt, he forsakes the chance of Ascension within reach and followed the other to his death. The cycle of karma and retribution. In the end, no one can really say who the offender is and who the victim is. Is it Xuan Ling and his love, or Liu Minghui and his hatred? The only thing anyone can do is hope that this tragic couple left this world without regrets... The author has something to say: This time it is a rtively peaceful scene where they die together in the name of love... Perhaps I should change this title to <<101 Ways For the Supporting Male Lead and Male Lead to Die Together in the Name of Love>>...? P.S: In the eyes of everyone else, the reason for their death is always so grave and sorrowful... ¡ã(?§Õ?¡£)¡ã. Chapter 5.1 Chapter 5.1 Opening his eyes in the fifth world, the first thing Sui Yuan does is nce at 5237. Hovering at eye-level, the system shakes its head wordlessly, indicating that they were not quick enough. They didn¡¯t manage to lose Zhao Xihe, once again allowing him to follow them into this world. Although a sense of disappointment immediately rises, it is almost drowned by a slightly relieved and nonchnt, "Ah...is that so..." After keeping in close contact with another for an extended period of time, even cats and dogs will grow to tolerate each other, let alone human beings. Sui Yuan lived with Zhao Xihe in the same residence for several decades in thest world, and engaged in the most intimate of acts more times than he can count. One can consider them to be very familiar with each other, so Sui Yuan no longer instinctively rejects Zhao Xihe¡¯s presence or touch. He even felt a little reluctant to part with the other man. Besides, even if Sui Yuan didn¡¯t identally stuff up the middle portion of the plot, he reckons the ending would have been simr, if maybe a little more frustrating on his side. In any case, everything worked out for the better. Zhao Xihe gave him a lot of help to achieve an ending that didn¡¯tnd him with a terrible score... "On top of that..." 5237 coughs, disying a rare case of awkwardness. "In this world, I have to trouble you once more..." Sui Yuan wags his tail, tilting his head to the side and barks once to indicate that he understands. ...That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not a mistake. He does indeed have a tail and he did bark. Fixedly licking the ws of his foreleg, he acts as though saddened by the loss of his human form. While he doesn¡¯t really care if he bes a cat or a dog or whatever, he was born in the form of a human being, and has been living as such for quite a long while. Suddenly being thrust into the body of another animal requires a period of adjustment so he can get used to it. Therefore, Sui Yuan¡¯s first few steps are very shaky and tottering, stumbling as his hind legs get tangled around his forelegs and so on. Still, such a disy is understandable... Compared to the previous worlds filled with battles, magic and mayhem, this current one is a peaceful, slice of life story. The female lead, Wang Yican, is a senior high school student who lives alone due to her parents working in foreign countries. In order to stave off loneliness, she bought a puppy and raised it as apanion. As for the male lead, he is her form teacher[1]. Originally, the two of them have a normal student-teacher rtionship. However, things start to change when the female lead¡¯s puppy is met with an incident. Gradually, they go fromplete strangers to familiar acquaintances. As feelings begin to develop between them, this pair of student and teacher struggle to restrain themselves, resulting in several misunderstandings and hesitation. Now, Sui Yuan¡¯s role in this world is that of an important supporting male lead puppy, responsible for facilitating romantic notions between the forbidden couple. "When we were in the space between worlds, I handed in an application for BL worlds. However, I have not received approval yet, so I decided to use this chance to test something," 5237 states confidently, as though it already knows it will obtain the desired oue. "If Zhao Xihe is able to look past your physical appearance, glimpse your true natureying beneath, and willingly turn this shoujo school romance plot into an intense bestiality story, I will kneel down to him! And I will never say another bad word about him ever again!" Seeing 5237 make such a solemn vow with a malicious air, Sui Yuan lifts his front paws and folds his ears down. Just because he is used to his system¡¯s headstrong attitude doesn¡¯t mean he wishes to listen further. In any case, being a mere dog, Sui Yuan¡¯s assignment this time is rtively simple. He doesn¡¯t need to do more than eat, drink, act cute, and when the timees, he just has to serve as a living stage prop. This can be considered a rare vacation period. "I reckon you should have used this trump card in the previous world," Sui Yuan grumbles in his heart as he yawns. Having taken over the body of a puppy barely out of infancy, he naturally feels not very energetic. "......I didn¡¯t think about this n then," 5237 admits shamefacedly. "But enacting it now as soon as I came up with it is not toote!" "...If Zhao Xihe doesn¡¯t notice that I am acting the part of the dog in this world and we manage to break away from him, would we still need to transfer to BL worlds?" Sui Yuan questions. Truthfully speaking, he much prefers BG worlds. After all, that¡¯s where he began working in as soon as he was created, and is hence a very familiar environment. "That..." 5237 trails off tentatively. Since this is its first time applying for transfer, it is rather ignorant regarding this matter. "Still, I feel our odds of sess is pretty big," Sui Yuan says assuredly as he skims over the script. It is his belief that after an actor goes through countless worlds, they will habitually assume every role they y will be a humanoid character. Thus, he is betting on the fact that Zhao Xihe might assume Sui Yuan is a human in this modern world too. Moreover, besides this important supporting male dog, there is another male student who has intentions towards the female lead. Perhaps Zhao Xihe¡¯s target would be that person and not him...this dog. "If so, let¡¯s put in a great effort to achieve victory!" 5237¡¯s will to fight has escted a hundred-fold. Sui Yuan emits a low whine,zily wagging his tail to acknowledge his system¡¯s words. Head on his front paws and curled into a small ball, he seems to be in a gloomy mood Ring ring, the small bundle of small bells chime as the pet store¡¯s door is pushed open. A schoolbag on her shoulders, a female, senior high school student walks in, ncing around the ce inquisitively, eyes roving over the various animals lounging within. Delicate, pretty facial features and slender build coupled with a shy, soft air, it is clear as day that this girl is a goody-two-shoes. Perhaps it is natural intuition between a supporting male lead and a female lead, but as soon as Sui Yuanys eyes on her, he instinctively knows that she is Wang Yican. Instantly, his good mood returns, and he leaps to his feet happily. Fluffy, snow white fur all over his small body, he resembles a puffy furball with a madly waving tail. Forelegs braced against the top of the cage, his eyes lock onto the girl hopefully. Faint whimpers rumbling in his throat, he appears more refined than the other dogs barking madly at the appearance of a stranger. Wang Yican is attracted to Sui Yuan at first nce. Limpid, ck eyes, mouth curled up as though constantly smiling, pointed ears that are slightly drooping, with a body of soft, fluffy, snow white fur that begs to be stroked. She finds that her gaze refuses to leave the adorable puppy. "This is a Samoyed pup, a two and a half months old male. Do you like him?" Seeing Wang Yican¡¯s adoring eyes fixed on the little puppy, the shopkeeper immediately walks over to the cage. Picking Sui Yuan up, he holds the dog out to the student, letting her carefully wrap her arms around it. Wang Yican¡¯s embrace is very gentle, as though she is hugging a fragile, treasured item. Sui Yuan likes this feeling very much, thus can¡¯t help wagging his tail incessantly. cing his front paws on the girl¡¯s clothes, he lifts his head and rubs against her cheek softly. As of yet, he doesn¡¯t know if the female likes having her face covered in a puppy¡¯s saliva or not, so Sui Yuan decides to be prudent in his actions in order to achieve the desired oue. Evidently, Wang Yican has fallen in love too deeply to bear parting with Sui Yuan, reluctant to ce him down once the puppy is in her arms. Immediately asking the shop keeper about Sui Yuan¡¯s price, she purchases him without further ado. The first obstacle has been sessfully cleared. Sui Yuan obtained the female lead¡¯s favour, revealing his talent and standing out amongst the other dogs, officially bing her beloved pet Showing her attentive side, Wang Yican patiently makes inquiries pertaining to rearing a Samoyed puppy, and proceeds to purchase a pile of goods that a dog will require. Since she is unable to carry it all away by herself, she writes down her home address so it can be promptly delivered to her door. The shopkeeper is also rather weing, so Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t give him trouble. At the same time, he strives to increase the female lead¡¯s adoration for him. His efforts thus earn him the privilege of being personally ced on therge, soft bed, allowing him the glory of sleeping beside the female lead. Whates next is a period of peaceful activity. Wang Yican is meticulous in taking care of Sui Yuan, her every action following the guidebook ordingly. She drowns him in love and pampers him thoroughly, never punishing him even once. Fortunately, Sui Yuan is not a genuine puppy in soul, so no matter how doted on he is by someone, he will never develop an arrogant and spoiled attitude. Whether it be having a meal, going to bed, even...doing his business, he is equally obedient. One only has to show him to do something once and he will never make a mistake. Basically, Sui Yuan is the absolute, one and only, well-behaved puppy! Even if he is locked in the house every day, Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t allow himself to bex, continuing to keep a firm grasp on the storyline. Of course, part of the reason is thanks to his owner¡¯s attitude. When an adolescent reaches their sixteen or seventeenth year of life, a youngdy will begin to pay attention to the males in her surroundings, especially when her form teacher is a handsome, refined, and schrly gentleman. Generally, female school students like to gather together and discuss things about their form teacher, Liu Mingzhou, like how popr he is, how talented, how considerate and kind... Wang Yican¡¯s natural disposition is reserved and shy. She doesn¡¯t like discussing topics like this with her female peers, but in her heart, she can¡¯t help possessing a yearning for Liu Mingzhou. Therefore, Sui Yuan bes her sole close confidant whom she tells everything to. Every day, after she returns from school and finishes her assignments, she will y with Sui Yuan and tell him everything that happened in school that day. Of course, the majority of it revolves about Liu Mingzhou. At this moment, Wang Yican only harbours simple worship towards Liu Mingzhou. It is no more than a young girl¡¯s longing for a mature, young and promising academic, like the inexplicable love everyone has for beautiful things. Listening attentively to Wang Yican¡¯s stories, Sui Yuan feels that Zhao Xihe who has taken on the role of Liu Mingzhou is considerably more dedicated to his work. At minimum, he hasn¡¯t tried to do anything that will derail the storyline. Besides Liu Mingzhou, there is another male student called Sun Jie who has also been mentioned by Wang Yican quite frequently. This person is the other supporting male lead in this world, Wang Yican¡¯s desk-mate and the cannon fodder used to divert that pig teammate Zhao Xihe¡¯s attention. Sun Jie is a sociable and somewhat unruly boy, which is typical of senior high school male students. As he harbours some regard towards the petite and shy girl who shares a desk with him, he is especially cordial when interacting with her. He can be considered Wang Yican¡¯s first male friend in high school. "Sun Jie¡¯s house is close to ours, in the small neighbourhood opposite the garden. We promised to find a day to walk our dogs together there." Wang Yican smiles brightly as she lifts Sui Yuan from the ground ad hug him, kissing the top of his furry head. "He also has a dog at home, a husky that is nearly one-year-old. It¡¯s a boy too, so when the timees, Little Snow, you will be able to make a new friend! You must get along with him properly!" Sui Yuan pokes his tiny, pink tongue out, licking the tip of the girl¡¯s nose and causing her tough. Little Snow - this is Sui Yuan¡¯s new name. Although it doesn¡¯t sound so fitting for a small puppy, Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t feel the least bit unsatisfied. Each time his name is called, he will cheerfully wag his tail and stare up at the caller with an eager, anticipating gaze. Regarding this, 5237 has only one evaluation to give. "...For some reason, I feel that you are more skilled at being a dog than a human?" Sui Yuan reckons that this sentence is a personal attack, right? The author has something to say: The previous worlds are all action-filled ones with murder and battles, so let¡¯s have a more peaceful world this time around. Footnotes: [1] Form teacher: a teacher who is in charge of an entire ss for the whole of a school year. They might not teach a core subject (English, Maths, Science, etc) to the select ss, but they are responsible for the group of students on their roll-call list. [2] Samoyed puppy: Chapter 5.2 Chapter 5.2 Calling the garden below the apartment arge flowerbed instead would be more suitable. However, due to Sui Yuan¡¯s current body being that of a delicate, soft puppy, he cannot run far away even if he is allowed to go out for fresh air. At most, he can only circle around the most secure location in the garden and stretch his muscles. It is pretty evident early on that Sun Jie agreed to walk their dogs together on the same day because he wants to spend more time with her. Preferably without their dogs in the way. Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t care either way, keeping himself busy by wandering around aimlessly near Wang Yican¡¯s feet. On the other hand, the leashed husky by Sun Jie¡¯s side fixed its gaze on Sui Yuan, like a tiger watching its prey. Only the cord around its neck prevents it from leaping forward, forcing it to remain obediently by its owner¡¯s side. A year-old male husky can already be said to have reached its full maturity, and its huge size causes Sui Yuan enormous pressure. He is able to ept needing to lift his head to look up at humans, as they are no threat to him. Rather, they fall over themselves trying to pat him. However, staring up at a husky several times bigger and bulkier than himself is rather intimidating. Truth be told, a husky with blue eyes like this is extremely pretty, ck and white fur spread out distinctly. The two white spots above its eyes where its eyebrows are located gives it a very spirited look. Its name is Adrienne, and one can tell by looking at its sleek, gleaming coat that it is clearly being very well taken care of. While it carries itself with a graceful, kingly air, its bright eyes betray its na?ve inquisitiveness, like that of an innocent child. Sui Yuan stares at the husky, cautious of its fervent gaze even as he sticks close to Wang Yican¡¯s feet, afraid that therger dog will snatch him up and carry him away between its jaws the moment he leaves the safe zone. As a result, Wang Yican doesn¡¯t dare move even a single step for fear that she might identally step on her tiny, treasured pet. Her heart will certainly break if something befalls it. Seeing the girl he likes paying her undivided attention to the weak little puppy at her feet, Sun Jie feels a little jealous and immediately lets his husky off its leash. If the dogs y together happily, Wang Yican wouldn¡¯t be so worried anymore. Not waiting for its owner¡¯smand, the husky relishes in its newfound freedom, tail wagging furiously as it springs towards Sui Yuan. Greatly startled, Sui Yuan involuntarily emits a soft yelp, turning around and dashing away from Wang Yican¡¯s legs. Evidently, Sui Yuan¡¯s actions attract the lively husky, who catches up to Sui Yuan in two or three bounds and proceeds to run alongside him. As therger dog circles his much smaller self ceaselessly, it sniffs all over Sui Yuan¡¯s small body. Having never experienced such a ¡¯passionate¡¯ greeting from aplete stranger, Sui Yuan huddles into a tight ball, steadfastly ignoring 5237 hovering above him and shouting encouragements, refusing to move an inch even when the system turns to jeers of, "You are a human actor, why are you scared of a mere dog?" ......Goddamn! With such arge mouth filled with sharp teeth filling one¡¯s vision, it is able to scare anyone shitless, all right?! Comparing their size and build, he is pretty sure the other dog would be able to swallow him whole in one bite! "......Is Little Snow all right? He seems to be afraid..." Wang Yican, who is constantly keeping an eye on her pet dog and its interaction with the husky, asks worriedly. "Rx, Adrienne has a good personality, so he wouldn¡¯t be harmed. It¡¯s just your dog is slightly afraid of strangers. Give it a while to familiarise itself and all will be well!" Sun Jieughinglyforts his ssmate, extremely satisfied with his house pet¡¯s way of handling things. Wang Yican nods her head, feeling a little relieved, sessfully convinced from walking over to rescue Sui Yuan, who has encountered a ¡¯crisis¡¯. After all, she can tell that Sun Jie¡¯s husky doesn¡¯t hold any malice towards her beloved puppy, merely wanting to y with Little Snow. Holding firm to his belief of "wouldn¡¯t move if the enemy doesn¡¯t, if the enemy moves...keep absolutely still", Sui Yuan¡¯s foremost thought is to protect his vulnerable belly and throat. Hence, he curls in on himself as best he can, resembling a fluffy white ball. Meanwhile, the husky persistently tries all ways to make him stand up and y with it. Atst, it wriggles its muzzle beneath Sui Yuan¡¯s abdomen, flipping him onto his back like a tortoise who has withdrawn into its shell. As he has yet to fully be ustomed to controlling a dog¡¯s body, Sui Yuan is instantly thrown off-bnce. He tumbles twice before he finally manages to scramble miserably to his feet. Before he can stand firmly, one of the husky¡¯s front paws darts out towards him. The somewhat forceful pat causes Sui Yuan to lose his bnce again, rolling head over heels three or four times beforeing to a stop. Dazed and dizzy, he staggers around for a short while, then sprawls out on the grass with legs shot out in four directions. The pitiful, slightly foolish antics of the poor, bullied puppy is clearly entertaining the two dog owners watching over their pets. Sun Jieughs unrestrainedly, and Wang Yican also can¡¯t help smiling despite the worry lingering in her heart. She jogs over with the intention of picking up her beloved pet, but someone beat her to it, stooping down to carry the soft, powerless Samoyed pup up. The feeling of someone¡¯s hands beneath his tummy is a little ufortable, but he can only stare nkly as the ground moves further and further away from him, a sense of fright rising involuntarily. Although he has experience in acting quite a few viinous and aggressive roles, he mainly relied on the fact that the characters¡¯ base foundation already surpasses almost everyone else. Now, however, Sui Yuan is a young pup that can be easily squished to death, so the number of things that can scare him has increased significantly. Locking his muscles and not daring to move an inch due to fear of slipping and falling to the ground, Sui Yuan only heaves a sigh of relief when he feels himself being embraced in a safe, secure hold. Turning his head, he wishes to see who exactly picked him up. This unknown person is clearly familiar with dogs, for the fingers stroking through his fur is extremelyfortable, neither too hard nor too light. The arm around him is strong and steady, but rxed and full of tenderness. Complying with his doggy-instincts, Sui Yuan wags his tail, whining in pleasure as fingers scratch his chin, eyes narrowed in delight. However, his movements abruptly freeze as soon as he catches sight of the mysterious person¡¯s face. "T - teacher!" Wan Yican startles, then rushes over to greet him. Sun Jie stopsughing and follows along, a trace of displeasure on his face as he gives a more reserved greeting. "Teacher Liu." "Hello." This world¡¯s male lead, Liu Mingzhou smiles and nods his head in return, patting the husky who sidled up and is making a supreme effort to sniff the Samoyed pup in his arms with his free hand. "Out to walk your dogs?" "Yes," Wan Yican replies, a blush staining her cheeks. Wanting to reach out and im her puppy from him but not wishing to seem discourteous, she can only fiddle with the hem of her shirt. "Teacher Liu, why are you here too? Do you live in the neighbourhood?" Unlike the female lead, Sun Jie is more rxed, extending a hand to draw his husky away from the older man so the dog does not continue disturbing Liu Mingzhou. "That¡¯s right, I live in the vicinity ande here for a walk asionally," Liu Mingzhou replies with a nod, scrutinising Sun Jie with an unreadable gaze, causing the student¡¯s scalp to feel somewhat numb. Subconsciously, he wonders if he did something wrong, and his form teacher has managed to grab him by the pigtails. Fortunately, Liu Mingzhou¡¯s eyes move away from him quickly andnd on Wang Yican. Reaching out, he ces the snow white pup in her arms and warns gently, "Be a little more careful. Your Samoyed puppy is still small, so it might bruise it if allowed to rough-house with therger husky." "Got it, thank you, Teacher!" Wang Yican immediately embraces her pet carefully, smoothing down his rumpled fur. Because Liu Mingzhou advised her not to, Wan Yican will naturally not allow her beloved pet to rough-house with Sun Jie¡¯s husky anymore, refusing to put him down until therger dog is ced back on the leash. Without the threat of the husky looming over him, Sui Yuan bestirs himself, standing steadily on his own four feet and shaking his body. Walking in a tight circle twice to test his physical condition out, he keeps an eye on the still-smiling Liu Mingzhou in his peripheral vision, who is now seated on a stone bench and watching his two students attentively. "Sure enough, his first target is Sun Jie," 5237 states somewhat smugly. "Hehehe...there¡¯s no way he will think that you are actually in the body of a dog!" Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t reply, feeling a little relieved, but a little tangled up. This new sensation leaves him confused, unclear about what his emotions are trying to tell him. Sun Jie and Wang Yican are chatting very happily. Sui Yuan didn¡¯t really pay attention to the conversation, but something exchanged between them causes Wang Yican tough until she can¡¯t straighten. Sun Jie sheepishly scratches the back of his head and blinks, carrying the typical, clumsy, awkward air of a young boy standing before the girl he likes. Although Liu Mingzhou¡¯s kind smile never falters, his pupils darken, emitting a downcast aura. In this world, he is again gifted with handsome, schrly features, with a gold-wire framed spectacles over his knowing eyes filled with wisdom and a slender figure, he resembles a painting just by sitting on the stone bench, surrounded by flowers. Nheless, Sui Yuan¡¯s instincts tell him to beware of an approaching crisis. Apparently sensing Sui Yuan¡¯s stare, Liu Mingzhou¡¯s eyes move from Sun Jie and Wang Yican to him. Sui Yuan subconsciously wags his tail in response, awkwardly retreating half a step. The snow white pup¡¯s eyes are warm and friendly, glistening with a pure and limpid light. Liu Mingzhou blinks nkly at it for a second as though recalling something. His expression immediately softens after and he rises from the bench, crouching down facing it, one hand extended outwards as though calling the dog over. Sui Yuan takes a step forward, then pauses, not knowing if he should express such intimacy with a supposed stranger. Seemingly knowing the reason for the dog¡¯s hesitation, Liu Mingzhou merely retains the soft smile on his face, crouching patiently there on the grass. Sui Yuan can¡¯t help but feel he would be terribly guilty if he refused to get closer and leave the other hanging. Moreover, a small voice within him is urging him to approach. Perhaps it is instinct, perhaps it is a deeply ingrained habit, or maybe it is something else entirely... Thus, after three whole minutes of dithering, the Samoyed puppy inches towards Liu Mingzhou. Bowing his head to sniff the outstretched palm as though determining if it is safe or not, his fluffy tail wags leisurely. Liu Mingzhou keeps his movements easy and rxed, not giving the sensitive puppy who is afraid of strangers any unnecessary pressure. Slender fingers run lightly over the white fur, gently at first to test him out. Seeing the puppy doesn¡¯t shy away from or refuse the touch, the strokes be bolder. Feeling extremely contented, Sui Yuan unconsciously leans forward more, all but delivering himself into Liu Mingzhou¡¯s hand. Now that the puppy¡¯s wariness has reached zero around him, Liu Mingzhou picks him up with a satisfied smile, returning back to the stone bench before cing it on his knee. Sui Yuan¡¯s human predisposition have beenpletely suppressed by his animal instincts, tail wagging vigorously under the man¡¯s skilful caresses. Unable to bear watching this scene, 5237 turns its head away, inwardly thinking that cing Sui Yuan into the body of a dog is actually not such a good idea after all. His IQ is originally pretty low. Making him y the part of a dog...has actually resulted in him bing more stupid! It¡¯s a shame that Sui Yuan cannot hear his system¡¯s silent curses as he immerses himself in enjoying Liu Mingzhou¡¯s pats. He is even oblivious to it when the man flips him over onto his back, exposing his tummy. Only when the fingers scratching his neck and wander down to his abdomen abruptly freezes does he realise something is amiss. Cocking his head to the side, Sui Yuan stares at Liu Mingzhou, confused about why the other stopped so suddenly. As the short silence stretches, he notices Liu Mingzhou¡¯s gaze is lowered, directed towards an odd region. "It seems, this is a boy..." Liu Mingzhou chuckles lightly, cheerfully meeting Sui Yuan apprehensive eyes. At the same time, a finger pokes his private part lightly. Sui Yuan stiffens, rendered absolutely speechless by that single action. As a dog met with such a situation, could he yell "molester!"? The author has something to say: Come,e,e! Those who bet that the husky is the male lead, pay up!! Really don¡¯t know why anyone will think that! I clearly said that Zhao Xihe is the male lead, and the male lead is the teacher! In what BG world (with normal, non-shifter humans) would the male lead be a dog?! It¡¯s too illogical! The holes in your brains are bigger than mine! Chapter 5.3 Chapter 5.3 Under Wang Yican¡¯s care and attention, Sui Yuan matures rather quickly. Being served delicious food daily, strolling with his owner in the evenings, ying around with the husky and asionally being ¡¯disturbed¡¯ by Liu Mingzhou, it can be said that his life is quite smooth-going. Samoyeds are simr to huskies in that they reach adulthood at around a year and a half old, therefore, the rate at which he reaches full maturity is rather swift. Of course, he doesn¡¯t simply shoot up in the span of a day, but one can tell the moment he leaves behind his tender, infant phase and bes a formidable-looking adolescent dog. At minimum, whenever Sui Yuan walks alongside Wang Yican, she will not be afraid of mis-stepping and identally hurting her pet. In a blink of an eye, the final exam for the first semester of school arrives. An unending stream of assignments and homework takes over Wang Yican¡¯s daily life. While she is very conscientious about her studies, she is not extremely intelligent, especially in the field of science. Subjects like chemistry, physics and biology leaves her brain aching from strenuous effort. Even if she dedicates more time to them, she often fails to grasp the outline. Naturally, as her desk-mate and close friend, Sun Jie cannot turn a blind eye to her distress. Thus, the two of them walking their dogs, doing their homework and discussing problems bes the norm. Only, it¡¯s a pity that Sun Jie is the type of student who prefers having a good time over studying. As a result, he cannot contribute much to their study sessions together. Most of the time, Wang Yican and he can only stare at each other in dismay whenever they are met with a question they can¡¯t solve. Seeing the day of the final exams approaching closer and closer, but a huge pile of unsolvable problems still lying before them, Wang Yican finally makes a decision after some consideration. "We cannot go on like this. Let¡¯s ask Teacher Liu and see if he has time to spare to go over these topics with us." To be honest, worries over her studies is just one part of why she wants to ask Teacher Liu for assistance. The amorous feelings sprouting in the heart of a young girl longing for more interactions with the man she admires is the other part of the reason. Moreover, they asionally meet Liu Mingzhou when they are walking their dogs in the garden. Chatting andughing with the man makes him seem more like a friend than a senior, causing Wang Yican¡¯s mental barrier to lower around him and also strengthening her desire to get closer. Hearing Wang Yican¡¯s proposal, Sun Jie¡¯s face immediately darkens. He has long pegged that teacher as a target he has to take careful note of, but is at the same time afraid and respectful of the man. "Ai...you don¡¯t mean that, do you? Seeing that teacher¡¯s face every day in school is more than enough. Why do we still have to see him for afterschool revisions? I will die from it!" "In any case, I have made up my mind. If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t need toe!" Wang Yican replies heedlessly, rolling her eyes. Adding Sun Jie¡¯s carefree personality and the fact that both of them are very familiar with each other, Wang Yican allows herself to speak freely before him, unafraid that she might unknowingly provoke his anger. "...Fine, I¡¯lle," Sun Jie murmurs resentfully. Even if he doesn¡¯t like the idea of sitting through revisions with Liu Mingzhou, he is unwilling to leave Wang Yican alone with the teacher. After all, he is well aware of his friend¡¯s regards towards Liu Mingzhou, and no matter how old a man is, they will always unconsciously put up their guard around their love rivals. Thus, this matter is settled just like that. Sui Yuan, who has been lying next to them throughout their conversation, yawns widely. Judging that the storyline is developing smoothly in the general direction it is supposed to head towards, he doesn¡¯t bother paying close attention, simplyzing on his soft, velvety cushion. No matter how the lively husky nudges and walks over him, he remains stubbornly motionless. By now, he has seen Liu Mingzhou around quite often, approximately once every two days, so he no longer tenses up whenever the other man approaches. At the same time, Sui Yuan also feels that Liu Mingzhou hasn¡¯t seen through him yet. While he always disys tenderness when interacting with Sui Yuan, it is merely the affection a human has for a pet. There is no other deeper meaning than that. Regarding this, Sui Yuan has to admit that he feels the slightest trace of loss, but this unusual sensation is an insignificant influence on his determination to distance himself from his senior colleague. On the day Wang Yican brings Liu Mingzhou and Sun Jie back home for revision, Sui Yuan is conscientiously learning all sorts of cultural knowledge from 5237 that mighte in handyter on in other worlds. Ears pricking up at the familiar gait outside the door, Sui Yuan stands and shakes his fur[1], stepping gracefully towards the door. Weing one¡¯s owner at the door upon their return is one of the few standard requirements for everypetent pet dog. Doing so will surely be able to increase goodwill between an owner and their pet! Adapting the most adorable posture, he sits on his hunches before the door, - Sui Yuan has always been good at exploiting his pretty appearance and ¡¯angel-like smile¡¯ - tail wagging joyously. He is determined to give the fatigued Wang Yican an affectionate wee back after her long, exhausting day at school. However, when the entrance door opens, the first he sees is not the gentle, shy smiling face of his owner, but a ck-and-white shadow that darts swiftly into the house. Sui Yuan¡¯s fur bristles, getting up on all fours with the intention to turn and flee. But he is one step toote, and is bowled over by the other party. The snow-white Samoyed and ck-and-white husky roll head over heels in a tangled ball. The former wriggles out with great effort while thetter pursues unremittingly, tongue lolling out in a doggy-grin. Even if Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t like to bark, he can¡¯t help the low growl rumbling in his throat. Despite the threatening edge to it, he fails to incite any fear in the husky or deter it in any way. Regarding the interactions between their beloved pet dogs, Wang Yican and Sun Jie have long since stopped paying attention, merelyughing once and moving on. cing their articles for study down on the table, one enters the kitchen to brew some tea while the other invites Liu Mingzhou to sit down. Settling down on the sofa in the living room, Liu Mingzhou¡¯s profound gaze is fixed on Sun Jie, who is busying himself with helping the female lead. A short momentter, his eyes fall on the two dogs currently wrestling and rolling over towards the sofa. A foot shoots out, the tip of a shoe lightly nudging the husky in its side, urging it off Sui Yuan. Heckles rising, the husky lifts its head to stare directly at Liu Mingzhou, then abruptly quietens. Seizing this opportunity, Sui Yuan promptly throws the other dog off, scrambling to his feet and dashing off to the corner furthest from the sofa. Once he determines he is rtively safe, he begins to smooth down his messy coat of fur. Adrienne whines lowly once, head hanging dispiritedly as though it was just reprimanded by its owner. Eventually, its excitement over seeing Sui Yuan again calms. Shaking its fur, it makes its way over to Sui Yuan before lying down on its stomach near him, head on its front paws. Seeing no other movements from the husky, Sui Yuan¡¯s heart calms a little and assumes the same position. His eyes move towards the two senior high school students, who have finished busying themselves with serving the guest, and are now sitting before the small side table in the living room. Although Liu Mingzhou is a physics teacher, he is in truth an all-rounder. As long as it is a science subject, he will be able to answer any questions pertaining to them. Hence, he is able to exin everything clearly, answering their inquiries with patience and concise replies. Afterwards, he personally writes out ten different practise problems for them. While Wang Yican and Sun Jie immerse themselves in their studies, Liu Mingzhou pulls out the fiction novel he brought on his person in order to pass the time. Minutes tick by like this. Bored out of his mind, Sui Yuan gets to his feet, padding quietly over to Wang Yican¡¯s side. At his nearly full-grown height, he is able to peer over the girl¡¯s shoulder and read the question on the paper before her. "......I can actually do it!" Crowing in excitement as though he has just discovered a new world, Sui Yuan dutifully reports to 5237, "And I understood everything Liu Mingzhou was exining just now!" "Naturally! Can¡¯t you see who your teacher is?!" 5237 sways smugly in the air. "The current you will have no problems dealing with university-level subjects. So just in case you need to y the role of a senior high school student under a lot of schoolwork pressure, you will not be so confused when taking important exams!" Nodding his head obediently, he nces askance at Liu Mingzhou when he ces the book in his hands to one side and stands to his feet. Walking over to Wang Yican, Liu Mingzhou merely scans her paper for a second with an expressionless face. Stepping past her swiftly, he stops beside Sun Jie. Wang Yican sighs in relief, somewhat disappointed. On the other hand, Sun Jie instantaneously tenses, his originally muddled train of thought disruptedpletely. Noticing Sun Jie¡¯s pen nib has stopped moving, unable to continue writing another word, Liu Mingzhou leans even closer, one hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder and the other pointing out mistakes on the paper as he murmurs softly beside Sun Jie¡¯s ear. Sui Yuan watches as Sun Jie¡¯s ear gradually reddens, eyes wandering back and forth over the page, clearly not carefully listening to his teacher¡¯s instructions. The dog¡¯s eyes shift to Liu Mingzhou next. The man¡¯s expression appears rather solemn, disying a serious teacher¡¯s attitude towards educating their student. Nheless, Sui Yuan feels that this scene is somewhat strange, and can¡¯t help asking. "He...is he trying to seduce Sun Jie?" "So it seems," 5237 states disdainfully, tone self-satisfied but regretful. "Sure enough, he is a male lead actor who has already gone through arduous training and hard work in countless worlds, knowing how to use his appearance and charm to its full advantage. See how skilfully he sinks his ws into a person and hook them towards him? If he is only sounding Sun Jie out and doesn¡¯t break all connection, the poor boy will most probably be bent." Knowing the boy is suffering in his ce, Sui Yuan can only look at him in sympathy. But no matter how guilty he feels, he will not expose himself in order to rescue someone from that fate. As Sun Jie bes increasingly agitated, all thoughts of studying vanish, and his eyes constantly dart stealthily towards Liu Mingzhou; the teacher who is well aware of every little twitch can¡¯t help revealing a split-second of disappointment. Removing his hand from Sun Jie¡¯s shoulder, he distances himself once more. Not knowing if it is due to nervousness or something else, Sun Jie exhales softly in relief, heart still thudding rapidly in his chest. However, even if Liu Mingzhou has walked away, Sun Jie¡¯s brain is still a jumble of chaos, unblinking eyes staring nkly at the words on his paper, all coherent thoughts escaping him. Sui Yuan can only inwardly shake his head in remorse, thinking that this meat-shield of his will die valiantly in battle before long. Just as he is caught up mentally lighting a candle for Sun Jie, the husky, unwilling to remain lonely and idle any longer, slinks up beside him. Sniffing all over his body, it suddenly rises up, cing its two front paws on either side of his waist. Sui Yuan¡¯s head snaps around, staring bewilderedly at the husky leaning about half its weight on his back. Only when 5237 begins shrieking wordlessly does he realise something inconceivably wrong is about to happen to him. Before Sui Yuan can react or even begin to ponder what all this is about, the husky¡¯s tongue lolls out of its mouth as it pants, it¡¯s body moving excitedly. Not being able to turn his head all the way around, he can only feel something being ced below his tail, near his hipbone....rubbing back and forth... "Ah!" Wang Yican, who is sitting the closest to the two dogs, is the first to notice the problem. She yelps in shock, recoiling a little before a flush creeps up her cheek as she flounders over what¡¯s to be done. Snapped out of his confused state of mind by the sharp eek, Sun Jie whips his head around to stare at his beloved pet dog. His face ckens into a ¡¯‡å¡¯ when he takes in the scene. Not waiting for Sun Jie to take action, Liu Mingzhou has already walked over, one hand curling around the husky¡¯s cor, dragging the bigger dog away without any trace of politeness. Returning to his senses, Sun Jie leaps to his feet and wraps his arms around its body, apologising awkwardly to Wang Yican while restricting its motions. Even if Wang Yican is still rtively ignorant regarding this matter, she is aware that her precious baby was about to be taken advantage of by Sun Jie¡¯s dog - no, her pet was indeed taken advantage of and was almost forced to engage in something unspeakable! She half-rises from her seat, about to soothe Sui Yuan, only to discover Liu Mingzhou is already doing what should have been her job. Drawing the snow-white Samoyed towards him gently, her teacher¡¯s slender fingers scratch the dog¡¯s neckfortingly. When Liu Mingzhou¡¯s eyes shift towards the husky in Sun Jie¡¯s embrace, a glint of unhappiness surfaces. Sun Jie¡¯s scalp tingles, theplex feelings that rose after the interaction between his teacher and himself just recently is instantly tossed out the window. Seemingly afraid that Liu Mingzhou will devour his dog whole, his arms tighten minutely around Adrienne. Noticing Sun Jie¡¯s cautiousness rising, Liu Mingzhou narrows his eyes slightly and smiles. "You husky is already more than a year old, right?" "......Yes." Sun Jie nods stiffly. Liu Mingzhou: "Has it been castrated?" Sui Jie: "!!!" "Seems like it hasn¡¯t?" Liu Mingzhou arranges his expression slightly to a grave look, warning the boy with heartfelt advice. "It is better for male dogs to be castrated, or else they will chase female dogs everywhere. They might even aim for other male dogs too, and will be rather aggressive during this short period of time. At the same time, it will restrict their urge to mark territories with urine and will improve their health. They will have lesser chances of developing prostate or testicr tumours." Sun Jie has indeed heard of these problems before, but he has always not bothered to care about them. But still, he has to admit that Adrienne¡¯s actions towards Little Snow made him somewhat embarrassed. On the other hand, the huskypletely doesn¡¯t sense the danger it will be facing in the near future, merely sticking its tongue out foolishly and wagging its tail. At the same time, Sui Yuan, who understood everything Liu Mingzhou said, is feeling extremely restless. ...He must have heard wrongly! He misheard, right?! Castration and all that...isn¡¯t it too cruel?! In the off-chance he himself is taken to be castrated, even if he is currently a dog now, Sui Yuan swears it will forever leave a dark shadow behind in his heart!! Please spare me!! QAQ Liu Mingzhou can be considered as a low-key person who seeks to blend in, but will amaze the world with a single, brilliant feat. Instantaneously, he has reduced the minds of two students and one dog to smithereens. Facing with an impending crisis and a shell-shocked Sui Yuan, 5237 nearly pissed in its figurative pants out of horror. Although it wouldn¡¯t be the one castrated, it knows this experience will undoubtedly traumatise its partner. If that evere to pass, it will definitely also suffer a cmity and be implicated ah! "This is illogical! Why didn¡¯t the original text mention this?!" "Who cares if it¡¯s logical or not, the crux of this matter is what¡¯s to be done!" Sui Yuan is currently on the point of breaking down to tears. If he has to be castrated...even he is unsure if he will throw aside his mission toplete the story and run away or not... It¡¯s a pity that he is now in the body of a dog. He doesn¡¯t possess a right to speak in regards to this matter. All decisions will be left in the hands of his owner. Hearing Liu Mingzhou speak with such frank assurance about Sun Jie¡¯s husky and the necessity for it to be castrated, Wang Yican bes somewhat mindful about this topic. "If that¡¯s the case...Little Snow will also have to...do that?" This girl with such a thin skin cannot bring herself to say "castrated", but it is very apparent what she is referring to. As soon as Wang Yican asks this question, Sui Yuan can¡¯t help but shudder. Lifting his head to gaze at Liu Mingzhou, his watery, limpid, dark eyes lock onto the man, full of pitiful begging. Met with this look, Liu Mingzhou, who is just about to reply with a "yes", freezes for a split-second. A somewhatplicated and helpless smile on his face, he rubs Sui Yuan¡¯s head and speaks, voice full of pampering affection. "Little Snow is still small, so it¡¯s not urgent. Wait until he is more than a year old, then we¡¯ll see if it is necessary based on his behaviour." ring at Liu MIngzhou with disdain and bitterness, he gnashed his teeth and silently pledge in his heart that he will definitely! Be! Very! Well! Behaved! Absolutely! Won¡¯t! Be! Castrated! 5237: "...I¡¯ll light a candle for you..." Footnotes: [1] Shakes its fur: Don¡¯t know if this is the right word for it, but it¡¯s something like this: Chapter 5.4 Chapter 5.4 Temporarily seeding in breaking away from the crisis, Sui Yuan can only shed hot tears for his fellow dog¡¯s fate. After the final exams ended, Adrienne was brought to the vet clinic by its owner and underwent the castration operation. The poor husky seemed to wither, its spirit at the lowest point possible after its return. While sighing with sorrow on the husky¡¯s behalf, he ensures to be more cordial and obedient in front of Wang Yican. Of course, he also dare not to ¡¯offend¡¯ the very person whom Wang Yican always listens to and obey, Liu Mingzhou. Even if the man pats and ys with him as though he is arge plushie, Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t hesitate to conform to that guy¡¯s wishes. He is afraid that should Liu Mingzhou be displeased, he will raise the issue of castration again... Wang Yican¡¯s scores for her exams were not bad, hence, the sense of worship she has for Liu Mingzhou has increased another notch. And through their regr revisions during the period before the finals, the rtionship between these two have eased into friendship, changing them from student and teacher to friends. It is not surprising that Liu Mingzhou remains a frequent visitor to Wang Yican¡¯s house even after the finals are over. As her parents are both working away from home, Wang Yican has long gotten used to living alone, so she is naturally a good cook. Being single, Liu Mingzhou will asionally ept her weing invitation to stay for a meal during one of his visits to her house. As for Sun Jie, hees over whenever he can. Only, since both his parents are in the country, he has to return for dinner every day, and can¡¯t help feeling jealous that Liu Mingzhou has the opportunity to taste her homemade cooking while he doesn¡¯t. In order to seize the attention of the girl he likes, Sun Jie will always call Wang Yican out to y during the school holidays, whether it be theme parks, cinemas, gaming arcades... As long as it is a ce where teens can be entertained for an entire day, they would have gone there at least once, giving anyone who sees them the feeling that they are an established couple. Although he has never harboured hope for Liu Mingzhou and Wang Yican¡¯s rtionship to cross the friend zone as ording to the plot, Sui Yuan still worries a lot over the development happening between Wang Yican and Sun Jie. But of course, whatever Liu Mingzhou wants to do is up to him. All Sui Yuan needs to do is ensure his affairs are well taken care of. For example, he has to fall ill when it¡¯s time for him to do so. In the script, Wang Yican forgot to close the windows in the house before she went out, leaving her dog in the house alone. Being not fully-matured yet, the Samoyed dog couldn¡¯t quite withstand the chilly air and caught a cold, falling sick that very night. However, Wang Yican is inexperienced and didn¡¯t know how to nurse the dog back to health, causing its sickness to worsen. That night, it was already prettyte, so the pet clinic near her house is already closed. At a loss for what to do, Wang Yican was on the verge of frustrated, anxious tears. With no other alternative, she can only call the one adult she is familiar with, Liu MIngzhou, for assistance. Apassionate man who has done a bit of research on pets, Liu Mingzhou immediately rushes over to tend to her dog, eventually stabilising its illness and making their rtionship grow even closer. Despite being an independent girl, Wan Yican is still a young girl under the age of eighteen, who thirsts for an adult to show care and concern. Liu Mingzhou¡¯s appearance fills this gap in her heart, causing her to gradually depend on him, growing closer emotionally. As time passes, this intimacy borne from friendship develops into love. Suffice to say, the crucial point for their growth in affection all hinges on a dog. This pet is the catalyst for the start of their romance. "......So cold. Are you sure this will only result in me falling ill and wouldn¡¯t cause my death?" Sui Yuan stand straight on all fours before the wide open window, allowing the chilly breeze sweeping through the house to ruffle his fur. Unable to endure any longer, he sneezes heavily, breaking the noble image his sleek looking appearance induces. While he is no stranger to mutting oneself for the sake of the storyline¡¯s progression, this is the first time he doesn¡¯t have everything grasped properly in his hands. There are unknown factors at work now, and he is certain not everything is under control. He is still unfamiliar with the inner workings of a dog¡¯s body, after all. On top of that, reading the descriptive passage about the worsening illness the original Samoyed has to go through makes Sui Yuan worry that he might identally overstep his current capabilities and consequently lose his little life. "...There probably shouldn¡¯t be too big of a problem?" 5237 hovers by Sui Yuan¡¯s side, trying tofort him. "Rx, I still have the bottle of Jade Pearl pills that you did not finish in thest world. In case anything happens and you can¡¯t pull through, I will feed one of them to you. Although this body is that of an ordinary dog and will therefore not increase your strength or power, it is still guaranteed to cure all illness!" Recalling said pill was able to rescue a mortally wounded Shao Peiyuan from certain death in thest world, Sui Yuan¡¯s heart finally settles down. When Wang Yican bids Sun Jie farewell and returns home with a bright smile across her face, Sui Yuan has already achieved his wish after being blown by the cold wind for the entire day,ying listlessly on his stomach and looking like he is dying. Not seeing the Samoyed dog who habitually waits behind the door for her return every day, the grin on Wang Yican¡¯s face instantly freezes, changing into a troubled concern. "Little Snow? Little Snow!" Sui Yuan lets out a miserable whimper. Following that pathetic sound, Wang Yican finds her beloved pet dog struggling to crawl down from the cushion to wee her. Despite the dog¡¯s efforts, its body is entirely robbed of all strength, tail waving weakly behind. This image causes an itch in her heart, pity rising involuntarily. "Little Snow?!" Traces of fear surfaces in Wang Yican¡¯s heart as she dashes over, cautiously drawing Sui Yuan to her bosom. Seeing that pair of hazy, dark eyes, she can¡¯t help sniffing, voice trembling as she fought the urge to cry. "What happened? How did you fall ill?" Stroking Sui Yuan¡¯s fur, she kisses the top of his head a few times to soothe his difort before turning around to take in the entity of her house in an attempt to find what caused her beloved pet to fall sick. It doesn¡¯t take her long to spot that wide-open window. She remembers opening the window early in the morning in order to let fresh air circte through the house. However, because of Sun Jie¡¯s urging, she hurriedly rushes out the door and forgot to close the window. Overwhelmed by guilt and self-me, Wang Yican goes to find a down-filled jacket and wraps it around him, then carry him up, tearing out the door. She sprints all the way to the vet clinic in the vicinity, only to discover it is already closed. Gasping for breath, Wang Yican hugs Sui Yuan tightly, not knowing what she should do next as they shiver in the cold. Who knows how longter, she eventually takes her phone out dazedly and rings Liu Mingzhou¡¯s number. Although Wang Yican¡¯s call is unexpected, once Liu Mingzhou hears that her pet dog is ill and the vet clinic has already closed, worry immediately seeps into his voice. After asking for Wang Yican¡¯s exact location, he tells her to find somewhere able to block the chilly wind and wait for him there. He wille over as soon as possible. At this time, Sui Yuan¡¯s consciousness is already muddled. His body burns hot one moment and cold in the next, and is already finding it difficult to continue updating his system on his body¡¯s condition. 5237 revolves around Wang Yican anxiously, for in case its partner dies from heavy illness in this world, it will surely be penalised too. Just as one human and one dog are praying for a miracle, Liu Mingzhou arrives in his car. Seeing him, Wang Yican rushes over, the tears she so valiantly tried to hold back finally bursting forth. Fretfulness written all over his face, Liu Mingzhou doesn¡¯t say anything further, reaching out to take the warmly-wrapped dog from Wang Yican¡¯s arms. He doesn¡¯t even have the mood to reassure his student, merely signalling for her to quickly get into the car. Not daring to dally, she promptly slides into the passenger seat, then turns her head just in time to see Liu Mingzhou retrieving a white bottle from somewhere. A small pill is taken out of the bottle and ced into the dog¡¯s mouth. Being particrly trusting of Liu Mingzhou, Wang Yican doesn¡¯t possess the slightest trace of doubt at his actions, simply staring at Sui Yuan and nervously anticipating his reaction. The fragrance of a Jade Pearl pill is not unknown to Sui Yuan. Even though he doesn¡¯t have the strength to swallow it, the pill dissolves into a stream of warm energy as soon as it is ced in his mouth, flowing down his throat and into his body, removing aches and agony as it goes along. As his strength returns, Sui Yuan shakes his fur slightly and wants to stand up, but his movements are halted by Liu Mingzhou pressing down on his body. Raising his head, Sui Yuan looks at the man with puzzled eyes, only to see the unsightly expression on Liu Mingzhou¡¯s face. There¡¯s no gratification to be seen, only a trace of hidden threat. At once, Sui Yuan feels the fur on his body bristle as he tries to throw Liu Mingzhou¡¯s grip off. However, no matter how hard he struggles, it is all in vain. Ultimately, he can only settle in the man¡¯s arms obediently even if he is unclear on what the other guy wants to do. "Little Snow...how is he?" Wang Yican notices Sui Yuan¡¯s condition has improved a little and inwardly heaves a sigh of relief. ncing towards the teacher she wholeheartedly trusts, she hopes to receive some good news from his mouth. The man doesn¡¯t return Sui Yuan to his owner, instead starting the engine of the car and ces the dog on hisp, one hand on the steering wheel and the other on the pet¡¯s body. "I gave him some medicine so he should be a little better now. But one can¡¯t be too careful. Dogs are weak before their reach adulthood. Owners ought to take better care of them to prevent evitable incidents from happening." Wang Yican nods her head repeatedly, shedding tears of gratitude, "Really, thank you so much, Teacher Liu. Fortunately, you arrived on time or else I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do. Perhaps Little Snow...Little Snow would be..." "He was fine when I saw him yesterday. How did he fall so gravely ill today?" Because he is only driving with one hand, Liu Mingzhou ensures his speed is not too fast, that the ride is as smooth and steady as possible. Hearing the displeased tone, Wang Yican feels even more remorseful. Fresh tears well in her eyes as she quietly recounts the fact that she forgot to close the window before heading out, leaving her dog in the cold house all alone for an entire day. Liu Mingzhou¡¯s expression bes more solemn, ending in a dark look that she has never seen before. Ducking her head, she hunches her shoulders, not even daring to breathe too loudly, looking like a kid who made a mistake and was reprimanded by her parents. With strict reproach substituting the gentle cation and soft appeasement described in the original text, the young sprout of affection growing in the crevices of the female lead¡¯s heart is swiftly strangled. Thus, this one moment causes the rtionship between Liu Mingzhou and Wang Yican to be much lessplicated. Observing their interactions quietly, Sui Yuan can¡¯t help praising Liu Mingzhou¡¯s ingenious grasping of an opportunity to separate himself from the plot. ording to the author, Liu Mingzhou is someone who loves animals, having extra affection for house pets like cats and dogs. Therefore, the type of people he can¡¯t stand the most is someone who neglects their pets or doesn¡¯t dedicate themselves to the animals¡¯ well-being. In actual fact, Liu Mingzhou¡¯s first impression of the female lead is rather favourable because her shy, obedient nature truly resembles a small animal one can¡¯t help but dote on, and she also cherishes her pet dog very much. Due to her momentary carelessness, Wang Yican¡¯s dog contracts a serious cold. Logically speaking, Liu Mingzhou shouldn¡¯t be so annoyed. It¡¯s just that in the original text, Liu Mingzhou ced more importance on Wang Yican than her Samoyed, which is why any resentment he feels over this incident vanishes as soon as he looks at her pitiful, guilty eyes. Here, he chose to soothe her sadness instead of ming her. Such a shame that this man¡¯s soul has already been swapped out for another who harbours zero intentions on ever starting a romance with the female lead. This time, he ces the dog¡¯s well-being over his student¡¯s, so it¡¯s reasonable to say that the storyline will deviate from here on. Driving all the way to the street Wang Yican¡¯s residence is located, Liu Mingzhou helps the girl open the car door, but doesn¡¯t show the slightest intention of handing the dog over, instead asking in a no-nonsense tone, "Do you know how to take care of an ill dog?" "N - no, I don¡¯t..." Heart leaping in fear, Wang Yican shakes her head, staring at her teacher helplessly. Sighing lightly, Liu Mingzhou shifts Sui Yuan so he sitsfortably in the crook of one arm, then lifts his other hand to rub the area between his eyebrows. "How about this? I¡¯ll bring him back home to nurse him back to health, then return him to you once he has fully recuperated. Would it be a problem?" As expected, Liu Mingzhou suggests a solution to this situation that is totally different from the story. "No problem! Thank you, Teacher!" Under his sharp, mildly imposing gaze, Wang Yican doesn¡¯t dare object. Besides, at present, she is not very confident she will be able to do as good a job as Liu Mingzhou, so she is slightly relieved to leave this task to her teacher. Satisfied, Liu Mingzhou nods, expression easing back to his usual friendly look as he spots Wang Yican¡¯s reluctance to part with her beloved pet fading to relief. Softly, he tells her to quickly return home to rest, warning her to take a hot shower and drink hot water in order to avoid catching a cold. Touched by his show of concern, Wang Yican replies with an affirmative, watching until her teacher gets into his car with the dog, before turning around to sprint back home. As soon as she disappears, the hand pressing firmly against Sui Yuan¡¯s back lifts. With a smile, he removes the down-filled jacket from around Sui Yuan¡¯s body, then kisses his forehead. "I finally got my hands on you. Pity that it¡¯s only temporary." Liu Mingzhou chuckles, lifting Sui Yuan with both hands so man and dog are at eye-level. "Next, I have to think of a way to make her agree to ce you in my care forever." Sui Yuan: "......" "You surely understand what I¡¯m saying, right?" Liu Mingzhou narrows his eyes. Sui Yuan, who is trying his best to act dumb: "......Woof." "It¡¯s all right, your foolish mannerism right now is also pretty adorable." Drawing closer so both foreheads are touching, Liu Mingzhou smiles so sweetly it appears positively evil. "If you are capable, then continue acting like this to the end." Sui Yuan: "......Arrwwooo... QAQ" Chapter 5.5 Chapter 5.5 On the way back to Liu Mingzhou¡¯s house, Sui Yuan and 5237 spend the entire time debating on whether or not his identity has been exposed, or if Liu Mingzhou is trying to sound him out. Sui Yuan bets on the former, but 5237 perseveres to stick with the belief it is thetter no matter how many reasons Sui Yuanes up with to persuade his system otherwise. In any case, it doesn¡¯t really matter if it is the former or thetter, because Sui Yuan has already set his heart to pretend until the very end. If that bes impossible...then...we¡¯ll talk about it when we reach that step... Liu Mingzhou¡¯s frame of mind is evidently extremely good. Parking his car in the garage, he carries Sui Yuan and strolls up to the door, smiling at him as he turns the key in the lock. In the capacity of a ¡¯Campus Romance¡¯ plot¡¯s male lead, Liu Mingzhou¡¯s family is apparently very well-off. His house is filled with especially high-end, fashionable furniture, and the interior is a ssy, expensive and tasteful design. ced on the soft, velvety sofa in the living room, Sui Yuan bes somewhat stiff, unwilling to explore in case he knocks something over. ncing around, he finally notices the ck cat sprawledzily over the other arm of the sofa. ...For some reason, doesn¡¯t this ck cat look rather familiar? Seeing Sui Yuan, this unexpected guest, the ck cat¡¯s golden eyes narrow slightly, carrying a measure of arrogance and disdain. Seizing the dog up after a short moment, the cat gets to its feet, padding gracefully over and circling once around him. Like a queen inspecting her troops, the cat stops beside Sui Yuan, then lifts a lithe paw and steps directly on his head. tantly bullied by the cat, Sui Yuan¡¯s fur instantly puffs out in annoyance. Low growls rumbling in his throat, he flings the paw away with a flick of his head. But the other animal is not the least bit afraid. Instead, sharp, shiny ws are revealed as though determined to let Sui Yuan know who the boss here is. A standoff urs between cat and dog, the thick tension brewing signals a fight that can explode at any moment. When Liu Mingzhou emerges from the kitchen, the first scene he sees is this tensed spectacle. Lips thinning, he barks, "Ah Yan!" The ck cat startles, head whipping around to nce back at Liu Mingzhou. Its ears tten slightly, putting in a great effort to prove its innocence. A pity that its owner¡¯s heart is biased, for Liu Mingzhou quickly steps forward and picks the cat up by the back of its neck, carelessly tossing it away from the Samoyed. Fortunately, the tiles are covered by a soft, thick carpet, and the cat¡¯s reflexes are top-notch. Flipping a couple of times through the air, itnds nimbly on its feet, not a single whisker out of ce. Its golden eyes watch attentively as its master cradles Sui Yuan gently to his chest, cing a bowl filled with low fat cow¡¯s milk in front of the dog. Being an intelligent creature, it understands it absolutely cannot provoke the dog as long as Liu Mingzhou is in the vicinity. Swishing its tail resentfully, the ck cat turns its head haughtily and walks away. Curled up in Liu Mingzhou¡¯s embrace, Sui Yuan absent-mindedlyps the milk from the bowl, still keeping an eye on the departing cat. "Its name is Ah Yan," Liu Mingzhou says meaningfully as he strokes Sui Yuan¡¯s fur. "Surely Little Snow recognises it, right?" Sui Yuan: "......" "I didn¡¯t expect him to bring his Nightmare beast over!" 5237 is utterly amazed. Naturally, Sui Yuan is more astonished than his system. "Is it possible to take living animals with you from one world into another?" "Of course. But it does cost quite a considerable amount of points to do so," 5237 stage-whispers, not bothering to hide his disdain for this local tyrant¡¯s way of handling things. "He truly has too many points in his hands that he doesn¡¯t know how to spend it!" "The Nightmare beast has been brought over...makes me wonder how Ah Li is doing." Sui Yuan feels a little despondent, as though he has lost something constant in his life. After all, having lived together for so long in the previous world - and being ustomed to the Crystal beast¡¯s innate gift of acting cute - Sui Yuan sincerely loves it from the bottom of his heart. However, he never thought he would be able to bring his spirit pet together with him when he left that world. Nevertheless, even if he wanted to his meagre points is not enough. Because he has been sick for the entire day, he hasn¡¯t had the chance to eat anything. Now that he has fully recovered, the first reaction is naturally hunger. Licking the bowl of milk clean, he still feels unsatisfied. Sui Yuan has never gone hungry before ever since his creation, so he automatically turns famished eyes on Liu Mingzhou as the man takes the bowl into the kitchen, hoping he will bring more food out to fill his stomach. As expected, Liu Mingzhou doesn¡¯t disappoint him - only, Sui Yuan can clearly see the evil intentions lurking in the man¡¯s eyes. "...Will dogs avoid eating half of their owner¡¯s meal?" Sui Yuan inquires 5237 as he stares unwaveringly at the half-eaten ham sausage. "......Most probably not," 5237 replies stiffly. Wagging his tail weakly, Sui Yuan has no choice but toe down from the sofa and sidle up to Liu Mingzhou, snatching the remaining ham sausage from his hand and gobbling it up. "Little Snow is really obedient," Liu Mingzhou shes a satisfied smile as he rubs Sui Yuan¡¯s head. Following that, he carries the dog in his arms and halfys down on the sofa, with Sui Yuan settledfortably on his chest. A sudden surge of indignation rises in Sui Yuan¡¯s heart, resenting the fact that he is growing so slowly. Wait until he has fully reached adulthood...hehehe...this position will definitely allow him to crush Liu Mingzhou¡¯s chest then! Wriggling around uneasily with the intention of leaping down to the floor, his movements are restricted by a firm arm wrapped around his middle. Incapable of throwing it off, Sui Yuan decides to switch tactics to express his dissatisfaction. Unfortunately, Liu Mingzhou dangles another ham sausage before his nose, easily drawing his full attention. From the most basic necessities to the most extravagant luxuries, everything Liu Mingzhou purchases is of the highest quality. So ites as no surprise with the ham sausage¡¯s meat is fresh, tender and delicious. One cannot make out any traces of starch when chewing on it. It is extremely enticing to...this dog. In addition, smelling this fragrance on an empty stomach, he immediately recalls the taste of it from the small portion before. Sui Yuan¡¯s can¡¯t help salivating, inching closer to the food, sniffing it thoroughly - the damned base instincts of a dog cannot be ovee! Seeing Sui Yuan take the bait, Liu Mingzhou¡¯s faint smile grows into a more cheerful one. Then, he ces one end of the sausage in his mouth, holding it between his teeth. Sui Yuan is momentarily stunned by the action. He has a mind to turn his head away, disying stubborn integrity, but the aroma that wafts to his nose and assaults his brain is too irresistible. Sui Yuan¡¯s brain short-circuits for a brief moment. When he bes clear-headed once more, he realises his body moved on its own, snatching away half the sausage from Liu Mingzhou¡¯s mouth. He is also mortified by the fact that his doggie brain made him lick the man¡¯s mouth in the process. Sui Yuan really feels his dog body is faulty! And Liu Mingzhou! Treating a dog like this! What kind of sadist are you?! "......Hai...your acting is really not too shabby. If you continue disying this sort of attitude, I feel Liu Mingzhou will probablye to believe you are really just a simple dog," 5237 says drily, the slightly mocking tone beneath conveyed clearly in its words. Sui Yuan: "......" "All right, that¡¯s enough, stop with the thunder-struck expression It¡¯s not as if you two haven¡¯t kissed before," 5237 sighs, tone softening a tad tofort its partner. "But that and this are two different circumstances!" Sui Yuan weeps, valiantly trying not to have too big of a mental breakdown. Whether it is due to abandoning himself to despair, or nning to conform to his identity as a dog to get away with it - or maybe it¡¯s abination of both? - Sui Yuan, who has already discarded his dignity, starts to transition smoothly into a dumb house pet. Atst, with his stomach filled, Sui Yuan is somewhat inattentive, not rebelling the slightest when Liu Mingzhou arranges him so he is standing upright, braced against the man¡¯s body. Hind legs on hisps, front paws on his chest and chin on shoulder, Sui Yuan licks his lips absently, savouring thest traces of the delicious sausage. Liu Mingzhou supports the dog with one hand, the other slowly stroking continuously from neck to back. After a period of silence, Liu Mingzhou opens his mouth, tone a little contemtive, "If you insist on maintaining this attitude, it is actually not too bad." Sui Yuan stiffens, turning his head slightly to study that pair of pitch-ck pupils. "You can onlyply with my requests, rely on me, stay by my side. Compared to when you are in a human¡¯s body, you are much more obedient like this." Sui Yuan expresses......he doesn¡¯t understand what this human is saying... ¡ú_¡ú "Of course, where there are advantages, disadvantages will also exist," Liu Mingzhou chuckles lightly, theplicated but undoubtedly dangerous glint in his eyes from before vanishing. The hand patting Sui Yuan stops at the root of his tail, as though hinting towards something obscure. "No matter how much I may like you, it¡¯s very difficult to create ¡¯sexual interest¡¯ in a dog ah. I¡¯m not so perverted I will try bestiality." Sui Yuan: Are you sure you¡¯re not that perverted?! Considering this topic to such an extent should be counted as being perverted, right?! Looking at the once more puffed-out fur and wary gaze as though facing an enemy, Liu Mingzhou finally decides to show temporary mercy and stop pursuing this matter for the time being. Getting up, he wanders over to the bathroom and pulls the door open, cing Sui Yuan down on the tiled floor. Pointing with a finger to the corner arranged specifically for a dog¡¯s business, he says, "Wang Yican always talks about how clever you are, able to remember everything after being showed how to do it once, and will never make a mistake after. I assume you wouldn¡¯t make mistakes you ought not to during your stay here, am I right?" Standing stiffly in the middle of the bathroom, Sui Yuan deeply regrets unprofessionally revealing such intelligence, all in order to wriggle into the female lead¡¯s good graces. He had been considering if he should learn to disy some genuine mannerisms of typical dogs, like asionally making mistakes here and there. However, this train of thought is quickly dispelled by Liu Mingzhou¡¯s words. "Just in case you err, don¡¯t me me for giving in and being perverted for a while." Liu Mingzhou¡¯s smile is exceptionally good-natured...and carries a trace of anticipation. This really makes all his hair stand on end as he shudders in dread. Sui Yuan: "...... QAQ" ording to Liu Mingzhou¡¯s view, one should take care of their business before heading to bed. However, under Liu Mingzhou¡¯s hawk-like stare, an embarrassed Sui Yuan simply cannot bring himself to empty his dder. Like this, man and dog engage in a deadlock for a whole five minutes. In the end, it is the man who initiatively retreats a step, probably acknowledging he cannot push Sui Yuan too far. If the other is forced to the point of disregarding everything to rebel against him, then things will definitely sour between them. Once again leaning down to carry Sui Yuan up, Liu Mingzhou gently helps him groom his fur, patiently running a brush up and down his body. With Sui Yuan¡¯s long, show-white fur sleek and pretty now, Liu Mingzhou carries him to the bedroom. It is here that Sui Yuan spots the Crystal beast he was thinking about not too long ago. Huddling in on itself, the white beast appears somewhat dispirited and wan. With its long, fluffy tail hidden beneath the nket, it looks no different from a regr bunny. Registering a new presence on the bed, the Crystal beast merely nce at Sui Yuanzily, clearly not in the mood to do anything else. On the other hand, Sui Yuan subconsciously inches closer, then hesitates. ...Should he refrain from disying such familiar attitude? Seeing Sui Yuan dithering, undecided, Liu Mingzhou takes it upon himself to nudge him towards the Crystal beast, pushing the two white furballs nearer together and says coaxingly, "This little thing became very downcast as soon as its master left. In the case of Crystal beasts, without its master, it is very difficult for them to survive. Although I brought it with me to give you a nice surprise, if it continues to be unable to find its master, it might die after a few days. Truly pitiful." Somewhat anxious, Sui Yuan whimpers lowly. Ultimately, he no longer cares about avoiding anything that will expose his identity. Shuffling closer cautiously, he sticks out his tongue and licks the tip of his spirit pet¡¯s nose. The Crystal beast shrinks back slightly, but doesn¡¯t actively moves out of reach. That pair of red eyes are wide, round with shock as it stares at Sui Yuan, apparently harbouring a mixture of doubt and hope. Once it gains Sui Yuan¡¯s ¡¯goodwill¡¯, it whines and approaches more boldly, sniffing the dog¡¯s body. When Liu MIngzhou finishes his shower and walks out d in his nightclothes, the two white furballs are cheerfully ying together on his bed, rolling and bouncing around joyfully. The Crystal beast has lost its previous listlessness, full of vigour and spirit, sticking closely to Sui Yuan¡¯s side, refusing to leave. On Sui Yuan¡¯s side, he sacrifices his dignity for a while, acting like the dog he appears to be and apanying the rabbit-like creature to y. Compared with the lively pair of animals, the Nightmare beast, who slipped into the bedroom at some point, maintains its noble bearing as it leaps agilely into its small, exclusive nest. Settling down gracefully with front paws crossed before it, the ck cat watches them with contempt. Liu Mingzhouughs lightly, scooping Sui Yuan into his arms, before chasing the reluctant-to-part Crystal beast down from the bed. Laying down, he turns slightly to flick off the bedsidemp. "Goodnight." Leaning over, Liu Mingzhou kisses Sui Yuan¡¯s forehead. "......Arf," Sui Yuan answers a little reluctantly. Circling the mattress once, he relies on his base instincts to find the cosiest spot to rest. In the end, he curls up on the pillow between Liu Mingzhou¡¯s neck and shoulder, then closes his eyes. He doesn¡¯t know if it is because he is now in the body of a dog, but Sui Yuan feels the scent wafting off Liu Mingzhou makes him feel very at ease. On the other hand, Liu Mingzhou feels that the warm, fluffy body brushing his cheek and neck is especially intimate, filling in the void in his heart. Even if the other is now a dog, an inconceivable sort of sensation like "he¡¯s the one!" rings all the more clearer through his soul. - Without a doubt, even if Sui Yuan is now an animal, he is still able to find him. Chapter 5.6 Chapter 5.6 Sui Yuan is treated like a valued guest in Liu Mingzhou¡¯s house, with the Crystal beast as a ymate; the Nightmare beast as an asional rival for affection and Liu Mingzhou¡¯s wholehearted doting. Despite it all, Sui Yuan still lost quite a lot of weight, appearing extremely wan and sallow. Still, this shocking transformation does keep in line with his ¡¯recovery from a grave illness¡¯ act. No matter how badly Liu Mingzhou might want to take the Samoyed for his own, he has no choice but to acknowledge the dog has another legal owner. After refusing to allow an anxious Wang Yican to see her beloved pet for the third or fourth time, he has topromise eventually. Thus, he relents, giving her permission to visit his house and take a look at Sui Yuan. cing the phone down, Liu Mingzhou nces at the Nightmare and Crystal beast, giving them a singlemand. "A guest ising, disguise yourselves as an ordinary cat and rabbit." The Nightmare beast swishes its tail reluctantly while the Crystal beast¡¯s long ears tremble faintly. Nheless, no matter how much they might oppose it, the two spirit pets obediently follows his order. Evidently, they have already cowered to his authority after interacting with him for a long while, neither daring to throw a tantrum. Watching as the Crystal beast¡¯s long tail morphs into a bobtail, Sui Yuan sidles up ¡¯inquisitively¡¯, tugging on the fluffy ball lightly with a paw. Raising his head, he meets Liu Mingzhou¡¯s gaze only for thetter to beam brightly, dark eyes expressing "is it very amusing to continue acting?" clear as day. Sui Yuan detes instantly, turning his head away in a huff and presenting his butt to the man. Every day upon waking up, he will always be faced with this man lying in wait, intending on catching Sui Yuan¡¯s pigtails. This pressure he feels is far from ordinary. If he continues down this frightening path, he is certain a nervous breakdown wouldn¡¯t be far away! Therefore, when Wang Yican arrives at Liu Mingzhou¡¯s house, Sui Yuan bes so emotionally moved, weing her passionately as though she is the Saviour. Throwing himself in her arms with a whine, he licks her face and wags his tail enthusiastically, exerting all his strength to disy his hope that his owner will take him home. Seeing her beloved pet so spirited, Wang Yican can get rid of the weight in her heart atst. Even though Little Snow lost some weight, it is a lot better seeing him so spiritedpared to the half-dead state he was in that night. All Wang Yican feels for Liu Mingzhou is deep-seated gratitude. Watching the loving interaction between Sui Yuan and Wang Yican with cool, calm eyes, the corners of Liu Mingzhou¡¯s mouth is pulled up in a faint smile. However, this smile is piercing and appears somewhat sharp. Naturally, Wang Yican is able to sense this gaze on her, causing her to turn towards her teacher embarrassedly. Due to her joy in seeing her pet again, she wascking in manners and hurriedly apologises for her poor conduct. "Many thanks, Teacher Liu, I¡¯ve never seen Little Snow being so lively before!" "Samoyed dogs require thepanionship of their owners," Liu Mingzhou replies, smile still in ce. Stooping down, he rubs the top of Sui Yuan¡¯s head gently, a trace of reproach in his tone. "Since you regrly leave him alone at home, he naturally bes downcast and can¡¯t bring himself to be active." Sui Yuan: ...This liar can really spout nonsense without thinking! Wang Yican startles in rm, recalling that no matter if she is going to school or on school holiday, she indeed leaves Sui Yuan at home frequently. She can¡¯t help lowering her eyes to stare at the snow-white dog, dark pupils remorseful. "It¡¯s reasonable to say that as a senior high school student living alone and swarmed with schoolwork like yourself is not suitable to rear pet dogs." Picking up on Wang Yican¡¯s wavering heart, Liu Mingzhou follows up his victory with another attack. "Not only will it influence your grades by distracting you from your studies, it will cause the young dog tock care and attention. Presently, your circumstance is still all right. But once you reach your second and third year? Did you think about this?" "Then...then what should I do?" Small amounts of panic seep into her heart. She can reduce the amount of time she spends going out with friends during the holidays to apany her pet, but vacation is almost over, so she cannot do anything but leave Sui Yuan at home by himself. What¡¯s even more terrible is there will be revision sses in the evening when she enters the second year, and in the third year, she will most likely board in school. Thinking up until here, Wang Yican feels she wasn¡¯t very responsible when she bought this Samoyed from the store a year ago. It¡¯s just that she fell in love at first sight with the puppy and didn¡¯t consider too far ahead about whether or not she is well-prepared to undertake the duty as an owner of another living being. As the girl squirms in difort, seeking help from him, Liu Mingzhou smiles soothingly, having already manipted her emotions so his desired oue will be reached. "What should be done ah...? In the off-chance you don¡¯t have the energy to take care of him, just leave him here with me. I have a cat and a rabbit, butck a dog." "Really?!" Wang Yican perks up instantly, then hesitates. "In this case...would it be an inconvenience to you?" "No in the slightest." He reaches over to lift Sui Yuan from her arms, cradling the dog close to his chest and kissing his forehead fondly. "I really like Little Snow. Sometimes, I think how good it would be if he is living in my home." A surge of jealousy suddenly hits Wang Yican when she sees the practised interaction between Sui Yuan and her teacher, as though her beloved is being coveted by another and said beloved is about to run away with him. Still, this idea is ratherughable when one has second thoughts about it - isn¡¯t it natural that her pet will be closer to someone who devotes so much attention to it than its irresponsible owner? Of course, while this is to partially persuade herself, Wang Yican still want to show that she is a good owner who is very concerned about her dog. "That¡¯s right, Teacher Liu, I have already made an appointment with the pet clinic to do a full-body check-up for Little Snow, and see if he has recovered fully. What do you think?" "Check-up?" Liu Mingzhou freezes, ncing down at Sui Yuan, whose attention remains firmly on the girl even if he is in the man¡¯s arms. A mildly odd smile curves his lips. "Of course, it is necessary. Just in case there are any lingering side-effects from the medicine." Obtaining Liu Mingzhou¡¯s permission, Wang Yican smiles happily. "I see Little Snow is more or less recovered, so may I bring him back home with me now?" "Let me drive you home." Liu Mingzhou nods, setting Sui Yuan on the floor before throwing on a coat and grabbing his car keys, gesturing for Wang Yican to head out the door. Sticking close to the girl¡¯s side, Sui Yuan¡¯s heart palpitates excitedly as soon as he sets foot outside their of the demon Liu Mingzhou. All he has to do is wait for his full-body check-up to be done, proving he is sound of health, then he can return home with Wang Yican. Is there a finer matterpared to this? Thus, on the whole journey there, Sui Yuan is in very high spirits. Even the wretched, reluctant look on the Crystal beast¡¯s furry face doesn¡¯t dampen his mood. The only consolidation Sui Yuan gives it is a prominent, apologetic expression. Seated in the passenger seat, Wang Yican and Liu Mingzhou¡¯s conversation topic never strays from Sui Yuan. Did he give Teacher any difficulties at home these few days? Are there any other pointers to better take care of Samoyeds? And so on. Like a good teacher he is meant to portray, Liu Mingzhou patiently answers each of his student¡¯s questions. But from time to time, the nces he shoots towards Sui Yuan causes the dog¡¯s scalp to go numb, as though the former is pondering over some strange affairs that wouldn¡¯t bode well for thetter. Like this, in the gradually escting atmosphere of tense excitement, the car arrives outside the clinic. As Wang Yican talked to the vet over the phone, they are naturally aware Sui Yuan¡¯s grave illness came from catching a cold, so without asking unnecessary questions, the doctor begins to examine Sui Yuan carefully. Sui Yuan acts like a clever andpliant dog, putting up only the minimum expected resistance when the vet extracts a sample of his blood. asionally, he will also act stupid under Liu Mingzhou¡¯s sharp gaze. Due to his well-behaved act, the doctor repeatedly praises him for being docile and obedient - up until said person takes out a mercury thermometer to take his body¡¯s temperature. Lying on his stomach, Sui Yuan stares at the thermometer in the vet¡¯s hand as they sterilize it, wiping the narrow tip down with Vaseline. It is here that an abrupt sense of bad things to follow arises involuntarily. "Who is the dog¡¯s owner? Would you mind helping me secure his head and forelimbs to the table? I would like you to both soothe him and ensure he doesn¡¯t move around too much," The doctor says mildly, ncing between Wang Yican and Liu Mingzhou. Wang Yican promptly walks forward, following the vet¡¯s request and holding Sui Yuan¡¯s upper body down, cating him with soft, reassuring words. But Sui Yuan is not the least bitforted as he fixes his eyes on the vet, rm bells going off in his mind, watching the strangere to a halt behind him and lifting up his tail. - Ple - please let me off!! When the ice-cold tip of the thermometer touches the skin beneath his tail, Sui Yuan¡¯s doggy-mind descends into disarray, subconsciously beginning to struggle. Unprepared for this sudden movement, Wang Yican¡¯s thin arms fail to hold him down. Without giving her any time to recover, Sui Yuan throws her hands off. The Sui Yuan who absolutely refuses to be poked in the arse - moreover, in the arse by a thermometer!! - doesn¡¯t dare believe humankind is capable of doing such wretched things to a pure and innocent dog! In a public ce, in broad daylight, under the gazes of multiple people! Regaining his freedom, Sui Yuan is about to jump down from the table to the floor when he is scooped up by Liu Mingzhou, who has already prepared himself for this possibility. Believing it is because of her inadequate actions, Wang Yican apologises repeatedly to the doctor,ing forward with the intention of cing her dog back onto the table. However, this time, Sui Yuan refuses to be docile any longer. After fighting Liu Mingzhou¡¯s firm grip for a while, hees to realise the man doesn¡¯t n on handing him over. Reassured, he burrows further into Liu Mingzhou¡¯s embrace, hiding his face in the crook of an arm, leaving Wang Yican to stare helplessly at his back. The Liu MIngzhou who sullenly watched owner and pet being all lovey-dovey in the car is now filled with smug satisfaction as he pats the frightened dog consolingly. Under the two imploring gazes from Sui Yuan and Wang Yican, he chuckles and finally speaks, "Since Little Snow is unwilling, let¡¯s skip rectal thermometry. It would be very dangerous for him if the thermometer is inserted and he struggles too much. Who knows, it might break and be stuck inside. How about taking his underarm temperature instead?" "Thermometer inserted...", "stuck inside..." and a few other words enter Sui Yuan¡¯s ears, causing his fur to stand on end. He never knew that being a dog will still force him to encounter such awful things. No, he should say because he is now a dog, these things sound more dreadful than ever! Reaching adulthood and going into rut will result in castration, falling ill requires a thermometer to be inserted in the rectum...it¡¯s more terrifying being a dog than a human! Humans can fool around with each other all year round without facing the threat of castration! Catching a cold will not require taking temperature by inserting something down there! At this very moment, Sui Yuan can¡¯t help the rising sense of resentment towards humans. He reckons deciding to y the role of a dog is the worst choice he made in his entire life! Worse than anything he experienced before! 5237: "Yiyiyiyi...I made a terrible mistake......light a candle, light a candle, light a candle..." With Liu Mingzhou interceding on his behalf, Sui Yuan sessfully escapes the rectal temperature examination. When he is carried out of the clinic, he appears listless like a limp eggnt, soul already half-expelled from his body due to suffering a heavy strike. After helping Wang Yican open the passenger¡¯s side door, Liu Mingzhou climbs into the driver¡¯s seat with Sui Yuan held close to his body. As he strokes the snow-white fur, he murmurs lowly, "Now you know how frightening it is for someone with a human¡¯s conscience to be trapped in the body of a dog? Especially when your owner doesn¡¯t know you have the mind of a human, and treats you like an ordinary animal." Liu Mingzhou¡¯s fingers worm their way to his chin, lightly scratching the spot there and tilting his head up so their eyes meet. "You ought to know who is the best choice for you, am I right?" - If you don¡¯t choose me, you will be castrated! - If you don¡¯t choose me, I will take you back to have your temperature taken again! This close to each other, Sui Yuan can read every thought that shes through Liu Mingzhou¡¯s eyes, and every warning bellied beneath the seemingly gentle smile. Please...quit...it... QAQ Silently lights a candle for himself... Chapter 5.7 Chapter 5.7 Although threats were delivered very clearly via silentmunication, Sui Yuan ultimately decides to follow Wang Yican since he has fully recovered. After all, it doesn¡¯t matter how reluctant Liu Mingzhou is to let him go, the man has no valid reasons to steal his student¡¯s pet for his own. Naturally, Liu Mingzhou has ns to work around this obstacle. After expressing his willingness to take care of Sui Yuan for Wang Yican whenever she is busy, Sui Yuan is sent to the devil¡¯sir every few days to be ¡¯looked after¡¯. Because Liu Mingzhou cleanly and efficiently severed this ambiguous ¡¯teacher-student romance¡¯ route, Wang Yican¡¯s blossoming crush on him wasn¡¯t given a chance to mature, mercilessly chopped down by his strict attitude. Following the logical path, she gives up on this impossible path and grasps another peach branch, skipping down the puppy-love route featuring these two desk mates. Of course, when one¡¯s romantic interest is a peer, the couple will go out and y together. Initially, Wang Yican felt a little embarrassed as she handed Sui Yuan over to Liu Mingzhou before leaving for her date. However, when she saw no traces of annoyance on her teacher¡¯s face but delight instead, the burden in her heart vanishes. Eventually, she brings Sui Yuan over to Liu Mingzhou¡¯s house so often that the Samoyed might as well be one of the man¡¯s pets. Sui Yuan feels that his concerns are getting harder and harder to put into words... Soon, winter vacation passes and the second semester of senior high schoolmences. Even if the ¡¯teacher-student romance¡¯ route has been destroyed, Sui Yuan stubbornly persists in following his character¡¯s storyline. For example, stealthily slipping out of the house to ¡¯seek his owner¡¯ in school on a certain day, and so forth. Needless to say, these events don¡¯t result in the development of loving emotions between the male and female lead. Rather, the sole oue of Sui Yuan¡¯s actions is Liu Mingzhou deciding to bring him to his workce from that time onwards, making man and dog seem inseparable! As for why Liu Mingzhou can bring a pet to school without being reprimanded? It¡¯s because he is the son of this school¡¯s principal. Faced with the author¡¯s tant leniency towards the male lead, Sui Yuan can only roll his eyes, toozy to even roast it. Since the time Liu Mingzhou begins to bring Sui Yuan with him everywhere, in everyone¡¯s eyes, the Samoyed¡¯s owner is Liu Mingzhou and not Wang Yican. Because thetter is now growing closer to Sun Jie, her life has be busy, hands full with maintaining a rtionship,pleting schoolwork and studying. Therefore, Liu Mingzhou found a chance to purchase Sui Yuan from Wang Yican, officially bing his owner. And a very unfortunate Sui Yuan finally reaches adulthood at this moment, experiencing a rut for the first time in his life. When he first gave into his animal instincts, failing to control himself and circles around a pretty female dog, Liu Mingzhou¡¯s terrifying expression isparable to the King of Hell¡¯s. Face dark and unsightly, he immediately drags Sui Yuan home, fiercely mming the door behind him. Fur standing on end, Sui Yuan curls pitifully in a corner of the living room, stiffening in fright as Liu Mingzhou¡¯s gaze sweeps thoughtfully over his lower half. One thought fills his mind: that he will perhaps experience unmentionable mental trauma and suffer heavily in the near future. Layingzily on top of a high cab, the Nightmare beast swishes its tail in anticipation as it watches a good y unfolding below. The Crystal beast immediately hops over to Sui Yuan¡¯s side, attempting to conceal its master behind its several-times-smaller body and obstruct Liu Mingzhou¡¯s sight. It¡¯s a shame that such an act is futile from the very beginning. "I¡¯ll take you to the clinic, or you control yourself better. Pick one," Liu Mingzhou states softly as he squats down before Sui Yuan, his shadow enveloping the dog in a mildly threatening loom. Sui Yuan wags his tail twice, expressing his determination in picking the second choice. He believes that as long as the threat of castration is hanging over his head, he will certainly be able to suppress his doggy instincts! At worst...at worst, he will remain at home and lessen the period of time he spends outside. And if he smells a female dog, he will definitely run the opposite way immediately! He wouldn¡¯t even entertain the thought of taking one step closer! Liu Mingzhou¡¯s expression lightens. Reaching out to pull the cheeping Crystal beast to one side, he tugs on the cor around Sui Yuan¡¯s neck, making the dog pad closer to him. Now more than a year old, the Samoyed has already reached full maturity. Hence, one cannot lift it up and hold it in their arms whenever they please like before, which is a tad regretful for Liu Mingzhou, as in this world, he is a mere human man with no gifts of extraordinary strength or the like. Wrapping his arms around Sui Yuan¡¯s furry neck, he scratches the top of the dog¡¯s head. "This is your final chance." Shaking off Liu Mingzhou¡¯s loose hold, Sui Yuan raises up on his hind legs, cing his front paws on the man¡¯s shoulders and proceeds to lick his face enthusiastically as payback. As Liu Mingzhou is momentarily taken back, he throws most of his bodyweight forward, seeding in knocking the half-kneeling man off-bnce. With arge dog on his chest, pinning him to the soft rug covering the floor, Liu Mingzhou looks particrly vulnerable. sses slightly askew, one can clearly see the gentle smile in his ck pupils. Sui Yuan¡¯s mind nks and he lowers his head, using his wet, pink tongue to lick the man¡¯s lips, cheek, neck and corbone. Only until his brain kick-starts again does he realise Liu Mingzhou¡¯s clothes is now in disarray due to his actions, and he has been rubbing his lower body against a jean-d thigh all this while. ......Shit!! Sui Yuan¡¯s doggy mind copses as soon as he bes aware of his actions. Rut period is too savage! Having this urge when faced with a female dog is still all right since they are the same type of animal, but why did he expose such shameful behaviours even in front of Liu Mingzhou?! Seeing the dog on his chest freeze mid-motion, shell-shock and despair surfacing in the Samoyed¡¯s dark eyes, Liu Minzhou, who was ¡¯taken advantage of¡¯ by his beloved pet merely smiles. Curling an arm around the dog¡¯s neck, he leans forward and speaks quietly next to a pointed ear. "Really want to kill you..." Sui Yuan has no doubts this sentence is authentic! After saying that, he pats Sui Yuan¡¯s stiff nk, hinting for him to get off. Sui Yuan moves without the slightest hesitation, a gloomy aura wrapped around him. However, before he can take one step away, he is hauled back by a hand hooked in his cor. Thus, Sui Yuan can only renounce his n to crouch in a corner and reflect on his terrible behaviour,ying down obediently next to Liu Mingzhou. "Actually, I have been looking through quite a bit of material recently." Liu Mingzhou lifts a hand to stroke Sui Yuan¡¯s fur. After devoting so much time and effort tending to him, Sui Yuan¡¯s snow-white fur is fluffy and soft, appearing impossibly sleek and perfect. Anyone who sees it will inwardly praise that this Samoyed is extremely beautiful. There were quite a few instances where owners of other dogs ¡¯propositioned¡¯ Sui Yuan to be a sperm-donor, but they were all unceremoniously refused by Liu Mingzhou. ...Objectively speaking, Sui Yuan is the most handsome stud in the dog world. As long as he is willing, Sui Yuan will be able to find many females willing to carry his pups during his rut periods. This way, he doesn¡¯t have to repress his sexual instincts and unconsciously make a move on Liu Mingzhou. Naturally, Sui Yuan is still unable topletely immerse himself in the role of a dog and bring himself touch other female dogs that way... Tilting his head, Sui Yuan watches silently as Liu Mingzhou retrieves aptop from the low table, cing it on hisp and open a folder. Full of curiosity, Sui Yuan stares at the screen as a session on txt files reveal numerous video clips. One close look at the names of these clips cause Sui Yuan¡¯s eyeballs to explode! Thoroughly shocked, he snaps his head around to pin the smiling Liu Mingzhou with an incredulous gaze. He can¡¯t help but wish he could w out his inquisitive heart as his eyes unconsciously drift back to the monitor. Sui Yuan: "......" "Human¡¯s imagination can be so warped it honestly leaves me speechless. Man x animal, animal x man. Of course, I have already deleted those in thetter category," Liu Mingzhou says, still all smiles even as hements over his pet¡¯s body being tensed and stiff, obviously shocked silly. The fact that you initiatively look this up leaves me speechless! Sui Yuan feels that his three views hasn¡¯t been toppled this time. Rather, it¡¯s been annihted and ground to dust. But perhaps he is not the only victim here, for he spectes that Liu Mingzhou also experienced the same thing... "......ording to my vows, I will absolutely not say a single bad word about him ever again," 5237¡¯s voice is extremely deste and withered. Afterwards, it waves its arm a little, stealthily copying the folder from Liu Mingzhou¡¯sptop. - It is simply thirsty for new knowledge! Really! This is all for research purposes! Sui Yuan shifts a little uneasily, feeling that remaining at Liu Mingzhou¡¯s side would be perilous to his health. Although he is well-aware enduring a strong desire and restraining oneself from acting on it is something not everyone is capable of - like him failing to repress his instincts during his first rut ordeal - he absolutely doesn¡¯t want to touch anything pertaining to those intense contents in the file! "Do you want to try? I¡¯ve researched it already. Everything in this file should be in line with reality, so it is safe to practise with," Liu Mingzhou¡¯s tone is teasing, but cares a trace of seriousness within. Making a firm decision, Sui Yuan shakes off his arm, turning around and fleeing to the corner of the living room as far away from Liu Mingzhou as possible. Sitting upright on his hunches, he stares fixedly at the elegant, beast-like man sitting before theputer. Liu Mingzhou doesn¡¯t move, merely closing theptop, returning Sui Yuan¡¯s cautious look with a patient and helpless one. The silence stretches for a short moment, then he chuckles lightly. "All right, enough. There¡¯s no need to be so nervous. I was only joking." Sui Yuan remains taciturn, not rxing in the slightest. "So long as you are unwilling, I will not force you." Liu Mingzhou¡¯s smile vanishes, reced by a solemn, serious tone. Probably sensing Sui Yuan is still very tense, he doesn¡¯t try approaching. "I promise." Slowly, Sui Yuan¡¯s bunched muscles loosen slightly, but doesn¡¯t move from his spot. "Everything I said just now is not to disrespect you, but I simply wanted to tell you...I want you very much. This desire cannot be restrained no matter how much I wish to. Even if you are a dog in this world, I still like you." A restless sigh escapes his lips. "I like you so much I even went and look up things I abhorred before, chaotic thoughts running through my mind like a pervert. I sincerely thought about killing you too. That way, I can put an end to my suffering and enter the next world quickly..." Sui Yuan fidgets restlessly. Although Liu Mingzhou¡¯s words fill him with horror, it doesn¡¯t invoke disgust or loathing, which leaves him feeling quite confused. "I will respect you and will restrain myself so I never do anything untoward to you. Equally, I cannot bring myself to kill you, so..." Liu Mingzhou trails off. Sui Yuan¡¯s ears can¡¯t help perking up in interest. "Just like you experiencing your first rut upon maturing, I am the same whenever I am around you. I have already endured for more than a year - in no way am I living a happier life than you are right now." A faint smile curves his lips again, pupils dark but gentle. "Therefore, even if it¡¯s difficult, we can ovee this obstacle together. I am willing to wait until we enter the next world." Sui Yuan: "......" Brother, concluding such an intense, hefty topic with such optimistic words...is it really not a problem?! "All right, let¡¯s end the talk here today." Liu Mingzhou exhales heavily, standing up slowly so as to avoid startling Sui Yuan. Due to his form-fitting jeans, the bulge in his pants is rather obvious when he stands. Evidently, Sui Yuan¡¯s actions just now managed to spark his mes, and said fire has yet to be extinguished up until now. Sui Yuan follows the man with his eyes as he enters the bathroom and closes the door. Tilting his head in puzzlement, Sui Yuan silently wonders what Liu Mingzhou is doing in there. Nheless, he quickly loses interest and rests his head on his front paws, feeling an oddly warm sensation flooding his being. Ignorance is truly a blessing. But thanks to a certain someone, Sui Yuan is forcefullypelled to leave his ¡¯foolish ignorance¡¯ and ¡¯childhood innocence¡¯ behind. Now, he has to step into the adult world and share in their various concerns... The author has something to say: I¡¯m wrong! Never will I dere that I am a clean, innocent writer! ...Bloody hell, I was very serious in making this arc pure fluff ah! But the story got out of hand and I couldn¡¯t rein it in! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß Chapter 5.8 Chapter 5.8 "......Mingzhou, are you listening to me?" A well-dresseddy sitting opposite him frowns faintly, displeasure over being neglected clear in her voice even as she retains her graceful, courteous attitude. "Of course, I am listening," Liu Mingzhou flicks a nce up to her and replies politely, but very soon, his gaze is once again drawn towards the snow-white Samoyed sprawledzily on the ground next to his feet. The affection and care brimming in his eyes incite a sense of annoyance in the woman. "Mingzhou," Thedy raps a knuckle on the table, tone hardening. "I feel that we need to have a proper talk - can you look at me and not bother with your dog for a moment?!" Truth be told, thedy sincerely liked this obedient, clever and beautiful Samoyed when she saw it for the first time. However, is there a woman in this world who can put up with the man they like being more concerned about his pet than her? Thus, this Samoyed gradually changed from a loveable pet to a thorn in her side, making her feel irritated, unhappy - even envious. Sensing the woman¡¯s dislike of Sui Yuan in her voice, Liu Mingzhou¡¯s eyes darken, a sliver of displeasure surfacing. Still, he adheres to her request, turning his full attention to her. "What do you want?" "Is it possible for only you and me to be present from the next date onwards?" Thedy asks slowly, suppressing her temper with great effort. "By that, I mean leaving your dog at home. Is it possible? I always feel like the third wheel in an established rtionship whenever your dog is here. Instead of a date between us, it¡¯s more like you are dating that Samoyed." "You think too much," Liu Mingzhou replies apathetically. Nheless, the woman is able to pick out the dismissive undertone, as though he is saying "so long as you understand your situation", causing her anger to rise. "I don¡¯t think I am being oversensitive," she states frostily. Lifting a hand, he rubs his temple a little impatiently. "Do you still remember what I said when we first met? I don¡¯t n to marry, and don¡¯t want a girlfriend. The blind date was arranged by my family, and I was pressured into attending against my will. You told me you were forced into it as well, and that we can use each other as shields in order to avoid our respective families disturbing our private lives, isn¡¯t that so?" Thedy chokes, deting immediately. "So, you¡¯ve always considered me as a shield all these time?" "That was your proposal during our initial meeting," Liu Mingzhou responses calmly. She closes her eyes for a while, originally assertive temperament revealing a vaguely lost disposition. "So...from then until now, you don¡¯t have the slightest affection for me, right?" "You are a very close friend." Liu Mingzhou tactfully ys the ¡¯good guy card¡¯. "I understand." Herughter is a little strained. "Indeed, I am overthinking, and had too much confidence in myself... I¡¯m sorry, I think we should terminate our agreement here as I am beginning to have feelings for you while you do not. As this circumstance wouldn¡¯t benefit either of us, we should stop now... I suppose you don¡¯t wish for this to beplicated, do you?" "...If that¡¯s what you want." Liu Mingzhou nods, calm and courteous as always. Like a cup of warm water, he doesn¡¯t give the impression of being too aloof or too enthusiastic. "I thank you for your co-operation this entire time." This indifferent answer shatters the final thread of hope thedy has. Although she truly developed some regard towards Liu Mingzhou during this period of time, it is not to the degree of being willing to sacrifice her dignity. Besides, as he pointed out, the one who proposed the idea of using each other as a shield is her, and he has never disyed the slightest bit of interest. Everything was merely her imagining that her regard was reciprocated. Even though she lost a bit of face, the facts areid out before her. Being a practical woman, she doesn¡¯t n to let this error continue and grow. Very quickly, she sters on a cordial expression, an easy smile curving her lips. "The matter of ¡¯breaking up¡¯, shall I leave mentioning it to Aunt in your hands, or shall I do it?" "...If it¡¯s not too inconvenient, please put in a good word or two on my behalf." A trace of awkwardness appears on Liu Mingzhou¡¯s face. "I understand." Sheughs in spite of herself. "I will tell her I¡¯m too busy with work, so the times I am free to meet up with you decreased drastically. Moreover, our personalities do not match. How about it?" "Many thanks." Swiftly arranging their reason for ¡¯breaking up¡¯, the woman politely bids farewell and stands, walking away on her high-heeled shoes with a prideful air still clinging to her. Remaining in his seat, Liu Mingzhou lowers his head just in time to meet Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes. Stooping over slightly, he rubs the top of the dog¡¯s head soothingly. Feeling a tad unhappy, Sui Yuan shakes his head and gets to his feet, turning to watch the woman¡¯s departing figure. Yao Fang - the woman who was acting as Liu Mingzhou¡¯s girlfriend - ought to be an important supporting female lead in this world. In the original text, Liu Mingzhou and Wang Yican cannot make their rtionship known to the masses due to them being teacher and student. While all this is going on, his family begins to urge him to find a girlfriend, get married and start a family. Yao Fang is the daughter of Mother Liu¡¯s close friend and is someone she is greatly anticipating to have as her ¡¯future daughter-inw¡¯. Although Wang Yican and Sun Jie are a couple now, Liu Mingzhou is still single. Therefore, Yao Fang will naturally continue acting as his girlfriend, andes clean with her feelings at the appropriate time. Only, it¡¯s a pity that in the original plot, Liu Mingzhou has Wang Yican, and in this messed-up storyline, he has...a Samoyed dog. Hence, when Yao Fang confesses, she is firmly rejected by Liu Mingzhou. While she is important, she barely appears in the story any more afterwards. Of course, the role of the supporting female lead is also to cause some drama. In the script, Wang Yican caught sight of Liu Mingzhou on a ¡¯date¡¯ with Yao Fang once and misunderstood, causing her to be jealous. Thus, the main leads¡¯ rtionship enters a crisis. Unfortunately, this portion of the story ispletely thrown out now... Chugging down thest of his coffee, Liu Mingzhou ces a sum of money down on the table and leaves the caf¨¦, stooping over slightly to ask Sui Yuan where they should go next. Sui Yuan absently wags his tail a few times,zily following behind the man. In any case, he can only bark, so trying to give a verbal reply is no use. Strolling around the neighbourhood for a while, they finally return home only to find an unexpected guest. Yao Fang certainly doesn¡¯t waste time in announcing their ¡¯break up¡¯, immediately contacting Mother Liu to report this situation as soon as she left the caf¨¦. Having received this news, Mother Liu, who attaches importance to this matter, quickly rushes over to Liu Mingzhou¡¯s house, intending on lecturing her stupid son for letting her ¡¯future daughter-inw¡¯ slip through his fingers. As he has prepared for this possibility earlier, Liu Mingzhou retains his cool-headedness when he catches sight of Mother Liu. Greeting her warmly, he begins to busy himself with Sui Yuan, meticulously brushing his fur, feeding him and so on. Seeing her son serve his pet dog so seriously, Mother Liu¡¯s frustration mounts, making her feel extremely stifled and anxious. "Dog! Dog! Dog! All day long you only care about your dog! You might as well spend your whole life with it!" Mother Liu berates her unrepentant son harshly, spitting in anger. Liu Mingzhou movement pauses, then lifts his head to meet the furious eyes of his seething mother, smiling faintly. "That doesn¡¯t sound too bad ah." "Not bad?! The hell do you mean not bad?!" Faced with the stubborn Liu Mingzhou, Mother Liu is at a loss for words. "If you spend your entire lifetime with a dog, then where will I have a grandson to hold?" "Don¡¯t I have a younger brother?" Liu Mingzhou shrugs carelessly. "Isn¡¯t he getting married soon?" "Your younger brother is already getting married, so why are you still dallying?! Besides, your younger brother¡¯s child is his, not yours!" Although she is angry at the innocent Samoyed that managed to upy her son¡¯s heart, Mother Liu is also aware some of the fault lies with her for not intervening sooner. Falling silent for a moment, Liu Mingzhou eventuallyughs helplessly. "I¡¯m sorry, mum." Mother Liu¡¯s indignant expression softens and she sighs heavily. "You really make me worry too much. No need to apologise, just find yourself a girlfriend and give me a grandchild soon! Since Little Yao and your personality do not match, then forget it, I will not press the issue. But you must be more thoughtful about this matter from now on!" Liu Mingzhou doesn¡¯t speak, smile firmly in ce as though silently consenting but seemingly rebelling at the same time. Mother Liu never imagined that Liu Mingzhou¡¯s one line of "I¡¯m sorry" is not apologising over breaking up with Yao Fang, and never did she entertain the thought that her flustered curse in a moment of anger woulde true. Nheless, her heart feels something is not quite right after this exchange today. But she steadfastly ignores it, not daring to believe her prideful eldest son would renounce everything for a dog. In everyone¡¯s eyes, this behaviour is abnormal. Depraved. Mother Liu doesn¡¯t dare say more no matter how she wishes she is able to bring him back on the right path. But despite her best efforts, she cannot ovee Liu Mingzhou¡¯s determination to defend what hebels ¡¯his¡¯ to the death, causing her to be more discouraged day after day. After graduating from senior high school, Wang Yican and Sun Jie enrolled in the same university. During the three years there, their rtionship was sealed, and they married immediately after. A cute baby boy was born two years into their marriage. As Liu Mingzhou was invited as an important guest to their wedding, Sui Yuan naturallyes along to serve as a mascot. During the entire ceremony, Sui Yuan was treated to an unending scene of the female lead being very harmonious with the supporting male lead. As for Liu Mingzhou, he remains single still. No matter how the long-winded Mother Liu reprimands him - even falling into hysteria - or how Father Liu¡¯s patient advices turn to strictpelling, how his younger siblings heap heartfelt words and gentle prompts, Liu Mingzhou obstinately clings to his decision. Ultimately, this silent cold war with his family results in a falling out and ends in the severing of familial rtionships. Because the Liu family cannot afford to have an ¡¯abnormal¡¯ person within. Being a dog in this world, taken in and carefully sheltered by Liu Mingzhou, Sui Yuan livesfortably for the next ten-plus years. "...Rare is it that I am able to die of old age ah..." Lying snugly on therge bed, Sui Yuan¡¯s eyelids are at half-mast, his entire body limp and devoid of the slightest amount of strength. "...It¡¯s been hard on you," Leaning against the furry nk, 5237 says solemnly. "Who asked the author to write that the Samoyed peacefully passed away under the care of the main leads? You can¡¯t possibly not walk this path to its end, after all." "But it actually feels pretty good? Just feels like a waste of time." With a considerable amount of effort, Sui Yuan shifts his body so he is leaning on his side. Lying on his stomach makes breathing a little difficult. Feeling that Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t require his consolidation, it rolls to the end of the bed sullenly. At this moment, the bedroom¡¯s door opens. At forty-over years of age, Liu Mingzhou is still in the prime of his life. As time passed, his introverted nature makes him shine all the more brilliantly, exuding a mature, refined and aloof air. Currently barefooted, his footsteps are noiseless thanks to the soft carpetid out over the tiles. Slowly, he approaches the bed and settles himself down next to Sui Yuan. "I have already sent Ah Li and Ah Yan away ahead of us, so don¡¯t worry." Liu Mingzhou¡¯s action is still as gentle as ever as he strokes the white fur that has long lost its youthful lustre. "How do you feel right now? Is it ufortable?" Sui Yuan expends a great deal of effort to lift his head and nce at the man, whimpering a soft reply. "This world is the most boring one I have ever experienced. Can you tell 5237 that no matter what it does, please don¡¯t choose something like this ever again," Liu Mingzhouins a little childishly, then flips his body over so he is lying next to Sui Yuan. Then, he cautiously scoops him up and manoeuvres the limp dog into his embrace, keeping an eye on Sui Yuan¡¯s expression as though afraid he might identally make him suffer. Well ustomed to being moved back and forth by Liu Mingzhou, Sui Yuan merely rxes his muscles and snuggles as best he can, gaze dropping down to the sulking 5237 hovering at the foot of the bed. The system naturally heard Liu Mingzhou¡¯sin and lets out a disdainful, "Hmph" in reply. Nheless, it keeps to its promise and doesn¡¯t say a single bad word about the man. The bedroom is now extremely quiet, sunlight shining through the French windows, making Sui Yuan feel extremely warm and cosy all over. Liu Mingzhou doesn¡¯t stop stroking his fur, murmuring lowly about random things in his ented voice. At longst, Sui Yuan gives a final wag of his tail and closes his eyes. - Being able to die of old age in their owner¡¯s embrace is perhaps the best ending any dog can hope for, right? The author has something to say: This arc really sapped by imagination ah. No matter how I write, I couldn¡¯t get it out the way I envisioned. Finally...I can only produce this... OTL Chapter 6 part1 Hi! This is my first time tranting. My Chinese readingprehension isn¡¯t quite good enough so this is mostly MTL¡¯ed/I used a dictionary like crazy haha. So, if you see any not quite urate trantions, or have a suggestion, feel free to point it out to me! I don¡¯t know if the previous trantor has officially dropped this project but I did send them a message asking if I could take over. I haven¡¯t received a reply so I will go ahead and post for now, since it¡¯s been nearly a year since theyst posted. Schedule: For now, none. Reading Week ising up for me and I¡¯ll try to stock up chapters so I can do a weekly schedule. As for this arc, it is a beastman arc. Sort of like an ABO but not quite. One novel which I rmend that has this type of world (not a system novel) is ¡°A Guide to Raising Your Natural Enemy¡±. It¡¯s so cute! Anyways, without further ado, enjoy! When Sui Yuan finished looking at the settings of this world, the feeling in his heart could only be described with a dark and gloomy "‡å". 5237 looked at his face and coughed softly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I just think that... it¡¯s really strange?¡± Sui Yuan frowned slightly, looking at the red lips and white teeth reflected in the mirror, resembling a beautiful boy who was like a thorny rose (?) 1, and could not help but vomit, ¡°I seem to have be a woman.¡± ¡°...You think too much,¡± 5237 patted his shoulder in constion, ¡°Look! What part of your body resembles that of a woman? You don¡¯t have a woman¡¯s chest, but you have what all men have!¡±2 ¡°...But men shouldn¡¯t have children, that is a privilege that only women have,¡± Sui Yuan replied solemnly. "In any case, that¡¯s just the settings. Don¡¯t think too much and just ept it..." 5237 coughed awkwardly. This world is a beast world. To be exact, there is no women, only men, and men are divided into beastmen and sub-beastmen. The former is like a male in the ordinary world, while thetter is like a woman, although they have a male appearance. However, they¡¯re able to give birth to children. "This is the transitional world of the BL and BG worlds," 5237 seriously informed Sui Yuan, as if teaching a ss, "Generally, it is ssified as BL because the appearance is male, but some people think that this is exactly the same as BG, and thus should not be called BL. But its existence makes sense. In order to better help the yer transition from BG to BL or from BL to BG, this kind of world is ced at the intersection of two worlds, allowing the yer to understand the characteristics of the BG world, and also allow them to gradually ept the setting of the BL world.¡± ¡°...But I think I would rather go directly to the world of BL,¡± Sui Yuan answered with sorrow, ¡°At least in the world of BL, I am still a real man, and I can¡¯t have a child like a woman!¡± ¡°There is nothing we can do in this situation...¡± 5237 said with deep sympathy, ¡°The setting of the rules is like this, and in addition, when I applied to change worlds, the rules thought that you are more suitable for the role of shou [T/N: is the rules actually a fujoshi in disguise?]. So it became like this...¡± Sui Yuan turned his head away, feeling slightly wronged. "Okay, okay, you could even begin to y the part of a dog for no reason whatsoever. Even if you be a woman - no that¡¯s not right - even if you be a sub-beastmen, I believe that you can definitely do it!" 5237 eximed, trying to raise his partner¡¯s spirits. Sui Yuan pondered deeply for a moment, and suddenly thought that it was very reasonable, and immediately became much more calm and collected 3. In this world, the beastman is responsible for fighting and providing for his family, taking care of his sub-beastman. As for the sub-beastman, aside from the ability to give birth, they have an ability - Incantations4. The sub-beastmen can feel the power that exists within nature, and can condense it into runes through the use of their bodies and a brush. These runes can be absorbed by the beastmen and enhance their own strength. Therefore, although the sub-beastmen themselves do not have anybat power, despite being weak, no beastman is willing to offend them casually. The sub-beastmen are dependent on Incantations. The talented sub-beastmen will be held in high regard by the beastmen. There will be arge group of followers around him. In contrast, the sub-beastmen without talent, will never be able to enjoy such an opportunity. At best, they can only continuously use their ability until it disappears. Even if they are taken care of by a beastman, they will not be able to lift their head among the sub-beastmen. They will be despised and ridiculed. It is difficult to find a good partner, and even then, you have to keep alert - in case your beastman decides to follow another sub-beastman. And Allen, the protagonist of this world, was such a sub-beastmean with no talent for Incantation before having been taken over by a transmigrator. As for after the transmigration, the main character who became Allen suddenly had a golden finger, and then began to demonstrate extraordinary talent and skill. There was basically no need to say any more. However,pared to the protagonist who had a low starting point and thus had to work hard and struggle, Sui Yuan, currently in the body of Eli, is a man with a high talent, and is used to the having crowds of admiring beastmen following him around5. "This person is so stupid. He and the protagonist could originally keep out of each other¡¯s business. Why did he have to always run out to look for trouble?" After reading his own character setting, Sui Yuan was very puzzled. ¡°Because he is not as magnanimous as you are, he didn¡¯t care,¡± 5237 replied with ack of interest. Sui Yuan shrugged his shoulders and closed the world¡¯s text and curiously shook his head. On top of his head were a pair of ck...cat ears? He then shook his ck tail and began to get used to his new body. As one of the world¡¯s important supporting male leads, although it is a viin role, Eli is unique in appearance, talent, and identity. Having a level 7 spiritual ability was already considered to be very outstanding among the sub-beastmen. Not only that, but he also has very high-ranking parents, and an outstanding beastman brother who is both highly loved, and exceedingly beautiful. Although the character is somewhat arrogant (... Is this really a man¡¯s character?), it also attracts a group of pursuers. Because his outlook seemed great from a young age, Eli had his eye on the equally noble and powerful Leonard. Furthermore, the two families had a shared interest and thus signed a marriage6 contract between the two. Only, towards Eli, Leonard is not at all interested. Although he will do things for him because of the contractual rtionship, he does not act like all the other beastmen who act totally submissive towards Eli. It¡¯s unknown whether Eli really likes Leonard, or if Leonard¡¯s cold shoulder ignited Eli¡¯s desire to conquer, but Eli began to close in on Leonard, unwilling to let Leonard go. Eli never thought that this method of chasing and holding on tightly would be unbearable to Leonard. The other party grew increasingly impatient, running further and further away. He gradually came into contact with the protagonist more and more frequently, thus increasing the good impression he had of Allen. In order to seize Leonard back, and also because Allen¡¯s talent in Incantations made him feel threatened, this sub-beastman began to provoke Allen with all kinds of face-pping. However, when Eli went to pursue Leonard, he too suffered through all kinds of face-pping. This truly made Sui Yuan want to rece Eli - and also rece himself. His eyes wanted to let out bitter tears of grief.... Aside from the idiotic Eli who jumped out from time to time, the story of this world is based on Allen¡¯s struggle, among them, one being his feelings of love and hate towards beastmen. So basically, just like in the world of cultivation, Sui Yuan can more freely act on his own with regards to his task. Looking at the plot, there are two beastmen who ought to y the important role of "gong". The final oue is also 3P: one is the previously mentioned Leonard and the other one is the mysterious gentleman, Monroe. If Zhao Xi He also came to this world, his identity should be one of these two people. ... However, it is useless to think so much now. If Zhao Xi He really appears, unless he intentionally conceals it, Sui Yuan believes that he will be able to recognize him. Eli¡¯s debut was really simple. He simply brought his crowd of beastmen followers to confidently make Allen, who had just entered the school, suffer. He therefore had caused all the sub-beastmen around to gossip about him (SY) in worship, or in jealousy. ording to his character, Eli should be very fond of this feeling of being surrounded by fawning attendants, so even though he (SY) feels a little ufortable, he tries to make himself get used to this identity as quickly as possible. Of course, he also discretely observed the protagonist of this world. The main character Allen, who had just entered the school, didn¡¯t seem any different from the ordinary sub-beastman. His appearance was beautiful, but not too amazing. It should be considered the type to give people afortable feeling. As for his personality, Sui Yuan could only specte, considering they had yet to make much contact. He guesses that it should be the strong and resilient kind, the kind that holds the belief that "if people do not offend me, I will not offend them. Those that offend me, I will offend them." Although ording to the plot, Sui Yuan and Allen should bepletely ipatible and disgusted with one another, Sui Yuan doesn¡¯t know whether it was due to the influence of the past worlds but he always had an innate god impression of the protagonists. Once he sees them, he gets the feeling of wanting to be close...... Well, this habit will need to be corrected. After having swaying around in a circle in front of the protagonist, Sui Yuan used the excuse of "wanting a bit of peace and quiet" to send away the disorderly group of beastmen surrounding him away. Then, he found a good location on campus to try out his skill in Incantations. This was very important. If he couldn¡¯t learn well, then there will be no way for him to pass as Eli in this world. Therefore, he was extraordinarily serious towards this. After grinding some cinnabar into ink and taking out a piece of incantation paper, he then began to try to feel "the force of nature" under the guidance of 5237. Of course, if he is unable to sense it, he could also spend points to purchase such an ability. However, for the broke Sui Yuan, if he could save a little, then he would definitely save. After all, purchasing whatever power, it is still an expense after all. Yet, he didn¡¯t know if it was because his physical talent wasn¡¯t bad, or if it was because he had previously yed a role in a cultivation world for decades, but really quickly, he could faintly grasp how to do it. Taking hold of his brush, he quickly dipped it in the cinnabar ink and wrote on the incantation paper in one go. This kind of thing seems to be very simr to that of the cultivation world. After having diligently practiced drawing arrays for decades, the ¡°natural force¡± gathered within his body and circted throughout his meridians, and then flowed through his hands to envelop the cinnabar ink-covered, custom-made incantation brush, condensing just above the piece of incantation paper. Sui Yuan¡¯s strokes were smooth and continuous. Finally, he brought the tip of his brush towards the origin point and closed the rune, thus sessfullypleting the incantation. After the power hadpletely been confined within the incantation paper, Sui Yuan let out a sigh of relief and put down his incantation brush. The red-ink of the cinnabar on the paper seemed to flow with power, shimmering slightly, as if it had be a small universe. Sui Yuan looked at his first attempt and felt rather satisfied. He wanted to ask 5237 for his evaluation and suggestions, only to realize that someone had already taken his incantation from him. Sui Yuan looked up in rm and saw a tall beastman standing in front of him. He immediately entered acting mode. With a frown, he shouted: "Who are you?! Dare to take my things?!" WIthout regards to Sui Yuan¡¯s angry tone, the man just sneered a little and suddenly bent down in front of Sui Yuan, leaning close. At this time, Sui Yuan saw the man¡¯s appearance and his heart could not help but "thump" in his chest. The man had long silver hair and golden eyes that were slightly upraised. There was a somewhat unrestrained and unruly look in his eyes. The imposing aura emitted by his body, without a doubt, made clear that this was a strong character of high status. The beastman then suddenly looked at Sui Yuan, who did not show any sign of weakness, up and down with a keen interest while arrogantly raising his chin. The corner of his mouth raised and he happily asked: "Little sub-beastman, what¡¯s your name?" "Before asking this question, you should first introduce yourself, shouldn¡¯t you?" Sui Yuan coldly replied, putting his prideful and arrogant attitude on disy. However, he was eager to ask 5237 who this person was. What to do ¡ª this kind of imposing appearance, obviously this was one of the world¡¯s important male leads! "Me? My name is Monroe," the silver-haired beastman replied with a smile. 5237: "Looking at his appearance, he should be one of the gongs, Monroe." Sui Yuan: "...................." Once he spoke his name, Monroe discovered the previously aloof sub-beastman suddenly appeared stunned, looking at him with eyes full of inquiry and scrutiny. The sub-beastman was very beautiful, having caught Monroe¡¯s interest at first nce. Not to mention how powerful his talent was, judging from the incantation he had just painted. It was simply enough to make all of the beastmen want to recklessly and desperately pursue him. Beautiful people were always privileged, let alone talented beauties. So, Monroe did not have any dissatisfaction with his (SY) unfriendly attitude. Neither did he feel unhappy with the other¡¯s sudden change in attitude upon hearing his (Monroe) name. He was even secretly happy, even though he had never liked it when people wanted to get close to him because of his reputation. However, his secret delight did notst very long. Monroe soon saw a sh of disappointment in the sub-beastman¡¯s eyes, before the sub-beastman dropped his gaze. "He¡¯s not Zhao Xi He," Sui Yuan said to his system with certainty. "Although he seems like that fellow, appearing earlier rather than ording to the plot, it indeed seems to not be him," 5237 agreed whilst nodding his head. The spectator sees most clearly, after all. He had continuously watched Zhao Xi He and Sui Yuan getting along, so he naturally could recognize the look in the other party¡¯s eyes when looking at Sui Yuan. "Say, do you think he will be unable toe to this world?" Sui Yuan did not quite understand why, when he asked this question, he felt perturbed in his heart, but he knew that it was definitely not pleasant, making him feel a little vexed. "It¡¯s possible," 5237 turned his body, "After all, his system does not know that I had already applied to change worlds, so it is possible that he is slower than us by a bit, and then maybe missed us...." Seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s lost expression, although 5237 was a bit worried, he stillforted him, "Of course, you know that 0007¡¯s level is much higher than mine. Maybe it has a special way or privilege for Zhao Xi He? So this what I said may not necessarily be the case! Moreover, if he is not Monroe, isn¡¯t it possible that he is Leonard who hasn¡¯t debuted yet, right?" Sui Yuan decided topose himself. "Right, let me remind you of something. Although Eli likes Leonard, but he is also very appreciative of Monroe. He has also desired to attract Monroe away from the protagonist." 5237 coughed a little, tone a bit sympathetic, "So...you know......" Sui Yuan: "......................" "My name is Eli. I believe you should have heard of my name too?" Sui Yuan quickly shook off his silent demeanour and answered confidently. The corners of his out were raised just right, giving off a arrogant and willful appearance, showing no trace of wanting to carry on with Monroe. "Of course, I have certainly heard of you before. So young but already managed to achieve level 7 spiritual power, the beloved son of the Folson family," Monroe smiled while replying, eyes slightly narrowing, "Furthermore, from having just seen your performance, it seems that level 7 appears to be a cover-up. What your real level is... it¡¯s really got me curious." Sui Yuan silently choked, sorrowfully asking 5237: "...............Have I exposed myself?" "......It seems so. Despite it being your first time, you performed an incantation so well that itpletely surpassed the character¡¯s setting of level 7 spiritual power." Both 5237 and Sui Yuan were the same, they both were depressed and wanted to vomit a mouthful of blood. "Why didn¡¯t you warn me that there was someone nearby! QAQ" Sui Yuan truly had enough of thising-to-a-new-world-only-to-be-exposed kind of day! "Because you didn¡¯t spend points to buy a probe radar for me! I don¡¯t have that feature!" 5237 felt like he was dying. For this unfortunate reason, the speechless poor person Sui Yuan was forced to hold back his bitter tears and try to cope with the current situation. With a guilty conscience, Sui Yuan got up with annoyance, pulled the incantation paper from Monroe¡¯s hand and red at him fiercely, "It¡¯s none of your business!" "Yes, yes, yes, it really is none of my business. I think that what you¡¯re doing is very reasonable, so I don¡¯t mean to reproach you. On the contrary, I will help you keep this secret." Monroe raised his hand in a slightly indulgent manner, adopting a soothing posture. Seeing that Sui Yuan¡¯s expression rxed a little, insatiably asked, "So, can I ask you another question?" "......What?" Sui Yuan restrained himself and answered awkwardly. Because of his character settings, he couldn¡¯t act too coldly towards Monroe. "When you looked at me at first, who was it that you thought about?" Monroe stood up and looked down with a condescending manner, slightly raising his eyebrows and exuding a little pressure, "Who did you think I was? In other words, who do you see in me? Sui Yuan: "....................." ¡ª¡ª So sensitive and sharp, you are seeking death! "Since you know who I am, you should know who the person I like is." The tone of the voice was a bit proud, a bit sweet, and a bit anxious. Suddenly, his (SY) eyes lit up and he tossed Monroe to the side, rushing past him, "Leonard!" Monroe frowned slightly, turning to watch Sui Yuan who was cheerfully running towards another beastman, one who was surrounded by a crowd of people. Monroe never expected that this seemingly cold and detached person would look at the other man with flirty eyes while tugging at his (Leonard) arms. His (Monroe) eyes gradually darkened, expression sinking. A sub-beastman who is different from what the rumours say about him, rather, one who has even more outstanding talents than expected. In addition, his beastman seemed to treat him coldly, not sparing him a nce.... ¡ª- Maybe, he isn¡¯tpletely without a chance to intervene, right? The author has something to say: I wanted to write a beast world for a long time >////<. The setting is rtively old, the plot....it is estimated that it is also old. But I always wanted to write this so I wrote it without hesitation... please bare with me. (T/N: The author then thanks several people using their usernames I think). The trantor has something to say: Well! Here¡¯s the first chapter. Didn¡¯t really fully understand how long these chapters were until now *vomits blood*. Please feel free to point out any mistakes or to leave ament! 1. [It was exactly like this in the raws lol. It happens againter on as well.]? 2. [Lol. Google tranted it to tintin but I thought it was a bit too obscure a term.]? 3. [The raws said µ°¶¨Á˺ܶà and I think there was a typo lol. I¡¯m assuming she meantµ­¶¨and notµ°¶¨, which to my knowledge, isn¡¯t a real word?]? 4. [·ûÖä If anyone knows a better trantion for this, please let me know.]? 5. [Original idiom: ÖÚÐÇÅõÔÂa myriad of stars surround the moon]? 6. [Originally, the trantion is ¡¯guardianship¡¯ however because the beastmen protect their sub-beastmen I think it¡¯s the equivalent of marriage?]? Chapter 6.2 Hello! Before we get into things, I have three pieces of news I¡¯d like to discuss. Firstly, I¡¯d like to express my heartfelt gratitude to ShenHua. I was contacted very quickly and have been given permission to take over. I would just like to let everyone know that ShenHua has also been tranting and has halfway finished Arc 6 and will post it as soon as it ispleted. I do not intend topete in anyway, but will continue to trante and postpleted chapters as practice. Since I n to do chapters in advance and stock up, if ShenHua posts the remaining chapters of this arc before I finish, I¡¯ll leave mine unposted, regardless if I¡¯ve finished them or not. I will then continue posting for Arc 7 and onwards. With that, I¡¯d just like to thank ShenHua again for having tranted so much of SML. I really love this novel and it was because ShenHua tranted that I had a chance to read this in my life. Secondly, if you haven¡¯t seen my notice post, I have contacted the author, mijia, to seek permission to trante. I don¡¯t feelfortable doing this without asking and will stop tranting if she responds negatively. So far, I haven¡¯t received a response. If I do end up dropping, I will take suggestions on another project to pick up, though that will also depend on the author¡¯s feelings. Lastly, I just wanted you all to know that I have created a tumblr . Please feel free to contact me if you want to discuss the novel or have any questions! Without further ado, Chapter 6.2! NOTE: Apparently, there is a difference between a guardian and fiance. Previous chapter and this one has been changed to reflect that. Leonard is Eli''s guardian. When Sui Yuan ran towards Leonard, he was simply relieved to finally have a chance to get rid of Monroe, who kept asking all sorts of questions that caused the other person to not know how they ought to respond. However, when Sui Yuan felt Leonard''s icy cold and apathetic gazend on him, Sui Yuan nearly lost all self-control but still managed to barely restrain himself. He continued to put on an appearance of being overjoyed as he pulled at the other''s arm and did not flinch under the other''s gaze. Due to Sui Yuan''s sudden intrusion, the expressions on the faces of the beastmen and sub-beastmen that originally encircled Leonard changed, with each wearing a different expression. Some of the beastmen admired Leonard for being on the receiving end of the affections of such an outstanding sub-beastman, while others were dying of envy ¡ª he clearly had the favour of such a beautiful person yet this waste of a man did not even spare the beauty a nce. As for the sub-beastmen, they were filled with all kinds of admiration, jealousy, and hate. They disdained Sui Yuan, feeling that he had no dignity, with the way he shamelessly revolved around and clung to Leonard. However, they also admired and envied his ability to honestly pull at Leonard''s arm, as if it was his right. Not only that, but Leonard did not even shake him off. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan carefully observed Leonard''s reaction. After all, he was the only one left who could possibly be Zhao Xi He. Only, the other''s cold and detached appearance made him a bit upset, making his heart feel cold. Leonard lowered his head, ncing at the one snuggled up at his side whose smiling face resembled that of a flower and suddenly reached to stroke both Sui Yuan''s head and his two trembling ears. His hand then stroked the smooth, fair and clear skin of the boy''s cheek, before sliding down to the boy''s chin, lightly scratching under it with his index finger. Everyone: "¡­¡­¡­¡­.??!!" Being very familiar with this sort of action and feeling, Sui Yuan subconsciously narrowed his eyes and raised his chin, enjoying this sort of feeling. ¡ª¨CDamn! He identally brought along his habit from the previous world! (TN: Lol, got too used to being treated as a dog *lights candle for SY*). Sui Yuan turned his head away awkwardly, avoiding the hand scratching at his chin, so he did not catch the sh of joy in the other''s eyes. It seemed that he had suddenly found a very important thing. The worry and unease that he had from when he first arrived in this worldpletely dissipated all at once, and he felt his heart settle down. "What are you doing here." Although he was doing his utmost to maintain the cold, hard manner of speaking dictated by his character settings,pared to before, he truly was unable to keep his voice from softening. Leonard then lowered his head and took a glimpse in the direction from which Sui Yuan hade, just in time to make eye contact with the silver-haired beastman that was standing beneath the tree''s shade. "Ah, I was just looking for a ce to practice my Incantations for a bit," Sui Yuan lightly responded, while hiding his guilty conscience, easily keeping his past deed secret. This type of thing was absolutely unbearable to say. Leonard hummed coldly. The gaze of he distant beastman made him unconsciously feel threatened, and he involuntarily pulled Sui Yuan tightly into his arms. This action of his made Monroe, who had been watching the two people all this time, narrow his eyes, showing a bit of disdain and contempt. ¡ª¡ª-Clearly not even bothering to spare the little sub-beastman a nce, yet simultaneously possessing a strong desire to possess him¡­however, he (Leonard) could only dream of getting rid of him (Monroe) that easily. Monroe did not n on continuing to watch the two act so intimately, and also realized that this matter required further thought. Facing Leonard, Monroe nodded his head slightly and atst greeted the other man. Then, not looking any bit reluctant to part, he turned to leave. The Sui Yuan who received information from 5237 finally loosened up, and his tone became more rxed. He then turned his attention to Leonard''s body: "And you? What did you want to do here?" Leonard also did not respond, though one of the beastmen at his side took initiative to say: "We''re heading to the fighting field since there''s a fighting event there today. Does Eli want toe with us?" "Of course! If Leonard is going, then I will definitely also go!" Tail swaying back and forth, Sui Yuan replied arrogantly, giving the beastman who had spoken a nce as if to reward him for his sensibility. That beastman then felt happy in his heart and wanted to continue to court Sui Yuan''s favour. However, he suddenly felt his body chill and couldn''t help but glimpse at Leonard. He thus discovered that the other was shooting him a cold and gloomy re. Not daring to continue touching Leonard''s reverse scale1, the beastman swallowed down his desire to be friendly with Sui Yan. Towards Sui Yuan, he gave him a smile before bing silent soon afterwards, not realizing that there was something not quite right about Leonard''s behaviour. Generally speaking, with regards to Eli''s familiar sounding words of "Wherever you want to go, whatever you want to do, I want to be with you", Leonard usually could not be bothered to pay attention to them. The beastman had only spoken out for the sake of ensuring that Eli would not be put in an awkward and embarrassing situation, and also for the sake of being able to be noticed by Eli. Thus, the other beastmen took it as a chance to show off. Once Eli epted his invitation, the beastman who had invited him was given the cold shoulder by Leonard. After all, Leonard did not want to be pestered by Eli everywhere he went. Only, for the sake of marrying a beautiful person, the beastman continued to persevere in withstanding Leonard''s overwhelming pressure, opening his mouth to invite Eli¡ª- This kind of act had almost be a given within this little group. "Let''s go." Seeing the beastman who had just been brimming with enthusiasm raise his tail in dejection, Leonard felt a slight satisfaction. Discretely holding onto Sui Yuan''s arm, he appeared to be impatient, having something urgent to say. Sui Yuan responded sweetly, blindly following Leonard, sticking to his side. His eyes shone with the radiance that came from being together with his most beloved person. "¡­¡­I dare say, that fellow is currently proud of himself to death!" 5237 flew around Sui Yuan, depressed, the discontent in his voice was nearly unable to be repressed. "Look, acting so cold but he''s wagging his tail!" Sui Yuan was "¡­¡­¡­¡­" for a short while. With his head lowered, his eyes swept a nce. Indeed, he saw that the flexible yet sturdy whip-like ck tail was raised, and that it slightly swayed with each of Leonard''s steps. He couldn''t help but feel that this scene was too pitiful to continue watching and thus shifted his line of sight to one side. "¡­¡­ If his tail is swaying, then so be it. His performance, lines, and his tone of voice all were done without a problem." Sui Yuan worked hard to make an excuse for Leonard, "I am just a bit worried that he would seem too OOC." "Yes,pared to him, your tail is shaking with joy," 5237 groaned, criticism urately striking its target. Sui Yuan''s actions were stiff, as if he desired to restrain himself. However, he found that it was actually quite difficult to control. Feeling awkward, he quickly came up with an excuse for himself: "I''m not the same! Eli originally likes Leonard and is willing to be together with him! For him to sway his tail is to be expected! This is all in ordance to his character settings!" "En, this reason really isn''t wrong," 5237 agreed, "I''m willing to give you full marks." Sui Yuan: "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am really being honest¡­¡­" Having arrived at the fighting field, he noticed that it was already very lively. There was a jostling crowd of beastmen and sub-beastmen alike, discussing what the prize for this week''s event will be. Every Sunday, the school organizes a fighting event and the prize is always something useful. While it was never anything too valuable, the most fit beastmen gift it to the sub-beastman that they admire to please them. The sub-beastman are greatly contented as this satisfies their vanity. This is also a way for the beastmen to showcase their strengths in front of the sub-beastmen. It was also a good way for the beastmen to continue to hone their skills. It is for this reason that whenever there is an event held, everyone ns toes to participate in this distinguished event. The beastmen have never felt any dissatisfaction towards it. In ordance to his character settings of also possessing great vanity, Sui Yuan naturally cannot allow himself to miss out on such a great opportunity. No matter what the prize is, Sui Yuan immediately grabs at Leonard''s arm, raising his head. With a soft and sweet voice, he acts spoiled and says: "Leonard, I want that thorny flower2. Win it for me!" "¡­¡­Acting like such a spoiled child, is this really a man," Sui Yuan was a bit distressed. Sui Yuan had a moment of silence for his previous, difficult to umte, domineering, viinous reputation. "¡­¡­No need toin, you''ll get used to it. In the future, definitely shouldn''t have to take this a of ''shou'' role with this sort of settings¡­" 5237 lightly coughed,forting Sui Yuan. Sui Yuan: "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" Having heard Sui Yuan''s demand, Leonard lowered his head to nce at him, eyebrows slightly furrowed: "I don''t want to." Sui Yuan pursed his lips, unwilling to give up, shook Leonard''s arm whilst whole-bodily trying to push down the goosebumps on his skin. Heined in a coquettish voice with frowning brows and angry eyes: "Even if you don''t want to, you have to go! You''re my guardian! Not even willing to help me do such a small thing?!" "Ok ok. Eli, This kind of low-level event isn''t worthy of Leonard''s participation. Truly, Leonard''s great talent is wasted on this type of insignificant problem," One of the beastmen hastily said in mediation. What he said was not wrong. This beastman gave off a somewhat refined and cultured feeling, and his smile made people feel all the more amiable. He coaxed Eli with a gentle and soft voice, "Leonard is unwilling to go, so how about I take his ce and win that thorny flower for you?" Sui Yuan looked over at the beastman who just spoke, pausing for a moment. "His name is Moya, one of Eli''s admirers," 5237 hasily prompted him. The beastmen that circled a sub-beastman were divided into many ranks, the highest being, naturally, his mate. Second was his guardian, andstly, was his admirers. Eli''s outlook has always been very good, because he was young and had yet to take a mate. Aside from Leonard who was his guardian, he only had a crowd of admirers. Furthermore, Moya was one of his most outstanding admirers due to his warm temperament and refined mind. Both his looks and strength were also not bad, and Eli quite liked him. His only w was that his family background was too ordinary. Since he finally knew who the other party was, Sui Yuan was finally able to continue saying his lines. He gave Moya a very tender and charming nce: "Miya, don''t meddle. I only want Leonard to help me win it! Other people don''t need to take part!" Moya appeared a bit vexed while looking at Eli''s tightly pursed lips, who was ring at his family''s Leonard with displeasure. Although he (Sui Yuan) shrunk back a little, he nheless withstood the pressure emitted from Leonard''s body. Sui Yuan wanted to continue to persuade Leonard, but suddenly Leonard shook off both of Eli''s hands, making his way towards the registration booth. Sui Yuan: "¡­¡­¡­¡­" Moya: "¡­¡­¡­¡­" 5237 & everyone else: "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡­" "Ah ah, while Leonard looks cold, he is in fact still a qualified guardian," Moya''s nearby soft voice said. He (Miya) smiled, feeling a sense of loss. Sui Yuan quickly wiped off the stunned expression on his face, and turned to face Moya with a triumphant smile, fully expressing his joy and affection at that very moment. Leonard''s physical qualities were absolutely outstanding in this world and it was unknown how many battles he had experienced. He was a true veteran on the battlefield, steady and calm, cunning and crafty. He acted treacherously and craftily. "¡­¡­Look, Leonard has improved¡­¡­." Moya sighed. He felt a bit of admiration and a bit of envy, but also felt a bit unwilling. He watched as Leonard effortlessly and uncaringly seized the thorny flower prize on the stage, before bringing it back. It was as if Leonard had not justpete in a fighting event, but rather, only went out on a rxing and pleasing stroll outside. Sui Yuan blinked his eyes, wearing a sweet expression on his face to receive the thorny flower that Leonard casually tossed, a sense of pride thoroughly welling up from the bottom of his heart. This feeling, it did not belong to the original role''s body but came from Sui Yuan himself. Without anyone having noticed, the worrisome rtionship between Eli and Leonard had changed for the better. Having faced Eli''s persistent desire to be with him at all times and ces, Leonard''s attitude of wanting to ignore and avoid Eli had waned, and he now reluctantly and reticently bears with the sub-beastman. Now, it seems as if he has gotten used to always being together. Facing Eli''s willful demands here and there, Leonard will tend to push the request towards the other beastmen toplete, until he (Leonard) grows impatient from Eli''s constant fuss and thus will asionally do it, exercising patience to restrain his bad temper, reticiently aplishing each request one by one. Someone once said, "Where there''s a will, there''s a way." Eli ultimately relied on acting spoiled and shameless in every way possible and finally managed to warm up Leonard''s cold rock of a heart. Some people say that this is only for the benefit of the two families, that even the strong and powerful Leonard has no choice but topromise for the sake of his family''s interest. As for what the truth is, it''s probably only the two of them who know for sure¡­¡­¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q The author has something to say: In my opinion, BL worlds and BG world''s aren''t that different. It''s just that in one world, there''s a gong and a shou, and in the other, there''s a male lead and a female lead¡­¡­ so, to the sisters who guessed that Zhao Xi He was the male lead, I kneel to you w (T/N: prob expressing crying lmao). I don''t particrly like shou and shou, I prefer gong and gong ¡ú ¡ú (T/N: she then thanks several users). The trantor something to say: I just re-read the earlier chapters and it just urred to me that ZXH and SY are basically turning their worlds into fanfics lmao. Changing the plot and the pairings¡­ sounds pretty familiar to me. Also, release schedule is tentatively set for every Sunday. 1. [If you¡¯ve read a lot of chinese novels you¡¯ve probably seen this referenced. It¡¯s basically referring to the alleged unique scale on a dragon¡¯s body which they cannot bear to have touched. So it¡¯s referencing something that is someone¡¯s ¡°weakness¡± and touching it will make them go crazy.]? 2. [I really don¡¯t know. This was a literal trantion haha. ¾£¼¬»¨]? Chapter 6.3 "I heard¡­ that the rtionship between you and Leonard has improved a lot recently?" The beastman in front of Sui Yuan asked in a doting and anxious tone, seeming to work hard to look good in front of Sui Yuan''s eyes. "Should be pretty good," Sui Yuan awkwardly raised his chin and his ck tail swayed. He had an appearance of being happy to death in his heart whilst also trying desperately to appear indifferent. The beastman in front of him was Eli''s brother, Seno. Basically, he could be considered a brocon. Although he had a favourable opinion of the protagonist Allen, but ultimately, because he always protected his willful and reckless little brother, he was eliminated as a love interest by Allen. He could onlyfort his little brother who faced all kinds of face-pping on one side and gaze longing upon Allen''s silhouette on the other. Really made people want to light a candle for him. Upon hearing Eli''s response, Seno didn''t rx and instead furrowed his brows: "Perhaps you don''t want to hear this, but I still must warn you, I feel that Leonard''s sudden change is a bit strange." Sui Yuan: "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" ¡ª¡ª¡ª It''d be strange if you didn''t find that strange! "He did not like you from the start, this you should know. Beastmen are always obstinate. Whether they like someone or detest someone is determined with a nce. From the beginning, he''s shown no interest in you. This illustrates that the two of you are not suitable for one another. If it wasn''t for you insisting, we would be unlikely to make him your guardian. These days, he has no reason to suddenly change how he treats you. This makes me feel that there''s some reason for it, one that we are unaware of. It really worries me." Seno spoke earnestly and sincerely, not in the least realizing that his beloved little brother¡¯s lips pursed gradually, nor did he notice the annoyance emitted from his (SY) eyes, as if raging mes were within. "You don''t need to say another word, brother!" Sui Yuan suddenly stood up, interrupting Seno, and took two steps away in an agitated manner, as if doing his utmost to restrain all the anger and worry inside of his heart, "I don''t want to hear it!" "Eli¡­¡­" Seno slowly called out. "You don''t have to say anything else, brother¡­¡­" Sui Yuan closed his eyes and took in a deep break, "¡­¡­I want to believe in him." Seeing how firm Eli was, not at all listening to his persuasion, and also thinking of how Eli stubbornly and single-mindedly chased Leonard''s shadow for all these years, Seno realized how difficult it would be for Eli toe to his senses, and how even more impossible it would be for him to give up. Seno was also unwilling to upset Eli too much and he could only bring the conversation to a hold for the time being. "Ok ok, Eli, I won''t say any more, I just hope that you don''t trust him too much. Be careful. Of course, I also don''t think that Leonard will do anything outrageous with that disposition of his¡­¡­" Sui Yuan''s face became a bit better, and towards Seno he revealed a smiling expression. Yet, because his mood was not at all good, his face showed a bit of gloom and paleness. The contrast between now and his previous splendour caused people''s heart to feel even more pity. Seno sighed, reaching a hand to tenderly rub Eli''s head. Since his own little brother does not want to suspect Leonard, it was only this big brother who had thought too much. Upon thoroughly investigating, he could only hope that Leonard''s newfound affection for his family''s little brother was genuine. He couldn''t allow Eli to rejoice too soon, lest it all be in vain. ¡ª¡ª If you are continually unable to get someone''s heart, then so be it. But to gain it, only to immediately lose it and realize that it was all in vain, sometimes that is more painful. After his conversation with Eli ended, Seno very quickly left. He had alreadye of age and holds a post in the Defence division. Naturally, he could not be like Eli, this young high student who leisurely and carefreely spent his days, waiting for another. After sending Seno away, Sui Yuan sure enough let out a long sigh. He really was not too good at this "shameless, unfeeling, deliberately making trouble", "I love him, no matter what he does to me, I will still love him" kind of y. Each time he has to act out these sentiments, he feels that his IQ decreases and his lower limit shatters a bit. It was simply extremely sorrowful¡­¡­ "Be careful, look outside the window." Seeing Sui Yuan rx, 5237 hastily warned him in a soft voice. Sui Yuan seamlessly turned his head in response, just in time to see that silver-haired beastman named Monroenguidlyying atop of a branch of therge tree outside of his window. His two eyes that watched Sui Yuan''s every movement, however, were exactly the opposite of his posture. They were intently fixed to him. Sui Yuan had no idea as for how long he had been there, peeping on him. Despite having been discovered by Sui Yuan, the corners of Monroe''s mouth raised, seemingly not at all taking notice that he had been caught. He even happily raised his hand, as if to give him a wave. After thinking over his character settings, the Sui Yuan who really wanted to just turn his head away and leave, had no choice but to move towards the window and haughtily raise his eyebrow and reprimand, "How long have you been eavesdropping!" "Firstly, I did not eavesdrop. I listened in a just and honourable way. The reason why you did not discover me, is simply because your brother''s awareness is severelycking, it''s even worse than yours. Secondly, if we speak in terms of the order of arrival, I had actually arrived before the two of you." Monroe gave him a rxed and light smile as he reasonably refuted him. Sui Yuan was a bit loss for words and tried to suppress the blush on his face. He had racked his brain, wanting to do something to trouble the other, but there wasn''t any guidebook for him to follow and so he couldn''te up with anything to say. Ultimately, he could only let out a cold and noble "hn". Monroe smiled even more obviously and brilliantly. He moved, changing to a more intimate position: "Say, I really can''t see what''s so good about that Leonard fellow. How could you be so hell-bent on him?" "¡­¡­This doesn''t concern you!" Sui Yuan, with his furrowed brows and angry eyes, looked just like an angry kitten that had all its fur standing up. "Again with this sentence," Monroe had no choice but to raise his hands in surrender, "Can''t you change the lines of your act?" Sui Yuan:"¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" ¡ª¡ªThis kind of wanting to kneel down feeling¡­¡­. "I also think that you are not very well-suited for this kind of role. Whenever there is no script, the improvised performance results in lines that all seem weak and feeble," 5235 seriouslymented. Sui Yuan: "¡­¡­¡­¡­Shut up." Monroe saw Sui Yuan open his cat-like eyes wide, with hidden bitterness and indignant resentment reflected within them. And yet, the sub-beastman still did not know how to refute. In fact, towards this acting fierce only to be cowardly at heart sort of act, and that trying hard to appear unfriendly and bossy act, Monroe actually found this nature of his to be endearingly silly, causing his heart to feel incessantly itchy. If it wasn''t for the fact that this kitten''s ss were a little sharp, and that there was a strong, possessive fellow ring at anyone daring to eye the sub-beastman, Monroe would really want to pull the other over into his embrace and give him a bit of a rub. "Really, I''m speaking the truth." Monroe raised a rand to rub the bridge of his nose, slightly retracting and pulling away. "Compared to Leonard, you still have other, better choices." "Like you, for example?" Sui Yuan provoked, eyebrow raised in disdain. Monroe however nodded his head seriously, rarely offering in all seriousness: "I think that I am no worse than Leonard in every aspect." "However, you are not him," Sui Yuan resolutely shook his head, "I only love him." Monroe felt some regret and some disappointment, and could not help but feel some envy towards the fortunate Leonard. God only knew that this was the first time that he had ever envied another person''s fortune. "Moreover, don''t think I don''t know that you''ve been following that sub-beastman named Allen or whatever around these days." Once he said this, Sui Yuan began to feel a bit of excitement. Originally, he had felt a bit worried about that his earlier blunder would change Monroe''s storyline. However, he didn''t expect that this gong was simply extremely sensible! Still sticking to Allen''s side in ordance to the plot, it made it so that there was nothing to do on Sui Yuan''s part. This made Sui Yuan get up every morning with an uncontroble desire to praise him! Of course, when he said this sentence, Sui Yuan restrained this kind of gratified feeling well, covering it with a somewhat ill-tempered and jealous sentiment instead: "Obviously pursuing a sub-beastman but then you turn around and do everything you can to please another! I have never seen a beastman like you! At least Leonard is not like this!" After hearing Sui Yuan''s criticism, Monroe did not seem to have a guilty conscience whatsoever, and only smiled broadly, spread out his hands, "Why is it that a sub-beastman can have so many beastmen follow them as their admirers, from which they will eventually choose as their mate, but a beastman can only hang himself onto one sub-beastman? I am only responsible for myself. Before making my genuine choice, I must carefully consider all aspects." After a short pause, Monroe slowed down his speech and pledged seriously, "If you choose me, I promise to wholly devote myself to you, be loyal only to you, and will not even take so much of a nce at other sub-beastmen." Sui Yuan:"¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" As the recipient of Monroe''s eager gaze, Sui Yuan, who felt that the pressure was just too great, slowly lifted up his chin: "Between Leonard and I ¡ª no, what should be said is that between anyone and Leonard, I will ultimately only ever choose Leonard!" "¡­¡­Fine." Monroe shrugged his shoulders, a bit frustrated. It was the first time that he had so earnestly promoted himself, only to end up rejected, making him truly unable to feel satisfied. However, once he thought of how the other''s Incantation ability was truly blessed by the heavens and his evidently contradictory guard, he really did not feel willing to resign and let go, "Perhaps, one day, you''ll change your mind?" "There will never be such a day," Sui Yuan coldly replied. Monroe pursed his lips in disappointment, turning his body to jump down from the tree. He felt that he could not continue this farce. Otherwise, he doesn''t know what kind of thing he will end up doing towards this sub-beastman¡ªfor example, tearing the other''s haughty disguise to shreds, or ruthlessly trampling over his self-righteous perseverance. How was it that he, a sincere and earnest beastman, whenpared to that Leonard who fakes disys of affection and is not much better than himself, is seen as less suitable, ah! This sub-beastman is both stubborn and unreasonable! While watching Monroe leave, Sui Yuan''s expression appeared very vexed. He inevitably could not ept the other''s proposal, and conversely needed to work hard to steer him to act in ordance to the plot, towards the protagonist''s side. However, since these words have already been spoken, when it is time for him (SY) to have to show interest and thus attempt to express goodwill to Monroe, that in fact will appear to be a case of one pping his own face¡­¡­. "¡­¡­ Be happy! I think that in this world, your face will end up growing really thick!" 5237 said infort. "¡­¡­You think that this is a good thing?" Sui Yuan raised his hand to cover his face with a face palm. ording to the original plot, Monroe is a very calcting and tricky role. First, he fancied and approached the protagonist Allen for his talent, but he was not at all sincerepared to all the other beastmen. Instead of nakedly expressing goodwill, he had rather put forth a neither close neither distant type of feeling. In the beginning, Monroe did not vow to follow Allen, and instead just seemed to put the other under his protection. While cultivating Allen''s feelings for him, he did not limit himself. He also looked at other sub-beastmen, weighed the worth of a rtionship with Allen, and calmly assessed whether he (Allen) was deserving of hisplete loyalty or not. However, after watching and watching, he couldn''t help but be captured by Allen. This, everyone understood. Monroe could not hover around Allen like a dunce, but instead he appeared during the times Allen needed him most, showing him a heroic figure, each time significantly raising the importance of his existence in Allen''s eyes. Once he made up his mind for real, he immediately used his unconventional and formidable strength to easily distinguish himself from Allen''s admirers, be his guard, and eventually, be his mate. The only w in Monroe''s ns had been that he did not think that when he was in his not close, not distant stage, would a worthy rival suddenlye out zing. He did not originally put this dark horse in his eye. The Monroe who was then epted after Leonard had no choice but to ept sharing Allen with the other. It was guessed that he often could not help but want to spit out a mouthful of blood whenever he thought of this mistake. Now, as Allen''s talent was gradually exposed in ordance to the plot, Monroe naturally was fascinated by it. Only,pared to the original Eli who had a level seven spiritual ability, Sui Yuan who did not have good control over his power, also ended up in Monroe''s list of candidates, with an importance above that of Allen''s. Luckily, Sui Yuan currently still had Leonard to act as his excuse for why he was hell-bent on rejecting the other man''s seduction. Otherwise, Sui Yuan would not know how to reject the other while staying inpliance to his character settings. Since it was currently the time of Allen''s early struggles, at present, the Sui Yuan who had no scenes was also not very free. Besides spending everyday diligently and conscientiously cozying up to Leonard to increase his good impression, he also had to deal with school, studying topics such as "The history of the Beast People", "Incantation Cultivation", "Fertility Maintenance" (¡­¡­). And so, his school work was an awful mess and he even had to diligently learn how to control his power so that it appeared to be at level 7, no more, no less. Controlling his power so that it appeared to be at level 7 was not easy at all. Sui Yuan ended up spending a lot of energy and suffered through a great deal of hardships before finally being assessed by 5237 to be passable. Of course, to prevent the mishap of the first day from reurring, Sui Yuan called Leonard out whenever he practiced to help warn him. All of the unsuitable Incantations he created were also absorbed by Leonard, causing his originally outstanding level 7 fighting ability to increase to level 8 in this short time, simply startling a crowd of people to drop their jaws in awe. ¡­¡­In any case, Leonard did not seem to have any intention to follow the plot. Sui Yuan also did not feel like controlling his viting and plot shifting behaviour. After all, he figured that Leonard should have a sense of how far to go and when to stop. When Sui Yuan could properly make level 7 Incantations, he finally could feel at ease when giving his other beastmen admirers Incantations. Beastmen protect sub-beastmen and they also do things for them, and sub-beastmen use Incantations to repay them. This is the duty and right by which beast people must abide by. This was why Sui Yuan performed this duty extremely conscientiously and earnestly, making many of his beastmen admirers to feel extremely ttered. After all, the previous haughty and willful Eli almostpletely ced all of his thoughts and attention solely to Leonard, everyday tossing the rest of them to the back of his mind. Of course, there weren''t any beastmen who came foolishly running to ask why Eli suddenly changed. Each and every one of them crammed their hands full with Incantations, not saying a word, focused instead on making a big fortune. In the end, they attributed it to his good mood after finally having attained Leonard''s affection. And so, the pitiful Sui Yuan did not discover that unexpectedly, he unconsciously and unwittingly OOC''d, gained the beastmen''s public praise, and that the number of his admirers slowly grew in number and in quality. When Sui Yuan had finally integrated into this new world after a bumpy start¡ª-although everyday had different twists and turns¡ª the him who was eagerly making an all-out effort finally reached the first important task which was to act out the scene of starting a feud with Allen. The author has something to say: After all, babies and pets are not the same. With regards to children, I have always thought that it was an extraordinary responsibility to care for them. So, in this story, there will not be a giving birth plotline. After all, after giving birth, both father and mother will go seek death. This child will simply be too pitiful. Furthermore, they cannot bring the child along as well, because children need a steady environment to grow up in and also strictly enforced education and so on. It is for this reason that I request everyone to please understand. Chapter 6.4 Aside from the school''s weekly fighting event, the students pay closer attention and are more enthusiastic towards the annual inter-school fighting tournament. If one were to say that the former was like a familial, just-for-fun type of event, then thetter was apetitive event for glory. It was not only for the honour of the school, but for the honour of each individual, which is why all of the beastmen who won first ce in the inter-schoolpetition would have considerably broad prospects in the future. An example was Eli''s brother Seno, who was young but had an important position that could not be ignored in the armed forces. After all, in the armed forces, one''s family background was not important. Only the ability to stand out among one''s peers, and one''s own power, could bring honour to oneself. Of course, there was an even more important significance, as the prize was much more valuablepared to that of the school''s own event. The prize for the inter-schoolpetition was much more precious and much more expensive. ording to the plot, the prize for thispetition was a type of cinnabar ink manufactured with a type of medicinal herb called Pangluo 1. This type of cinnabar ink was extremely suitable for making healing or detoxifying Incantations, which is why the protagonist, Allen, desperately wanted to win it. One of his admirers had just received a grave injury and was in urgent need of this kind of Incantation to treat it. Although Allen had progressively begun to show off his talents, however he did not yet have the capability to cast off his low status. His beastmen admirers also did not have particrly good family backgrounds, aside from the Monroe who''s background wasn''t bad. However he tended to be mysterious and seemed to drift from ce to ce for the time being. The Allen who wasn''t yet well-acquainted with him was also not inclined to open his mouth. Furthermore, he had the misfortune of having arrogantly started a feud with a aristocratic sub-beastman earlier on, and was pushed aside by the other party, ending up with a life full of obstacles. Thispetition was his only chance to acquire that Pangluo cinnabar ink. Naturally, he would not let it slip. It was just that, he didn''t know that the beloved son of the Folson family also regarded this honour with great importance. After having his face pped by Allen, he could never forget it and began to deliberately oppose him at every turn, seeking revenge by nning to cause him even more trouble. On the day of thepetition, Sui Yuan naturally went with his group of admirers. Leonard was naturally part of the group, only he appeared aloof and unattached. Due to his conceit, and even more so his status, Sui Yuan and his admirers naturally did not participate in the chaos of choosing an event with the masses. They merely stood by and watched thesemoners firstpete amongst themselves and only then went to measure their own strengths. Although only the beastmen participated in thepetition, it also represented the strength of the sub-beastmen who supported the beastmen. The powerful beastmen would only choose sub-beastmen with outstanding talent, and the power of the beastmen was precisely due to the umtion of the sub-beastmen''s Incantations. To put it frankly, the sub-beastmen worked hard and exerted themselves to cultivate their beastmen with Incantations precisely to stun the world during these kinds of asions. At thispetition, the only thing that Sui Yuan paid attention to was naturally Allen. Monroe was naturally by his side, but he did not participate at all. The beastmen that knew of his strength also did not dare to interfere. Furthermore, the one representing Allen on stage was amoner beastman, who''s strength really was not bad. Clearly, Allen had devoted all his efforts in cultivating him. As expected, Allen''s admirers made a good showing, moving up another step in the rankings. Sui Yuan''s admirers finally also had a chance to step up into the stage. Lightly coughing, Sui Yuan tilted his head to one side to look at the Leonard who had a cold faced but had all along secretly hooked his fingers into his clothes, and smiled, "Are you nning to participate?" Leonard shot him a nce, indifferent and aloof. Sui Yuan shrugged his shoulders,pletely not taking any offence, even fearing that asking once more will make him change his mind, and immediately turned his head towards Moya: "Moya, how about you go represent me?" "Of course, I am willing to be at your service." Moya''s eyes lit up. He held the right hand of Sui Yuan, who was half leaning into Leonard and kissed it, and then turned to walk onto the field. Sui Yuan''s happily smiling expression froze, to the extent that it deserved to be called twisted. He had not known when Leonard''s hand had moved to his waist, pinching it. "He deserves it! He''s so cocky even from the beginning," 5237 triumphantlymented, voice packed with self-pride. "Deserve, what deserve! It is clearly me who is suffering the most! My waist is definitely bruised!" Sui Yuan cried without tears. He smiled sweetly while simultaneously internally wished to scratch Leonard once with his ws, feeling that he would soon be schizophrenic! 5237 was embarrassed for a short while: "¡­¡­ Ok, if worstes to worst, wait for there to be no one around, and show him your bruised waist, and make him use his points to exchange for a blood-dispersing cream to give to you. Rub it on and it will be fine!" The corners of Sui Yuan''s mouth pulled up slightly: "Are you sure that you aren''t trying to hurt me?" 5237 choked, deciding that it was better not to continue speaking. ording to this world''s customs, except for the mate, there weren''t any beastmen who were entitled to prevent other beastmen from expressing goodwill or even expressing intimacy towards the sub-beastmen that they follow. So, after watching Sui Yuan enjoy being pursued for thest couple of days, Leonard had begun to feel bitter. Having discovered that Eli''s temperament was bing more and more amiable, and when he lost his temper he would seem to only act grumble coquettishly, the beastmen''s courage gradually grew. The acts of expressing goodwill around Sui Yuan became all the more tant, even to the extent of not avoiding it even if Leonard was present. Because he was blocked by his character settings froming to blows with the other beastmen, and because he had to watch Sui Yuan half-ignorantly and half-pretending to confidently and earnestly ept them, Leonard was about to go crazy. However, he could only use these sort of petty actions in secret to express his discontent. Every time he desired to do more, Sui Yuan slipped through his hands. He (SY) obviously felt some lingering fears towards his (Leonard) actions in the previous world¡­ and his actions in the one before that as well. "¡­¡­It hurts¡­¡­" Sui Yuan tried to exercise patience, until finally letting out a groan softly. Leonard reflexively let go, and then watched as the other immediately leapt from his side, running towards the railing all on his own, pretending to be really interested in looking down at the events on the fighting field. One hand discreetly rubbed at his waist, and his tail seemed tock strength, hanging low. Leonard rubbed his fingers, resisting with great difficulty the impulsive desire to grab hold of and fondle that tail. His outward appearance was cold as ice but in fact, early on, he had already began to daydream. And at this time, Sui Yuan finally saw anguid Monroe sitting upright by Allen''s side, who then moved to stand up, going to rece the original beastman on the stage who had already outperformed himself. In the original story, if it were not for Monroe entering the field at this moment the probability of Moya winning the prize with his strength, though was not 100%, was at least 70-80%. Only, it was such a pity that Monroe butted in, and that Eli''s most powerful beastman with the highestbat prowess was the Leonard who refused to participate. Ultimately, it resulted in Eli begrudgingly losing to Allen. To the always haughty Eli, this kind of result was absolutely uneptable. He could allow himself to lose to a sub-beastman of simr status, but could not towards the Allen that he looked down upon¡ª-this kind of no-statusmoner! What was even more unnecessary to say, was that his realization that Leonard began to have some interest towards Allen was simply like adding oil to the me! The reason why Leonard began to have some interest towards Allen was because of Monroe. You see, Monroe''s pride was absolutely no worse than Leonard''s, yet he is willing to be under Allen''smand. This inevitably meant that Allen had some extraordinary strength. Monroe''s entrance to the stage caused a bit of an uproar. Towards this sort of undisciplined thing, he has never liked participating in this kind of "contend for the affections of another" sort of event, nor did he like unting himself. So, no one had thought that he would suddenly enter the fray, let alone think that he''d represent such an unknown,moner sub-beastman! Then, as Sui Yuan''s eyes lit up as he watched all the actors preparing to follow the events within the plot, Monroe who was on the field below suddenly lifted his head to look in his direction, lips raising slightly to reveal a somewhat ambiguous smile. His silvery tail also could not help but shake, as if he was a beastman unting his strength to impress the sub-beastman. From head to toe, his whole body seemed to scream "Look at me! Choose me! I am the strongest!" Sui Yuan was dumbfounded, and had not yet understood the other''s meaning when he heard Leonard suddenly stand up from behind him. Sui Yuanpletely did not understand the Leonard who arrogantly strode to the fighting field in half a beat, without consulting anyone. If Monroe''s appearance only made the beast people feel somewhat surprised and curious, Leonard''s appearance obviously made the crowd feel really surprised and bewildered. Moya''s brows wrinkled, feeling a bit uncertain as he looked towards the Leonard who was approaching his side, but Leonard did not take notice of his gaze at all, and stared straight at Monroe. He patted Moya''s shoulder, conveniently pointing towards the outside of the field: "You leave. I''ll go." Moya''s face suddenly became somewhat ugly. Leonard''s way of doing things was beyond a doubt negating his (Moya) strength. Any proud beastman would find this intolerable. However, although this sentence made Moya feel unwilling, he had no voice but to grit his teeth and withdraw. "You can''t fight Monroe. You have no way of bringing victory to Eli. He (Eli) will not allow himself to be shamefully defeated by the hands of amoner sub-beastman, even if the representing beastman is Monroe." Moya took a deep breath. Finally, between his own pride and Eli''s glory, he chose thetter. The expression on his face was a rare cold one, and as he stepped back, his always gentle voice also became somewhat chilly, seeming to beced with anger: "I hope that you don''t go back on your word. Bring victory to Eli." After saying that, he turned his body and quickly left the field, giving his spot to Leonard. Leonard moved his body only a little bit, and directly went to stand in front of Monroe. Although the corners of his mouth were raised to show an indifferent smile, anyone could tell that it emitted a sort of "with swords drawn and bows bent" kind of feeling. 2 "I almost thought that you wouldn''t show up," Monroe bantered, with a smile, "Why did you suddenly change your mind?" "How could I let you hog the spotlight," Leonard replied in a soft voice, "Thinking of showing off towards my sub-beatsman, you''re much too early3." Monroe was dumbfounded, seeming as if he did not believe that, this sentence that contrasted so greatly with the other''s demeanour, hade out of Leonard''s mouth. Monroe then felt like he had scented the same sort of scent from this other man, and thus became eager to have a go at him, feeling that this Leonard did not seem as boring as the rumours had let on. "Your sub-beatman? Who?" Monroe raised his brows, obviously understanding what the other was saying, but pretending not to, "I am representing Allen on the field, and naturally must show off to him. Could it be that the sub-beastman you speak of is Allen?" "Don''t think that I don''t know who you were just looking at." Leonard was not at all infuriated by this, on the contrary, he spoke lightly like a breeze, attitude not at all changing. The words said between the two¡ª the two involved saw more clearly than the onlookers 4. Although the onlooking fans could clearly hear the words spoken, but theypletely could not understand to the end as to why the beastmen looked at each other in nk dismay. However, this was not the time to gossip, though their hearts were upset. However, they continued to seriously remember the sub-beastman named Allen. At any rate, the words that Monroe and Leonard had said definitely had something to do with him. If Leonard knew what these eavesdropping beastmen were thinking, he definitely would stand in silent tribute for these physically strong yet mentally weak beastmen. On the fighting field, the real beastmen were charged up and ready for action. Moya had also returned to watch the battle on the field. However, he discovered that the Sui Yuan who should have been wild with joy because of Leonard taking initiative to participate, instead wore a twisted expression and was tightly squeezing onto the railings with his fingers, to the point where his knuckles seemed to turn white. It appeared as if he was endlessly cursing someone with indignant resentment. "¡­¡­ There''s no need to worry. Leonard already is at level 8 in terms of fighting ability. Even if it''s Monroe, he has nothing on his body to give him an advantage in suppressing him." Moya took initiative to console him, smiling despite really not wanting to. "¡­¡­I''m not worried at all," Sui Yuan turned around to look at him, managing to joke with great difficulty. His words however seem to have been squeezed out through gritted teeth, making Moya unable to help but feel a bit cold. Following Sui Yuan''s line of sight, Moya''s gaze changed direction,nding on the Monroe and Leonard atop of the fighting field. Soon afterwards, his gaze moved towards the other sub-beastman Allen, who seemed nervous and anxious as he watched the field attentively. Moya''s eyes narrowed. Moya is undoubtedly smart, and was different from the beastmen who usually only liked to use their hands and not their brains. Moreover, he adored Sui Yuan, naturally adoring him beyond body and soul. At this moment, Sui Yuan''s abnormal reaction made Moya particrly interested. He felt that he had caught hold of something, though it was somewhat obscure. While both the spectators and the participants held all kinds of suspicious, the fight had already started. However, to everyone''s surprise, the Monroe and Leonard who were supposed to go at it tit-for-tat, did not immediately regard one another as an enemy and instead, as if their hearts were one, joined together to take out all the other participating beastmen. The beastmen in the field and their corresponding sub-beastmen, simply had a string of "fuck your mom"¡¯s running rampant through their hearts 5. They could only slow-wittingly watch with open mouths, and feel a deep hatred for these two simply, extremely sinister and deceitful people! The two people indeed regarded the other as an opponent, however absolutely refused to allow the other beastmen to take advantage of anypse of attention and thus try to benefit from the quarrel between them. Therefore, it was a matter of natural selection. First, clear off all the other participants, and then fight against one another. The beastmen who were originally much weaker than them retreated in defeat one after another. In an instant, the fighting field was nearlypletely devoid of anyone aside from the two people''s silhouettes. Following the sounds of two low roars of two wild beasts, the entire fighting field reverberate as a huge, silver wolf, and a ck panther shed at the same time. The remaining beastmen who had not yet left the field but were practically on the verge of death then fell another step further into an abyss of suffering. Who said that beastmen don''t use their brains, and only mindlessly throw themselves to bite at random? Monroe and Leonard have used the existing "simplistic" props to the fullest. All the other beastmen were like their shields and swords, involuntarily following along to their arrangement. They have never seen such a high level¡ª or it should be said that they were simply behaving unbelievably, rendering all the beastmen at the games to be were simply dumbfounded! It felt as if there was a door to a whole new world slowing opening before their eyes. ¡ª¡ª Originally it was a battle meant to symbolize great valour and courage, yet it became this sort of shameless,pletely unscrupulous thing¡­¡­ Despite being a person who had aparatively high IQ amongst the beast people, Monroe, while before Leonard, still continued to be one step below him. Needless to say, if one mentions actual strength, the Leonard who''s strength had been "ripened early" 6 by Sui Yuan to reach the 8th level, could easily beat the level 7 Monroe. Underneath the short-lived shared spotlight, Monroe quickly found himself in an inferior position. His hind legs were bitten by Leonard, and his waist was ruthlessly struck by a whip-like tail. He rolled away, cutting a sorry figure, only able to get back up with great difficulty. Looking at the scorn in the ck panther''s golden eyes, Monroe thought about how he had never experienced this sort of having other people so easily trampling over his pride kind of condition. He let out a low growl, impetuously wishing to pounce on the other man, but he made great efforts to hold himself back and maintain a cool head. Monroe was clear about the fact that even if he risked his life, he would not be able to beat Leonard. The other''s tactics seemed to be even more deceitful and seasoned. Hisbat abilities were also higher than his by a step. If he were to continue, aside from inviting disgrace to himself, he would also only get injured in vain. He might as well temporarily retreat a step, and quickly heal his wounds. He will definitely encounter another chance. "¡­¡­ It''s him, isn''t it." Thinking of this, Monroe''s pupil lit up vigorously, voice restraining his maniacal excitement, "I know your strength. Obviously, our strengths were not far apart just a while back, but in this short amount of time, the fact that it increased by a step¡ª¡ªit is definitely because of him, isn''t it!" Leonard narrowed his eyes slightly, not responding. However, in Monroe''s eyes, it was the same as silent acquiescence. "Your sudden change in attitude towards him, that is also because of your sudden realization that his strength is not only at the manifested 8th spiritual level, isn''t that right?" Monroe''s body slightly trembled. With regards to that sub-beastman that could make Leonard''s strength rapidly advance, he became even more determined to win him over ¡ª¡ª he absolutely did not want to be trampled underfoot by this beastman, unable to free himself all his life. Even if¡­even if Eli''s feelings towards Leonard were rooted deep, it was impossible for him to get over Leonard''s treatment of him. He also needed to keep things equal and fair! Leonard was just a guardian, not even his mate. If he were to work a little harder, humble himself a little further, then presumably, that sub-beastman could not reject him, right? Clearly guessing what Monroe had arrived at, Leonard immediately felt a wave of malice. Even though he knew that the chance of Sui Yuan developing feelings for this world''s inhabitants was low, he was absolutely incapable of allowing other people to get close to him: "I changed my attitude, but not because of that reason." "Hn, did you think I would believe that? Did you think that I''d believe you began to like him? I''m also a beastman, naturally I know how beastmen think. We cannot think like sub-beastmen do, believing in love matters. These types of words, you can save to deceive fools instead!" Monroe gave a snort of contempt. Facing the other''s murderous look, he did not give off any impression of weakness. Not intending to continue to stubbornly resist, he quickly jumped out of the battlefield and dered his withdrawal from the match. Leonard swayed his tail back and forth, watching the fur on Monroe, who had jumped out of the field, tremble, before he (Monroe) turned back into human form. Allen ran towards him anxiously, intending to use an Incantation to treat his wounds, eyes slightly narrowing. Monroe raised one head, declining Allen''s treatment with a distant politeness, turning his body to head towards the official healer of the games. Allen was dumbfounded for a moment, clearly affected by the other''s sudden change in bearing, unable to make heads or tails of it. He did not have a thick enough face to chase after him, and could only silently stand in ce. Leonard returned to human form, inwardly nning Monroe''s murder. This fellow, looking at the situation, has evidently already decided to present gifts to finalize a betrothal towards Eli. His strength also made Leonard feel a bit apprehensive. ¡ª¡ª¡ªIn this world, this fellow¡¯s threatening strength was clearly MAX. Leonard won first ce without a question. When he took the Pangluo manufactured cinnabar, under the gaze of millions of people, he headed towards Sui Yuan, not in the least surprised when he caught sight of Sui Yuan running towards him with a brilliant smile. Sui Yuan jumped forward, resolutely throwing himself into his embrace. Leonard steadfastly stood his ground. Sui Yuan''s tiny sub-beastman body could not hurt him in any way. He merely kept a calm and collected expression, pulled his waist into his arms, in order to make sure that the Sui Yuan hanging from his neck would not fall down. "You! Little! Scoundrel!" The Sui Yuan who was held intimately within Leonard''s arms said, close to his ear while gnashing his teeth, simply sounding like he was weeping tears of blood, "You won this Pangluo cinnabar, such an important prop! What! Do! I! Do! Now!" "That''s your problem, my dear," Leonard''s face finally showed a slight trace of a smile, voice soft and low when relying in this extremely irresponsible manner. Sui Yuan: "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Pig teammate QAQ" Leonard: "Thank you for thepliment." Seeing how the other party did not repent in any way, Sui Yuan''s mouth became angry in a moment, opening his mouth to fiercely bite Leonard''s neck, still unconsciously rubbing against him. Leonard paused for a moment, soon afterwards, he couldn''t help but raise his hand to rub at Sui Yuan''s head, winking: "How can you still consider yourself a dog? Pushed a little and then you bite people. This kind of habit, you ought to change." Sui Yuan:"¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" 5237: "¡­¡­I think, what he said is right¡­¡­" Sui Yuan: "Fuck! Don''t just casually chime in!" "It seems that the feelings between Leonard and Eli are indeed really good¡­¡­" Allen''s friend moved close to his ear, speaking in a soft but surprised voice. Allen absentmindedly responded, gaze full of anxiety directly targeted towards the prize in Leonard''s hand that had yet to be handed over to Eli, racking his brains, pondering over what should be done. Even so, he had no choice but to admit that they appeared to truly fit together¡­¡­not only because Eli is more beautiful than a girl, so he did not look out of sorts at all with a man, but also because the atmosphere between the two people made it simply impossible for a third wheel to insert itself within. On the other side, Monroe also watched this scene. Unlike the other beastmen who were surprised or were sighing with emotion, after this battle, he had thoroughly understood atst what kind of trash Leonard was. Don''t look at his honest, strict and indifferent outward appearance, in reality, he was in fact so treacherous and sinister that he made himself look like he was so behind that he couldn''t even see his tracks. He must be acting, and he must be very good at it, huh? The author has something to say: Looking at the number of characters in this chapter! Do you or do you not feel very moved! Even I feel like I am moved to tears! I greatly resisted tearing this chapter into two parts! QAQ Noting quickly to praise me! Who said that they''re short? P.S: Suddenly during Monroe and Leonard''s rival show, I felt it made a good gay love (facepalm). When I don''t write, I want to write a weak shou and powerful gong. When I do write, i want to write powerful gong x powerful gong. This is what I''m troubled by QAQ definitely a misconception¡­¡­ If you would be so kind, please leave ament here, in thements section for mijia, expressing how much you love this novel <3. She¡¯ll be reading them soon! Let¡¯s show our wonderful author how much we appreciate her for writing IANEWtbaSML!

Please support the author by purchasing the novel

Here¡¯s an English guide on how to purchase on JJWXC

1. [Trantes to big vine¡­ and I decided to just keep the pinyin.]? 2. [Showing hostility kind of feeling]? 3. [Like, ¡°you''re a thousand years too early to think of doing this!¡±]? 4. [This is a y on the idiom "The spectators sees the chess game more clearly than the yers. In this case, it''s a reverse situation in which only those involve understand what''s going on]? 5. [(Ah, the legendary grass mud horse lmao. ²ÝÄàÂí(in the raws) trantes to grass mud horse, and are homonyms for the chinese characters that make up ¡°fuck your mom¡±)]? 6. [Original term is only used in agriculture, hence the quotations.]? Chapter 6.5-6.6 Because of the character settings, the time spent embracing and whispering was not at all long. Really quickly, Sui Yuan is released by Leonard. He (SY) grabs onto the other''s arm, face pulled up into a smiling expression while receiving the congrattions from the surrounding people with great "enjoyment". The gazes of all the other sub-beastmen were of admiration, envy and hate. In reality, Sui Yuan was absent-mindedly racking his brains like crazy, pondering how he ought to return this troublesome prize to the protagonist, Allen. Without the Pangluo cinnabar, one of Allen''s important admirers would most likely die. This beastman yed an extremely important role in the plot and was one that must not die. Not only could he not die, he must be cured by Allen as well, otherwise the plot will encounter a huge BUG! Sui Yuan''s hair was simply turning white from anxiety, gaze discretely turning to Allen, whose hair was also turning white from worry. They simply deserved to be called two brothers in hardship.1 ¡ª¡ªCompletely the pig teammate''s fault! The beast people did not speak any formalities, and the congrattions ceremony quickly ended. Afterwards, everyone returned to their own homes and looked for their own mothers. Really quickly, everyone dispersed in groups of twos and threes. After that, Allen finally went to stand in front of Sui Yuan, whose awaiting gaze was filled with anxiety. Allen''s personality was neither petty, nor low, nor timid like one would expect from amoner facing an aristocrat. His behaviour was neither haughty nor humble. In Sui Yuan''s eyes, this was naturally very pleasing. However, due to Eli''s habit of being exalted, even to the point of fear, by other people, with regards to this kind of "we are of equal footing" manner, it is obviously quite offensive to the eye. Not in the least hiding his furrowed brows, Sui Yuan raised his chin and rudely scolded: "Who do you think you are! Who allowed you to get in my way!" Allen seemed to wish to refute, however he recalled that he had to look to others for help after all, and so bit his lips, rxed his eyebrows, and lowered his head: "Eli¡­¡­Your Excellency 2 , if I may ask, is the Pangluo cinnabar of extreme importance to you?" "Of course it''s not important," Sui Yuan loftily shrugged his shoulders, speaking casually, "Only, it''s a good thing. I can use it to draw Incantations and give it to Leonard for future use, although he probably won''t need to use it." Having spoken, Sui Yuan nced at Leonard sweetly and with pride, snuggling towards him. Leonard harmoniously arranged his head by lowering it. Although he did not hold him in his arms, but his gaze softened when he looked at Sui Yuan. Allen deeply inhaled a breath: "If¡ª if it''s like this, would you please bestow upon me the cinnabar? No matter what you want in exchange, I will be willing!" "You?" Sui Yuan''s gaze towards Allen was full with scorn, despite infinitely wishing, to stuff that thing into his hands. However, he had no choice but to refuse, appearing unconcerned, "What kind of valuable thing would you have that would be valuable enough to be used to exchange for this cinnabar? You should know, Pangluo cinnabar is extremely expensive. Amoner like you would never be able to afford it in his lifetime!" Allen''s mouth opened, however he didn''t know what he ought to say. "If you have nothing to say, then scram!" Sui Yuan gestured in disapproval, taking a step with the desire to leave, however he was once again stopped by Allen in haste. "I beg you! Eli, Your excellency! The injured beastman is my number one admirer, he is extremely important to me! If only I am able to save him, no matter what I have to do, I will do it!" Allen''s voice quivered a bit, a soft and handsome expression with sincere words drew in the surrounding beastmen who had been in the middle of dispersing, moving them and causing them to take pity on him. It was only because they took into consideration Eli''s status and temperament that no one dared to interrupt. "If it was His Excellency Leonard who was injured, you would also be as anxious and worried as I am. Regardless of what expense you''d have to pay, you would hope that he would end up safe and sound, right?" "What you said is correct," Sui Yuan nodded his head, raising an eyebrow under Allen''s gaze, "I like Leonard. I am willing to pay anything to protect him and make sure he''s safe and sound. So, I n to use this Pangluo cinnabar to make Incantations for him. Your number one admirer is important, so is my Leonard not important? Perhaps the next time that he is injured, this Incantation will be put to good use." Sui Yuan paused. Since he had the privilege to act however he wants in this world, and because he had a habit of speaking in a reasonable, supported by evidence manner, Sui Yuan felt that he was currently not domineering enough and hastily added: "Moreover, the life or death of your follower, what does it have to do with me? I don''t see what capabilities you have to make me surrender this valuable cinnabar. Is it possible that you want to force me to sell?" Sui Yuan''s "creating difficulty" face was 10 out of 10. He had to hide his own ck face expression towards his own behaviour, whilst jabbing and pinching Leonard at the same time, signalling for him to quickly say that he doesn''t need it, so that he can logically give the cinnabar to Allen. After all, Eli absolutely is unable to be exuberantly sympathetic, giving away his proof of victory with such poise. However, ording to the plot, Leonard has a good impression of Allen, so it was just right for him to give it up! Firstly, this was in ordance to the plot, letting Leonard express his goodwill towards Allen. Secondly, this also intensified the conflict between Allen and Sui Yuan. It simply could not be more perfect! Sui Yuan really wanting to give his own intelligence and wisdom a thousand praises! Having received Sui Yuan''s hint, Leonard lowered his head, looking at him, and swept a nce at the Allen who looked to have lost all hope, who had been refuted to the point of having been left without an argument. Then, under Sui Yuan''s expectant gaze, the corners of lips hooked upwards: "You''re right, I am naturally quite important. Let''s go." (TN: LOOOOOOOL. This lil b*tch.) Sui Yuan:"¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" ¡ª¡ªDamn! What''s the use of intelligence and wisdom! Pig teammates don''t cooperate at all! Having been hooked by the shoulders by Leonard, Sui Yuan reluctantly parted as he was taken away by force from Allen, deeply hating the other (Leonard) for not working hard at all. Thus, even if he''ll be pinned as OOC, he will definitely give this cinnabar to Allen! Only, it was a pity that Allen could not hear the piteous cry within Sui Yuan''s heart. He was only discouraged as he looked anxiously at the two people departing, causing Sui Yuan''s to simply cry a river in his own mind. Having waited until there was no one else around, Sui Yuan who was previously patiently acting intimately and sticky towards Leonard finally had a chance to erupt. "A good opportunity? For you, it could be said to be a good opportunity," Leonard was shaken off by Sui Yuan, but he remained calm andposed while faced with his interrogation, "But for me, it is terrible." "What does that mean?" Sui Yuan knitted his brows. "Right now, there''s already rumours that the reason for why I''m good to you is because I have a hidden motive. Presumably, that brother of yours has also tried persuading you? In this kind of critical moment, I don''t want to "help another person, but not help the one closer to oneself" (TN: basically what this means is that you help other people who you are not close to, while not helping those that are presumably important/intimate with you), and thus confirm this kind of conjecture." Leonard defended himself loudly, "Otherwise, wouldn''t this be me giving an opening to those viins that are fascinated by you?" "¡­¡­In the end, is it ultimately the plot or is it fighting against your love rivals that''s more important! Why don''t you understand!" Sui Yuan was filled with bitter hatred, feeling resentful at him for failing to meet his expectations and wishing he''d hurry and improve (TN: here''s another famous idiom: To hate iron for not bing steel) "I can only say that we have different priorities," Leonard spread out his hands, "For you, what''s important is the former. For me, obviously it''s thetter that is more important than the former." Sui Yuan:"¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" He was silent for a short while. Sui Yuan who was still billowing with pent-up fury, took a deep breath, and turned his body to leave, not saying a word. Leonard was dumbfounded for a while, wanting to raise his hand to grab onto him but was shaken off by the other. Turning his head, Sui Yuan gnashed his teeth and spoke word by word: "People who walk different paths cannot make ns together! (TN: basically, they should go separate ways because they have different goals and ideas) What you said was very correct! Until this matter with Allen is resolved, I don''t want to catch sight of you at all!" Sui Yuan left in a great rage, leaving Leonard standing in the same spot, helplessly spreading open his hands. "At least it''s only ''until Allen''s matter is resolved'', right? The situation is not at all grave." Leonard smiled to himself, shrugging his shoulders loftily. 007: "Really good self-constion." Leonard:"¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" After having spoken to Leonard, Sui Yuan who deeply hated the other who was constantly seeking death yet made him clean up his mess, charged straight ahead with a bowed-head whilst panting with rage. Before he could get very far, he was suddenly grabbed by someone. He didn''t have enough time to cover up his distressed expression and thus was seen by the other head-on. The colour of Moya''s face was ugly, full of pity and self-reproach: "Eli, are you feeling upset? Is it because of Leonard?" Sui Yuan was quiet for a while, uncertain for a while whether he should nod his head or shake it. "Sorry. I heard it all," Moya sighed. Sui Yuan:"¡­¡­¡­¡­??!!" "Did you and Leonard have a disagreement? Is it because of that sub-beastman Allen, who ordered Monroe to represent him and, also was the one who wanted you to give him the cinnabar?" Moya furrowed his brows in discontentment. Sui Yuan released a breath ¡ª- he had been really frightened! Luckily, this "heard it all" was really just "heard that little part at the end"¡­¡­ "This matter, you can''t discuss with me?" Sui Yuan''s taciturn expression practically confirmed Moya''s suspicions, "Actually, I could basically guess it all." "What did you guess?" Sui Yuan cautiously asked, deciding to first scout out what the other party meant. He would then act in ordance. "Although I don''t know how Leonard met that Allen, however he really seems to care about that sub-beastman, right? He wanted you to give Allen the cinnabar." Moya said quietly, although his tone was interrogative, "Today, both you and Leonard acted very strangely. After he entered the field, you didn''t seem happy nor were you worried, because you knew that his reason forpeting was not for your sake, but for Allen''s, right?" Sui Yuan''s eyes gleamed, suddenlying up with a n. He wanted to endlessly jump for joy ¡ª- without a pig teammate''s cooperation, he could pass this time''s crisis! "¡­¡­Indeed, you know a lot," Sui Yuan pretended to say with grief, turning his head with arrogance, but letting a fragility seep through, "I don''t know what''s going on, in the end. I waspletely in the dark. If not for today¡­¡­I would continue to be so foolish! "¡­¡­That, why didn''t Leonard speak up for Allen when he asked you to give him the cinnabar?" Moya knitted his brows. This was the one thing he couldn''t understand. "Who knows! You asking me¡­it would be better for you to ask Leonard directly! If I could know what is on his mind, that''d be great!" Sui Yuan covered up his guilty conscience and spoke fiercely despite being a coward at heart, showing an expression of frowning brows and angry eyes. He was incapable of plugging the holes of the story by himself so he pushed it upon other people, letting their own imaginations fill them in. This absolutely was the best method! Moya was afraid of Sui Yuan''s anger, and hastily changing the topic. Although he did not dare ask about Leonard, he did indeed however visualize the situation ording to Sui Yuan''s wishes¡­¡­ ording to Moya''s conjecture, Leonard had not wanted to destroy the intimate feeling between the two in front of other people, nor fuel the rumour of his sudden change in attitude being due to his family''s interest¡ª¡ªHe (SY) had to say, it was half correct. "That¡­¡­what do you n on doing next?" Moya asked, voice slowing down and softening. "What should I do¡­¡­" Sui Yuan''s eyes dimmed, and the corners of his mouth raised in a self-mockingugh, "Whatever he wants me to do, I naturally have to do it¡ª but that Allen, I absolutely cannot let him off!" Hand held tightly in a fist, Sui Yuan''s eyes revealed a ruthless strength. In his heart, however, he was yearning to jump out and dance with joy. This was definitely a god-given acting talent. Moya sighed lightly, raising his arms to pull Sui Yuan into his embrace, silentlyforting him. His heart was full of pity for Leonard, and filled with discontent towards Allen, even to the point of holding some hate. "Thank you, Moya," Sui Yuan inhaled through his nose. He then left Moya''s embrace, his eyes turning a bit red, but he continued to stand tall and proud. He naturally expressed his thanks genuinely and sincerely¡ª¡ªthanks to Moya for the inspiration! "Then¡­¡­do you want to go find Allen?" Moya asked lightly, "I''ll apany you." Sui Yuan resolutely shook his head: "I definitely will not personally go find him! He doesn''t deserve it! Furthermore, if I catch sight of him, I don''t think I''ll be able to control myself from immediately sending him to his death!" Moya smiled with tolerance, as if he didn''t think what Sui Yuan said was wrong in the the slightest: "Then, how do you n on giving the Pangluo cinnabar to him?" "¡­¡­I n to go find my brother. I''ll make him give it to Allen," Sui Yuan looked downwards, deeply pondering while speaking. In the original plot, because Eli couldn''t ept his defeat in the inter-school games and because he had a conflict with Allen, the Seno who had been sent by the military to be in charge of safety at the event, rushed over to resolve the issue. This was also Eli''s brother Seno''s first encounter with Allen¡ª¡ª from them on he was destined to be an unfortunate cannon fodder. This time, Sui Yuan basically did not have much of a conflict with Allen. Seno''s plot therefore naturally also disappeared. Sui Yuan therefore ns to make use of this opportunity to remedy the situation, and also to reveal the bad rtionship between himself and Leonard. It could be seen as killing two birds with one stone! "That''s also good," Moya agreed, nodding his head, "Seno has a steady demeanour, and cherishes you. He is a very suitable person. Sui Yuan nodded his head, finally revealing a bit of a smiling expression. "Seno should currently still be at the Fighting Field, although it''s not that far, but there''s definitely still all sorts of beastmen still walking around. It''s not too safe, so I''ll apany you," Moya took advantage of the situation to propose his idea. "Thank you," Sui Yuan nodded his head in agreement. Moya restrained himself, not wanting to seem too obviously excited, walking rxedly beside Sui Yuan. "The good atmosphere that Leonard took great pains to achievepletely disappeared just from a few of your words,pletely bing a g who''s eyeing what''s in the pot whilst eating from his bowl 3. If he knew, who knows if he would spit blood or not!" 5237 happilymented, taking pleasure from his misfortune, "He hindered your tasks, so you must hinder his! The two of you are simply a innate pair of pig teammates!" Sui Yuan didn''t know why, but he suddenly became afraid of being caught, but he very quickly felt that he had justice on his side and thus felt bold and assured: "For what reason do I always have to be tossed around by him while all his wishese true? This just isn''t fair!" "That''s why I will fairly light candles for the two of you," 5237ughed "ha ha ha", stabbing Sui Yuan, in particr, in the back. Sui Yuan:"¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" After Moya and Sui Yuan had left together, not far from where the two people had exchanged words, Monroe moved out, yellow eyes gleaming. Leonard causing Allen and Eli to be hostile was naturally unexpected, after all, he excessively believed that Eli was inseparable from him, so did he want to straddle two boats?4 Furthermore, Allen also seemed to have a secret that he was unaware of? Only, Monroe whose greed was not any less than Leonard''s, did not emphasize at all with the Leonard who did not cherish what he had at all. He had watched Allen from behind for a short period of time, in his heart, Monroe still leaned towards Eli. If Leonard is too greedy, then he will take this chance to grab Eli without ceremony! ¡­¡­On another hand, that Moya was also a threat. His ability to sneak his way into Sui Yuan''s affairs was truly not bad. Perhaps he could provoke him into fighting with Leonard. It would be best if he did not have to spend much effort to kick out one of hispetitors¡­¡­? Monroe, whose heart was busy making smug calctions and happily jumping for joy, carelessly took a step forward, forgetting that he had received a serious wound. When he turned his body, he suddenly fell, sucking in a cold breath, all of his facial features slightly crinkling as he rubbed the waist that had been injured by Leonard''s tail. ¡ª¡ªThis debt, he will definitely get even in the future! The trantor has something to say: Guys, find yourselves a man like Moya, not ZXH. MOYA DESERVES BETTER T^T.

Please support the author by purchasing the novel

Here¡¯s an English guide on how to purchase on JJWXC

1. [Basically, they¡¯re fellow sufferers.]? 2. [literally big person. A respectful way of addressing someone of higher status]? 3. [have a wandering eye, not being content with what he already has¡°]? 4. [To have an affair with both of them]? Chapter 6 part6 After easily getting Seno¡¯s promise, Sui Yuan acted like he wanted to quickly get rid of a hot potato, quickly stuffing the cinnabar into the other¡¯s hands, telling him to quickly give it to Allen. Seno naturally kept close attention to his own little brother¡¯s affairs, and thus naturally he heard of the matters that urred at the field to some extent. Seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s abnormal expression this time, he naturally could not let it go. Furrowing his brows, he questioned him closely to the very end as to what made him suddenly change his decision. Sui Yuan¡¯s expression was difficult to read, and he answered ambiguously, allowing Seno to faintly guess that it concerned Leonard ¡ª¡ª indeed it was only Leonard who was capable of making his spoiled little brother lower his head, making him go against his own feelings. However, once he prodded him for more details, Sui Yuan mmed up and wouldn¡¯t open his mouth no matter how hard he pried. This sort of behaviour caused Seno¡¯s imagination to run even more rampant. With a nce, he used his eyes to question Moya, who hade with Sui Yuan. However, Seno soon discovered that the other simply looked at Sui Yuan with eyes full of pity, also shaking his head. Seno, who could note up with what he ought to ask could only temporarily give up, expressing that he will absolutely fulfill the task Sui Yuan has entrusted to him so that he will not have to feel anxious. After getting what he wanted, Sui Yuan finally rxed his tone of voice, stretching taut the wooden expression on his small face. He nodded. Soon after, he turned to leave. Moya also bid Seno farewell, blindly following Sui Yuan¡¯s every step, doing his utmost to protect him from behind. Seno watched the two people leave, sighing. With his head lowered, he looked at the cinnabar in his hands, discontent and suspicion towards Leonard deepening. He has always felt that having his brother who chased after the other finally give up was unfortunate. Even if everyone respected Leonard, he thought that the modest Moya was a more worthy man to entrust his brother to. Seno worked very rapidly. Very quickly, Sui Yuan received the news that Allen had used the Pangluo cinnabar to heal his own admirer. The Sui Yuan who had been on tenterhooks finally was able to take his heart out of his stomach. Towards Leonard, he once again began to show a good face. After all, his character settings was his biggest weakness, and he took it very seriously, not beating any grudges. This matter passed by in a short amount of time to the satisfaction of all. At the same time, another rumour began to circte throughout the beast people. Because of this rumour, Sui Yuan became a pitiful sub-beastman who was let down, and Leonard became the sort of person who let down others. Under Sui Yuan¡¯s meticulous indulgence and his unintentional disy of his moodiness, this rumour gradually blew up. The masses love to discuss the gossip surrounding famous people. It was as if the whole word shared one principle: everyone pool wisdom from the masses¡ªunity is strength, even if it¡¯s bogus talk. The number of people discussing this rumour grew, and its entire cause and effect became more real than gold. Evidence one, was the confrontation between Leonard and Monroe that had caused onlookers to be confused. On the surface, it seemed that the two people had mentioned Allen, as if they had been contending for his affections. It basically had nothing to do with Eli. Furthermore, Eli¡¯s facial expression facing the field that day was ugly, not the slightest bit happy. Only the rumour could exin this situation. Evidence two, although Allen had not been able to obtain the Pangluo cinnabar from Eli on the field, however on the second day, he had taken that cinnabar and drawn an incantation to heal that injured beastmen. It was during this time that Eli and Leonard seemed to have a dispute. Evidence three, the good-tempered Moya that always used to follow Eli blindly, has recently acted as if no matter what Leonard did, it was displeasing to the eye, everything was nitpickingly criticized, even to the extent that dailymunication was incapable of being harmonious. There was no grudge between the two people. The only thing that could have caused Moya to react in this way would be the fact that Leonard let down Eli, causing him (Eli) to suffer and feel upset. In great abundance, the beast people¡¯s imagination, guesses, and some facts, were all insisted on being brought together for no good reason, and thus formed a vivid, reasonable, backed with evidence kind of rumour. When Sui Yuan heard this, he was stupefied for half a day, until he was able to ept that he was able to achieve such unexpectedly powerful results because he had learnt Leonard¡¯s method of leading the public opinion and distorting the truth. Suddenly, Sui Yuan felt that he had attained an extraordinary piece of knowledge, leading 5237 to particrly admire his learning speed¡ª¡ª although this achievement was basically due to blind luck. So, regarding this uncontrobly spreading rumour, the Allen who had cured his admirer and thus finally rxed, had naturally also heard about it. It was impossible not to say that he and his friends were shocked! Unlike Leonard who deserves his punishment, Allen was simply getting shot while lying down ah! In the first ce, he didn¡¯t know Leonard in the slightest, all right! This kind of rhythm that turned him into a third party made him a bit unable to keep calm. 1 For the sake of giving his thanks to his benefactor, and also for the sake of washing clean his own body, the Allen who felt pressure as great as a mountain upon his head, went to find Sui Yuan, honour-bound to not turn back. He then cool-headedly and calmly expressed his thanks beneath Eli¡¯s prating and haughty gaze. "Rather than thank me, you might as well go thank Leonard," Sui Yuan coldly said, "If it wasn¡¯t for his request, it would definitely be impossible for me to have given the cinnabar to you." Hearing his words, Allen incessantly forced a smile onto his face: "To the end, I really don¡¯t know from where that rumour came from. Please believe me. I swear to the Beast God, I have never spoken a single word to His Excellency Leonard! Even during the event, he had only spoken to you......." "Maybe the two of you are being afraid of being found out, so you pretend to not know one another! Even if you swear to the Beast God, I can¡¯t believe you!" Sui Yuan exploded in rage, "Even if the two of you don¡¯t admit to it, the rumour about why he wanted to represent you, why must I give the cinnabar to you?!" Having made Leonard into his own scapegoat, Sui Yuan was not afraid in the least of being routed out. Was it not him (Leonard) who brought out the root of the problem? Serves him right, being set up in this way! "Perhaps......it was just His Excellency Leonard¡¯s kindness? As fellow beastmen, and with regards to my injured admirer, I take it that he may have sympathized with the situation, having thought of his own previous experience of being injured. You also were like me, anxious and unstable. So he did not measure others by his own standards, and thus decided to lend a hand?" Allen himself could not understand what this meant in the end, however it did not hamper his soft words of self-admonishment at all, working hard to extract himself from the situation. Having heard this, Sui Yuan was momentarily left with his mouth gaping, only thinking that what Allen had said was in fact not wrong. If it had been the original Eli, he would most likely have been fooled! Between saving his low IQ and disying his enmity towards the protagonist in ordance to the plot, Sui Yuan found it extremely difficult to choose, but ultimately chose thetter. Although his face rxed slightly, his gaze was as firm and ice-cold as before: "Don¡¯t think that by saying these few words that you can fool me! I have ears that can hear and eyes that can see. No matter whether you and Leonard have something going on, this is definitely an ount that I must settle with you!" Only, it was a pity that Allen,pletely contrary to his expectations, was not at all infuriated but instead seemed to smile conivingly towards him: "Of course,st time I told you that as long as you gave me the cinnabar, I¡¯d be willing to do anything to pay for it in exchange." Sui Yuan£º".................." ¡ª¡ªWhere¡¯s the agreed upon "give tit-for-tat" kind of conflict! This kind of "You¡¯re good", "I¡¯m good", "everybody¡¯s all good" rhythm is what it¡¯s going to be?! As Allen helplessly looked at the face of the little teenage kitten whose expression conveyed that he was at a loss for words, as if he wanted to lose his temper but simply didn¡¯t know what kind of appearance he ought to put out, the smiling expression in his eyes deepened. Eli was bossy but he did not deliberately go out of his way to make trouble. Last time, the words he said on the field caused Allen to have no way to refute. After all, he and Eli basically had no rtion between them. He basically could not have demanded the other party, without rhyme or reason, to sacrifice his own interest (Eli) for the sake of himself, which would then result in him giving up a potential cure for his own sweetheart to heal Allen¡¯s admirer. Allen had nned to give up and search for another way. However, without waiting for him to think of another method, Eli¡¯s brother Seno came to find him while holding onto the cinnabar, solemnly handing it over to him. This was undoubtedly a case of helping someone out in their hour of need. Feeling immensely grateful, Allen did not have any other thoughts aside from doing his utmost to repay this kind deed. It was even more unnecessary to say that the words Seno said when handing over the cinnabar made Allen not only form a good opinion of Eli, but also made him take pity on him. After having met twice, it made Allen feel that Eli resembled his little brother ¡ª or rather, it ought to be little sister? ¡ª from his original world. Arrogant and willful, however was not capable of making another dislike them, only making them feel that he was too childish. "Don¡¯t think that I will let you off!" Sui Yuan gritted his teeth, trying for the second one to dere war on the protagonist Allen. Allen smiled, clearly nodding his head: "I know, when the timees, I will let you handle it." Sui Yuan: "............" ¡ª¡ª This sentence basically made him lose bnce! Allen: Indeed, it is just like Seno had said. Aside from speaking ruthless and childish words, he really can¡¯t do anything. He had to say, as a brocon, Seno¡¯s capability to brainwash was without a doubt really powerful. In his eyes, Eli was immeasurably good, simply without w¡ª a little angel. He even sessfully influenced Allen to be grateful to Eli after delivering the cinnabar. At present, deeply rooted in Allen¡¯s mind was the idea that Eli was truly a good child. The first time he argued with Allen, his appearance was that of a winner. However, in reality, he had lost. As for the second time, Sui Yuan had undoubtedly thoroughly lost. Seeing Allen leave, Sui Yuan wanted to cry in his head. He secretly swore to make a better effort at acting even more fierce and vicious. This kind of "good friends" kind of development was simply wrong! "Allen himself is a tolerant and kind-hearted protagonist type. Even if you were to touch his reverse scale, he would not bear a grudge against you. You gave him the cinnabar, and waited until after he finished healing his admirer toe stir up trouble. So, the result basicallypletely lost to that of the original Eli, who had purposely made trouble by running up to Allen¡¯s face to snatch the cinnabar away, therefore dying him in saving his person, making the treatment less effective." 5237 calmly analyzed, notforting him in the least, "However this was only the first scene. Later, perform well, and the problems should not be too big." "En......" Sui Yuan¡¯s tail hung low, dispirited, feeling truly vexed. Although the surrounding public opinion ended up being as he had wished, it was as if it had no effect whatsoever on the protagonist. Instead, it seemed that he had taken a step to sever Allen¡¯s good opinion of Leonard¡ª¡ª What use was this?! ......Really quickly, Sui Yuan atst found out what use this was¡ú ¡ú While walking back towards the school building, he racked his brain, pondering on how he could be more vicious and malicious in their next conflict. Suddenly, he was grasped from behind, a hand covering his mouth, preventing him from calling out like he wanted to. Afterwards, he was straightforwardly dragged to one side, behind a grove. Sui Yuan was frightened from head to toe, body stiff, strongly wanting to turn to 5237 for help. He then heard the person behind him sigh in a low voice. Immediately, he rxed, casting a nce at the other person, furrowing his brows: "What do you want to do? You scared me to death!" Leonard loosened his tight hold of his body, only weakly embracing him, and smiled while raising his eyebrows: "Me? Obviously I came here forpensation." "Whatpensation?" Sui Yuan was dumbfounded. Leonard did not respond, and asked a question instead: "Regarding the recent rumour, don¡¯t you have something you need to say?" Leonard¡¯s tone did not seem wrong, but to the ear of the listening Sui Yuan, it nevertheless sounded all kinds of dangerous. His body stiffened, and he averted his gaze due to his guilty conscience. However, his mouth remained steadfast: "You are unqualified to act with me, so I could only put on a one man show. You can¡¯t me me!" "The effect of your one man show isn¡¯t bad. In a blink of an eye, in the eyes of everyone else, I have been cast aside as a scoundrel who is straddling two boats," Leonard smiled especially amiably. "......In any case, the original Leonard is more or less like this. I¡¯m just retrieving the plot in your ce!" Sui Yuan defended himself, assured that he was in the right. "Then, I must thank you?" Leonardughed in spite of himself, "You should know, that brother of yours, and that Moya¡ª- even some beastmen who I don¡¯t recognize havee to fight me in the name of defending you from an injustice. I think that my reputation has received a critical blow. The road to pursuing you is filled with thorns. You mustpensate me to settle my heart." "......How do you want me topensate you?" Although Sui Yuan did not think that he had topensate Leonard at all, however the other seemed to be too determined. He already lost to the other¡¯s strength andcked the ability to revolt. Thus he had no choice but topromise for the time being. "Come with me. You¡¯ll know," Leonard¡¯s smiled, satisfied. He ced a hand on Sui Yuan¡¯s back as he ced him onto his shoulder. He then lightly jumped, leaping onto a big tree. Sui Yuan was carried by Leonard, and was jolted into confusion. 5237 was by his side, turning in circles anxiously. However, he could not help. He could only helplessly watch his partner get rudely carried off. Leonard aloofly headed towards the beastmen dormitory. Leonard, like Sui Yuan, had his own room. Although it wasn¡¯t that big, it was veryfortable. Sui Yuan had a bad premonition and made great efforts to struggle, like a fish on a chopping board, he flopped around on Leonard¡¯s shoulder. However, Leonard single-handedly controlled him. Not even feeling like pulling out his key, he decided to jump to his windowsill. He simultaneously spanked Sui Yuan, on one hand punishing him and on the other teasing him, while also jumping gracefully into the room. When Sui Yuan was pushed onto a soft bed, his brain only held one sentence: serves you right for doing something so stupid. If he had known earlier that spreading such rumours would result to this, then he would have thought thrice before acting. At least he would go far away from Leonard after seeking death! With one hand, Leonard held down both of Sui Yuan¡¯s hands. With the other, he pulled open his own shirt, revealing a wide expanse of a thick and broad, well-built chest. Leonard looked at the Sui Yuan beneath his body and spoke in a particrly amiable tone: "Is there anything that you¡¯d like to say?" "My......my body is still underage......" Sui Yuan slightly choked, trying to push down his own body¡¯s natural reaction. "In the previous world, I already endured for over ten years. Did you really think that I would endure for another year, waiting for you toe of age?" Leonard smiled, understanding Sui Yuan well. Then, he waited for Sui Yuan to nod his head before calmly spitting out three words, "In your dreams." Sui Yuan£º"............" "Before, I didn¡¯t bother you. That was out of consideration for you. I wanted to give you a grace period, so as to not frighten you when the moment arrived. However, seeing your recent behaviour......" Leonard¡¯s slender and graceful fingers stroke Sui Yuan¡¯s face, then followed downwards to stroke his vicle, directly pulling open his shirt, "You¡¯ve simply been really impatient to seek death, huh?" Sui Yuan£º"..................QAQ" The author has something to say: I know what you guys want to say......you bitterly hate me for clipping out the smut. *mutter*... I don¡¯t care! *sorrowful face* Recently, the censorship has made me feel really pressured...... The trantor has something to say: Do not fret, friends. I have found the locked smut elsewhere and it will be there next chapter. Also, there will be a warning and a spoiler with next chapter who may feel that they will get triggered. Do read it unless you¡¯re certain nothing can faze you lol. With that said, next week will also be a double release so that our friends who choose not to read the smutty chapter will also have an update to read (Yes, there¡¯s like, a whole 4000+ characters of pure smut lol)~ 1. [To be attacked/ridiculed/etc. for just being present]? Chapter 6 part7 Trantor: Eve You guys may have noticed, but I¡¯ve moved! Thanks to CG for taking me in. Everyone¡¯s so lovely Thank you especially to Iced for editing sost minute. Anyways, I wanted to say that IANEWtbaSML is looking for an editor. If you love grammar and want some cool perks, apply . Here¡¯s two chapters as promised, with this one being pure smut. Do read the warning before continuing and enjoy! WARNING: Smut ahead. Click to reveal spoilery warning -- I rmend that you do unless you¡¯re certain nothing will faze you! He didn¡¯t know if it was due to the attraction between beastmen and sub-beastmen, but when Sui Yuan was held in Leonard¡¯s arms, he could feel the other¡¯s presence all around him. He felt a bit dizzy, and he felt his body involuntarily heat up as if he had a fever, making him feel weak. 5237 had already disappeared to who knows where earlier. Evidently this was the¨C ......he didn¡¯t know how many times it has been that he had been discarded at such a critical moment. Sui Yuan tried his best to roll his body away, as far as possible, to decrease the bodily contact between him and Leonard. However, Leonard took the opportunity to follow him, continuing to hold him in his embrace. He meticulously kissed Sui Yuan¡¯s skin. The underaged sub-beastman¡¯s skin was in fact a lot smoother and softer than that of a beastman. He only needed to use a little effort when sucking to leave a red mark. Leonard put an arm around Sui Yuan¡¯s waist, pulling him into his arms and held him tightly. The other hand reached upward to fondle the red beans on the other¡¯s chest. Sui Yuan¡¯s sensitive ears were gently bitten, and they trembled slightly as if frightened. A soft and nimble tongue lightly licked at his furry ear. The warm breath made Sui Yuan¡¯s body quiver slightly. Waves of heat crashed inside of him, making him cannot help but curl his toes, desperately trying, but failing to suppress this unfamiliar yearning. It was necessary to say that a sub-beastmen was truly too sensitive. It was sensitive to the point of making Sui Yuan helplessly scared. Sui Yuan¡¯s slender tail was entwined with Leonard¡¯s, like a parasitic vine,pletely inseparable. This slow and ambiguous sort of sliding between the tails felt erotic, making Sui Yuan¡¯s back arch, his whole body trembling for some time. The pleasure rushed to his not-particrly-clear head. Sui Yuan¡¯s body rocked unconsciously, rubbing against the man behind him. The other obviously was a bit impatient to pick up speed, no longer content with just teasing him. The hand that originally wrought havoc on his chest moved to his slightly lips, not lightly and nor harshly them and attempted to explore his mouth¡¯s interior. This gave Sui Yuan a start, and he turned his head to send a look full of warning to Leonard, who thatid behind him. Leonard was not at all unyielding. Instead, he took the opportunity to gently coax Sui Yuan, voice soft and rxed: "Be good, lick it a bit, it¡¯s for your own good. I forgot to bring any lubricant. You¡¯ll get hurt." Sui Yuan looked at Leonard with suspicion. He already wasn¡¯t an inexperienced person, obviously would not believe that this ill-intentioned person woulde unprepared, forgetting something as important as lubricant. This was deliberate. ......But so what if it was deliberate? If Leonard doesn¡¯t take it out, then Sui Yuan won¡¯t be able do anything about it anyways. Seeing Sui Yuan hesitate, Leonard smiled mockingly, and stretched out his hand to undo his own belt quickly and easily. He took off the rest of his own clothes, letting Sui Yuan look at his earnest lower part and stressed: "The beastmen¡¯s thing is much bigger than that of a human. You¡¯ll definitely get injured." Sui Yuan£º".................." Sui Yuan who has never been able to escape from the bed nor escape his destiny of being ravished, began to hesitate for a good while. In the end, he unwillingly opened his mouth, and sucked on two of Leonard¡¯s fingers. The inside of his mouth was warm and moist and it seemed like his mouth was already full with just two fingers inside. Leonard¡¯s eyes darkened, fingers gradually chasing and teasing Sui Yuan¡¯s tongue. The other moaned in discontent, looking like a little kitty, making people¡¯s hearts soft. The barenaked cat-eared youth curled up, his eyshes hanging low. He earnestly resisted the dishonest fingers¡¯ harassment, a faint blush extending from head to toe, covering his fine and smooth skin. Leonard, who was finding it difficult to be patient, swallowed, Adam¡¯s apple moving slightly. His tail unconsciously rubbed between the other¡¯s legs, slowly moving up until it reached the youth¡¯s entrance. Sui Yuan jumped in fright. His little hole reflected his internal state, clenching tight, as if locking the foreign intruder out. But that quivering tail was not at all anxious. It merely rubbed softly around that ce, as if it was patiently reassuring him. Originally, this was obviously something that can easily shatter bones, but it became soft and gentle, causing people to bepletely unable to withstand it. Sui Yuan¡¯s tightly clenched buttocks began to ache a bit, and moreover, Leonard¡¯s actions on his body began to gradually divert his attention. Just as he rxed a little, the tail acted like finally got an opportunity and entered his hole cleanly, not in the least sloppily. Only, it was a pity that the head had just entered when Sui Yuan reacted, hastily tightening his muscles. Leonard¡¯s breath quickened, tail slightly squeezed by the walls of Sui Yuan¡¯s insides, making his patience disappear. He took out the finger that had been teasing Sui Yuan andid the youth in his embrace down t before him and pulled his stiff right leg up, opening him up. Then, the sight of the ck tail slightly prating that pink hole right before his eyes made Leonard¡¯s breath be just a bit sluggish. "Rx. I¡¯ll take out the tail," Leonard¡¯s voice was hoarse, but soft and reassuring. He nned to ce the fingers that had been moistened in Sui Yuan¡¯s mouth into his hole, slowly moving to reduce his tension and anxiety. ".....And then you¡¯ll put those fingers in," Sui Yuan had long be less easy to fool, a model of self-improvement, immediately seeing through the other¡¯s ns. Leonard smiled, responding tenderly, "Correct." Sui Yuan£º".................." "If you¡¯re capable, then you can stay like this, mped up for the rest of your life." Seeing how unmoved Sui Yuan is, Leonard "helpfully" gave a suggestion. Sui Yuan naturally could not continue to mp his muscles for a lifetime, so he had no choice but to begin to rx while trembling. Leonard smiled in satisfaction, tail mischievously exploring Sui Yuan¡¯s insides under his angry re. Regretfully, Leonard removed his tail and put in something that wanted to enter even more than the tail had. Compared to the furry tail, Sui Yuan was obviously more familiar with those fingers, and felt a sense of security as he looked at Leonard helplessly. After Leonard stretched him out, Sui Yuan awkwardly turned his head, averting his gaze. Even though he was already familiar with this kind of actions, he felt that he should be feeling shy, and thus logically felt a bit embarrassed. The originally dry tunnel gradually secreted some kind of lubricating liquid due to Leonard¡¯s patient loosening. This made Leonard was a bit surprised. Eyebrows raised, he lifted his head to look at the unsurprised Sui Yuan and smiled gently, adding in a second finger. The two fingers rubbed and stretched out the warm interior, causing more liquid to flow out. Sui Yuan¡¯s behind softened extraordinarily quickly, as if it was very impatient to wrap around Leonard¡¯s fingers, making him want to immediately put his swollen cock directly inside of him. However, he was still afraid of injuring the underaged sub-beastman¡¯s body, and could only restrain his emotions. Lowering his head, his lips met Sui Yuan¡¯s own. Leonard teased his lips and tongue, attempting to rx him. Within Sui Yuan, the fingers continued to work, until that ce waspletely soft and adapted. Taking out his fingers, the space between the fingers was a transparent, sticky fluid, sparkling and crystal clear. Sui Yuan looked at Leonard, who was carefully looking at it with fascination, with some curiosity and some embarrassment. He heard Leonardugh softly, "Indeed, this world¡¯s sub-beastmen are exactly the same as women. That ce is even more suitable for men to *¡± Sui Yuan£º".................." ¡ª¡ª- Can he pretend that he hadn¡¯t heard anything? Seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s cheeks flush red, Leonard narrowed his eyes in satisfaction. He stuck out his tongue and suddenly licked at his fingers, unexpectedly catching sight of Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes suddenly widening andughinglymented: "Tastes as sweet as honey." Sui Yuan choked, appearing to earnestly ask: "............Don¡¯t you feel a bit nauseated?" "It¡¯s from your body, how could I possibly be nauseated?" The expression on Leonard¡¯s face, which was originally smiling, suddenly twisted. Sui Yuan jumped in fright. However, before he could move, he saw that the human who was originally pressing down on his body had turned into a tall and slender ck panther. A pair of powerful and bold, beastly, purple eyes watched him closely, restraining an urge to howl. Sui Yuan£º".................." After staring at the ck panther for three seconds, his consciousness finally processed what had just happened. Sui Yuan suddenly straightened up, wanting to escape, but the ck panther raised a paw and easily pressed down on his shoulder. Although the ws were rescinded and thus the pad of the pawpletely did not harm Sui Yuan, however, the coarse feeling against his skin made all the hair in his body stand on end, making him want to cry without tears. "Leonard, you¡¯re seeking death! What did you lick it for?" "I also didn¡¯t think that this things heat-inducing effect was so evident," Leonard¡¯s voice sounded, obviously with some regret and helplessness, "Although it was almost ready, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re capable of bearing it now." "If you don¡¯t know, then let me go!" Sui Yuan really wanted to cry. This situation suddenly became Beast x Human, this was just unscientific! His heart waspletely unprepared! ......Wait, no, he had already prepared to decline! "Sorry, I absolutely cannot do that," Leonard said with regret, "Only, if that fluid can make a beastman turn into a beast, then sub-beastmen must certainly be able to bear with it. I¡¯m uncertain, but wouldn¡¯t this feel better?" "Do you think that I¡¯m as easy to deceive as a 3 year old......" Sui Yuan muttered. He didn¡¯t resist as he watched the ck panther that was pressing down on his body slowly insert that ferocious weapon into his hole. His body gradually felt like it was full to the point of bursting, making Sui Yuan cannot help but let out a moan. Fortunately, the sub-beastmen¡¯s body really were suitable to amodate that thing. It was not intolerably painful in the least. In order to vent his anger, Sui Yuan raised a hand to tug at the sleek and shiny fur around the ck panther¡¯s neck. This made the ck panther growl lowly, and suddenly thrust into himpletely. At the same time, the ck panther lowered his head to hold Sui Yuan¡¯s neck in its mouth. Sui Yuan was not frightened at all, his body¡¯s instinct making him feel that this was only proper, bing excited. The hard and scorching thing stopped inside of his body. The tender and warm walls, as if acting on its own, contracted, sucking it in. After waiting until Sui Yuan grew ustomed to the new feeling, the ck panther gradually began to thrust into the slim waist. Regardless if it was in terms of speed or strength, it was better than that of a human. Needless to say, so was his stamina. The ck panther¡¯s movements became quicker. His throat let out a low roar each time he thrusted deep into Sui Yuan¡¯s body. This caused a rapid build-up of pleasant sensation within Sui Yuan, making him throw away all sense in the midst of passion. Sui Yuan cried out softly as he came, both arms tightly holding onto the ck panther¡¯s neck. His body unconsciously tightened up as he raised his head to look at the midnight-ck panther. "So fast?" The panther¡¯s throat trembled, smiling slightly, as if ridiculing him, and also as if he was showing off, "It¡¯s still early." Only, it was a pity that at this moment, Sui Yuan was not in the mood to lower himself to his level. His brain was simply nk after experiencing such a high,pletely unaware of the high-spirited cock still thrusting inside of him. Very quickly, the ck panther also became unable to smile. His cock was squeezed tightly by Sui Yuan, giving him no time to do anything but give into his instincts, and continue to chase after this pleasant sensation. It umted until he waspletely unable to stop, and he simply continued to unreasonably pound into the small body. Sui Yuan, who had just started to panic, was once again drawn into a whirlpool of lust, and could only go along with the other to indulge in such wanton pleasure, evencking the strength to rock his body. Not knowing how long they continued at it for, the violent nature of this storm made Sui Yuan¡¯s delicate bodypletely unable to continue to bear with it. It wasn¡¯t until the other party bit his neck once more, and at the same time sharply thrusted deep into his soft and tender behind, that Sui Yuan regained consciousness from the aching stimtion. Shortly after, a hot fluid shot out, filling him up until he feltpletely bloated. The ck panther on top of his body finally became well-behaved, seemingly expressing some regret as hepped at Sui Yuan¡¯s neck bite. Soon after, hepped along Sui Yuan¡¯s back in an intimate andforting manner. Sui Yuan narrowed his eyes, having no choice but to admit that the other¡¯s licks were extremelyfortable, as if relieving him of his earlier exhaustion, making him feel quitenguid. ¡ª¡ª-Only....... "First, get that thing out of me......" Sui Yuan mumbled, his ears trembling, whole body having been licked by the panther, making him feel like hecked strength all over. "My stomach feels a bit bloated, it¡¯s a bit ufortable. The ck panther¡¯s movements paused for a moment, before he couldn¡¯t help but to lift his head: "Unless you want to go another round, don¡¯t use such words to provoke me." Sui Yuan: "........... I was only speaking truthfully......" Eventually, the ck panther unwillingly pulled out of the warm tunnel. The white fluid that flowed out of the swollen, red hole made for a particrly obscene picture. Leonard knew perfectly well that he had to avert his gaze, or else he would bepletely incapable of acting rationally. However, he continued to gaze at that ce. But it was a pity that the already exhausted and dizzy Sui Yuan waspletely unaware of the dangerous situation that was about to ur. He turned over to find a morefortable posture. Leonard watched his movements, only to watch as the white fluid gushed out of the cute little hole, causing his eyes to darken. He lowered his head and gently used the tip of his nose to touch the delicate and charming hole, and soon after extended his tongue out to lick. The just ravaged, soft and weak hole was unable to resist the tongue¡¯s invasion. The coarse and nimble tongue suddenly made Sui Yuan moan, body moving forward in hopes of escaping. However, he was pressed down by the ck panther¡¯s paw. "What do you want to do......I can¡¯t take anymore......quickly, stop...... hold your tongue!" Sui Yuan¡¯s voice trembled, sparing no effort in begging. The ck panther finally rescinded his tongue, licking his lips, and spoke righteously: "I¡¯m helping you take care of the stuff inside, so that you won¡¯t get pregnant." This gave Sui Yuan a start, realizing that he could get pregnant as a sub-beastmen, his entire body felt abnormal! "Quick, get it out!" ck Panther: "....................." ¡ª¡ªTo have such an easy to deceive sweetheart, one really didn¡¯t know if this was fortunate or misfortunate...... Of course, whether it was fortunate or misfortunate didn¡¯t matter. An opportunity that fell into his hands was definitely something that he will not let go of. The ck panther immediately obediently followed his orders and lowered his head to fondly dote upon that trembling and faltering little hole, not able to stop even if he wanted to. "I can¡¯t really get pregnant, right? Just in case I get pregnant, what should I do?" Sui Yuan was yed with by that tongue all over, a blush fanning out along his whole body. He however continued to be anxious over this terrible news. "You realize, if the fluid your body secretes is able to turn beastmen into beasts, then it will definitely be able to carry ck panther cubs," he analyzed calmly. Sui Yuan was about to cry. "But you can rx. You¡¯re underage, after all," the ck panther said, consolingly. "......You can¡¯t get pregnant if you¡¯re underage?" Sui Yuan was full of hope. ck Panther: "......I was just saying that casually." Sui Yuan: ".....................QAQ" The author has something to say: ..................Originally I wanted to turn off the lights, but I remembered thatst time I promised all the little sisters. Furthermore, there were all those longments, so I forced myself to do it against my will. Even I cannot believe that I wrote 4500+ characters worth of smut! This is my highest record, ah QAQ. I truly have a special affection towards beast ears, beast tails, beast X people, this kind of no bottom line kind of thing! This is definitely an illusion! High morals,e back! Thedies that are still dissatisfied, please spare me. This is already how high my skill goes, it is even surpassing my normal level! For me, who doesn¡¯t read a lot... please don¡¯t ask for too much...... P.S If this chapter gets reported, I vow to no longer write such things anymore Gosh, the author is kinky. Chapter 6 part8 Tranted by Eve Violence warning. Description of violent scene is a bit graphic. When Sui Yuan was jolted awake by 5237, he found himself in Leonard¡¯s embrace, body alreadypletely clean. Although he was ravaged terriblyst night, there wasn¡¯t the slightest mark on his skin. This definitely was not due to the sub-beastmen¡¯s ability but rather, was because Leonard has wanted to cover up his own beastly nature and conscientiously tidy up his own work. Sui Yuan obviously also did not want to leave with a body full of obscene marks. After getting up from the crook of Leonard¡¯s elbow, where he had previouslyid, he discovered that his body had no major issues and sighed, body rxing. However, when he crawled to the bedside to pick up his clothes, he discovered that his tail had been grasped by somebody. The tail is both a beast person¡¯s weapon and their weakness. The fur on the frightened Sui Yuan¡¯s tail raised, and he hastily threw off the person¡¯s hold, bringing his tail into his own arms. Leonard smiled lethargically, turning his body to watch Sui Yuan pulling on his clothes, opening his mouth to ask: "What do you need to do?" "I have to go back to my dorm to grab my Incantations brush. In a bit......" Sui Yuan checked the time, "I have ss in a bit. I¡¯m going to bete!" "I¡¯ll take you," Leonard wanted to get up, but was stopped by Sui Yuan who said: "You don¡¯t need to." Pausing for a moment, Sui Yuan stressed: "You are forbidden to go around spouting nonsense everywhere. Don¡¯t ruin my work!" After eating to his heart¡¯s content, Leonard¡¯s mood was really good. No matter what Sui Yuan said, he would agree, naturally nodding his head: "Okay, I won¡¯t say anything. However, even if I did say anything, it¡¯s not for certain that anyone would believe me anyways." Sui Yuan was finally satisfied, standing up happily to straighten out his clothes. He also smoothed out his hair, before bidding Leonard goodbye. Although he practically didn¡¯t sleepst night, Sui Yuan still woke up early to get to ss. On the way out, Sui Yuan¡¯s behaviour was very cautious. With 5237¡¯s warnings, he was not caught by any other people and smoothly returned to the sub-beastmen dormitories. Sui Yuan fished out his key, preparing to enter his room. However, he did not think that upon entering his room, he¡¯d see his elder brother Seno sitting on the sofa is his living room, arms crossed over his chest. His face was so gloomy that it almost seemed as if there was a storm brewing on it. Sui Yuan stiffened, tail unconsciously swaying back and forth in nervousness, and huped: ".......Brother? What are you doing here this early in the morning?" "I was going to ask you about when you came homest night, but I think we ought to change that to ¡®How could youe back thiste," Seno replied, seemingly high-spirited. As a brocon, he had gone through great pains to take leave in order toe to find his little brother at school, only to find out that his underaged baby brother had stayed out all night long. This was simply an event that so grave that it felt as if the sky had fallen down! Needless to say, as soon as Sui Yuan saw this, he became extremely afraid of being found out. Right after, Seno guesses the truth: "You really went to spend the night in Leonard¡¯s room?!" "This......" Sui Yuan¡¯s gaze darted all over the ce, before suddenly remembering that he was ying a role of a not-so-obedient child, and raised his chin, "What I do, what does that have to do with you?!" "You really went," Seno¡¯s expression sunk even further. Sui Yuan£º".................." "Going to a beastman¡¯s room without permission, spending a whole night......" Seno gritted his teeth, "Then, are you two mates now?!" Sui Yuan......could not seem to bear with this...... Seeing Sui Yuan not responding, Seno simply could no longer restrain his anger and anxiety. He abruptly stood up and strode towards Sui Yuan, arriving before him in three steps. Sui Yuan didn¡¯t have enough time before he felt himself being lifted up and thrown onto the sofa. Sui Yuan wanted to get up, however he was once again pressed down. He felt that these circumstances fromst night seemed to be repeating themselves, and became so scared he thought he might pee himself in fright. He struggled to free himself butcked the strength to hold back his brother, and thus could only helplessly watch as his own brother pulled open his shirt. Afterwards, a pair of big eyes and a pair of little eyes stood at a deadlock. Sui Yuan¡¯s stiff body did not dare move. Seno also discovered that his own little brother¡¯s body was neat and clean,pletely without any ambiguous marks. Finally, he let out a breath and rxed, though he also soon realized that the positions of the two people seemed not quite correct. This was the spoiled baby brother he had raised from birth, however he was also a member of the opposite sex that would soone of age, and a very attractive one at that. A blush quickly spread across Seno¡¯s face, and he finally released Sui Yuan, retreating several steps and awkwardly averted his gaze, telling Sui Yuan to quickly put his clothes back on. Sui Yuan obviously did not hesitate, hastily putting himself together. The room¡¯s atmosphere seemed to ease up. Seno sighed, and once again sat down on the sofa, strictly warning: "Fortunately, you knew your limits this time. However, there absolutely cannot be a second time, do you understand?!" Sui Yuan repeatedly nodded his head¡ª¡ªhe also didn¡¯t want there to be a second time! However, this matter......in this world, there wasn¡¯t any beastmen who would dare coerce a sub-beastman. But obviously Leonard was an unconventional marvel. Seeing that the issue was taken care of after great difficulties, Sui Yuan hastily mentioned the other issue: "Brother, you still haven¡¯t said, why have youe here?" "The family heard that Leonard helped you win first ce at the inter-schoolpetition, and ordered me toe congratte him," Seno said, finger pointing to a corner of the room. The heap of stuffid on the floor were the things that he had brought as congrattions, "Also, because of the recent rumour that the two of you do not get along, the family wants to ask how the matters between the two of you really are." Sui Yuan was unable to make up his mind. He himself did not want to say that they got along well, but ording to the original Eli¡¯s settings, he would definitely be unwilling to admit that things were not good between Leonard and him in front of other people. Only, without waiting for him to respond, Seno answered his own question, perfectly resolving it: "This matter, you don¡¯t need to think about it. I will report everything I know to the family." Sui Yuan£º".................." Because Seno still had work, once he finished speaking, he left the room. Sui Yuan hurriedly washed his face and rinsed his mouth, changed his clothes and picked up his brush, quickly running towards the ssroom. Today¡¯s ss was Incantations. Sub-beastmen treated this ss very seriously. After all, it was rted to their future prospects. Because both Leonard and Seno tossed him from side to side, Sui Yuan arrived just in time, walking in just as the teacher arrived. The ssroom was already immensely crowded, with the front row packed with sub-beastmen, leaving not a single seat vacant. Eli was also very earnest about learning Incantations. Every ss, he¡¯d sit in the best seat. Before, if it was the him who was arrogant and willful who camete, he would use his status to make others give way. Upon entering the ssroom, his eyes swept a look around the ssroom, discovering that there was a seat beside Allen in the second row. Suddenly, he came up with an extremely good n to make trouble. The other sub-beastmen watched the "Eli who wanted to bully others" very carefully. Sui Yuan rxedly walked towards Allen, and raised his chin, insufferably haughty: "You make way. I want to sit here!" Suddenly, the sub-beastmen beside Allen sent Eli a look that showed that they were fuming in silence, subtly wishing to hack Sui Yuan into pieces. However, Allen simply smiled faintly and got up without any ill feelings: "Okay. Then you sit here." Sui Yuan£º".................." The other so easily pardoned his behaviour, as if he was giving into a younger brother¡¯s tantrum. This made Sui Yuan feel like he was punching cotton. Now, having a choice in seats, Sui Yuan enjoyed the fruits of his victory, and decided to go a step further and pick at his faults. He fiercely gnashed his teeth and looked down at the seat, snorting: "The seat you already sat on is too dirty for me!" After speaking, he discreetly nced at Allen, before turning his head and proudly making his way towards a sub-beastman who was rtively closer to Eli. This sub-beastman was very tactful, giving up his seat without speaking many words. Sui Yuan sat down like a snow lotus, however perked his ears to listen in on the conversation between Allen and his friend, hoping to have sessfully provoked him this time. "Hmph! He thinks that he¡¯s as splendid as an unattainable flower, that everyone has to offer things up to him with both hands. Really disgusting to death!" One sub-beastman said in a lowered voice, his voice full of fury. "It¡¯s fine, he only knows how to open his mouth to talk," Allen smiled, "Don¡¯t you feel that he was just really amusing?" Sui Yuan turned his head away in dejection, ears also drooping low. Naturally, he did not see Allen, who had been looking at him scrutinizingly, burst out intoughter despite himself,pletely without any hint of anger. The affairs between sub-beastmen was naturally noticed by the Incantation teacher. Compared to the naturally gifted, but arrogant and disobedient Eli, the Incantation teacher was obviously more fond of the gifted but amiable, intelligent, and sensible Allen. Seeing his own treasured pupil bullied, the teacher had originally nned to step in, only to catch sight of Allen conceding, thereby ending the conflict easily. Although he liked that Allen knew when to retreat, he was also worried that he was too mild in temperament. The Incantations teacher shook his head and coughed lightly, making the noisy crowd of beastmen be silent, and began his lecture. This Incantations teacher could be regarded as a great master. Although his level is about the same as Allen and Eli¡¯s¡ªalso level 8, however,pared to these young and inexperienced fledglings, he had a deeper understanding on how to best use his inner capabilities. The Incantations teacher spoke in a kind manner, patiently exining how to make and employ Incantations, inserting tidbits of the history of Incantations into his lecture. The beast people¡¯s society was built upon by Incantations and naturally so was its strength. By utilizing the spiritual energy of the world, the Beast people were able to gradually break away from their roles as prey, and turn the situation around ¡ª a case of the hunter bing the hunted. Once their livelihoods were guaranteed, society, politics, social statuses ¡ª these auxiliary facets of civilization were gradually established, until finally, their civilization stabilized and became what it is now. However, the Beast people that continuously used this energy discovered that it was possible that it could be exhausted. The course of natural selection was harsh. The Beast people became powerful. The weak animals that were killed, they also became stronger and stronger, from time to time also evolving as the beast people did, sometimes even a step further than them. 100 years ago, a level 5 sub-beastman was enough to support a beastman in all kinds of situations. Now, even if it was a level 8 sub-beastman, it was still a bit difficult and tiring. This was not just natural selection, but also a decline in spiritual energy. At present, the Beast people have already started to study this malicious phenomenon, hoping to quickly find an answer to how to protect the species from the threat of natural cmities. This ss ended with a heavy atmosphere. The sub-beastmen were shocked and worried about the future, and left helpless and uncertain. However, very quickly, these young, sheltered sub-beastmen who had never experienced hardship in their lives recovered their vitality once more. This sort of thing did not concern them in the least, at present. Throwing aside this vexing matter, they began to chat about the Nata festival. The Nata festival, ording to Beast people customs, was the equivalent to Valentine¡¯s Day. On this one day, all single sub-beastmen and beastmen were given a day¡¯s vacation. During the daytime, pairs that held good impressions of one another could enter the forest together to hunt for feral beasts. During the evening, there was a giant campfire and plenty of entertainment. Sweethearts would dance and and sing, confessing their mutual feelings. The couple that hunts the strongest, the most powerful, the most dangerous feral beast, is said to be given the blessing of the Beast God. The well-matched couple that obtains this blessing is said to be protected by the Beast God, and will grow old together in happiness. Even if they are not originally sweethearts, sub-beastmen and beastmen can invite the one that they like, although whether they ept or not is a matter between the two people. For example, the original Eli requested, upromisingly, for Leonard to apany him. As for Allen, his partner wasn¡¯t Monroe because Monroe had not yet made up his mind on whether or not he wanted to truly dedicate himself to chasing Allen yet. At the same time, Eli¡¯s followers, for example, Moya, had also been invited by other sub-beastmen. The majority of beastmen were incapable of rejecting the sub-beastmen¡¯s show of goodwill because they themselves wanted to increase their odds of finding a suitable mate. Moya, however, gave his heart to Eli from beginning to end, never having epted an invitation to participate in the Nata festival with any sub-beastmen, even though Eli was dead-set on Leonard. It was necessary to remark that Sui Yuan deeply sympathized with this kind of Moya. Only, as Eli, aside from giving him Incantations, he was unable to do anything else. Regardless of whether it was because of the plot or because of Leonard¡¯s bearing, but Sui Yuan was doomed to be with him during the Nata Festival. As such, he waspletely uninterested in this kind of talk. He simultaneously responded apathetically to the other sub-beastmen¡¯s question, while putting his belongings away. Unexpectedly, he caught a glimpse of Allen standing before him, as if wanting to say something. "What do you want?" Suddenly, Sui Yuan became defensive, haughtily opening his mouth. Allen asked, a bit hesitant: "Eli, Are you nning on inviting Leonard to participate in the Nata Festival with you?" "Of course!" Sui Yuan waspletely on guard, eyes fixed on him, as if urging him to disappear. In a stern voice he warned, "Leonard will definitely be with me. Don¡¯t get any ideas about him! It¡¯s just your wishful thinking!" "I have no such ideas," Allen didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. This scapegoat status that he carried around, it wasn¡¯tfortable in the least. He was pointed at by other people, in jealousy, envy and hate, for having gotten Leonard¡¯s favour. Because of this, he was also regarded as an enemy by Eli. This really made him depressed, "I just wanted to say......" After saying half a sentence, Allen stopped speaking. This simply made Sui Yuan curious to death. However, Allen simply left with a "It¡¯s nothing", before turning to leave, making Sui Yuan want to scratch the desk in frustration. "What did he want to say?" Sui Yuan remained puzzled even after pondering over a long time. "What does it matter to you what he meant? As long as it follows the plot, all¡¯s well," 5237 calmly assessed. "......You¡¯re right," Sui Yuan nodded his head, finally throwing this matter to the side. There was still four weeks until the Nata Festival. Although everyone knew perfectly well that Sui Yuan would definitely go participate in the Nata festival with Leonard, there was an endless stream of beastmen that came to invite him, innumerable like the carps in a river. Monroe and Moya also came to join the party, and were also crestfallen at Sui Yuan¡¯s resolute manner. However, when facing that pair of honest eyes that were full of hope, the beastmen were truly unable to say any heavy words, and calmly epted the rejection. This caused Leonard to feel a bit gloomy for the next little while. He looked at everyone with a bit of hate, as if they had stole his wife and killed his child. No matter who it was, they could tell that his mood was inexplicably terrible. As a result, the rumour that he had been forced by Eli, and thus making it so he could not participate in the Nata Festival with the sub-beastman that he liked, making him indignant, circted quietly. To be able to participate in the Nata Festival with one¡¯s beloved sub-beastmen, how joyous that would be! Why else would he put forth that kind of Yama-like. face? Of course, Sui Yuan knew that Leonard acted this way purely out of jealousy. His jealousy was even greater than that of a typical beastman. At the same time, Leonard was also bitter because although he had finally ended his abstinence, Sui Yuan had put up his guard, making it difficult for him to grab hold of him for a second time. Nowadays, the two people were in a school with many people. Furthermore, in this beast people¡¯s world, underaged sub-beastmen were something to be protected, making it illegal for anyone to try and harm them. So, Sui Yuan only had to avoid hidden and sparsely popted ces, and bring his admirers along more often to feel absolutely safe. Only, during the Nata Festival, he had to be alone with Leonard. Sui Yuan felt like his hair would soon turn white from worry. In the original story, Allen had participated in the Nata Festival with Meng, the beastman that he had rescued with the cinnabar. Eli had intended to make a fool out of Allen, making him return from the hunt with empty hands. So he had ordered Leonard to disturb the pair¡¯s hunting. Leonard did not refuse for some mysterious reason, showing a rare case in which he obeyed Eli¡¯s "harming people for no reason" sort of ways. During the hunt, Allen¡¯s protagonist halo was bursting. He unexpectedly ran into the most precious and dangerous Firethorn beast. Although his admirer¡¯s strength was not bad, it was only at an intermediate level and simply was unable to cope against this beast that usually took thebined power of 5 beast people to fight. The appearance of the Firethorn beast did not only threaten Allen and his admirer, but also Eli and Leonard. Leonard brought Eli to safety, and then returned to rescue Allen. This caused the abandoned Eli to feel even more resentful towards Allen, incessantly believing that Leonard really had started to develop feelings for the other. Because he was feeling uneasy and thus stealthily ran back, he ended up seeing Leonard take the ce of the injured beastman. In reality, even if there wasn¡¯t a favourable impression, beastmen were unlikely to look on unfeelingly when a sub-beastman was in a dangerous situation, nor would they think only of themselves and run away to save their own life. Leonard¡¯s actions were reasonable. It was only because Eli possessed too strong a desire to monopolize him. He purposely made trouble for Allen bit by bit, and Leonard, who held a favourable opinion of Allen, naturally couldn¡¯t stand it. So, Leonard protected him, and they became closer and closer, eventually developing feelings. Perhaps if it wasn¡¯t for Eli¡¯s personality, Leonard would not have been able to genuinely be together with Allen, as it would have vited his promise of taking post as Eli¡¯s guardian. "This time, we have a task toplete. You cannot act foolishly!" Before they left, Sui Yuan red at Leonard who had be a ck panther, and spoke earnestly. It was rare to get along well with Sui Yuan whilst it was just the two of them, which is why Leonard felt some regrets. However, he fortunately did not get carried away. He couldn¡¯t help but nod his head: "Ok. I know. I will listen to everything that you say, alright? Get on." Leonard lowered his body, signalling Sui Yuan to get into his back. Sui Yuan looked at Leonard, as if determining whether or not he was tricking him, until finally he was relieved enough to carefully stride forward and climb onto the ck panther¡¯s back. All around them were several groups of anticipating couples. It was only if the pair were genuinely sweethearts, that the sub-beastman would be allowed to ride atop of his partner¡¯s back during the hunt. All the others would consist of both partners participating in human form. The beastmen that do not take beast form were obviously no match for those carrying their lovers in their beast forms. Those beastmen had highbat prowess, and so the beastmen in human form did not aim to go hunting for the high risk prey. They did not intend to fight real sweethearts for the prize of best couple, and instead, simply strolled through the jungle, taking the time to chat and enhance their understanding between themselves and their own partners. It was a chance to see whether or not it would be possible to go a step further with regards to their rtionship. Seeing Leonard take beast form and letting Sui Yuan ride atop of his back, the attentive, surrounding beastmen were all rendered dumbfounded. This was practically nonchntly announcing to the public that the rtionship between the two people was so good it was unbreakable! Sometimes, the rumour was true. Sometimes, they acted different from what the rumour said. This made the feelings between Leonard and Sui Yuan seem like the hardest puzzle, the kind that was bewildering, and challenged the beast people¡¯s IQs, over and over again. "You really want to participate with him in the Nata festival?" Monroe checked all four directions, ensuring that Allen was not present, and asked dejectedly. "Yes," Sui Yuan recovered from this fright. Beneath him, Leonard slightly lowered his lower body, and revealed his long, sharp, protruding teeth. Every time Monroe said something he ought not to say, Leonard adopted a "wanting to pounce at him and fight" appearance. "If you choose me, I¡¯ll also let you ride atop of my body," Monroe tossed out his biggest act of showing good faith. Sui Yuan shook his head. Monroe did not continue to speak, only using his golden eyes to sweep a nce at Leonard, before turning to leave, heading straight for Moya, who had been near Sui Yuan. Although he was a bit curious as to when these two people met up, however Sui Yuan did not think too much, his attention immediately being vigorously drawn by the Allen who had just appeared. ......Only, what was with the beastman by Allen¡¯s side! "Brother?!" Sui Yuan stared with wide eyes, and shouted incredulously. Having heard him, Seno and Allen looked over, both people a bit awkward and uneasy. Sui Yuan suddenly felt that he understood why Allen had opened his mouth as if to speak, only to suddenly stop. ......Although the original plot also stated that Seno began to develop feelings for Allen, but did the rate of progress need to be this quick! "Eli." Knowing that Eli and Allen had a very deep "conflict", as soon as he was in front of Eli, Seno opened his mouth to exin, "It was me who invited Allen to participate in the Nata Festival." "Brother, what¡¯s the meaning of this," Sui Yuan¡¯s expression was gloomy,pletely incapable of erasing the shocked and indignant expression, even to the extent that it seemed like it carried a few grievances. "Eli, please let Big Brother be willful this one time," Seno raises his hand to stroke Sui Yuan¡¯s hair, speaking with a soft but imploring tone. Soon after, he half-jokingly, half-seriously warned, "If Allen bes your brother¡¯s mate, then you won¡¯t have to worry that he¡¯ll have something going on with Leonard, right?" Although seeing Leonard in beast form, letting Eli ride on top of him made Seno feel a bit uncertain, but towards this development, he was undoubtedly satisfied, so he didn¡¯t say anything too serious. Leonard swung his tail, not even giving a single nce towards Seno, even innocently reclining on the ground. Allen¡¯s smiling expression became even more awkward and he averted his gaze¡ª¡ªalthough he had epted Seno¡¯s invite, that was so that he could prove to Eli that he did not have a single inkling of interest towards Leonard before his eyes, and thus hopefully this would let Eli rx. However, to spend Valentine¡¯s Day with a man, that he still felt it difficult to ept...... Having listened to Seno¡¯s words, Sui Yuan was at a loss. ording to the plot, Eli was still very good towards this elder brother of his. Although he is willful and arrogant, he is still considerate towards his brother in his own way. Even if the lover that he has found is one that he dislikes, he also could not find it within himself to reject him, since that would cause Seno to suffer. Moreover, if his brother and Allen got along well, then that would eliminate the possibility of Allen fighting over Leonard with him. This was an extremely good thing if he were to look through Eli¡¯s perspective. Sui Yuan stood with a displeased expression,pletely unable to not ept. Only......the problem was......the plot ah......QAQ The matter was already like this, there was no point in thinking any more. Sui Yuan¡¯s expression was calm but difficult to read. Seno however let out a breath, rxing. After all, he knew how stubborn his little brother was. He was unable to immediately ept Allen, someone he has hated for so long. This kind of implicit consent was already a very good reaction. Atst, after rubbing Sui Yuan¡¯s head, Seno and Allen bid farewell in order to enter the jungle. Seno did not change into beast form, and the atmosphere between the two seemed like two people who had just met. There was a clear space between them. "What to do next?" Leonard asked, carrying Sui Yuan. "...... Follow them," Sui Yuan sully squeezed out two words, heart full of extreme sorrow. Leonard did not say any more. His eyes lit up slightly as he looked in the direction in which Allen and Seno had headed in, and effortlessly quickened his pace to catch up to the two people, passing them by like a gust of wind. The speed of the ck panther was very fast, plunging into the jungle in the blink of an eye. He jumped onto a tree, and used his extremely good sight to peer towards the ground, watching as Allen and Seno advanced at a turtle-like pace. Yet it wasn¡¯t clear whether or not Allen and Seno aspired to hunt feral beasts, so even though Sui Yuan and Leonard neglected their duties, the two people did not capture any beasts and only leisurely strolled around, seemingly chatting happily. Having never seen Seno as happy as this before, this made Sui Yuan feel a bit gratified. However, at the same time, he could hear the plot wailing pitifully in his ear, making him extremely heart-broken. Fortunately, he was already used to this sort of development...... Leonard obviously did not feel as tangled up as Sui Yuan. Towards hunting beasts, he also did not hold any sort of interest andnguidly yawned. He also did not forget to let out the Crystal Beast and Nightmare Beast he had carried, who had begun to go a bit stir-crazy, for fresh air. The Crystal Beast hesitated for a moment before he recognized Sui Yuan. He circled around him, repeatedly spinning around, appearing to be very excited. The Nightmare Beast, however, immediately ran into the jungle, disappearing without a trace. Obviously, he had always been suppressing its ruthless nature. The following period of time was very tranquil. Sui Yuan was preupied for consoling himself for a long time, not looking at the sticky Crystal Beast, and Leonard was preupied with touching Sui Yuan¡¯s hands, feet......tail, all within his tolerance zone. Fortunately, the Firethorn Beast that Sui Yuan had longed for all this time quickly arrived. When he head that earthshaking roar, Sui Yuan¡¯s agitated heart finally settled down. He had been worried about the change in Allen¡¯s Nata Festival beastman partner, and the change in route. He had thought that they might not be able to bump into the Firethorn Beast. However, it turns out that the protagonist halo still existed...... Leonard stood up, and looked towards the direction from which the roar hade. Because the ce where they currently were at was really safe, they would skip the step of needing to take Sui Yuan to a safe ce. Leonard turned his head and looked at Sui Yuan. Feeling ill-at-ease, he warned: "Stay here, honestly. Don¡¯t get closer." "You know that I can¡¯t do that," Sui Yuan shook his head, "ording to the plot, I have to go there." Leonard evidently was not happy with Sui Yuan¡¯s response, but he knew that Sui Yuan was stubborn with regards to the plot, and thus could only let him take the risk. In any case, the Crystal Beast was still by his side. Although it was not much use offensively, however it¡¯s ability to protect Sui Yuan did not have much of an issue. Quickly turning his head, he ran in the direction of the Firethorn Beast and Allen and co. Leonard nned to make it a quick battle, so that Sui Yuan would not be met with a dangerous situation upon arriving. While Leonard was rushing over, Seno had already changed into beast form. Compared to the original beastman partner, Seno¡¯s strength was evidently much higherpared to him. Furthermore, to Leonard who was a level higher than he was supposed to be, a mere Firethorn Beast could not be described as difficult to deal with, though nor could it be described as easy to deal with. From afar, upon hearing the shouts of the beastmen, to say that it did not make him feel anxious, was bogus. Even though he was well-acquainted with Leonard¡¯s strength, Sui Yuan was still a bit restless and found it very difficult to endure. After a short while, he immediately set out to chase after them. He also could not treat his little life casually nor jokingly, and acted with quite a bit of caution. Upon reaching the battlegrounds, the first thing Sui Yuan saw was the breathtaking scene of the Firethorn Beast mming the ck panther into the air, raising its two hooves as if intending to trample him and snap his spinal column. Seno roared, rushing forward with the intent of saving Leonard, but distant water won¡¯t put out a fire close at hand Suddenly, from atop of a tree came a long meow, and in the next second, a ck kitty vigorously threw itself down. It used its body to urately stick to the eyes of the Firethorn Beast. The Firethorn Beast lost its ability to see, lost its uracy, and thus gave up trying to trample the ck panther. It shook its head, wishing to shake off that thing on its face. Leonard took this opportunity to remove himself from the dangerous situation. At this time, Seno jumped up high, and took a cheap shot, striking the Firethorn Beast, making it lost its bnce. Seeing such a good opportunity, Leonard, naturally could not let this golden opportunity slip. The ck panther stretched its body into an abnormal arc, and fiercely bit into the Firethorn Beast¡¯s carelessly exposed throat. Both Leonard and Seno used their body weight to overwhelm the Firethorn Beast, preventing it from struggling. Sharp, protruding teeth skewered the Firethorn Beast¡¯s tough skin, directly snapping its throat, causing blood to gush out. Some poured into Leonard¡¯s mouth, overflowing and leaking through the sides. The bloody taste stimted the wild instinct within him, causing the ck panther to tighten his hold. Both his eyes seemed to glow with a bit of crimson. The Firethorn Beast¡¯s struggle grew more and more feeble, until it spasmed onest time before bing still. There was not a single sign of life. Slowly rxing his mouth, after he determined that the Firethorn Beast was truly dead, the first thing Leonard did was turn his head to observe Sui Yuan, checking whether or not he was safe. After seeing that he was not injured in the least, hepletely let go of the beast. In contrast to Leonard who headed straight towards Sui Yuan, Seno changed into human form and headed straight towards the Firethorn Beast¡¯s head. He grabbed the still rigid, little ck kitty that still remained atop of the beast and tore it away. Hisplexion was ugly and full of fear. Allen had just recovered from a fright. Just now he had wished to step forward and examine Seno¡¯s wounds, but was shaken by his expression, and was now hesitant to proceed. The ck kitty in Seno¡¯s hands was not at all polite, struggling with sharp ws, leaving behind a number of wounds on his body. However, Seno did not punish it at all, and even seemed to hold it very carefully as he quickly ran towards the Leonard who was already by Sui Yuan¡¯s side. "What is the meaning of this!" Completely tossing the fierce battle that had just urred to the side, Seno fiercely asked the somewhat clueless Leonard and Sui Yuan while holding onto the Nightmare Beast, anger rising to the skies. "Eli, when did you give birth to Leonard¡¯s child, and such a big child at that!" Allen who thought he had misheard£º"......=àí=" The instantly rigid Nightmare Beast£º"............£¡£¡£¡" The bewildered Crystal Beast that shrunk into Sui Yuan¡¯s embrace£º"............£¿£¿£¿" Sui Yuan and Leonard who had been ineffably framed of having a child out of wedlock:"........................" The author has something to say: Ipletely felt the enthusiasm of the little sisters towards yesterday¡¯s chapter. I am extremely gratified that the chapter was not locked yet. Hope you enjoyed! Once again, if you have any interest in helping out as an editor, you can apply ! This project is currently looking for one! Chapter 6 part9 Eve: Thank you to a special someone for the ko-fi ?? Unfortunately, we¡¯re not offering extra chapters yet but when school dies down, we may see some goalsing up ?? Nheless, coffees are very much appreciated <3 Also, please wee Sora aboard. She¡¯s the new editor for this project. I¡¯m super grateful to be able to focus on tranting faster rather than pour over the chapters until my eyes bleed qLtGEv Shocked, Sui Yuan really wanted to kneel down to Seno¡¯s extraordinary imagination. Catching sight of Leonard¡¯s abnormal smiling-not-smiling expression, Sui Yuan could only work hard in exining himself. "Brother, what are you saying! That isn¡¯t my... that isn¡¯t our child!" "He¡¯s not?" Seno furrowed his brows. He hesitated, then asked with uncertainty and disbelief, "If he¡¯s not your child, then howe he looks exactly like you did when you were younger? Moreover, his body seems simr to Leonard¡¯s......" Please visit . He paused, shooting a sharp re at Leonard, and reprimanded him, "Unless, this is the kid between you and some other sub-beastman?!" Leonard£º".................."Zh6SAj At this moment, the Crystal Beast within Sui Yuan¡¯s embrace finally reacted. It suddenly made an infuriated squeaking noise. Although it failed to understand exactly what was going on, it could not ept this conclusion¨C he was clearly his master¡¯s beloved spirit beast! Meanwhile, the Nightmare Beast and Sui Yuan seemingly had no rtion at all! If they were to talk about who was his child, then it should be him, ah! The noisy Crystal Beast caught Seno¡¯s attention. Seno quickly lived up to the Crystal Beast¡¯s expectations and noticed how it also carried the scent of Sui Yuan on its body. He couldn¡¯t help but deeply wrinkle his brows. "And who did you have this child with?!" Sui Yuan£º".................." The finally acknowledged Crystal Beast made a disy of sticking out it¡¯s big fluffy tail, swaying it leisurely. 2tbPmA Seno looked it up and down, before averting his eyes with a bit of disgust, "This beastman¡¯s beast form is really strange. Is it a crossbreed?" Read more BL at . The Crystal Beast£º"............QAQ" Evidently, Seno¡¯s ability to attract hatred was too good. With just a few sentences he managed to get two spirit beasts to regard him as their life¡¯s biggest foe, and even made the usually docile Crystal Beast rush at him and bare its teeth in a threatening manner. Sui Yuan quickly grabbed the Crystal Beast and returned it back into his bosom, stroking its furfortingly to calm it down. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as he stressed, "They¡¯re really not children of Beast people. They¡¯re just...... strange feral beasts."UDJ0hx "Do you think that I can¡¯t differentiate between our young and that of feral beasts?" Seno was unmoved. "They¡¯re not the children of Eli and I. There¡¯s absolutely no blood rtionship between them and us either. I vow to the Beast God that I am telling the truth." The previously by-standing Leonard finally coughed lightly, opening his mouth to speak slowly. Although he didn¡¯t take offense at being inexplicably used of having illegitimate children with Sui Yuan, he couldn¡¯t let Sui Yuan be bound to the deepening misunderstanding. His voice was steady, and the listeners couldn¡¯t help but want to believe in his words, as if enchanted: "Perhaps it¡¯s a new kind of feral beast? Eli and I discovered them inside the jungle, and they chased after us when we left. We tried to lose them but we couldn¡¯t. We are also a bit troubled." A pause. Leonard couldn¡¯t help but look at Seno who was still skeptical and said, "A sub-beastman¡¯s pregnancy is not a matter that onlysts one or two days, a few weeks, or even a month or two. If Eli had been pregnant, it would be impossible for the school not to know. It would also be impossible for you to not know, right?"Y3t94d Because of Leonard¡¯s words, Seno¡¯s brain that had been muddled by resentment and anger gradually cleared. Indeed, Eli had participated in school activities since enrollment. There had not been any asion where Sui Yuan had shut the door for a long time, so him being pregnant was impossible. Only, because of the time Eli had stayed out all night and didn¡¯t return home, and also because of his behavior, it produced suspicion in Seno¡¯s mind when he saw that very obvious hickey on Sui Yuan¡¯s neck. So, his subconsciousness came to that conclusion. Upon calming down and thinking through the matter carefully, he realized that his judgement was rather outrageous. Seno¡¯s expression eased slightly. However, his attitude towards Leonard¡¯s was still terrible. No beastman would want to see his younger sub-beastman brother, who he had doted on, be given to a flirtatious beastman. He especially did not want to give him to this beastman who had a bad reputation, having neither a close nor distant attitude which caused others to be unable to see what he was truly thinking. "Ok, but even if I believe that they are not your sons, other beast people may not believe that." Seno deeply inhaled once, before saying with a solemn and imposing expression, "I don¡¯t care how the two of you handle this matter, but you absolutely cannot let them appear before other beast people. My little brother¡¯s reputation cannot be tarnished!"wTjEv0 Sui Yuan and Leonard naturally did not refute Seno¡¯s demand. Leonard looked for an opportunity to sneak the two spirit beasts back into the pet space, paying no mind to their protests and struggling. The next problem was how to distribute and handle the Firethorn Beast¡¯s carcass. Since the Firethorn Beast was defeated by Leonard and Seno, along with Leonard¡¯s suspected son, the ck kitty, ording to the unwrittenws of the Beastman World, the Firethorn Beast ought to be divided into two halves, one for each person. However, Allen and Seno were not real sweethearts and did not n topete for the title of Best Couple. Furthermore, Seno was a brocon and Allen did not care about getting the glory of capturing a Firethorn Beast, but rather, wanted to ease tensions between himself and Eli. Leonard also was not a particrly old-fashioned nor stubborn person, so the three people discussed it and immediately voted after. The vote was unanimous, with the decision being to let Sui Yuan and Leonard im ownership over the beast, registering the capture under their names only. Story tranted by . As for Sui Yuan...... it seems that no one thought to ask for his opinion.......u8gGUr "Eli, didn¡¯t you want to get the title of Best Couple alongside Leonard? This time, you can definitely get it." Seno smiled, congratting his little brother. Only, the more he looked at that hickey on his little brother¡¯s neck, the more unpleasant it became. Tearing off a slip of emerald green paper from the side, he quickly and effortlessly made a neck ring, cing it onto Sui Yuan¡¯s neck to cover up the hickey. "The Beast God will bless the two of you," Allen chimed in while smiling and nodding his head. Although he was an atheist and held reservations towards the beast people¡¯s faith, it didn¡¯t stop him from using it as a pretext to express goodwill towards Sui Yuan.AWqGxX Sui Yuan helplessly pulled at the neck ring, but couldn¡¯t find an excuse nor a reason to get angry. Thus, he could only turn his head and thank Allen with a bit of unwillingness. It was the first time in which Sui Yuan treated him with a kind face (?). Allen immediately felt happy in his heart and looked at Seno. The two of them smiled at each other andughed. Please visit . ¡ª-Sui Yuan, who was watching at the side, felt that this scene was simply too blinding...... Leonard found a tough vine to bind the Firethorn Beast, and pulled it behind himself. Because he had to carry this giant fellow, he and Sui Yuan naturally did not have any way to continue onwards into the jungle. They immediately stopped and returned to the camping site where the bonfire and soiree would be held. As soon as the Firethorn Beast appeared, the beast people within the campsite boiled over with excitement. D3 vHe The Firethorn Beast was a well-known high-risk feral beast that took the united,rge-scale effort of many beast people to sessfully hunt. Leonard, who caught it all by himself (?), caused all the beast people to worship him, and as such, this year¡¯s Nata Festival¡¯s Best Couple was decided. As the curtain of night gradually fell, the beast people that entered the forest returned one after another. The most conspicuous feral beast, the Firethorn Beast, had already been properly handled by the beast people. Its fur was pulled off, rinsed, and given to Leonard to pack away as a medal of valor. Meat was also ced on a spit above the bonfire, and left to roast for a period of time, slowly spreading a fragrant smell through the air. It has to be said that the meat of the Firethorn Beast is sulent,paratively more delicious than other feral beasts. It is also very big. So, tonight, everyone could eat their fills. The delicious and juicy meat; a mellow, sweet-smelling wine; cheerful and light-hearted music; and the bonfire that popped and crackled while bathing the faces of the young beast people in its orange halo, they all signaled the start of the evening banquet dedicated to the many pairs of sweethearts.Jlq The bonfire party was not only for the beast people that entered the jungle together, but also an opportunity for the beast people that did not have apanion to get acquainted with members of the opposite sex. Single beastmen who entered the jungle alone to hunt and capture feral beasts could unt their own strength with their prey. Sub-beastmen also worked hard to dress up nicely and heal the injured beastmen with their Incantations. Both sides would have a chance to choose freely during this night. Perhaps one could encounter a suitablepanion along the way. As such, no matter who it was, they would be extraordinarily earnest in their manner and approach. Thank you for reading our trantion! The single beastmen, Monroe and Moya, naturally also entered the jungle alone to hunt feral beasts. Although the original idea was to contend and best Leonard so that they could prove their worth to Sui Yuan, unfortunately, the feral beasts that they had captured, while rare, were nothing in front of the Firethorn Beast. Having received the title of Best Couple, Leonard was perfectly satisfied, as this qualification allowed him to forcibly upy Sui Yuan for the whole night. There was not a single Beast person that would not understand the situation and would be a third party, unless Leonard or Sui Yuan left the other alone first. In order to reverse his terrible reputation within the hearts of the beast people, Leonard spent the night acting as an extremely intimate lover.CFdVWL He personally gave Sui Yuan roast meat. The extremely well done meat made all the surrounding beast people drool a lot. He did not pay any attention to any other sub-beastman ¡ª his gaze was always on Sui Yuan. His bearing could simply be described as eagerly attentive. Although his expression seemed to remain cold and detached, when looking at Sui Yuan, his eyes disyed a soft and gentle tint, obviously and vainly revealing how he felt towards Sui Yuan. Seno looked straight at the two the whole time, feeling gratified, but also confused. He naturally believed in his own younger brother, convinced that he wouldn¡¯t tell a lie. Thest time, Eli clearly had an issue with Leonard, but he never directly said that Leonard was not good to him. This made Seno have some doubts about whether or not the rumors were true. Perhaps he had taken things too seriously and had treated the other party unjustly. After all, everything had been his own conjecture. Perhaps he should find some time to return home and report once more, and allow his family members to soften their attitude towards Leonard? Under the meticulous care of Leonard, Sui Yuan ate and drank his fill. The sweet fruit wine made his cheeks blush, and his eyes were just like that of an intoxicated little kitten, appearing wet with tears and they seemed to gleam in the light. After observing the beast people singing and dancing festively in the public square, Sui Yuan, who thought that he had learned most of their dancing moves, stood up and flung himself onto Leonard¡¯s arm. He arrogantly demanded, "Get up quickly! Apany me to dance!"keLqGf Although Sui Yuan wasn¡¯t particrly interested in dancing, after winning the title of Best Couple with Leonard, Eli could not possibly sit quietly throughout the whole evening. He inevitably needed to "enjoy" himself well, and even "show off." Leonard willingly epted Eli¡¯s demand and got up. He was pulled by Sui Yuan to arrive at the public square, and immediately the surrounding beast people made way for them, smiling at them with goodwill. Sui Yuan learned quickly. Combining the fact that he was a feline (?), had a flexible waist and made nimble movements, he quickly integrated himself into the beast people¡¯s form of dance. On the contrary, Leonard was more solemn, only having a slight smile on his face as he looked at Sui Yua move around himself. He put himself out there to add in a movement every once in a while, managing to harmoniously coordinate with his partner. From afar, it looked like they were shooting a scene in a movie. Catching sight of the gazes of the other beastmen on Sui Yuan¡¯s body, Leonard slightly narrowed his eyes and turned Sui Yuan towards his own body once again. Suddenly, he stretched his arm to hold Sui Yuan at the waist, pulled him into his embrace. He lowered his lips to meet the other¡¯s, whose lips were slightly open due to the shock. Immediately, the surrounding beast people broke out into loudughter, whistling at the two of them as they warmly and enthusiastically pped. It instantaneously caused the music to be more exciting, raising the evening of entertainment to its climax.heMjVk Seno moved his eyes away from his family¡¯s little brother and Leonard. Feeling somewhat upset and somewhat hopeful, he looked towards Allen and stiffly extended a hand, "Could I ask you for a dance?" Allen¡¯s hand that was holding onto his wine ss paused, revealing a bit of hesitation. However, he caught sight of Seno¡¯s expression and helplessly nodded his head, putting down his wine ss to take Seno¡¯s hand, lining up the centers of their palms. "Although you may feel that I am being a bit rude by bringing this up now......." Please visit . With a bit of unease, he timidly held Allen in his embrace like a girl who just experienced her first love, blushing while feeling a bit awkward. He was a mature and steady person in front of Sui Yuan, but who knew where that person had flown off to. He was like a little boy, still young and inexperienced as he asked frankly, "Please excuse me, but can I pursue you? I don¡¯t want to just be an admirer, but also a guardian or even your mate."3 hkV2 Allen: "...................... Sorry, I feel that I....... have no way to ept......" ¡ª- He has always regarded himself as man, so to have to be pursued by another man, Allen didn¡¯t think it felt that good....... Although there was the saying "When in Rome, do as the Romans do," his attitude towards this kind of thing could not be changed in such a short period of time. "It¡¯s no problem."1XC4Th Although Seno was rejected and was a bit disappointed, he knew that sub-beastmen were aloof and cautious by nature. Even his little brother, who was deeply-in-love with Leonard, would still often y hard-to-get with the beastman. So, there has almost never been an instance where a beastman had sessfully courted a sub-beastman on their first try. Towards this sort of response, Seno already had prepared himself for it, and did not feel affected at all, "Then, at least, you won¡¯t object to me bing one of your admirers, right?" "......In fact, I don¡¯t rmend that you waste too much time on me. I have no way to guarantee that I will be able to ept you......." Allen hesitantly replied, making a troubled face. Story tranted by . "I understand." Upon hearing the other¡¯s tone waver, Seno¡¯s eyes lit up, "I will work harder to show you that I am a good choice!"7TJcUW Allen£º".................." The author has something to say: Tomorrow night I have a test so there probably won¡¯t be any responses toments on this chapter until reallyte into the night. I will try to keep it constant >////< Epqt0c Chapter 6 part10 Eve: You can thank Sora for getting this speedily done. A thank you for the ko-fi from us We¡¯ll set up a bonus chapter/ko-fi thing with Sunday¡¯s release so you guys can check it out if you want then :3 Tranted by EvebvwB6e Edited by Sora Harukawa Sui Yuan discovered that ever since Seno had be Allen¡¯s admirer and began working hard to be Allen¡¯s guardian and mate, his task of troubling Allen became even more difficult. Story tranted by . First of all, the one who stood in front of Allen to protect him from the dangerous Firethorn Beast was Seno, thus Allen had felt grateful towards him. Furthermore, Sui Yuan had helped him out once before. With regards to this pair of brothers, their actions caused the opinion of the protagonist, who liked to look for ways to return other people¡¯s kindnesses, to be better and better. For the sake of giving Seno face, Allen indulged Sui Yuan¡¯s disys of "childish temper", and pretended to be ignorant. And Seno, for the sake of resolving the conflict between his beloved and his younger brother, always followed closely behind the trouble-seeking Sui Yuan, using all sorts of ways to apologize for his little brother¡¯s behaviour. Over the course of time, not only did Sui Yuan not achieve his wish, but he eventually became used by Seno to get along with Allen. As the time they spent together grew, their rtionship became deeper and even more intimate. It was simply a case of losing both the bait and the fish! With regards to this, Seno had patiently persuaded him to treat Allen warmer from the very beginning. Seno also gradually adopted aissez-faire attitude towards the "conflict" between the two, even to the point of looking upon it favorably. Sui Yuan, who was fooled, suspected that no matter what he tried to do, he¡¯d end up as a stepping stone to deepen the feelings between his family¡¯s big brother and Allen!vHyb8 ¡ª- Of course, it wasn¡¯t just Sui Yuan who held suspicions towards Seno. Allen, who caught sight of his expression, also felt a bit uncertain. This left Sui Yuan unable toe up with a convincing argument for self-defense. Aside from Allen and Seno¡¯s rtionship that was gradually bing more intimate and harmonious, Leonard and Sui Yuan ¡ª this pair of lovers ¡ª seemed to no longer have any more disputes after the Nata Festival. Beast people were, after all, rtively simple beings. Compared to baseless rumours, they were more inclined to believe in what their own eyes see. Aside from what had been said in those baseless rumours that had circted, Leonard¡¯s actions seemed to be praiseworthy, almost without any fault whatsoever, in the eyes of everyone else. Some people even began to suspect that the rumour had stemmed from a sub-beastman that had wanted to pursue Leonard, or from a beastman that had wanted to pursue Sui Yuan. They believed that perhaps this convenient, purely fictitious hearsay had begun with the intention to break up this pair of lovers. Of course, towards this sort of transformation, not all people looked kindly towards it. For example, there was the "insider", Moya, who knew that Leonard was not at all "innocent". Another example was Monroe, who had always been waiting for an opportunity to act, yet had been unable to find one this whole time. Even more, there was Sui Yuan, who would soone to age. His family members began to have ideas of "forcing him into marriage" after hearing about the way in which these two people had taken the spotlight at this year¡¯s Nata Festival...... ¡ª- Upon learning about the family¡¯s attitude from Seno¡¯s mouth, Sui Yuan¡¯s whole persona fell into disorder.ZkPDHB "Although I don¡¯t want to see you get married this early, if the way Leonard treats you isn¡¯t bad, then I won¡¯t be against it." Thank you for reading our trantion! Seno, who was lost in love, obviously had grown to tolerate Leonard a lot. Recently, when they met, he finally began to take the initiative to greet the other. Sui Yuan opened his mouth, stiffly swallowing down the "I absolutely don¡¯t want to marry him" utterance into his stomach, holding onto his crumbling character settings with bitterness. "You and Leonard are, after all, young and aggressive. With regards to mating and breeding, I understand that you two find it hard to restrain yourselves. Although the fertility rates of sub-beastmen are not high, the younger one is, the easier it will be to get pregnant. We think that the earlier the two of you get married, the better. If you are not careful, you may end up with a child born out of wedlock."nv9uQU Seno ruffled Sui Yuan¡¯s hair, really unwilling to let go of him. After all, it will not be long before his very own little brother will belong to someone else. ording to a beastman¡¯s possessive behaviour, even if he is Sui Yuan¡¯s older brother, he will no longer be allowed to act so intimately towards him anymore. "We, your family, and Leonard¡¯s family have already discussed this. It is just right that the two of you wille of age next year. After passing this winter, the two of you will finally be able to hold your marriage ceremony in the uing spring." Sui Yuan widened his eyes, body slightly trembling. He refrained from saying things that should not be said, biting down onto his lower lip. It¡¯s too bad that this sort of appearance became one of uncontainable excitement in Seno¡¯s eyes. After the Nata Festivales a fairly harsh and severe winter for the beast people. Before winter falls, there may also be arge-scale wave of feral beasts, big and small. This is a challenge that the beast people must face every year.YwzoNJ Along with the decrease in their natural power, the living conditions of the beast people began to gradually deteriorate. The summers were scorching hot and arid. The winters were cold, and food was often scarce. The temperate spring and autumn became shorter and shorter. Even though the beast people society had already developed to such a high level, and theirbat strength was all the more formidable, in the face of a harsh natural environment, they remained as insignificant as before. ording to traditions, before winter, the beast people needed to enter the jungle and hunt for as much food as possible. At the same time, for the sake of one¡¯s own survival through winter, the feral beasts may unite andunch an attack on the cities and towns of the beast people, plundering all their food and items. This was the biggest contest of strength between the two sides. Each time, there will be beastmen who fall in the name of protecting their race. This kind of tradition prolongs the history of the beast people. And within their traditions, the Nata Festival that young lovers celebrated also became a carnival in which they can bid farewell to each other prior to facing this life and death situation. Unmarried beastmen look for a mate during the Nata Festival. If they can find one, then they will arduously begin to mate. Even if it¡¯s during the feral beast tide or the harsh winter, they are able to have offspring and impart their blood. Likewise, if mated, beastmen will leave behind them a worrying lover and child, and thus they will have even more courage and tenacity while struggling to survive in this kind of harsh environment.gTF2wi Of course, as the beast people¡¯s ability to survive in such conditions increased, the tragic and heroic meaning behind the Nata Festival gradually disappeared, bing a simple and pure Valentine¡¯s Day like event. It was only when faced with the deaths of the beast people following the feral beast tide that everybody felt the grief brought upon by the early, ancient version of the Nata Festival. As time passed and winter began to approach, Sui Yuan¡¯s ss of not-yet-at-age beast people finished their studies at school for the year. One by one, all of them sessively returned to their own homes, spending time under the protection of their elder family members. This was thest time that they will be able to enjoy such protection. This time next year, they woulde of age and would find themselves face-to-face against the feral beast tide as soldiers. Sui Yuan and Leonard¡¯s homes were very close, so they naturally went home together. To Sui Yuan¡¯s surprise, Allen had given into Seno¡¯s earnest beseechment and had agreed to seek shelter in Seno and Sui Yuan¡¯s home. After all, Allen was an orphan and he did not have anyone who would take care of him. Seno naturally could not bear to see his beloved pass this difficult time all alone. Moreover, he had alreadye of age and was a subordinate of the armed forces. He could not make time to take care of Allen while he fought against the feral beast tide. Thank you for reading our trantion! Although Allen¡¯s background was that of amoner¡¯s, beast people, for the most part, did not pay attention to ensuring that the potential partner¡¯s social status was simr to their own. Furthermore, Allen¡¯s remarkable spiritual power was definitely enough to make him a good match for Seno. With regards to Allen¡¯s arrival, Sui Yuan¡¯s family was extremely joyous. After all, he was Seno¡¯s first love, the sub-beastman that he was determined to win over. Furthermore, as long as no big idents ured, the feelings between beast people were strong enough tost a lifetime.nphNtv Of course, besides Allen, Leonard also received a warm wee. Sui Yuan had so painstakingly chased after him for such a long time, and his hard work had finallye to fruition. Having won over this young beastman who was one of the most outstanding of his generation, all of the Folson family members felt happy for him. Compared to the plot¡¯s original Leonard, the current Leonard was even more convincing. Although he appeared to remain as reticent and cold as before, each time Leonard spoke to Sui Yuan, the expression he wore when facing Sui Yuan was just perfect. It quickly caused the elders of the Folson family to burst intoughter, faces lighting up with pleasure. The original misgivings they held towards Leonard disappeared into smoke, leaving nothing behind. They werepletely at ease as they prepared to deliver their family¡¯s pampered child into his hands. Sui Yuan sat on the sofa maintaining a solemn attitude, as if he was restraining his happiness. Inwardly, he felt like he had suffered an internal injury. Allen, who sat beside him, felt even more awkward. This kind of situation of being led by the hand and being directly dragged to see the head of the family to speak about marrying into the family made Allen feel even more traumatized than Sui Yuan. Allen turned his head to look at Sui Yuan, just in time to meet the other¡¯s gaze. For a moment, Allen felt as if he could see the same type of suffering in the other¡¯s eyes, but immediately dismissed it as some kind of illusion. He supported his head with his hand, warning himself to not misinterpret what he saw. However, for some reason, Allen felt a bit more rxed after seeing this.dnNKsA Leonard could not reside at Sui Yuan¡¯s home before marriage. Although Leonard stayed with Sui Yuan from dawn to dusk, he did not abuse his rights as a guardian, which delighted the Folson family elders. Aside from Leonard, the rtionship between Allen and Sui Yuan had begun to ease. After all, even if he was a specialist, Sui Yuan was unable to concentrate on making trouble for Allen 24/7. ording to the plot, this time¡¯s feral beast tide would not be that troublesome. Furthermore, next year, Allen and his "lovers", Monroe and Leonard, would alle of age. The feral beast tide that was to ur after they were added to the troops wouldter be known as this world¡¯s most greatest and most dangerous tide ever. So, when Sui Yuan received news that this time¡¯s feral beast tide was very big and that his elder brother Seno had disappeared, he became stupefied. Thank you for reading our trantion! Allen¡¯s face turned deathly pale, his expression turningplicated. Upon seeing Allen who was shocked to the point of being unaware that the cinnabar ink from his Incantation brush had dripped onto the paper, Sui Yuan really wished to enthusiastically observe three minutes¡¯ silence for this leading role¡¯s "protagonist halo". Last time, they clearly had changed the plot¡¯s route, whichpletely changed their actions. However, the Firethorn Beast still appeared as it was supposed to. This time, the one Allen was most concerned about was Seno, rather than Leonard and Monroe. Thus, Seno had reced these two people and met a mishap in their ce. Furthermore, the scale and grade of this feral beast tide had increased by many folds because of this butterfly effect......A 9MUZ ¡ª¡ª The protagonist¡¯s halo, it truly was a giant lethal weapon with both pros and cons...... "How did this disappearancee about? They truly can¡¯t find him?" Allen abandoned the Incantation brush in his hand and impatiently asked the beastman who hade to report. In contrast, both of Sui Yuan¡¯s parents, although they were grieved and heartbroken, they were not at all flustered and remained calm ¡ª after all, with regards to this kind of "stormy waves, rough at sea" kind of experience, it wasn¡¯t as if the beast people of the Folson family hadn¡¯t long mentally prepared themselves to face it. "...... We can only say that we will do our utmost best to search for him." The beastman¡¯s tone was full of grief and pity as he looked at Allen, regarding him to be Seno¡¯s soon-to-be widow. "However, I beg that you understand. Facing such arge-scale feral beast tide, the matters that we can aplish are very few in number. The assignment of the armed forces is to resist the feral beast tide, and isn¡¯t to look for those that have gone missing."fBqzOD Allen fell back in a trance, backing away one step at a time, as if he had been struck by lightning. The beastman saluted him, and soon afterward began to carefully answer Sui Yuan¡¯s parents¡¯ questions about the situation. Fortunately, Allen was strong enough. After all, he managed to ept the fact that he had inexplicably transmigrated into the body of a sub-beastman who could give birth to children. He quickly calmed down and earnestly listened to the question and answer session uring between the few people off to the side. Story tranted by . The reporting beastman did not stay for long. He quickly rushed out. Sui Yuan¡¯s parents ran towards Allen, and hugged him in a heavy, butforting embrace. Soon after, they left the parlour, supporting each other. From behind, they seemed to have aged many years instantaneously. It seemed to be as the beastman had said. Once beastmen disappeared during this kind ofrge-scale feral beast tide, there was practically no chance that they would return alive. Even their remains would be unlikely to have been left behind. Although it was a hard to ept fact, it was extremely rare for anyone to be able to remain optimistic when faced with this sort of circumstance. Sui Yuan also found it difficult to ept in his heart. Although he was a qualified actor and he did not hold much familiar feelings towards the original inhabitants, however, regardless of whether it was because of his own feelings or because of the plot, he was reluctant to see Seno be left without even his remains at this point. His sole constion was that by good fortune, Seno had more-or-less taken over this world¡¯s protagonist gong role and thus should have received the protagonist halo. ording to this reason, he ought to not die this easily. 5ogOeu As Sui Yuan thought deeply, Allen finally seemed to have made up his mind too. Fist tightly clenched, Allen took a deep breath. Sui Yuan immediately adjusted his distracted facial expression and allowed Allen to pat his shoulder. Afterwards, Allen turned around to return to his own room, walking steadfastly. "It seems that he ns to follow the plot, going deep into the feral beast tide by himself to look for Seno?" Leonard whispered into Sui Yuan¡¯s ear. Sui Yuan nodded his head, agreeing with his view. Only, his brows remained knitted and his mouth remained in a frown: "The timing has shifted earlier by a year, no matter if it¡¯s his strength or his understanding of this world, he¡¯s a bit worse offpared to how he was in the original plot. Will it go smoothly? If he¡¯s not careful, our protagonist will also have to pay for this. What should we do?" Leonard shrugged his shoulders. "Haven¡¯t you alreadye up with a n? You want to follow him, right?"BeOogW "Do you think that it¡¯s a good n?" Sui Yuan still heavily relied on Leonard¡¯s opinions. "If we were to go with him, we could say that Eli felt anxious for his older brother, and disregarded the consequences to go find him. That probably wouldn¡¯t be OOC." Leonard paused, and added a bit unwillingly, "If we were to follow his tracks, I¡¯m not at all confident that I will be able to protect you, myself, and him while in the middle of the feral beast tide. Nor am I confident that we will not be discovered if we were to follow in secret." "So, we can only choose to travel together." Sui Yuan sighed.fxrnP7 The protagonists within stories always like to seek death to show how courageous and special they are. Yet when they¡¯re seeking death, Sui Yuan...... can only throw his lot with them and risk his own life too. The author has something to say: I¡¯ve finished my exams......and I did terribly.......I feel terrible......resting my chin on my head dejectedly. The smutty chapter has finally been locked. I don¡¯t feel like doing anything today. I¡¯ll put it off ¡¯til sometime tomorrow.¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q Story tranted by . Eve: 3 more chapters until this arc is over~j3k2DY Chapter 6.11 Tranted by Eve Edited by Sora HarukawaXef5mE See announcements at the end of the chapter When Allen packed up his things and quietly left the Folson family premises, he naturally bumped into Sui Yuan, who had long been waiting for him to walk right into his trap. Seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s "I knew you were going to do this" expression, Allen evidently was frightened. After all, in his impression of Sui Yuan, although the other¡¯s disposition was not bad, it was arrogant and willful,pletely unable to be subservient to another, with an "IQ" that was of a child¡¯s. Story tranted by . Allen had thought that his whereabouts would be discovered by someone, however he had never thought that it would unexpectedly be Sui Yuan. As the time he spent ying Eli increased, Sui Yuan proportionally increased his skill in acting willful and reckless, as well as in acting shameless. Not wanting to make this matter any bigger, Allen, who couldn¡¯t withstand Sui Yuan¡¯s pestering, finally relented, agreeing to let Sui Yuan apany him.qguD0H Of course, what really convinced him was the fact that Sui Yuan¡¯s spiritual strength was not at all lesser than his own. Furthermore, there was Leonard, who was inseparable from Sui Yuan. It goes without saying, that when Allen, who has a good understanding of Leonard¡¯s strength, heard that he would be apanying them into the jungle to search for Seno, he let out a big sigh of relief. As a support type sub-beastman who used Incantations but had a delicate body, Allen definitely could not enter the jungle on his own. ording to the original plot, Allen spent a huge sum of money to hire a crowd of beastmen to take him to the scene of the incident. Besides the odd beastman from the armed forces, all the other beastmen possessed some other upation who, during this particr period, could spontaneously make up a private team. Together, they entered the jungle to hunt feral beasts within their means. This kind of group was exactly what Allen had been aiming for. While facing the feral beast tide, one tree does not make a forest, even if their power is as great as Leonard¡¯s. They are unable to support themselves alone, so the addition of Sui Yuan and Leonard gave Allen much hope. However, he still chose to act ording to the plot and hired more beastmen.b3k607 With regards to this, Sui Yuan and Leonardpletely did not have any opinions. Their task was to protect Allen¨Canything with regards to the advancement of the plot was Allen¡¯s matter. Read more BL at . Because the strength of Allen¡¯s group of three wasn¡¯t bad, and because themission he offered was very generous, they were able to quickly hire a squad of beastmen with rather decent strength. Then, they advanced towards the ce where Seno hadst been seen. Upon hearing that Allen was putting himself through dangers for the sake of finding his friend who had disappeared amidst the feral beast tide, the beastmen all expressed sympathy towards him and formed favourable impressions of him, even to the point of envying Seno, who had such a brave and loyal sweetheart. Compared to Allen, who had quickly merged with the beast people, Sui Yuan and Leonard kept to themselves. Between the two of them, one was haughty, and the other was cold. Both of them exuded a noble and dignified air. Furthermore, their strength was great, never having need of the assistance of others, so they did not take the initiative to speak to the others much. Likewise, the other beast people were even less inclined to speak to them lest they disturb the two people. When a young beastman couldn¡¯t help but curry favour with Sui Yuan, he was impolitely outed from the group. From then on, the beastmen obediently put out any thoughts in their heart, and set aside a space for these two soon-to-be mates.DJhRFY The jungle in which the feral beast tide took ce was very dangerous. Although it had only been one day, they had already encountered many groups of feral beasts, big and small. They either beat them back or would end up barely escaping with their lives. However, what caused them the most fear was not the feral beasts, but the rapidly dropping temperature. "It¡¯s a bit abnormal......" The leader of the group of beastmen said as he lit the campfire, beginning to barbeque the meat of the feral beasts. His face was full of worry and doubts, "ording to the timeline, winter should not yet arrive. How could it suddenly get this cold?" Seeing that this topic had been brought up, the beastmen all began to talk at once. asionally there were some remorseful and uneasy looks sent towards Allen, who had curled up near the fire in order to withstand the cold ¡ª which caused the topic to change to whether or not to return to the city. The temperature had dropped so drastically that it affected the movements of the beastmen. They could not walk very far in such a cold jungle. In a short time, the temperature had dropped below zero, signaling that they had to return. However, they did note across any clues pertaining to Seno¡¯s disappearance.qMT0hr Even if Allen were to offer them a highpensation, the beastmen could not risk their own lives. They were apologetic, and aside from returning themission they had received, they did not have any other way to help him. Upon hearing everyone¡¯s discussion, Allen¡¯s expression became very ugly. The grief and the cold made him turn very pale. Sui Yuan, who didn¡¯t know how tofort Allen, couldn¡¯t help but shrink towards Leonard¡¯s embrace. He also felt extremely cold, his breath visible in the frigid air. It was as if he would instantaneously freeze. Both hands and feet had turned to jelly, and he nearly lost consciousness. After eating, they prepared to take up their quarters. Suddenly, the sky that had been cloudy all day began to snow. Although the white snowkes that fell amidst the dim, pitch ck sky were beautiful, the beastmen that saw this sight instantly became nervous. "......It seems that we really have no choice but to return."f6wJyd The leader of the group of beastmen got up and changed into an ash-coloured wolf, the fur on his body quivering. All the other beastmen also changed into their beast-forms one after another, because their thick fur would have better resistance against this snowy night. Leonard naturally was no exception. A ck panther carefully encircled Sui Yuan, doing his utmost to keep him warm with his fur. The only one who could not change into a beast form nor had any form of protection was Allen. Although it was extremely cold, Allen, who felt grateful but apologetic, refused both the leader and the other beastmen¡¯s offer to keep him warm. Although he had yet to make clear of what exactly his feelings towards Seno was, he did not want to be intimate with another beastman, even if it was only to stay warm, and especially during this period in which he didn¡¯t know whether the other was dead or alive. Thank you for reading our trantion! The beastmen helped Allen build a shelter, and moved the campfire to his side. Sui Yuan also came over and ced the nket that had originally been around his body into the other¡¯s hands.9cTkpI "Thank you," Allen whispered, not at all refusing. He really needed this, and he had already epted Sui Yuan as one of his own, and basically did not feel the need to keep a careful distance, nor cold politeness between them. "I just don¡¯t want you to freeze to death before brother has been found," Sui Yuan arrogantly said, lips curled. Allen smiled, reaching out to hold Sui Yuan¡¯s hand,pletely not taking any offense to his tone, "There¡¯s no way that will happen, don¡¯t worry." Sui Yuan shook off his hand, and walked back towards Leonard under Allen¡¯s smiling gaze. He huddled into Leonard¡¯s body, depressed.Q6amM9 "Just give up," The ck panther moved,forting himnguidly. Sui Yuan did not say a word, burrowing his face into the fur of Leonard¡¯s stomach, looking as if he¡¯d been wronged. Read more BL at . "You brought this "Protagonist¡¯s best friend" attribute upon yourself," 5237 faintly sighed, "Next time, I¡¯ll do my best to avoid picking such a role for you, in order to avoid this kind of destruction of the original plot¡¯s social rtionships." Sui Yuan: ".................."dcezkR The snowy night that had arrived earlier than expected was doomed to be difficult to pass. When Sui Yuan had just fallen asleep, a sudden noise woke him up. He stood up from Leonard¡¯s body. Sui Yuan, eyes still heavy with sleep, caught sight of the leader of the beastmen. He had already changed back into human form. Holding a torch, he woke the other beastmen with a grave expression. Originally, it was just a light snowfall. Who knew when it had be arge snowstorm? The awakened beastmen¡¯s faces became grave and they quickly began to pack up their things. "What¡¯s wrong?" The light sleeper Allen woke up and asked nkly, slowly moving his limbs that had already frozen stiff. "We need to find a shelter from this snow," The leader of the beastmen quickly replied, "The snow is getting heavier. We can¡¯t continue to camp outside. Moreover, I think that there will be arge snowstorming soon. We need to get to safety before that happens." 3r2iN Although he was not too clear about the current situation, Allen still obeyed the leader. Sui Yuan and Leonard also did not say a word and packed their things. They looked at one another with a tacit understanding, reading the plot¡¯s implication in the other¡¯s eyes. They both sighed in relief¡ª at least Sui Yuan did. Thank you for reading our trantion! It seems that even if the timing had been forcibly shifted earlier by a year, what ought to ur, will continue to ur. Sui Yuan leaned against Leonard¡¯s shoulder, happily recalling the plot. In the original plot, Allen conveniently came across a snowstorm upon entering the jungle. The party fled from the storm in confusion, ending up in their of a feral beast. However, it was fortunate that they ended up meeting Monroe and Leonard who had also ran here to escape from the storm. Not only that but within thisir, they had unexpectedly also discovered the records left by Allen¡¯s predecessor. However, these writings were treated by the beast people to be merely decorative patterns of the ancients. Next, having been bestowed these writings, Allen stood atop of the great and lofty shoulders of this ancestor, andpleted the imperfect research conducted by this senior. With one stroke, he became the hero to all of the beast people.tIfjoV "There¡¯s a cave ahead! It seems that it should be a feral beast¡¯s den, but we don¡¯t have a choice right now. Let¡¯s take a look inside!" The leader spoke loudly as he walked at the forefront, voice getting more and more forceful. It seemed to be a bit fuzzy. Although they were tired, cold, and suffering, to enter their of a feral beast was undoubtedly just as dangerous. However there did not seem to be any better choice. Seeing that no one had any objections, the leader called a few young and energetic beastmen to carefully enter the den together. Meanwhile, all the other people stayed at the cave¡¯s entrance, waiting until the coast was clear before entering. As everyone waited anxiously, an animalistic roar suddenly sounded out from within the cave. The beast people were first frightened, but soon afterwards became happy as they recognized that this sound was not that of a feral beast, but was that of their people.eTCb9l Allen unconsciously stood up, looking towards the cave. Although there was some distortion from the echoing, he realized that this voice was very familiar. He turned his head to look at Sui Yuan and Leonard, and saw that both people had also recognized that voice. At once, Allen unhesitatingly called out Seno¡¯s name and ran into the cave, ignoring the other beastmen¡¯s attempt to stop him. Sui Yuan and Leonard followed closely behind him. When Sui Yuan and Leonard saw Allen and Seno, they only saw that the two people had tightly embraced one another, as if they had just survived a disaster. Seno was wounded to the point of death. After all, in the original plot, Leonard and Monroe experienced the matter together. Seno however only had himself to depend on. To be able to survive was already not an easy task. After momentarily feeling happy, Allen terror and anxiousness overcame him. He immediately took out an Incantation to treat Seno¡¯s wound. Sui Yuan also walked over to Seno¡¯s side, aiding Allen. Upon seeing his own little brother, Seno finally shifted his attention which had previously been fixed upon Allen. His gaze was a bit surprised, a bit reproachful, and a bit happy. He raised a hand to hold onto Sui Yuan¡¯s finger, with a grip thatcked strength. B6yGw7 Under Sui Yuan and Allen¡¯s care, Seno¡¯s injury quickly stabilized. Leonard was by Sui Yuan¡¯s side, guarding him from beginning to end. All the other beastmen had alsopletely searched the cave and determined it to be without any dangers. They all rxed and lit up a campfire, beginning to set up camp. "Is this the person you¡¯ve been looking for?" The leader of the beastmen walked towards Allen¡¯s side, asking with a whisper. Allen finally let out a smiling expression, as if a burden had been lifted and earnestly nodded his head. Please visit . "Congrattions," The leader of the group sincerely said. wm5zN4 Although he liked Allen very much, however having caught sight of the guarded expression on Seno¡¯s face, he tactfully decided to leave, quietly muttering, "He¡¯s already taken." Seno felt refreshed. He drank some warm water and ate some roasted meat. He quietly answered Allen¡¯s questions as to what had happened to him during this period of time. Soon afterwards, he reprimanded Sui Yuan and Allen for having recklessly and wilfully entering the jungle at such a dangerous time. Allen knew that Seno was only feeling anxious, and thus good-naturedly allowed him to lecture on. Sui Yuan, however, rebuked with a spoiled "if we hadn¡¯te, you¡¯d definitely had died here", only to soon after be carried off by Leonard who didn¡¯t care much for this "having reunited after a long separation" atmosphere and expressed that Sui Yuan ought to sleep now. Having been given a dark re from his own little brother¡¯s soon-to-be mate, Seno helplessly scratched his head. Although he was indeed gratified that the other did not seem to care about covering up any of his own shorings, however, the bitter feeling of having his little brother bepletely snatched away was difficult to erase.TK93lB Only, when his gaze fell upon Allen, he realized that if it had been him standing in Leonard¡¯s shoes, he¡¯d probably also react the same way. Finally, Seno revealed a smiling expression. Allen, who was in the middle of helping him bandage his wounds, felt his scalp tingle from Seno¡¯s gaze and coughed awkwardly, "What¡¯s the matter?" Story tranted by . "If I can sessfully make it back......" Seno took Allen¡¯s hand, and whispered, "Can I be your guardian?" Allen was dumbfounded for a second, before his face turned bright red and helplessly lowered his head. With regards to epting, he still had some reservations. However... Allen was also really unwilling to reject him.VNXY9U Although he hadn¡¯t heard a definite answer, upon seeing Allen¡¯s appearance, the light in Seno¡¯s eyes gradually brightened and the corners of his mouth raised into a smile. Upon seeing this "exchange of vows" just now between the blushing Allen and the foolishlyughing Seno, as well as the "old married couple" act of the insufferably arrogant Sui Yuan as he intimatelyid in Leonard¡¯spletelypliant embrace, the other beast people inside of the cave all only had one thought within their brains: Show affection, get struck by lightning! The author has something to say:3QNdek With regards to the unmagnificent matter of the main CP dying in the feral beast tide, I don¡¯t want to write that at all =333= Read more BL at . Eve:Announcement 1. Ko-fi goal has been set. Every time we hit the goal, we¡¯ll release an extrachapter. Announcement 2: Come join us on discord! IANEWtbaSML got it¡¯s own channel so we can discuss it there together. CG¡¯s server also has ces for you to talk about our other novels, spoilers, rmendations, and just about anything really! Come hang out with us staff and the other readers aTvEec Chapter 6.12 Bonus ko-fi chapter. Thank you Jwel, Lorettla & VagaThe next chapter will mark the end of the Beastman World and we¡¯ll be entering the 7th world ¨C the Merman World. The snowstorm raged on for three days. Luckily, they had brought enough food in the form of feral beast carcasses. As for water, they could use the umted snow. Their survival was not at all at risk. Their only worry was for how long this terrible weather would continue. ypXlG Fortunately, after three days, the weather finally cleared up a little. The beast people who had waited for so long did not dare to dy. They immediately packed up and prepared to set off. Compared to their rxed mood, Sui Yuan who had been waiting for the protagonist Allen to discover the writings within the cave all along was very vexed! It seemed that Allen did not leave Seno¡¯s side for even a moment, and simply had no time to go exploring! Story tranted by . ......If you continue to go on like this, you won¡¯t be able to do it, ah! F54OGJ Allen turned his head, dumbfounded. It was the first time that Sui Yuan had taken the initiative to strike a conversation with him and he was nearly overwhelmed by his unexpected favour, "No, I haven¡¯t. What¡¯s up? Are you particrly interested in them?" The matter of the rock painting was first discovered by the beastmen who had explored the cave. Allen had heard about it once or twice from them. Only, he didn¡¯t understand the beast people¡¯s history at all, and was even less interested in it. In his eyes, this kind of thing, in terms of importance, could not hold a candle to the matter of tending to Seno¡¯s health. So, he had very quickly tossed the matter to the back of his head. "......I¡¯m interested. Go with me to see it." Sui Yuan said, a bit awkwardly. In his heart, he cradled his character settings that had been smashed onto the ground, with tears streaming down his face, "Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s only because everyone else is so busy that I came to find you."cI0B2d Thank you for reading our trantion! Even though Allen¡¯s "humouring a small child" manner of speaking made Sui Yuan extremely discontented, for the sake of the continuation of the plot, he......could only bear with it! ording to the original storyline, Allen saw the writings purely by coincidence. In the original, the one that had been injured was Leonard and Monroe. Although the two of them were injured, however the injuries were not at all grave. At the very least, whilst Allen had been tending their wounds, they had the energy to contend for his affections. That time, although Allen had already epted that he would have to be pursued by men and had the body of a sub-beastman who could give birth, he truly had no way to ept two people. The two people¡¯s noise gave him a headache, but he had no way to stop them. Allen had no choice but to throw the two people to one side after yet another sh, and go off on his own in search of some peace and quiet. He hadn¡¯t expected that after wandering around, he would catch sight of the writings within the cave.9msCnL At present, the only injured person is Seno, who had a severe injury. Allen did not dare to leave for even a moment. In addition, it was the sweet period between brand new lovers. Naturally, this did not make Allen want to leave and be on his own. Therefore, this matter dragged on and on until they were about to leave, forcing Sui Yuan to have toe onto the stage and give this difficult-to-produce plot a push. u KqBy Sui Yuan brought Allen to the interior cave wall that held the writings with a familiar ease. Sui Yuan and Allen stood shoulder to shoulder before the rock wall, one absent-minded, and the other incredulous. Allen advanced one step, raising his hand as if he could not believe his eyes, and stroked the unforgettable characters that he had been familiar with all of his life. Only after he had earnestly read the words on the wall twice from beginning to end, did he finally recall that there was still Sui Yuan at his side. Turning his head to look at Sui Yuan, he discovered that the other did not hold any interest towards the writings at all, yet oddly didn¡¯t seem to be in any rush to leave. Allen frowned, and suddenly came up with a very preposterous conjecture. ¡°Eli, do you know what¡¯s written on this wall?" "On the wall?" Sui Yuan furrowed his brows, "Isn¡¯t this just a decorative totem? What else is special about it?"HlLaus Allen carefully watched Sui Yuan¡¯s expression. He saw that his expression was sincere, clear eyes filled with uncertainty,pletely not seeming to be faking it. Allen could not help butugh at himself. Truly, he had thought too much. Although Sui Yuan¡¯s bearing had really been a bit strange, he ought to be unable to make sense of the writings on the wall. Otherwise....... Wouldn¡¯t he also be like him, a transmigrator? Moreover, if he could understand it, then Sui Yuan could not have been as calm as he was just now. Allen took a deep breath and slowly opened his mouth. "Right...... on this wall are the notes left behind by the people of long ago. I¡¯ve seen this sort of writing once before, so I can read and understand this with some difficulty¡ª Do you want to know what¡¯s written here?" Thank you for reading our trantion! Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes widened. Although the simplified Chinese characters on the wall were his old friend, it did not stop him for revealing a shocked and curious expression.f9H40U "......I need to copy this down, and I¡¯ll also trante it into ournguage while I¡¯m at it." Allen pursed his lips, fishing out the Incantation brush and paper that only sub-beastmen would carry around. He selected words from the wall to trante. Each paper he finished writing was given to Sui Yuan so that he could read it. The general idea of the writings on the wall was basically that the predecessor was also a sub-beastman. He was originally a Taoist disciple. After having arrived in this world, for the sake of his survival, he finally discovered how to use the spiritual energy of the world. Thereupon, he set off a reform amongst the beast people. This exins why the sub-beastmen¡¯s Incantations and China¡¯s Taoist cultivation seemed so simr. They had a shared model. Once the beast people had Incantations and spiritual power, they rapidly rose to prominence. The beast people who received the benefits began to rely upon spiritual energy more and more, heavily exhausting it in all sorts of ways in order to build up their own civilization. However, the senior that had first put forward the use of spiritual power unexpectedly discovered a problem during this period of good fortune.DnBPyL No resource is inexhaustible, and spiritual energy is the same. Although it can slowly regenerate, it cannot support the unrestrained use of the beast people. When the spiritual energy is depleted, it will cause climate change and frequent natural disasters. The senior who hade from a more advanced civilization naturally knew what sustainable development was. Only, it was a pity that although he was the founder of Incantations and had thus attained a grand reputation, the power of a single person was no match for the collective desire of the entire beast people race for power. Nothing could ovee the beast people¡¯s desire for power. In the end, his appeal was selectively forgotten by the beast people. The senior had no choice but to ept this. However, he continued to make great efforts ining up with a solution. Read more BL at . This era¡¯s beast people had already developed a system of writing, however it was mastered only by people of rank, such as the high priest. Although the elder could learn this system of writing, he did not like this kind ofplex writing system at all. He was much more inclined towards the much more familiar Chinese writing system. Therefore, his underdeveloped research manuscript was naturally carved into the wall in Chinese. Sui Yuan and Allen discovered that this portion of the text was only a part of the research manuscript. Although it had yet to beplete, it had a fairly developed concept that could be used to reverse the process by which spiritual energy had been previously dissipating and return it once again to nature.wt7nYG Perhaps this senior had not been able toplete his research in the end. However, his idea made a light shine from within Allen¡¯s eyes. The original source of Incantations, and in addition, the research done by the beast people themselves and also the spiritual power system itself ¡ª perhaps he could bring them together and genuinely aplish the senior¡¯s unfulfilled wish of solving the current, imminent crisis. When he had finished writing thest character down, Allen¡¯s head had already begun to work out the preliminary details of his n. He inhaled deeply, handing over thest section of the Incantations over to Sui Yuan. "This discovery is of the utmost importance. Do you still remember what current issue the teacher brought up at school? I believe that perhaps with this, we could solve the current issue at hand, or at the very least, get one step closer to the solution." "Have you alreadye up with a n?" Sui Yuan swept his eyes over thest Incantation, a bit carelessly. Only Allen, who was immersed in excitement did not detect this at all, "Yes." Sui Yuan smiled, satisfied. Finally, if only the plot will finally proceed smoothly. Then, he¡¯ll be relieved.XjW2xi At this moment, the sounds of people calling for the two people here could be heard. Sui Yuan and Allen looked at one another, and did not say anything more. They hurriedly ran out to mix in with the beastmen who had packed up and were all ready to go. Read more BL at . Sui Yuan climbed atop of Leonard¡¯s-who had changed into a ck panther- back with a practiced ease. Allen also stood by the Seno, who had transformed into beast form, and hesitated for a moment before cautiously riding atop of his back. He had already realized what significance it meant for one to sit atop of a beastman¡¯s back when they were in their beast form and his gaze couldn¡¯t help dart around, uncertain, cheeks flushing red. The other beastmen also transformed into their beast forms. After all, the four legs of their beast forms was much more suitable for speeding across the snowy fields. They had to take advantage of the time during which the snow had stopped to return to the city. Otherwise, by the time winter really arrives, the heavy snow will seal off their path, rendering them without a way to survive. Sui Yuan leaned down, bringing his body to press up against the running Leonard and whispered quietly about the events that had just urred.bdke4J Leonard was not particrly interested in this, but upon seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s joyful appearance, he chimed in with a few words, making Sui Yuan¡¯s face light up with even more pleasure. "What next? Are you still nning to die in ordance to the plot?" Leonard slowly opened his mouth to ask. Sui Yuan was startled, and unconsciously nodded his head, "Yes." "That¡¯s quite a pity," Leonard¡¯s tone was very calm, though tinged with a bit of regret, "Who¡¯d have thought that the plot would have shifted early by a year. I had thought that I¡¯d be able to be official mates with you before the Beast God next Spring."idLuxm Sui Yuan choked. "......This ispletely unimportant." "It¡¯s indeed not important. I¡¯m just saying," Leonard smiled lightly, "Even if we don¡¯t have the "official status", we are still together." Sui Yuan buried his face into the fur of Leonard¡¯s neck. After quite a while, he asked, "You...... together again?" "Together what? Die together?" Leonard asked, smiling but not smiling, "Are you inviting me to die together with you?"x260qO "I¡¯m just asking!" Sui Yuan didn¡¯t know why, but he felt as if he had a slight fever. "This still needs to be asked?" Leonardughed in spite of himself, "How could I bear letting you die on your own? Only, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard you say ¡¯Do you want to die together with me¡¯, so I just feel that it¡¯s a bit of a novelty." Sui Yuan: ".................." Read more BL at . "Humph! Humph! Humph! What ¡¯do you want to die together with me.¡¯ Truly a greasy to death person!" 5237 interrupted in a mystifying manner, but was naturally disregarded by Sui Yuan.3fWh5G Although the early snowfall gave the beast people no shortage of difficulties, thanks to the snow, the feral beasts that were originally in the jungle had all disappeared and returned to their respectiveirs early in preparation of the oing winter. After exerting much effort, Sui Yuan¡¯s group finally returned to the city, having gotten through this daunting experience without any mishaps. When they arrived at the entrance of their home, their parents who had already heard news of their return from the guards were already anxiously waiting for them at the door. Once they caught sight of their silhouettes, the heart they had been holding up the whole time suddenly dropped. Seeing their eldest son who they had previously assumed to have died in the jungle, along with their youngest who recklessly entered the jungle without permission, the first reaction of these two elderly beast people who had been terribly worried was not to cry tears of joy, but rather to charge forward to ruthlessly give their two kids a p each. Sui Yuan was pped into a daze. Not waiting for him to react, Leonard, who had yet to change into his human form, separated Sui Yuan from his father, taking an absolute protector¡¯s stance before the elderly beastman, shing his long, sharp protruding teeth. Seno, who didn¡¯t have anyone to protect (?) him, lowered his head before Allen¡¯s stupefied gaze, with earspletely drooping downwards and his throat emitting a soft sound, as if asking for pardon. Immediately, he was embraced by the elderly sub-beastman who had tears in his eyes.NVAwHv "What were you doing, boy!" Although he was already getting on in the years, Sui Yuan¡¯s father was still as imposing as ever. Facing Leonard¡¯s re, he was not in the least showing any weakness. "Eli is still our Folson Family¡¯s child. You did not need to get involved! Unexpectedly taking Eli to the jungle, if it wasn¡¯t for your indulgence, he wouldn¡¯t have such great courage! This ount, I¡¯ve yet to settle with you!" Leonard somewhat rescinded his threatening expression. Seeing the unyielding soon-to-be father-inw, he swept a look towards the Sui Yuan behind him who had lowered his head obediently. In the end, he swayed his tail back and forth resentfully, unwilling to move his body away. Please visit . The older, the wiser. The old man who easily shocked Leonard finally felt satisfied. After ruthlessly ring at Leonard, he pulled Sui Yuan into his arms under Leonard¡¯s anxious gaze, stroking the ce on Sui Yuan¡¯s body that had just been pped, as if he was showing off. Although he had wanted to lecture this wilful and rash child well earlier on, when this child stood before him, he couldn¡¯t bear to do it in the end. Seno, Allen, Sui Yuan, Leonard ¡ª all the people who had left hade back safe and sound. The people who were originally thought to be never seen again appeared in full health instead. The Folson Family that had originally been gloomy during the past few dayspletely changed, bing packed-full of happyughter and cheerful voices. Furthermore, after resting for one day, Allen immediately took his hand-copied writings to the school¡¯s Incantations teacher, informing him of what he had discovered.szn87k With regards to this, the Incantations teacher obviously attached great importance to it, immediately gathering researchers together. Allen naturally was in the middle of it all. As for Sui Yuan.......he was pulled in by the people involved. After all, his academic achievements in the field of Incantations were well-known amongst the young people. Furthermore, he was rmended by Allen. Another person¡¯s strength was always wee. The author has something to say: Just after the end of an exam, all kinds of homework came one after another. It¡¯s just that the assignment is due immediately after the exam is finished. ! Nothing has been learned yet, bastard! I gave it to you... So next week, the two sses will be closed, and the mid-term is really hotter than the end of the year. QAQ I wanted to finish today, the result is still not good, tomorrow... tomorrow I must finish!ACUof Eve: In her PS, she¡¯s basically talking about the smut chapters being locked and wondering of the possibility of getting around it. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s long...and doesn¡¯t have much to do with the story so...... Please forgive me... *runs to trante more SML* Thank you for reading our trantion! Chapter 6.13 I am overwhelmed. Thank you again to a special somebody for the ko-fi. Another bonus chapter for you guys. Also, this is thest chapter of this arc. Tissue warning. Tranted by EveZJ8kVw Edited by Sora Harukawa The research was in full swing. Furthermore, it seemed like the terrain was sternly warning them, as this winter was endless. Story tranted by . One month, two months, three months.......It originally was time for spring to arrive, but it continued to snow hard outside, without any sign of warming up. This winter was originally abruptly pushed forward, giving the beast people no time to prepare for the winter as they had before. Also, because the beast tide was rtivelyrge-scale, it caused periphery areas of many towns, small andrge, to be attacked and suffer damage. So, even before spring had arrived, rations had already run out. The hungry beastmen, who were unable to endure, had no choice but to leave home and enter the jungle once again despite the danger, hoping toe find something to fill up their stomachs., However, no matter whether it was animals or nts, everything had been killed by the heavy snow. There was practically no sign of life whatsoever. Because of the low temperature and their hunger, the first to face trouble were the elderly beast people, the pregnant sub-beastmen, and the young newborns who were still weak. The faces of many beast people were filled with uncertainty towards the future, and pain for their loved ones. They passed each day numbly, praying to the Beast God for protection before going to bed. However, each time they awakened, they sunk one step deeper into despair. 6r4WKS "You guys take the prey......." Sui Yuan nced at Monroe and Moya with aplicated look in his eyes. The two beastmen had thinned down considerably,pared to before. Fortunately, their vitality was still not bad, and they were not dispirited. This time, they had agreed to enter the jungle with several other beastmen to hunt. Despite walking for ages, they had onlye across a single guinea pig den. However, they were able to restrain their own hunger and brought it back to give to Sui Yuan. Sui Yuan had to say that this made him feel very touched, and also made him even more unable to ept their kind intentions. Sui Yuan paused, before continuing, a bit helplessly, "Thank you, but you guys need this more than I do." "You really don¡¯t need this?" Monroe wrinkled his brows, a bit discontented as he watched Sui Yuan¡¯s small and thin body shrink into a ball beneath his nket, "As far as I know, Leonard rarely goes to the jungle to hunt. Do you really have enough to eat?"agkTd1 "Rarely going doesn¡¯t mean I never go. On the contrary, this just means that my efficiency is much higher than yours." Story tranted by . An indifferent voice replied in ce of Sui Yuan. A ck panther entered the room with a plump giant elk, cing it next to the emaciated guinea pig, wordlessly showing off, "Eli is going to be my mate, I can naturally take care of him. There¡¯s no need for you guys to worry about him." Moya¡¯s expression changed slightly, showing a bit of unwillingness, and a bit of admiration. There was even a bit of relief. He silently took back his guinea pig. "......How did you manage to do this?" Monroe could not help but admire Leonard¡¯s strength. It seems that ever since Leonard regarded him as an enemy on ount of Eli, Monroe hadn¡¯t since been able to find an opportunity to one-up him. On the contrary, every time Monroe went to provoke him, he ended up firmly suppressed by the other. There was no leeway for him to change his fate at all, making Monroe, who had always had a high self-esteem, feel very uneasy.ohOiLK "I naturally have my ways. Even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t be able to do it," Leonard said inscrutably,pletely apathetic, acting like a pretentious prick. "........System exchange?". Sui Yuan shrunk into his nket, quietly exposing Leonard. "Yes, it was definitely a system exchange., 5237 nodded his head in great agreement, "Food is the cheapest item you can buy, requiring the least amount of points." Leonard£º".................."sKXeBY Monroe & Moya: "............£¿£¿£¿" After ruthlessly driving Monroe and Moya out, Leonard who had once again returned to the house swept a nce at Sui Yuan whilst also beginning to sort out the "system exchanged" elk. Sui Yuan felt a bit hungry. His ears were perked up while his tail was swaying impatiently and expectantly. He looked just like a little kitty that was waiting for his owner to feed him. "How¡¯s the research progress?" Leonard asked in a gentle tone as he lit up the stove and set up the grill. He then silently watched Sui Yuan, who had quietly moved to his side. Sui Yuan sniffed the air and stared unblinkingly at the roasted venison on the grill, absent-mindedly answering, "Just about there."X4aRWo "Is it time to die?" Leonard paused his movements. "Yeah. Probably within these two days," Sui Yuan nodded his head earnestly. 5237: "....... Really don¡¯t know how to describe this conversation of yours......." Please visit . In the original plot, during this time, Allen andpany had finallypleted the research and were able to draw the first Incantation that would be capable of reversing the release of spiritual energy.WPjo0J Having been the person who had drawn the Incantation, Allen originally had nned on experimenting its effects on himself. However, Eli, who had also participated in the Incantations research, was opposed to Allen being the one to be credited for this great matter. So, Eli took the lead instead. Eli, who was at the lowest point of his life, thought this when faced with the possibility of standing at the peak of the second phase of his life: if he were sessful this time, as the very first person to use the Incantation, he would inevitably be marked down as a glorious and magnificent person in history. He could possibly turn this hopeless situation around. On the other hand, he didn¡¯t have anything to lose even if he were to fail. Because of Allen, he was detested and abandoned by Leonard, and med by his family members. ¡ª- As such, while holding onto this sort of thought, he reced Allen as the one who would first use the Incantation, and ended up losing his life. The Incantation was not at all sessful. Or rather, it was sessful to a certain extent. Everyone had been confused by its apparent perfection,pletely forgetting that no force can be made from nothing. The reason why this charm can release the spiritual energy is because it absorbs a certain other power ¡ª the spirit, spiritual energy and even vitality of the person who uses the Incantation. Eli had made trouble for Allen many times, because of his willfulness, and even threatened his life several times. Eventually, he exchanged his life for Allen¡¯s survival. It is unknown whether this was karmic retribution.9dQx5A Story tranted by . Later that night, all of the sleeping beast people were awoken by the great torrent of power that erupted out of the research institute. Under the night sky, a pir of silver light burst straight up to the sky. Soon afterwards, it turned into little silver lights, entwining with the white snowkes as they fluttered down. It was absolutely beautiful.0vo3GU Apletely new energy filled the air, making everyone who had a heavy mood because of the unending snow disaster inexplicably feel relieved. Not knowing what had happened, they gradually gathered at the research institute that was the source of the light. However, they soon discovered that the building had already copsed. Above the ruins was a teenager with ck cat-ears who was holding onto an Incantation, eyes slightly closed. He was enveloped by a silver light. His beautiful and pious face looked like that of an immortal god. By his side was a ck panther, lying lethargically by his side, eyes narrowed while he swayed his tail weakly. "Eli? Leonard?" Atst, Allen saw who these two familiar silhouettes belonged to. Allen was shocked, and he wanted to rush forwards but was forcibly kept out by the light. He could only hit the unknown barrier helplessly, "Put down the Incantation! Do you know what you¡¯re doing?!" The more beautiful something is, the more dangerous it is. The silver light ruthlessly stole all the strength from the youth¡¯s body. The once rosy face had already be pale as snow, and the eyes that were originally brilliant as a star gradually began to lose their splendour. The youth seemed deaf to the outside world, consciousness no longer clear at all. It was only when he looked to be about to topple over that he faintly turned his head to look at Allen and co. Soon afterwards, with a trace of regret in his expression, he fell down heavily onto the ck panther¡¯s body.ZpdT6P ¡ª¨C He had made an error when estimating how long it would take him to die. He did not expect that his strength was so much more powerful inparison to the original Eli. He had persisted right until everybody hade together, and had yet topletely die. He was unable to die a lonely death as had been described in the original work. Sui Yuan felt that this was truly a pity. Read more BL at . The ck panther moved slightly, lowering his head to use his coarse tongue to lick the youth¡¯s bloody cheeks, from his tightly closed eyes to his slightly opened lips. Finally, from his throat came a low whimper, sounding as if it was full of endless longing. "What the hell is going on!" No matter what method they used, they were unable to break apart the silver light. Seno and Moya were going crazy with worry, while Monroe stood there silently, like he had finally realized what had just urred. His face was full of silent endurance and mourning. "He used the Incantation.......That Incantation......originally, I had nned to use it......." Allen slumped weakly against the transparent barrier, voice choking as his head shook helplessly. He was originally supposed to be the one who would face this situation. Eli was taking his ce and bearing it all for him, but Allen could not feel even a bit of happiness. His heart was full of self-reproach and remorse. PXCRUo "......The Incantation failed?" The Incantations teacher walked over slowly with a face full grief. He originally had not been very fond of Eli and had been dissatisfied with his perfunctory approach to the research as ofte. Despite his grievances, he did not want to see such an oue. Still,pared to Eli, he was more concerned with the Incantation that had to do with the life or death of the beast people. "No......It seeded......The Incantation was a sess......" Allen¡¯s clenched his fist tightly, staring unblinkingly at the person and ck panther within the silver light, who looked to have copsed whilst embracing one another. He waspletely unaware that he had already bitten through the skin of his lips. "I should have realized it earlier. I should have realized this earlier! Spiritual energy cannot be produced out of thin air. That Incantation takes the spiritual power and life-force of the user and transforms it into the world¡¯s spiritual energy!" The Incantations teacher¡¯s face abruptly changed. "He unexpectedly went to secretly use an imperfect Incantation. Eli, he¡ª-"5u4XGC "Because he knew that talking about it would be useless." Monroe suddenly spoke, coldly interrupting the Incantation teacher¡¯s words. Then, under everyone¡¯s bewildered gaze, he slowly closed his eyes, "You guys were kept in the dark by Eli this whole time. You guys had no idea that his spiritual strength was not actually at the seventh level, but rather, was much more powerful than that ¡ª so powerful that even I cannot tell exactly how strong he was in the end." Upon hearing his words, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with incredulity. Even Seno had not realized that his own little brother had hid such a secret. "I only had the good fortune to discover this fact by coincidence. I have no idea whatsoever as to why he acted this way. The only one whos knows why¨C he is there."dcIKfW Monroe turned his gaze to the ck panther within the silver light, voice full of undisguised admiration, envy and remorse. There was even a bit of pride¡ª that was the sole sub-beastman that he had wanted to offer his everything to, "Eli¡¯s understanding of Incantations is far more profound than all of yours. He must¡¯ve seen the drawbacks of that Incantation ages ago, so he chose to quietly do it before Allen tried it out himself. If there was a person who could maximally take his own power and transform it into the world¡¯s spiritual energy, thereby resolving the current crisis, then that person can only be Eli. Anyone else would only end up a meaningless sacrifice." Monroe¡¯s voice echoed in the silent night sky, making the nearby beast people unconsciously hold their breaths, even making their breathing subconsciously lighter. They did not know whether or not they should believe Monroe¡¯s words. After all, what happened this time was truly too abrupt and unpredictable, making them unable to react at all. "Idiot......" Allen, who had been staring at the silver light for a long time, finally spat out this one word, lifting up his hands to cover his face. He had always thought that men did not cry easily, but now hepletely had no way to restrain his desire to cry, wanting to vent out the tight pain and heaviness of his heart. Please visit . Seno did not gofort Allen. He only leaned against the transparent barrier, eyes unblinkingly staring at his little brother who he had spoiled from birth. He didn¡¯t know where he had gone wrong, to make Eli forever keep this secret from him, and eventually, to leave without a word of goodbye.QLg0DA He had died for the sake of Allen, who had wanted to test the Incantation, and also for the sake of himself, who loved Allen. Seno did not know what Eli¡¯s state of mind had been when he hadughingly wished him good night. Furthermore, Seno hadpletely been unaware of any abnormalities. He had just turned around and left as usual. .......Thinking back to their final moment together, Seno felt like a sinner who had let down his beloved little brother. No one spoke a word until the silver pir of light gradually disappeared, the transparent barrier finally opened before everyone. Monroe, who remained calm and rational, unlike the others who didn¡¯t dare to confront the truth, took the lead to walk towards Eli and Leonard¡¯s side.RcvPwN Eliid serenely within Leonard¡¯s embrace, and was encircled by the ck panther as if he was his treasure. Monroe crouched down and raised a hand to gently feel for the two people¡¯s breaths. Soon after, he gradually closed his eyes and hung his head, expressing the beast people¡¯s most esteemed form of courtesy, reserved only for the passing of their most respected and noble people. This show of courtesy shattered everyone¡¯s meagre hopes. Please visit . "He is the pride of your family, Seno." Monroe stretched out his arms to carefully lift Eli out of Leonard¡¯s arms, solemnly handing him over to the grim, pale-faced Seno.J3Cuoa Seno took Eli and reluctantly raised his lips to a bitter smile, lowering his head to kiss his little brother on the forehead. "Of course. He has always been. He gave up his life for our entire race. Our family and our parents ¡ª- we are all so proud of him." Seeing Seno¡¯s grieving smile, Allen took a deep breath and slowly lifted his hand, cing it on Seno¡¯s arm. He imitated him, pressing his trembling lips upon Eli¡¯s ice-cold forehead. Warm liquid fell from his eyes, dripping onto Eli¡¯s peaceful face. Allen abruptly turned his head away to hide his own uncontroble tears. Recalling the first time Eli ever took initiative to strike a conversation with him, in which he had taken him to read and record the research¡¯s text, Allen suddenly felt that, in fact, from that time on, Eli had already epted his fate. So, that was why he had been so calm andposed, as if he had finally found the true meaning of life, only waiting peacefully for his life to end. Then, without any hesitation, he carried out his task as if he was an emissary sent by the Beast God to save the race.bGZlO ¡ªPerhaps this is just his wishful thinking, but already, everything was incapable of being verified. Read more BL at . Finally, Monroe nced at Eli who was held carefully by Seno and Allen like a treasure, and then nced at the lonely panther on the ground. Moya stood beside Monroe, still unable to face the death of the sub-beastman that he had always followed and loved. So, he did not go over, and instead, lifted up Leonard¡¯s body alongside Monroe. "I truly do not know if you¡¯re smart or foolish," Monroe muttered softly, "I never understood you."w7jIAT "......Actually, I envy him very much. He can always be with Eli. Even death cannot separate them." Moya looked down and said in an bitter voice, "If Eli had permitted me, then I would have done this for him too. Unfortunately, between Eli and Leonard, a third person could never get in between them. Not even in death." "......Although I have a favourable impression of Eli, however I still can¡¯t get to that point, so I can¡¯t understand your feelings,¡± Monroe looked at Moya andforted him by patting him on the shoulder, "But I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll be able to meet another sub-beastman worthy of your devotion." "Perhaps."A9a2ET Moya smiled bitterly, nodding lightly, before shaking his head slowly, "However, there is only one Eli, and no one can rece him." Morning¡¯s first ray of light pierced through the thick and heavy clouds that enveloped the research institute¡¯s ruins, hitting several people¡¯s bodies. One of the beast people who had quietly watched all along seemed to fall into a stupor when faced with the brilliance of the morning¡¯s rays. He suddenly raised their heads to look towards the sky, letting out an "ah" in surprise. Following his movements and exmation, more and more beast people raised their heads. The dense clouds had begun to dissipate, revealing the long-lost blue sky and the morning sun that was not at all blinding.FOt dP "......The snow has finally stopped......" The heavy snow thatsted for months on end had finally stopped, and the sunlight shining down on their bodies held the warmth of spring. The first disaster had finally passed. Coming up, the beast people still had lots to do in order to restore the world¡¯s spiritual energy. But in any case, they were unlikely to embark again on this old, familiar, wrong road, and were unlikely to let down the people who had sacrificed themselves to call forth spring....... Story tranted by . The author has something to say:JDPnIm I unexpectedly saw a little sister saying that my author has something to say section was full of spoilers! I.... I won¡¯t say anything else in the future! QAQ Eve: You don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m CRYING. I know it¡¯s fake but my heart really hurt for the people of this world who had trulye to love Sui Yuan... especially Seno. He arguably loved him the most ?? I listened to ¸ÕºÃÓö¼ûÄã ¨C ÀîÓñ¸Õ and imagined Allen and Seno reminiscing and missing Sui Yuan and I now need to eat a whole tub of ice cream or something to fill up the whole in my heart. Chapter 7 part1 New arc! Please also wee our new editors, Cat and Bear! Our Suck My Lollipop SML family is growing! But for some reason...we¡¯ve got an animal theme going is it because of the beastman arc. Tranted by Eve Edited by Sora, Cat & Bear "Lan, your mate hase for you." A soft and gentle male voice repeatedly called out cautiously, as if humouring a small child. "Quick,e over." Sui Yuan shook the fish tail below his waist, swimming a full circle within the water. Finally, he had no choice but to rise to the surface. The youth that broke through the water¡¯s surface had a head full of long, light-blue hair that was as smooth as the water. His dark-blue eyes held a bit of curiosity and fear as he sounded out the man who was approaching the pool with an outstretched hand. Then, he cautiously ced his own hand into the other¡¯s. The man wore a whiteb coat and sses. Sui Yuan figured that he was probably a researcher of some sort. Seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s response, the researcher seemed to rx his tone and grabbed onto Sui Yuan¡¯s arm, carrying him out of the water. "Your mate is a very gentle person. He¡¯ll take really good care of you, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid. You need to get along well with him..." The man softlyforted the uncertain merman, who was shivering, while also carrying him towards the outside. The merman lovably cuddled into his embrace, lowering his head. This was why the man did not discover that Sui Yuan had on an extremely dumbfounded expression. ".......How can it be like this, 5237." As soon as he had opened his eyes, he discovered that he had turned from a sub-beastman who, aside from giving birth, also had other redeeming features, into a merman who was nothing but a birthing machine. Sui Yuan, who had been nesting in the water, simply had the urge to drown himself! This was too much! Do you not dare to turn him into a real man?! "Calm down! Calm down!" 5237 sensed Sui Yuan¡¯s rare anger and "hehehe¡¯d" mockingly. "Because your previous score was not that high, I have no control over the make-up exam! Furthermore, this world¡¯s role is that of a merman. I also can¡¯t do anything about it....... You know, assessments are always marked more harshly. Wait until the assessment is over. Once we arrive at a real BL world, I¡¯ll definitely help you get a good identity!" "......You already don¡¯t have any sort of trustworthiness." Sui Yuan ced his chin atop of the man¡¯s shoulder, face full of suffering, "I don¡¯t want to give birth. I really don¡¯t want to give birth!" "Ok, ok, ok. No giving birth. We definitely will not give birth!" 5237 submissively cated him in a soft tone. "Actually, because actors have a particrity that doesn¡¯t allow them to stay in any world, systems do not advocate for actors to leave behind any offsprings. After all, children cannot be casually thrown away. This is a serious concern as it can hinder an actor¡¯s progress. You don¡¯t have worry so much." "Really?" Sui Yuan cheered up a bit. "Really! Truer than real gold!" 5237 solemnly swore. Sui Yuan¡¯s expression finally rxed a bit, and he began to read this world¡¯s plot. This was a futuristic world. The text did not give a detailed ount on how women became extinct, only saying that a big catastrophe had caused it. It also did not clearly exin how the mermen hade into being, just that they had been gically modified. It emphasized that mermen were "delicate" and "precious." It was only after one had umted enough societal contribution points that one could go to a merman centre to adopt a merman. The majority of men treated this as their life¡¯s goal and struggled to attain it, even to the point where many who are unable to possess a merman of their own would adopt and share a merman with other men. Of course, there were also a few people who would umte enough points but held no interest in mermen. They think that this kind of delicate creature was too troublesome. However, once they reached a certain age at which their families and the government would begin to pressure them, they would unwillingly adopt a merman¡ª An example of this weird, extremely pretentious prick would be this world¡¯s protagonist gong, Max. Towards these shabby settings, Sui Yuan could only remain silent. Fortunately, he had already experienced the beast world¡¯s baptism. His ability to adapt had increased exponentially, and he was able to force that mouthful of blood back down his throat. Compared with the previous Beast World, this merman world was evidently like a breath of fresh air (?). The mermen¡¯s activities were limited, so there weren¡¯t any excessively aggressive conflicts or climaxes. There definitely weren¡¯t any harems, nor any immoral developments. It was simply theforting pampering of a 1vs1 rtionship! This world¡¯s protagonist was exactly like Allen of the previous world. He was also a man who had be a merman, only he didn¡¯t have a very high position in society. It was different from the sub-beastmen who could live independently. Mermen were like pets as they could only depend on their mates. As such, this world¡¯s protagonist, Ya, was all the more miserable. Furthermore,pared to the gentle Allen, Ya¡¯s character was more brash and pushy. Obviously, he was even more incapable of epting his new identity. As a result, when this merman whose character was unlike any other merman was taken home by the protagonist gong Max, the two people then seemed to begin to act out a light-hearted romanticedy in which they mutually wore one another down until they became a loving family (?). On the other hand, Sui Yuan¡¯s identity was Lan, the mate of Max¡¯s deputy, Dima. Because Max and Dima had a superior-subordinate rtionship and were also close friends, Sui Yuan became the protagonist Ya¡¯s "bestie"¡ª This was indeed in line with 5237¡¯s intention of making him the protagonist¡¯s best friend... Since this story didn¡¯t have any rival-in-love kind of character, Lan and Dima were rather intimate with the protagonist CP. The secondary CP who had rtively more scenes became the supporting male role. The tragedy of Sui Yuan also began from this point on. If he were to guess based on Zhao Xihe¡¯s previous "special" identities, then this time, his identity should be that of Max, not Dima, who would be his mate......Sui Yuan simply did not know how he should feel! Fortunately, ording to the story¡¯s settings, Dima¡¯s personality ought to be very gentle. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t abuse or force Sui Yuan who was an "extremely delicate" merman. This was the sole good point... As for Sui Yuan¡¯s role, Lan, contrary to what one might expect, it¡¯s rather simple. With regards to this role, Sui Yuan just had twoments: Lan was cowardly and loved to shed tears. He had to say, although the settings were simple, it really put to test Sui Yuan¡¯s ability to fake cry. At the very least, when it came time to cry, he definitely had to cry! Sui Yuan encouraged himself inwardly, and attempted to conjure up some feelings, waiting for his first fake-crying scene¡ª which was the moment he saw Dima. Although Dima wore a military uniform, whenpared to other military men, he looked much more like that of a civilian. He happily looked at Sui Yuan as if he was simply breathtaking, walking towards him with big strides to wee him. He stretched out a hand to take Sui Yuan from the man in the whiteb coat¡¯s arms. Sui Yuan looked like he had just suffered a fright and suddenly shrunk into the whiteb coat man¡¯s arms. His bare arms also wrapped around that man¡¯s neck with dark blue eyes glistening like the surface of the pool, as if tears would pour out in the next moment. This made Dima freeze in his original position, not daring to make any movements. "Lan¡¯s courage is a bit small, however his character is very gentle. You need to get close to him slowly." The man coaxed Sui Yuan softly while attempting to ce him into Dima¡¯s arms. Although Sui Yuan really wanted to further highlight his settings of being "cowardly, shy to strangers", once he thought of how Dima would hold the power to determine his life or death, he firmly decided that it was better to be obedient. With Sui Yuan¡¯s "cooperation", Sui Yuan was finally sessfully settled into Dima¡¯s arms. The merman¡¯s tender and soft body made Dima simply be at a loss of what he should do. He could only stiffly hold onto the beauty, mindpletely in disorder. After struggling for a long time, he had finally gotten his wish of having his very own merman fulfilled. The youth was utterly more beautiful than he had imagined. When he gazed at those two blue eyes, Dima had the urge to practically offer everything that he had to him. Only after inhaling deeply did his excited heart slightly calm down. Dima listened earnestly to all the rules and regtions rted to the care of mermen, as if he was at a military briefing. Furthermore, it was only after he had vowed that he would not force his merman into any sexual acts that he was allowed to take his merman home. Upon hearing this most important "rule" while nestled in Dima¡¯s arms, Sui Yuan finally rxed. At the very least, he had a way to protect his cough chastity cough... His interaction with Dima on the first day could be said to be cheerful. Dima made an all-out effort to treat Sui Yuan with consideration. Sui Yuan also did not torment him too much with his tears. This was because whenever his eyes would fill with tears, Dima would see through his act. And then, faced with Dima¡¯s hospitable greetings, Sui Yuan could not cry out at all. It seems like his "cry anywhere, anytime" ability was a littlecking. After interacting for one day, Sui Yuan had already determined that Dima was not Zhao Xihe. Although he had prepared himself earlier on, he was still a bit disappointed and was unable to lift his spirits. Of course, for a merman who had just entered a new environment, this kind of behaviour was quite normal. This was why, whether it was Dima or 5237, neither of them felt that anything was wrong. 5237 even praised him, saying that his acting ability had improved a bit. Sui Yuan naturally perceived that this change within him was not a good development, so he repressed all of his feelings deep into his heart. On the second day, after feeding Sui Yuan dinner, Dima, who had taken two days off in order to develop good rtions with his merman, received a depressing phone call from his superior. "Boss! I¡¯m still off!" Dima, who dared not speak loudly in front of Sui Yuan, became angry when he head the other¡¯s request. "I¡¯m your deputy, not your nanny! I¡¯ve already taken care of all your basic needs. Why should I also take care of your merman?! I¡¯ve also just brought my own merman home. It¡¯s an important time to cultivate good feelings between us!" Sui Yuan could not hear what the other party had said. He could only look at Dima with wide eyes, and determine that the other was his superior, Max, from Dima¡¯s tone. Furthermore, behind the identity of Max was very likely Zhao Xihe. After having thought this, Sui Yuan could not quite control his heart as it sped up just a bit. He subconsciously wagged his tail. .......This was not a good habit. He must get rid of it! "I¡¯m really unwilling...... Please forgive me..." He didn¡¯t know what the other had said, but Dima¡¯s tone softened as he continued to reject him, "I cannot leave my merman at home alone. He¡¯ll get really scared and cry!" As he said this, Dima lowered his head to look towards Sui Yuan. Sui Yuan conjured up some emotions, clear tears forming in his eyes, moistening his eyshes. This sort of will-or-will-not cry kind of appearance made people¡¯s hearts soften. "What? Bring him over?" Dima hesitated for a moment, looking at Sui Yuan who was sitting on the sofa, appearing lonely. His heart, which was originally steadfast on rejecting the other, slightly wavered. "Yes... The instructions on taking care of mermen did say that taking them out frequently to see other mermen would help to maintain a cheerful state of mind....... However, from your tone, it seems that the personality of your merman is not that good. Is he going to bully my family¡¯s merman?" After pausing for a moment, Dima sighed and put down the phone before walking towards Sui Yuan. He crouched down and asked gently, "Lan, how about I take you to see my friend¡¯s ce? His house has another merman named Ya who also just came from the Merman center." Sui Yuan restrained his excitement and softly nodded his head ¡ª it was just a pity that his excitement wasn¡¯t because he would soon see the protagonist, but because he would meet Max. Dima sighed in relief. He could not afford to provoke his boss, nor did he want to wrong his family¡¯s merman. This was undoubtedly the best result. After receiving his boss¡¯s invite, Dima immediately began to pack up his things. As he was afraid that Sui Yuan would get cold, he wrapped Sui Yuan up nice and tight before carrying him to his hover car. As his boss¡¯s nanny¡ªwait no, as his deputy! ¡ª Dima naturally was very familiar with Max¡¯s home. After setting his car to autopilot, he began to talk about the things outside of the car window to Sui Yuan. Sui Yuan could not help but be fascinated by the numerous futuristic high rises, as well as the countless hover cars in the air traveling back and forth. The entire city was so clean one could practically spot no filth whatsoever. Silver-white, metallic buildings and green nts intersected, creating a beautiful picture. A variety of strange and fantastical robots; beautiful buildings; 3D advertisements projected into the sky... everything made for a feast for the eyes of Sui Yuan who hade to a futuristic world for the very first time. Seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes full of concentration, curiosity, and happiness, Dima, whose heart was anxious all along, finally felt relieved. He liked his family¡¯s gentle merman more and more. Aside from how easily he cried, he was practically without any faults. One exined eloquently while another earnestly listened. When the hover car arrived at its destination, the two people felt a bit unwilling to stop, wanting to continue. However, they obviously had to pay a visit to their host, who had already be vexed and impatient from waiting. As soon as the car had stopped, he had opened the door with an impatient expression of ¡¯you¡¯ve finally arrived¡¯. "...Max." As soon as he got out of the car, he saw the other¡¯s gaze fall upon the merman in his arms, watching attentively. Dima subconsciously blocked his line of sight and greeted the other. His boss slightly withdrew his gaze, coldly nodding his head. Fortunately, Dima had long known how his boss was. He did not pay any attention to the other¡¯s cold demeanour and entered the house while holding Sui Yuan, not uttering anything more. Compared to the refined, gentle, and elegant Dima, Max was obviously a stereotypical military man. His whole body emitted a temperament that said he would kill decisively. He was sharp and resolute, as if he would make a small child burst into tears with just a tiny glimpse. Max was clearly used to his deputy¡¯s way of doing things, unhurriedly closing the door and following from behind. His gaze fell directly onto Sui Yuan¡¯s head which was half exposed, half covered by Dima¡¯s shoulders. In an instant, the two people determined the other¡¯s identity. Max¡¯s cold and stiff face quickly softened, exposing a slight smile. Sui Yuan shrank away, burying himself back into Dima¡¯s arms¡ª he was worried, and a bit afraid, that he would be unable to restrain his happiness. Suddenly, Dima, who was walking in the front, shivered, and quickly turned around. Reflecting his cautious nature, he quickly prepared for battle. Afterwards, he looked in confusion at his boss who had suddenly let out a murderous aura,pletely unable to figure out what he had done to provoke him into wanting to kill him. Max shot Dima an indifferent look and stretched out a hand to point: "That¡¯s him. You go see how we can make him eat something." Dima rxed a bit, helplessly sighing, "Making sure one¡¯s own merman eats, don¡¯t you think this is an owner¡¯s personal affair?" Max kept silent, only ring menacingly at his deputy until the other could no longer resist the pressure and could only choose topromise. "Give your merman to me. You go take care of Ya." Max stretched out his arms. However, this time, Dima did not obey him, and only hastily uttered "There¡¯s no need". He then put Sui Yuan directly beside the other merman, Ya. ¡ª¡ª He didn¡¯t know why, but Dima always felt that his family¡¯s boss was a bit dangerous. He did not want to let him touch his merman at all. Ya¡¯s appearance was not inferior to that of Sui Yuan in the least. He looked even healthier, with more vitality than Sui Yuan. He and the "lovably pitiful" Sui Yuan were two opposing extremes. Ya had a head full of short, wine-coloured hair and was very ostentatious. Once those gold-coloured eyes caught sight of Sui Yuan, they showed a look of infatuation, as if he had his breath taken away. Soon after, upon lowering his gaze towards the other¡¯s bare t chest, his expression immediately turned to that of despair. Sui Yuan: ".................." Only, when faced with this beautiful youth, Ya still was a bit unwilling to give up and raised a hand, wanting to touch the other. Even if he had to be gay, he didn¡¯t want to choose a tall and powerful man. A beautiful and lovely girly-looking boy was much more in line with his aesthetics! A sharp and clear "Pa!" sounded, making Sui Yuan, Ya, and Dima all stare nkly. The first to react was Ya, who had been hit. He hastily withdrew the hand that had yet to make contact with Sui Yuan and massaged it as it reddened, face full ofint with regards to the violent Max. "Eh...That......" Dima coughed, feeling that the mood was strange. He didn¡¯t know what he should say. "Don¡¯t casually touch other people." Max spoke after a while, taciturn, seemingly squeezing out the sentence with much difficulty. "Boss, your possessiveness is too great, eh? My family¡¯s Lan isn¡¯t some filthy thing. Not even willing for them to touch even a little!" Dima retorted, a bit resentful, pulling close Sui Yuan who had begun to tear up after being "disliked" and softly cating him. Sui Yuan shrunk into Dima¡¯s embrace, silently looking at Max¡¯s slightly twisted expression. Both of them fell into a long silence. ......In actuality, this world seemed much more dangerous than he had previously imagined... QAQ The author has something to say: Yesterday, I said that I would try to not talk, so what you see next is all an illusion! An illusion! ......Although everyone has been calling for a BL world, however after struggling for half a day and struggling between giving in to the public¡¯s opinion or sticking to my original idea, I sumbed to theter [kneeling on my knees]. After all, this is the only opportunity to write about mermen! In the BL world, there certainly will not have such a thing that is between BL and BG, so please forgive me.......for continuing to be stubborn. Scum! Eve: Can I just say that I love ZXH being forced to eat vinegar. Also, while I loved our sweet and gentle Allen, having the protagonist shou chase after SY is also hrious. But also, damn it Dima! You¡¯re also giving me second lead syndrome!! Chapter 7 part2 See end of chapter for announcements. Tranted by Eve Edited by Sora, Cat & Bear Although he was very discontented with his family¡¯s boss, as a responsible and diligent deputy, Dima had no choice but to obey his superior¡¯s orders and take care of the merman who refused to eat. "I don¡¯t want to eat merman food," Ya, the red merman, had a face full of loathing as he red at Dima who had ced who-knows-what onto the te. He spoke out his thoughts adamantly, "I want to eat what you guys eat." "You¡¯re unable to eat what we eat," Dima sat by Ya¡¯s side, softly persuading him. Dima had already long gotten used to this sort of temperament. Compared to the cold-faced Max who didn¡¯t hold even the slightest bit of patience towards things he disliked, Ya¡¯s attitude couldn¡¯t be better, "The stomachs of mermen are far more delicate than ours. You¡¯ll only hurt your stomach if you eat our food. You could get indigestion, fall ill, or, in a serious case, even die." Ya hesitated for a moment. Although he outwardly seemed to loathe the mermen food and yearned for human food, as a neer, he still didn¡¯t have the faintest idea about the mermen¡¯s circumstances. If he were to actually hurt his stomach by eating human food, then the one to suffer would surely be him. Upon seeing that Ya had begun to waver, Dima, who had seen the light, continued to persuade with the utmost patience. Using a spoon to scoop a bit of the food and cing it before Ya¡¯s lips, he gently enticed him, "In fact, the taste isn¡¯t bad. Max has definitely bought you the highest quality food. Just try a bite, hm?" As someone who used to be a genuine man, Ya simply could not bear Dima¡¯s method of coaxing him like a 3-4 year old child with such a soft and patient tone. He felt goosebumps all over his body! Upon discovering that they would remain in this sort of deadlock if he didn¡¯t eat, Ya had no choice but to awkwardly open his lips and take the spoon into his mouth. Seeing that Ya had finally begun to eat, Dima let out a long sigh, as if it had been some incredibly important mission¡ª yesterday, even coaxing his own merman to eat hadn¡¯t been this tedious! He impatiently turned his head to look at Max, wanting him to take over in feeding Ya. Dima, however, discovered that his boss had already reached Dima¡¯s own merman¡¯s side, and had carefully collected him into his arms. Max was fully concentrated on feeding him. His merman looked stiff all over, obediently not making any sounds whatsoever, just letting whatever would happen, happen. It was even to the point in which no trace of his earlier, unhappy tears could be seen¡ª upon witnessing this, Dima simply felt miserable! Max¡¯s power made his Lanpletely not dare to cry! "M-Max?" Dima immediately put down the te in his hand. The young deputy, who was bursting with a sense of responsibility, cautiously approached his boss. He attempted to rescue his family¡¯s pitiful merman from his boss, who had been acting strangely all day. "You... What are you doing?" "Feeding." Max nced at Dima a bit condescendingly, donning a face that expressed, ¡¯Asking such a stupid question, do you have neither eyes nor brain?¡¯ "Didn¡¯t you say that those with mermen must learn to take care of them? I saw that your merman is much more obedient, so I took him to practice with first." It was a reasonable response. This was the first time that Max had straightforwardly epted Dima¡¯s suggestion, making thetter feel a bit ttered. Looking at this, although he appeared indifferent, Max did care about his merman. This made Dima let out a small sigh of relief¡ª after all, such a precious merman was not some cat or dog. Dima had truly been afraid that his boss would carelessly cause his pet to die. That would definitely result in a strict punishment! "Ya is now eating. You can go take care of him." Although his family¡¯s boss had painstakingly "progressed" a bit, Dima did not like seeing his own merman sitting lovably in another¡¯s embrace and touch. Dima walked over and silently informed Max that it was time for him to scram. Max lowered his head to look at Sui Yuan like he was struggling slightly. Eventually, he admitted defeat to the other¡¯s seemingly pitiful gaze (which actually held a menacing threat), and reluctantly stood up. Once he left Sui Yuan¡¯s side and saw that Dima had taken his ce, Max¡¯s expression immediately became gloomy. It had only taken a second for the lovely spring sunshine to be covered in dark clouds! The sudden burst of cold air scared the other three people into silence. Upon discovering that Max, who was giving off an extremely dangerous aura, was approaching him, as well as considering the gentle, sweet-as-honey manner with which he had just used to hold and feed Sui Yuan, Ya immediately recovered the te that he had abandoned, "No need to feed me! I can eat on my own!" "Eat by yourself?" Max stood before Ya, arrogantly looking at the other, eyebrow raised. Ya nodded his head repeatedly, not hesitating in the least to scoop some food into his mouth, spooning several mouthfuls down his throat hurriedly. Exceptionally blunt! Max was obviously satisfied, expression softening after much difficulty, and nodded his head with praise. Soon after, he turned his gaze towards Sui Yuan and Dima who had already assumed a posture of being ready to feed. Sui Yuan and Dima: ".................." "......I......I can also eat by myself...... QAQ" This time, there was no need to conjure up any emotions. Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears. Under Max¡¯s extremely intimidating gaze, he timidly reached out a hand, wanting to take the spoon from Dima¡¯s hands. Dima hesitated for a moment. On one hand was his boss¡¯ pressure, and on the other was his own interest (?). This made him fall into a dilemma. "You¡¯re a military man. You can¡¯t stay at home to take care of your merman forever," Max said. "You should train him on how to take care of himself now." Dima muttered to himself for a moment. Persuaded, he sighed. He then ced the spoon into Sui Yuan¡¯s hands and gazed at his merman, who had fallen into silent concentration while eating, with a look of tenderness. The originally chaotic, war-like feeding time had ended up passing by harmoniously. Although Dima had been ordered toe help, he had to admit, Max had a good idea on how to handle the delicate mermen. Using a militaristic manner to discipline the merman was not something that should be done, but all living beings had an instinct to "go after profit while avoiding harm". The mermen were no exception. After lunch was the time set aside for the mermen to immerse themselves in water. Mermen, after all, were more reliant on water than humans. Noon was the the hottest time of the day, so they liked to stay in the cooler water. Seeing that Sui Yuan and Ya had finished eating, Max exerted a great deal of patience to control himself and forced his feet to bring him towards Ya, not Sui Yuan. Ya obviously did not like being carried by a man. When Max approached, he couldn¡¯t help resisting. Max immediately stopped his actions and furrowed his brows a bit, "You don¡¯t like being held by me?" Max¡¯s expression was a bit ugly, making Ya rather timid, but he overcame this feeling and nodded with great courage. Dima also stopped his action of wanting to carry Sui Yuan. He worriedly looked at the deadlocked Max and Ya , breaking a sweat towards this sort of unyielding and stiff "mate". Only, what happened next taught him a bitter lesson¡ªeven the spectators would suffer from what happened next. He watched as Max muttered to himself for a moment, then turned to look at Dima and raised his chin, "You go carry him." Dima immediately was dumbfounded, "Me? You¡¯re his owner!" "Although I am his owner, he doesn¡¯t like me getting close to him." Max¡¯s tone was cold and harsh, his displeasure evident, "The instructions say that one must not force a merman to do anything he does not want to do, right?" Dima: ".................." ¡ª¡ªAlthough what he said was not incorrect, howe he felt that something was not right?! "....... If I were to help you, then Lan..." Dima lowered his head, a bit unwilling as he looked at his own blue merman. Max did not let him waver for even a moment. Without fooling around, he walked towards Sui Yan, lowered his own body, and said oppressively, "You want me to hold you, right?" Sui Yuan... with great difficulty and teary eyes... nodded his head...... Dima: "...... You¡¯re not fooling anyone. You¡¯repletely threatening my merman!" However, Dima would not disobey his family¡¯s self-absorbed and willful boss. He had no choice but to let him hold Sui Yuan while he himself walked towards Ya. Ya still didn¡¯t want to be held by a man, but he didn¡¯t have any other method of moving. FInally, he had no choice but to give in. The two mermen were carried to the pool, then carefully ced into the water. Immediately upon entering the water, Sui Yuan flicked his tail and rushed forward several metres, directly reaching the pool¡¯s other side, appearing visibly frightened. Dima red at Max with reproach, but discovered that the other was absentmindedly rubbing his left index finger. "...... What¡¯s wrong?" Dima asked, puzzled. "Nothing." Max smiled for the first time, looking as if his mood had suddenly be cheerful. Dima felt that he should probably find a time to suggest that his boss go see a psychiatrist. What the hell was with this kind of angry to happy mood swing?! "...... What¡¯s wrong with you?" In the pond, Ya swayed his tail not too proficiently and swam towards Sui Yuan, asking the same question that had been asked outside of the pool. "......Nothing," Sui Yuan responded, simrly to Max. His pale skin flushed an attractive pink, causing Ya to fall into a daze. "What did he say to you?" 5237 asked lightly, also feeling curious towards this issue. "...... He said that he was curious about the mating organs of mermen." Towards 5237, Sui Yuan was a lot more honest and spoke the truth, feeling a bit like he wanted to copse. 5237: "....... F*ck, truly perverted!" Sui Yuan, who had been molested while being carried, thrust his head into the water. Fortunately, Sui Yuan had always been a "magnanimous" person, or, to put it another way, he had already gotten used to being taken advantage of by that fellow and was able to recover quickly. Seeing that Sui Yuan had returned to normal, Ya sighed in relief. He appeared to just be a cowardly merman that had been frightened by Max. He had been thinking too much¡ª moreover, who would have thought that the dignified Max would do such a thing in broad daylight! When Sui Yan¡¯s blue hair was soaked with water, it appeared even more lustrous, as if one with the pool¡¯s water. It had to be said, aside from his gender, Sui Yuan, who was soft, lovable and obedient, looked just like Ya¡¯s favourite kind of goddess. It was rare to be able toe into contact with this kind of goddess, making Ya feel very restless. Beneath Sui Yuan¡¯s innocent gaze, Ya cautiously extended his hand, wanting to pat his head. However, after stretching it out, he once again felt a burst of cold air behind him. Thinking about the previous experience of having been hit on the hand, Ya subconsciously turned his head to look at the poolside. As expected, Max¡¯s sharp gaze held a concealed threat and warning. Before transmigrating, Ya¡¯s character was not that of the obedient type, but rebellious instead. When he first came to this world, he had no choice but to suppress his own personality in order to live. He was forced topletely adopt these kind of "habits" that he really disliked, causing him to be more and more depressed. Luckily, Ya was still rational. The first time he brazenly resisted Max¡¯s intimidation tactic was only to rub Sui Yuan¡¯s hair, that¡¯s all. Sui Yuan gazed at Ya, shing him a friendly smile. Ya rxed upon seeing this pure smile, and couldn¡¯t help but move closer to the other. Next, as was described in the plot, Ya began to ask Sui Yuan about the matters of this world. Naturally, Sui Yuan knew everything and shared everything with him,plying with the scene as he spoke about everything pertaining to this world¡¯s settings. Although he had already understood most things about his own identity, after confirming it, Ya¡¯s expression turned grim. He could not ept that he was able to give birth to a man¡¯s children, and was even more incapable of epting that aside from giving birth, mermen had no other capabilities whatsoever. "Don¡¯t you think that this is really strange?" Sui Yuan¡¯s gentle temperament gave Ya the urge to spill everything on his mind, "Mermen¡¯s existence is just to give birth, and they are reliant on other people for all of their basic needs. Isn¡¯t this kind of lifestyle quite abnormal?" "I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to say," Although he approved of Ya¡¯s idea in his heart, Sui Yuan could only tilt his head to the side, "To have children is a very important thing. It¡¯s our responsibility." "I didn¡¯t say that it wasn¡¯t important. What I mean is...... except for giving birth, don¡¯t tell me that mermen cannot do anything else? Independence.... I¡¯m saying that there should be a certain level of independence, so that even if they were to leave their mates, they would be able to live on." Ya was very distressed, but upon seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s unchanging confusion, he couldn¡¯t help but be discouraged. "Forget it. What¡¯s the use of saying this to you......" Sui Yuan held onto Ya¡¯s hand. ording to his character settings, although he did not understand Ya¡¯s worries, he could see that he felt vexed. So, he used this kind of method tofort him. Ya smiled at Sui Yuan in gratitude. In this world, the rtionship between humans and mermen was abnormal. Humans needed mermen to give birth, so they had long begun to conscientiously raise them. Theypletely took away their independence, making it so that mermen would be unable to live without humankind. Over time¡ª and for a long time¡ª no matter if it were humans or mermen, all were imperceptibly influenced toe to ept this kind of rtionship, and stopped questioning it. Ya was the only merman to call these kinds of rules to question. Max was also one of those rare kinds of human. Max didn¡¯t like mermen because he thought that they were too weak, apathetic, uninspired, and without any innate desire to pursue anything. He believed that these kind of intelligent creatures were quitementable and had no worth. Even if they were capable of producing offspring, they were still not worthy of being revered and cherished. And so, it was fortunate that he had met a merman that shared a simr opinion; A merman who was strong, had a goal, and was unwilling to ept the current situation of his kind. As they interacted, and as Ya¡¯s nature gradually revealed itself, Max¡¯s initial apathy towards him became one of concern. Eventually, their rtionship evolved into one of mutual affections. Both of them were both ssified as oddballs in this world. However, they understood one another. ¡ªOf course, as long as it¡¯s ording to the original plot...... all of this would only be logical..... "Mechas? Did you just say mechas?!" Since the subject that had just been discussed was too grave, Sui Yuan and Ya both quickly changed directions. When he heard from Sui Yuan that this world had mechas, Ya became very excited. It was practically every man¡¯s dream to have a mecha, and naturally Ya was no exception. "The kind like Transformers? Like Gundams?" "Transformers? Gundams?" Sui Yuan, who expressed his confusion, soon after confirmed, "Yes, it¡¯s that kind of tall,rge, fast, pilot-controlledbat robot with highbative ability." "Where are they?" Ya asked in detail. Sui Yuan hesitated. "Only military men are permitted to use mechas. Dima and Max...... should probably have them?" "Are you guys willing to take me to see them?" Ya¡¯s eyes shone with longing. Sui Yuan shook his head. "I don¡¯t know. You...... go ask and see?" Ya hesitated for a second. However, his thirst for mechas quickly overcame his fear of Max. He suddenly turned his body and swam over rapidly, making a beeline towards Max and Dima who were still standing by the pool¡¯s edge. Sui Yuan also hesitated for a moment before following, worried. At that moment, Ya had long since made an unhappy face and nagged at Max, asking him to take him to go see the army¡¯s mechas. Sui Yuan silentlyid on his stomach at the pool¡¯s edge as a spectator. He had to say, seeing Ya tangled up with Max made him a bit displeased. Max had originally nned to not answer but, under Dima and Ya¡¯sbined persuasion, he ultimately relented. Casting his gaze on Sui Yuan, he asked, "Do you want to go see too?" Sui Yuan stared nkly, as this time¡¯s plot did not require his input. Disregarding this fact, Sui Yuan quickly responded, nodding his head happily. ¡ªYes, he was only curious about the mechas. It wasn¡¯t because of the fact that Max never neglected him that he felt happy! The author has something to say: Although mechas were mentioned, but here, mechas are not the focus......In the future, I¡¯ll probably specifically write a story about mechas!!>////< Eve: Sui Yuan, baby, you¡¯ve fallen. Oh my poor baby. Bear: there is no escape from your man¡¯s clutches, fighting against it is futile ?¨°(?)¨®? ANNOUNCEMENTS: IANEWtbaSML¡¯s release schedule will change as of this week. It¡¯ll now be 3x on Wed/Fri/Sun.I picked up a new project! Check out Strategy to Capture that Scum Gong . Releases will be every Monday. Chapter 7 part3 Although civilians were not allowed to enter¡ªthe mecha training ground was of the utmost importance¡ª Max and Dima were both considered people of significant positions. Furthermore, the ones that they were bringing were their own mermen, so they were not stopped by the soldiers. After all, it was only natural to want to show off your mecha to your mate in order to gain the other¡¯s favourable opinion, and worship was something everyone could understand.Only, the one doing this was unexpectedly Max, making many people raise their eyebrows. Clearly, the impression of him the masses had always held was by no means that of a "romanticist". Since it was him who had begged for this, Ya didn¡¯t struggle this time and allowed Max to carry him. This way, the other would not be annoyed and suddenly change his mind, going back on his promise. It was truly unfortunate that Max didn¡¯t seem to appreciate the sentiment. Even though it was a merman in his arms, his face was still gloomy as an iing storm in the mountains. This expression made the other three people not dare to breathe heavily, as they feared they would identally set off this hot and cold man. This kind of situation continued on until they arrived at the Mecha Training Centre, and only then did the atmosphere ease slightly. Since he was curious and excited to see the mechas, Ya immediately went from being terror-stricken to normal. He nced this way and that, as if fearing he would miss something. His mouth constantly opened as he asked all kinds of questions pertaining to mechas. Still, it was a pity that Max obviously did not have any patience to answer his questions. In order to prevent the situation from turning awkward, Dima, who had already gotten ustomed to acting as a nanny, had no choice but to take his ce and patiently exin everything to Ya. The four people got along very strangely. Max, walking forwards with a long face, carrying a surprised, red-faced merman that held onto his shoulders. Ya, who was constantly looking and chatting with Dima, who was by his side. Dima gently answered his questions, practically forgetting about the blue merman in his own arms. Furthermore, that merman was not noisy nor did he make a fuss. He only opened his glistening eyes wide and entertained himself by quietly looking around . Sui Yuan was not very familiar with mechas. He listened to Ya and Dima¡¯s conversation while also letting 5237 provide him with the general knowledge pertaining to mechas it had found. Upon entering the mecha standby area, Max received a notice. In the end, he took Ya away with him. Dima sighed a breath of relief and took the opportunity to lower his head and look at his own merman, heart full of remorse for having neglected him just before, "Is there anything you want to see? I¡¯ll take you." Sui Yuan raised his head and saw Dima¡¯s tender and sincere look. He was a bit unused to being treated like this by anyone aside from that person. His eyes shed. After thinking for a while, he softly said, "Can we go see your mecha?" "Of course." Seeing that Sui Yuan did not want to show any desire to cry, Dima immediately responded, carrying him to his own mecha. He watched with indulgence as Sui Yuan poked around the cockpit curiously. Dima was ssified as a civil servant. Although he was of a high rank, his mecha was only that of ordinary standard. On its own, it appeared big and powerful. However, whenpared to the other mechas stored here, it became a dime a dozen. Fortunately, Sui Yuan was somewhat clueless. Seeing a mecha was already a very new experience for him, and did not make Dima lose face at all. Dima¡¯s mecha had an empty tank and thus could not move. So, no matter what Sui Yuan did, he would not be able to get a reaction. Seeing Dima ignore his actions, Sui Yuan took the opportunity to get familiar with the mecha¡¯s operation under 5237¡¯s guidance. ording to 5237, although he would not be able to use this ability in this world, he could not avoid having to "interact well" with mechas in future worlds. Thus, there was no harm in earnestly learning to the best of his ability¡ªit would even be beneficial. While Sui Yuan "yed" with keen interest, Dima¡¯smunication device abruptly sounded. Dima appeased Sui Yuan for a moment, then connected the call. Unexpectedly, he learned that the merman of his family¡¯s boss had gotten into a mecha alone! "How did he get in there?" Dima was very astonished. "This I also don¡¯t really know." The soldier on the other end of themunication device felt extremely powerless and a bit nervous¡ª after all, this could very well cause him to lose his job, "Lieutenant General Max had something to do, so he gave his merman a merman mobility car to conveniently get around. As for how he managed to evade security and enter the mecha, I have no idea......." "He¡¯s seriously......" Dima choked. For a moment, he really did not know how to describe what he was feeling in his heart. "Then, why on earth are you notifying me? Tell Max right away!" "We naturally alerted Lieutenant General Max first." The soldier was innocent, "However, Lieutenant General Max is probably very busy right now as no one picked up. We tried many times. In the end, because this is an urgent manner, we have no choice but to turn to you. After all, our authority is not high enough. We are incapable of entering the mecha department......" Dima exhaled a long sigh, feeling a little tired as he massaged the space between his eyebrows. He looked awkwardly at Sui Yuan who was still fiddling around in the mecha with curiosity and had no choice but to concede. "Fine. I¡¯ll head over immediately. You guys wait over there. Make sure Max¡¯s merman stays safe." After hearing Dima¡¯s promise, the soldier on the other side, who had finally found someone to help him, felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted from his shoulders. Dima turned off themunication device and carefully carried Sui Yuan while softly speaking, "Lan, I have a bit of business to attend to right now. I have to take you away. I¡¯ll bring you to see the mechas again, ok?" Sui Yuan had heard Dima¡¯s earlier conversation and already knew that it would be like this. Immediately, tears formed in his eyes. He began to sob and sniffle angrily, unwilling to leave. It was unfortunate that while Dima would give in to him any other time, this time, he absolutely could not. Seeing Sui Yuan cry made him feel very softhearted, but he could only harden his resolve and take him out of the mecha. As holding a merman made it difficult for him to move about, Dima handed Sui Yan over to a soldier upon leaving the mecha. Furthermore, it was to prevent the situation with Ya from urring once again. Afterwards, he left in a hurry. Towards this situation where he had to watch his "mate" leave while he himself had no way to follow, Sui Yuan thought that ording to his own character settings, he must be feeling extremely anxious. And so, not only did his tears not stop, but he began to cry even harder. The soldier by his side, who had been incessantly persuading him to stop, fell silent as he felt utterly helpless while facing this crisis. Soon after, the soldier shouted loudly, "Sir!" Sui Yuan choked, and paused his crying. Through his bleary eyes he saw Max, who had arrived who knows when, standing before him. Sui Yuan slowly blinked his eyes, eyshes fluttering. "You can withdraw. I¡¯m here." Max lowered his head to look at Sui Yuan, resisting the urge to wipe away his tears, and spoke coldly. The soldier naturally did not doubt him. After making a sound of agreement, he quickly left. Only until he made sure there was no one around, did Max squat down. He lifted his hand, half discontented, half distressed, and with a hint of dislike. He covered Sui Yuan¡¯s tear-stained face. "Have you cried to the point of dehydration yet? You¡¯re really dedicated to your work." Sui Yuan: "............Do you have any water? I¡¯m thirsty." 5237, looking at the two people who had quit the scene in an instant, felt a headache and worried endlessly. Next, Max handed over a bottle of water. At once, Sui Yuan drank several mouthfuls before his throat had begun to feel much better. "What are you nning? Are you going to give all your scenes to Dima?" ording to the original story, upon hearing that Ya had secretly entered a mecha, the one who had hastily gone over had been Max, not Dima. Evidently, Max had ignored Ya climbing into the mecha and blocked off his ownmunicator¡¯s signal. His intention was to push this plotlinepletely onto Dima. This was supposed to be the first milestone in Max and Ya¡¯s rtionship, letting Max find out his merman was not like the others. Now, this important scene had been altered by Max who had, without hesitation, changed the partner. Obviously, this had been nned ahead of time. "Isn¡¯t this quite logical?" Max was not concerned in the least, and shrugged his shoulders. Seeing that Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes were still a little red, he carefully helped him rub them. His tone, on the other hand, was one of jealousy. "What, are you upset that I made Dima abandon you?" "How could that be." Sui Yan could not understand why he was deliberately provoking him. His gaze towards Max was full of bewilderment. "It¡¯s just that the plot......" Pausing, Sui Yuan vented his anger as he spun his head to one side. "Forget it. It¡¯s no use talking to you." "As long as you know, that¡¯s good." Max patted Sui Yuan¡¯s head like one would a dog, satisfied. Soon after, he took him into his arms. "I estimate that Dima and Ya will take a little longer before they¡¯re done. Let¡¯s go somewhere else to wait for them." Nestled in Max¡¯s embrace, Sui Yuan¡¯s whole person began to stiffen. His expression became wary. "What do you want to do?" "What do you think I want to do?" Max¡¯s lips raised to a smile. Acting like a pickpocket who was calling "stop thief", he said righteously, "Don¡¯t think about such messy things all the time. Or could it be that you are looking forward to it?" Sui Yuan£º".................." "What did you want me to do to you just now?" Max¡¯s eyes revealed a smiling expression as he lowered his lips and intimately nipped at Sui Yuan¡¯s nose. "Say it. I¡¯ll satisfy you." Sui Yuan: "...... I wasn¡¯t thinking anything at all just now." Fortunately, they were currently at the army base that was under strict surveince. Max also had no way to grope Sui Yuan undetected while also avoiding people¡¯s eyes and ears. So, he only took advantage of Sui Yuan for a little longer before having to regretfully stop. Of course, it was also possibly because the notification of Dima¡¯s injury hade too quickly, forcing Max to stop. In the original plot, this crisis could pass by smoothly due to Max¡¯s familiarity with controlling the mecha. However, Dima, who had reced Max, did not have this capability at all. So, regrettably, after seeding in saving Ya, he was injured and brought to a hospital bed. When Sui Yuan and Max arrived at the army¡¯s hospital, Dima had already been treated. Ya, who was not the slightest bit injured, hung his head dispiritedly, sitting by his bedside. His face was full of shame and unhappiness. Obviously, he had just trulye to understand the weakness and powerlessness of mermen. Because of his own willful impulse, he caused Dima to get injured. This made Ya feel terribly guilty and he med himself. Appearing calm and collected, Max brought Sui Yuan who was in his arms and ced him in the chair furthest from Dima. He then coldly inquired about what had happened. Sui Yuan also looked at Dima with teary eyes full of concern, but because it was difficult to move about, he could not get closer. Dima first hurriedly calmed Sui Yuan down. Soon after, he good-naturedly consoled Max who was angry with him and Ya. Because mermen were precious, Dima, who was always gentle-hearted, did not believe that him getting injured on behalf of Ya was anything wrong. After seeing Ya¡¯s remorseful expression, any discontent he originally had instantly disappeared. He was even worried that he would upset Max. Because he was quite calctive, Max did not lighten up despite Dima¡¯s coaxing and fully expressed his dissatisfaction with Ya. Despite Dima¡¯s repeated attempts to pacify, Ya still sunk into a gloomy state of self-reproach. Seeing that the gaze Ya used to look at Dima was full of gratitude, Max felt that the situation had gone on long enough and coughed, "You saved Ya. I¡¯m very grateful." Dima sighed. He knew Max¡¯s temperament. This basically meant that the matter was settled. "Who was it that made you have no time toe and resolve the situation? I did what I should have." Max nodded and nced at Sui Yuan who was sitting far away. "Since you¡¯re now at the hospital and cannot take care of your merman, I¡¯ll take care of him while you recover in return." Dima hesitated for a moment. Although he was a bit unwilling to be apart from his merman, he knew that in this situation, there was not much choice. He could only bitterly smile and reply, "Then I¡¯ll have to request this of you. If you can...... bring him toe see me often." Knowing that he could not get ahead of himself, Max pursed his lips and held back his discontent, then nodded affirmatively, "I will, as much as possible." Temporarily taking Sui Yuan into his arms, Max was fully content with what he had aplished, and Sui Yuan could not help but suspect that he had this kind of "kill two birds with one stone" n from the beginning. Before leaving, a teary-eyed Sui Yuan tightly hugged Dima, responsibly and diligently acting like a proper merman who was about to be kept away from his mate. "Remember to be obedient at Max¡¯s. Wait for me to get better. I will thene to take you back." Holding Sui Yuan, he tenderly stroked his blue hair. Dima had spoken in a soft voiced filled with concern, gently persuading him. Finally, he ced a light kiss between Sui Yuan¡¯s eyebrows. Sui Yuan¡¯s body became rigid, regretting that he may have overdid his acting. Ya shivered, and carefully looked at the silent Max who had been watching expressionlessly. He then unobtrusively operated the merman mobility car to move to a far away ce, trying to reduce his sense of existence¡ªafter thest scolding, he had be really afraid of Max. "Time to go." Max stepped forward, directly taking Sui Yuan from Dima¡¯s arms. Dima knew that his family¡¯s boss was swift and decisive. What he absolutely could not stand was this sort of sticky, unable to bear being torn apart kind of farewell. He did not dare to dy any longer, and could only watch as his own merman was carried off by another man. Sui Yuan raised his head to glimpse at Max. He discovered that the other¡¯s cold gaze was firmly stuck to his forehead. He couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and reluctantly squeezed out a smile to tter and curry favour. Seeing Sui Yuan and Max¡¯s interaction, Dima, who wasying on the hospital bed, began to sincerely worry. His family¡¯s cowardly merman would be scared to death by his boss...... "What did you want me to do to you just now?" Max¡¯s eyes revealed a smiling expression as he lowered his lips and intimately nipped at Sui Yuan¡¯s nose. "Say it. I¡¯ll satisfy you." Eve: I hate to say it but ZXH is like... my favorite kind of (fictional) man. Absolute bastard, yes. Should avoid in real life, yes. But dayum, bad boys makes these panties drop. Dima on the other hand is an absolute sweetheart and definitely boyfriend material. Poor man is gonna end up wearing a green hat at this rate or something. Yikes. Bear: *raises hand* i¡¯ll take him ?¤Ä ?? ? ???¤Ä Cat: *pats Bear*, sweetie that man is already taken, you should steal find another man you can have Little behind-the-scenes in thements section of the google doc: To Eve¡¯sment, Sora: mood mood MOOD Cat: lmao, not you too why are people always dropping their panties or pants down, KEEP WEARING YOUR PANTS OR YOU WILL GET A COLD!!! Chapter 7 part4 So this chapter has a bit of NSFW...entwined with plot. When it gets to that point, there will be a drop down thing you can press to read the NSFW version. Or, you can continue past it to read the SFW version. You only need to read one. They¡¯re basically the same but with a bit extra details regarding dirty adult things in the NSFW version haha. Tranted by Eve Edited by Cat (only because I didn¡¯t revoke ess smh I feel like a bad adult now for letting a minor read this) It was in this way that Sui Yuan was brought back to Max¡¯s home. Of course, the helpless Ya, who med himself because he had done a bad deed, and who also ended up receiving Max¡¯s cold treatment, was also brought back. Although he had been here earlier, Sui Yuan had not yet taken a careful look at his surroundings at all. All of his attention had been ced on Max, whose attitude and behaviour were always on the brink of turning violent. Now though, Dima, who was a pest in Max¡¯s eyes was no longer here. Max¡¯s whole person seemed topletely rx. Even the cold air that had been emitting from his body seemed to disperse a bit. Max¡¯s residence was really clean, clean to the point that it seemed a bit empty. Aside from the necessary furniture and the recently added mermen furniture, there was practically no decorative things at all. It made obvious its owner¡¯s chilly and sharp temperament. From the time that they had left the hospital, Ya had been unusually silent. He didn¡¯t act as he did before, acting fussy and discontent. He let whatever happen, happen. Max simply fulfilled his wish of being left alone, and threw him to one side, not paying him any sort of attention. Despite Max¡¯s desire to try out the previously learnt "108 Ways To Care For Your Merman" on Sui Yuan, however he was hindered by the outsider¡¯s (?) presence. He couldn¡¯t go too far. He thus had to let Sui Yuan learn how to take care of himself like Ya did, only asionally taking the opportunity to give him a hand. It was already veryte by the time they finished eating dinner. Too much had happened today, making the two mermen feel quite tired. They began to yawn incessantly. Max handed over the chore of cleaning up the dinner table to the household robot. He then personally brought the two mermen to the washroom, he nned to clean them up properly, before putting them to bed. The bath in Max¡¯s house was really big. Even after stuffing two mermen inside, it didn¡¯t look crowded in the least. There was even room for them to move about freely. After filling his belly, Ya had be slightly more awake. Upon being enveloped by the warm water, his whole body took on a slight rosy colour. However, upon seeing his own reflection in the mirror, he showed a loathing and distressed expression. "What¡¯s up?" As an obedient and considerate merman, Sui Yuan asked in a timely manner, tilting his head as he looked at Ya. "It¡¯s nothing." Ya flicked his tail, a bit jittery. After flipping his body so that his back was to the mirror, he leaned against the bath¡¯s edge, feeling a bit ill at ease as he shook his head. Soon after, he looked at Sui Yuan and spoke in an apologetic voice, "Today......Sorry." Sui Yuan blinked his eyes, his expression unreadable. "Because of me, your...... mate......" Ya said the words "mate" very quietly. After all, he was still unable to ept the rtionship between mankind and mermen, "He was injured. You also had no choice but to leave his side, causing you to be heartbroken." It had to be said that when they had been parting, Sui Yuan¡¯s crying act had been deeply moving. It was so moving that it made Ya, who originally felt very remorseful towards Sui Yuan, feel guilt-ridden to death. He felt that he was the heinous wooden club used to beat up this pair of mandarin ducks After hearing what Ya had to say, Sui Yuan felt that no matter what he himself said, it wouldn¡¯t be quite appropriate. Therefore, he gave up on using words, and instead, reddened his eyes and conjured up a bout of emotions, looking as if he had suddenly been faced with a heartbreaking matter. When he saw that Sui Yuan looked as if he wanted to cry, Ya was given a great fright. He knew that Sui Yuan was a crybaby, however he had never expected that the other was this weak. Ya, who didn¡¯t know what he ought to say to stop him from crying, was at a loss for a long time. Afterwards, he stiffly brought the sobbing and sniffling Sui Yuan into his arms, patting him on the back: "I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t say anything more. You......Stop crying, ah......" Sui Yuan cried ¡¯ying ying ying¡¯ while leaning in Ya¡¯s embrace. On the outside, he was portraying the face of a tear-stained beauty. Inside, he was silently cursing ¡ª he really didn¡¯t want to cry. Just who was it that made this Lan character always cry! He had more crying scenes than he did lines! During this crucial moment, the bathroom door was pushed open. Max, who had changed out of his military uniform, and into casual clothes, walked in. He nced at the two mermen nestled together in the bath. Immediately, the originally hot-as-a-sauna bathroom became cold, as if they had been thrusted into the dead of winter. "What¡¯s going on?" Max¡¯s tone was gloomy and chilly, carrying a heavy interrogative quality. Sui Yuan was frightened, and reflexively recalled back his tears. He left Ya¡¯s arms. At the same time, Ya also let go of his hands, face full of guilt for having made Sui Yuan cry, "I......I said something wrong, and I made him cry......I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!" Max red at Ya darkly, and walked towards the side of the pool and beckoned towards Sui Yuan, who had withdrawn into a corner who-knows-when. He softened his expression a bit, "Come here." Sui Yuan hesitated for a moment, and nced at Ya, warning Max with his eyes that there was another person present, so he couldn¡¯t act too excessively. He then swam over, a bit unwilling. Max brought him close to his chest, patting him on the head. Then he looked at Ya, voice apathetic, "Lan is a guest. Dima is still at the hospital. You have to look after him properly, and give in to him." Ya nodded his head. Because of Sui Yuan¡¯s character, Ya absolutely would not dare to bully him! As soon as he were to cry, anyone would immediately feel soft-hearted! After he received Ya¡¯s guarantee, Max looked like he was a bit satisfied. Then, he stood up, and began to undress. Sui Yuan was leaning against the bath-side, and his reaction was half a beat too slow. Ya¡¯s face, however, changed quickly. Suddenly his eyes widened in rm, "What do you want to do?" ¡ª¨CIf this was Ya¡¯s original world, he would never have such a big reaction with regards to someone of the "same sex" undressing, as he had previously lived in a dormitory and spent time in public baths. It was just that after transmigrating to this world and finding out its ways, he inevitably began to feel a bit nervous. Max swept a cold nce at him, as if sneering at him for thinking that Max was interested in him like that, "Dima just called. He said that Lan needed a bath today. Dima isn¡¯t able to do it, so he told me to help wash Lan on his behalf." Ya sighed in relief, however he continued to be unable to look at Max, who had just undressed. He coughed a bit awkwardly, and grabbed onto the edge of the bath to pull his body up: "Then......I, I¡¯ve already washed up. How about I leave first? "Alright." Max nodded his head apathetically, the corner of his mouth raising slightly because of the other¡¯s tact. He had just reach out to fish Sui Yuan up, but was stopped by Sui Yuan who had suddenly reacted. Tightly holding onto Ya, Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes genuinely teared up, "No, I don¡¯t want to! I want to be with Ya....." ¡ª¨CAs if he didn¡¯t know what would happen if he were to be alone with Max in a bath! It was only right to keep Ya by his side at this time! Max¡¯s expression darkened. When he had just received Dima¡¯s call, his mood wasn¡¯t good. It was only when he realized that the other man had yet to have time to personally wash Sui Yuan that he finally eased up slightly. In the end, however, Sui Yuan and Ya¡¯s intimate appearance only added fuel to the fire. Ya naturally felt Max¡¯s oppressive aura. He looked at Max, feeling that the pressure was simply too great, and also looked at Sui Yuan. He was in a dilemma. Fortunately, Sui Yuan was stubborn, and Max was unwilling to push him too hard. Thus Max conceded to him in the end. As there was still an outsider present, Max did not take off his pants, and directly stepped into the bath. Who knew what those pants were made of though, as it was unexpectedly not affected by the water, causing Sui Yuan to be rather curious. Max let Sui Yuan examine his pant¡¯s material. With one hand, he squeezed out the custom-made merman shampoo and rubbed it onto Sui Yuan¡¯s head. With the other hand, he grabbed Sui Yuan¡¯s hand and ced it directly onto his own crotch. Upon feeling that ce that was beginning to swell up, Sui Yuan immediately stiffened. He abruptly tried to withdraw his hand, but the other only smiled softly, and easily pulled Sui Yuan into his arms. Sui Yuan ended up tightly pressed against Max¡¯s bare chest. Since the bath¡¯s water appeared white, and also because of the steam, as well as the fact that Ya did not dare to look directly at the two people out of politeness, Ya didn¡¯t realize anything unusual was happening between the two people. He simplyid idly at the edge of the bath, tail tapping the water in the rhythm of an old folk song. It should be said that this was the first time that he had ever seen Max take care of a merman with so much patience. Ya felt that this was quite a novel experience, and even felt a touch of jealousy. Of course, this wasn¡¯t to say that he wished that Max would treat him the same way. Rather, what he was jealous of was how Sui Yuan could so peacefully interact with Max. The atmosphere between them was warm and gentle,pletely unlike the cold and rigid mood between himself and Max. After all, Max was the first person Ya had met uponing to this world. He was in charge of taking care of him. It was possible that they would end up being together for a long time. Ya didn¡¯t want their rtionship to be too estranged. Even if they couldn¡¯t be friends, he wanted them to be on slightly friendlier terms at least. Having thought to here, Ya could not help but recall Dima, who had been hospitalized because of him. With regards to this kind of man who risked his life to protect him, who had a warm and gentle personality,pared to Max, Ya held a more favourable impression of Dima. Thus, because he had caused the other to be injured, he felt an even guiltier conscience. "......That, Max......" After muttering to himself for a good while, Ya finally opened his mouth, breaking the bathroom¡¯s previous tranquility. Max narrowed his eyes, enjoying himself as hebed through Sui Yuan¡¯s sleek and glossy long hair. Sui Yuan seemed a bit shy, but he obediently nestled into his arms ¡ªOf course, as for what Max¡¯s other hand was secretly doing beneath the cover of the bath¡¯s water and steam, that was to be kept between them.
Click for NSFW version Ya¡¯s clear voice ruined his enjoyment, causing Max to feel very discontented. Furthermore, Sui Yuan became very nervous upon hearing his voice. The originally tight and warm hole clenched tighter. The scales that had originally opened up to reveal his hole also began to contract, trapping the fingers that had been exploring inside. "What." Although he didn¡¯t want to bother with Ya, however Max still opened his mouth to speak coldly. He lowered his head to look at Sui Yuan, who was working diligently to keep sober, despite his increasingly blurry eyes. This sight evoked a slight smile from Max. Although there was a third party he couldn¡¯t get rid of, however, this kind of situation brought forth a different kind of excitement. Max moved his finger slightly, causing Sui Yuan to tremble lightly. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan¡¯s expression held heavy criticism, grief and indignation. However, there was also a look of confusion. This made Max unable to not think about the possibility of tricking Sui Yuan into bed without alerting Ya. "......Tomorrow......Are you free tomorrow? Can you take me to the hospital to see Dima?" Ya asked apprehensively,pletely unaware of what shameless, shady business the two people were doing not too far from him. His voice even carried a bit of his nervousness, showing a rare disy of prudency. He instinctively felt that, as Max¡¯s merman, to ask this sort of request was inappropriate. However, he still wanted to give it a try, so that he could attempt to make it up to Dima and actually express his regret, "Of course, there¡¯s also Lan." "Take you? What do you want to do?" Max scoffed, as if disdaining him. However, just as Ya began to feel disappointed, he suddenly changed his tune, "Since it was because of you that he got injured, it is only right for you to go visit him often. As for Lan......" Pausing, Max rapidly wracked his brain, however, he couldn¡¯te up with a usible excuse. He could only reluctantly nod his head, "He can also go with us tomorrow." Upon obtaining permission, Ya was ecstatic. His favourable impression towards Max instantly rose a lot. He felt that although this person¡¯s appearance was grave and callous, contrary to what one might expect, he was actually quite fair and reasonable. "Tomo¨CTomorrow we¡¯re going to go see Dima.....?" Realizing that this was a good opportunity to free himself, Sui Yuan, in a blink of an eye, spoke. His voice still held a sensual warm and soft quality to it that had yet to fade. "I¡¯m done washing. I want to go sleep and wake up early tomorrow......" Although he knew that Sui Yuan just wanted to escape, and wasn¡¯t thinking about Dima in any way, however, Max, who suddenly became upset, twisted his fingers within that warm cavern a bit, drawing out a stifled moan from Sui Yuan. Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t help but curl up. The blue tail rose up,ing out of the water. It ruthlessly swatted the water in revenge, sshing and drenching Max. To Ya¡¯s amazement, Max did not get angry. He even raised his eyebrow, mood seemingly not resentful in the slightest, as if he was an adult indulging a child¡¯s naughty tantrum. After finally getting that viting finger out, Sui Yuan cleaned himself out within the bath. Max acted as if nothing had happened,and smugly began to wash away the shampoo in Sui Yuan¡¯s hair. Sui Yuan sighed heavily. He waited until his hair was all clean before immediately heading towards Ya. He grasped onto Ya¡¯s arm, hiding behind the other¡¯s body. "Tonight......I¡¯m gonna sleep with Ya....." Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes were full of tears, looking extremely pitiful. Ya could only stare nkly, and reflexively nod his head: "Ok....." Sui Yuan stuck to Ya¡¯s body. It was only then that he felt safe. Seeing that Max¡¯s gaze begin to turn dangerous, Sui Yuan pledged in his heart that if tonight ¡ª no ¡ª it should be that henceforth, if Max dares to act the way he did just now, he would definitely not give him any face. He would certainly loudly shout and wake up Ya! NSFW CHAPTER END
"What." Although he didn¡¯t want to bother with Ya, however Max still opened his mouth to speak coldly. He lowered his head to look at Sui Yuan, who was working diligently to keep calm-headed, despite his increasingly blurry eyes. This sight evoked a slight smile from Max. "......Tomorrow......Are you free tomorrow? Can you take me to the hospital to see Dima?" Ya asked apprehensively,pletely unaware of what shameless, shady business the two people were doing not too far from him. His voice even carried a bit of his nervousness, showing a rare disy of prudency. He instinctively felt that, as Max¡¯s merman, to ask this sort of request was inappropriate. However, he still wanted to give it a try, so that he could attempt to make it up to Dima and actually express his regret, "Of course, there¡¯s also Lan." "Take you? What do you want to do?" Max scoffed, as if disdaining him. However, just as Ya began to feel disappointed, he suddenly changed his tune, "Since it was because of you that he got injured, it is only right for you to go visit him often. As for Lan......" Pausing, Max rapidly wracked his brain, however, he couldn¡¯te up with a usible excuse. He could only reluctantly nod his head, "He can also go with us tomorrow." Upon obtaining permission, Ya was ecstatic. His favourable impression towards Max instantly rose a lot. He felt that although this person¡¯s appearance was grave and callous, contrary to what one might expect, he was actually quite fair and reasonable. "Tomo¨CTomorrow we¡¯re going to go see Dima.....?" Realizing that this was a good opportunity to free himself, Sui Yuan, in a blink of an eye, spoke. His voice still held a sensual warm and soft quality to it that had yet to fade. "I¡¯m done washing. I want to go sleep and wake up early tomorrow......" Fed up with Max, Sui Yuan¡¯s blue tail rose up,ing out of the water. It ruthlessly swatted the water in revenge, sshing and drenching Max. To Ya¡¯s amazement, Max did not get angry. He even raised his eyebrow, mood seemingly not resentful in the slightest, as if he was an adult indulging a child¡¯s naughty tantrum. Afterwards, Sui Yuan cleaned himself in the bath. Max acted as if nothing had happened, and smugly began to wash away the shampoo in Sui Yuan¡¯s hair. Sui Yuan sighed heavily. He waited until his hair was all clean before immediately heading towards Ya. He grasped onto Ya¡¯s arm, hiding behind the other¡¯s body. "Tonight......I¡¯m gonna sleep with Ya....." Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes were full of tears, looking extremely pitiful. Ya could only stare nkly, and reflexively nod his head: "Ok....." Sui Yuan stuck to Ya¡¯s body. It was only then that he felt safe. Seeing that Max¡¯s gaze begin to turn dangerous, Sui Yuan pledged in his heart that if tonight ¡ª no ¡ª it should be that henceforth, if Max dares to act the way he did just now, he would definitely not give him any face. He would certainly loudly shout and wake up Ya! SFW Ver CH END Chapter 7 part5 Tranted by Eve Edited by Sora & Cat On the first night after Max had taken Sui Yuan home, Sui Yuan basically spent the entire night on guard, clinging onto Ya. As expected, he had not judged Max¡¯s integrity wrongly. Max did not feel burdened at all, with regards to attacking him at night. Sui Yuan and Max looked at one another in a deadlock amidst the darkness for a long time. It was only because Sui Yuan made his position clear¨C that he will steadfastly guard his chastity ¡ª that Max finally withdrew temporarily. ¡ª¨C Naturally, the real reason for Max¡¯s retreat was that he truly could not endure looking at Sui Yuan¡¯s appearance. He was obviously very sleepy but did not dare to sleep, as if he was facing a matter of life or death. After Max has left, Sui Yuan handed night-watch duty over to 5237 and finally fell asleep in a daze. Nevertheless, he did not dare sleep too deeply. Thus, his sleep quality wasn¡¯t too great. Upon being shaken awake on the second day, his whole person appeared muddled and confused, as if he would fall asleep at any moment. "......Lan? Did you not sleep wellst night?" When he saw Sui Yuan appear a bit out of sorts, Ya obviously felt very worried. "Is it because you¡¯re not able to sleep in a bed that¡¯s not your own? Or are you not used to sleeping with me and miss Dima?" "......It wasn¡¯t bad," Sui Yuan replied, voice soft and sleepy, carrying quite a bit of grogginess. "If you¡¯re this tired, will you be alright with going to the hospital today? If it¡¯s too difficult, then we can leave you here to rest." Ya truly felt that "forcing" this kind of Sui Yuan to apany him to the hospital was simply a bit too inhumane. When he heard Ya¡¯s words, Sui Yuan was startled and finally his head cleared a bit. He cautiously shot a nce at Max who was sitting off to the side with breakfast in both hands. Max¡¯s eyes lit up. He was obviouslying up with a good-for-nothing scheme. Sui Yuan naturally was resolute in his unwillingness to be left here alone. He desperately insisted on going with Ya. Upon seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s insistence, Ya did not object further and had no choice but to agree. The three people boarded the car after finishing breakfast. Max dropped them off at the military hospital before he headed off to work. He¡¯de to pick them up and go home when they got tired of ying, or when he got off work. When they saw him once more, they saw that Dima¡¯s condition had already improved a lot. He, however, could not move as he wished just yet. Dima was naturally very happy upon seeing that Max had brought Ya and Sui Yuan to visit. He looked impatiently at Sui Yuan, wishing that Max would give his merman to him. However, he soon discovered that Max still went to ce Sui Yuan into a chair a distance away from him. "You¡¯re still injured. To hold a merman in your situation would not be good for you or him," Max turned towards Dima, who had a face full of disappointment, and spoke righteously. "......I know," Dima nodded, and didn¡¯t insist anymore. After all, what Max said made sense. He could not refute the other¡¯s "good intentions." After having delivered the two mermen to Dima to watch over, Max needed to head to work. Before he left, he sternly warned Sui Yuan with his eyes, telling him to obediently y far away from Dima. Sui Yuan coughed, and nodded his head slightly in agreement. Max left, still feeling uneasy. Dima saw that his family¡¯s merman spirit wasn¡¯t too good, and became very worried. He repeatedly asked Sui Yuan exactly what it was that he felt unustomed to. Sui Yuan whimpered for half a day, before finally spitting out an answer that Dima would ept ¡ª Max. Dima suddenly realized that it was indeed his family¡¯s cold-looking boss that had gave Sui Yuan a fright. On the other hand, Sui Yuan, who recalled yesterday¡¯s affair in the bath, felt awkward from head to toe and averted his gaze. Since this was Dima and Sui Yuan¡¯s "reunion after a long separation", Ya, who didn¡¯t want to be a lightbulb, naturally drove away in his merman car, giving the two people some time alone. It was just unfortunate that Sui Yuan¡¯s character design was untalkative. Furthermore, he and Dima were not very familiar. They only spoke a few sentences about their days, before they fell silent. The atmosphere was a bit awkward. Dima, seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s obviously-sleepy-but-trying-to-endure appearance, naturally felt tender-hearted. He felt that, since they couldn¡¯t find a topic to talk about, it was better to straightforwardly let Sui Yuan nap a bit. With regards to Dima¡¯s consideration, Sui Yuan naturally could not refuse ¡ª he still had to continue to think of ways to fight Max tonight! It was obviously important for him to be well-rested. When he saw his family¡¯s merman¡¯s desire for sleep, Dimaughed as he called for the robot nurse. He had it help Sui Yuan into bed. Soon after, his gaze was warm as he watched Sui Yuan softlyy onto the mattress on his stomach. In a sh, he entered thend of dreams. The warm rays of the morning light spilled atop of the blue merman, further highlighting his smooth, pale skin, making it appear even more delicate. His blue tail glittered slightly, appearing like the sparkling reflection of sunlight off of ake¡¯s surface. His long blue hair syed out on top of the white bed, and it half covered his beautiful face. His sleeping face was serene and sweet......Dima¡¯s gaze be increasingly tender. His heart was full of satisfaction, feeling that he could practically watch him all-day. "Yi? Lan is asleep?" After having wandered around one full circle, Ya, who had felt extremely bored, had just arrived at the ward in time to see this scene. He immediately lowered his voice, and for a moment, did not know whether or not he should leave, so that he wouldn¡¯t destroy this soft and warm situation. Dima turned his head to look at Ya, and smiled amicably. Ya hesitantly drove the merman car over, stopping at Dima¡¯s bedside. His voice carried a bit of happiness: "Indeed, Lan is really dependent on you." "Is that so?" Dima¡¯s tone was as low as possible, but his joy and content still bled through. "Yes. After leaving your side, he couldn¡¯t sleep well at all," Ya nodded, "But as soon as he came to you, he was able to fall asleep immediately, free from any worries." Dima could not control of the corner of his lips from raising. The implication from Ya¡¯s mouth made him feel extremely delighted. With Sui Yuan as an icebreaker, the originally slightly stagnant atmosphere between Dima and Ya immediately became lively. The two people went from Sui Yuan¡¯s behaviourst night to chatting about mechas, the military, and just about every aspect of this world. The atmosphere between them werepletely unlike that of Dima and Sui Yuan¡¯s previous state of having nothing to say. Dima¡¯s personality was warm and patient. As the deputy of the cold and taciturn Max, he naturally had to be resourceful, and be adept atmunicating. Dima¡¯s knowledge was extensive and profound. To Ya, who had just arrived in this new world and thus felt that everything was a novelty, Dima was the best person to go to for knowledge. Ya had countless questions, as well as an innumerable number of doubts. Max never answered his disorderly mess of questions. Sui Yuan did speak with him for a bit, however what he had to say was obviously superficial. Basically, it could notpare to the experienced and knowledgeable Dima¡¯s profound and deep words. Ya listened, fascinated. Furthermore, towards this kind of avid listener, Dima who had been extremely bored following his injury,pletely weed him.The two people, from the very first question and answer, discussed enthusiastically. Evidently they got along well. Sui Yuan was woken up by these two people¡¯s conversation. Bewildered, he raised his head slightly, just in time to see Ya naturally peeling Dima an apple. Furthermore, upon receiving the apple, Dima was touched and appeared embarrassed,pletely at a loss. The mood between the two of them held an unspeakable sort of intimacy. Sui Yuan closed his eyes once more, yawningzily in secret. He guessed that Max¡¯s n would soon seed. ¡ª¡ª-What he didn¡¯t know was whether disturbing his sleepst night was because Max had really wanted to do shady things or if it was to prevent him from hindering Dima and Ya¡¯s interaction today. "I¡¯d say that it¡¯s thetter," 5237 seriously analyzed, swaying his body as he rubbed against the side of Sui Yuan¡¯s head, "Whether mermen had....that done to them or not, is probably detectable. Right now, before you legally belong to him, Zhao Xihe would probably only dip his toes in a bit before stopping. He cannot touch you for real, or else he will certainly be punished. And if that happened, all of hisborious preparations would go to waste. Secretly seducing someone else¡¯s merman, that¡¯s more intolerable than robbing someone in broad daylight. His purposest night was to make sure you wouldn¡¯t sleep well, most likely to make sure that you would not be awake for the majority of the time during which you and Dima would interact. If you were awake, Dima would certainly pay more attention to you, rather than Ya. This kind of n is certainly twice the effort for half the result." "Since it¡¯s like this, why didn¡¯t you tell me thisst night? Letting me foolishly spend half the night on alert." Sui Yuanined. "Even if I had told you, would you have been able to sleep soundly while being eyed at covetously by him?" 5237 snorted, as if it felt it to be below its dignity, "Moreover, I¡¯m not too convinced by his moral integrity. If he were toe for you for real, wouldn¡¯t you me me to death?" Sui Yuan, with no way to respond, fell silent. He knew that 5237 was right. He long knew Max¡¯s thought process, and had no choice but to go along with him. The next time he woke up, the sky had already reddened. The ward was silent, interrupted only by the faint sound of electronic beeping. Sui Yuan turned over and sat up and looked around. He discovered that Dima and Ya were not around. Unexpectedly, it was Max sitting to the side, head lowered to skim a document. Hearing movement, Max raised his head and looked at Sui Yuan, the corners of his lips raising slightly, "Awake?" "......Where¡¯d they go?" Sui Yuan was a bit lost. "Dima went for a check-up. Ya went to apany him." Max stood up and walked to Sui Yuan¡¯s side. He swept a nce to the door. When he was certain that there was no one around, he bent down at the waist and kissed Sui Yuan¡¯s forehead. His voice was full of content, "It seems that those two people got along well today." "Yes, it wasn¡¯t bad." Sui Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. He didn¡¯t know why, but seeing Max scheme like this, with an attitude of having everything in the palm of his hands, made him particrly ufortable. "I only need to add a bit more fuel to the fire," Max mumbled quietly, eyes slightly squinting. Soon after, he sighed in regret, "Moreover, I can¡¯t act overly hasty with regards to this matter. At the very least, I have to wait until Dima has recoveredpletely. I¡¯lle back to thister, after they¡¯ve gotten more familiar with one another." Sui Yuan quickly averted his gaze. He couldn¡¯t help but light a candle for Dima. From the corridors came the sounds of approaching footsteps and voices. Max straightened his body and turned to face the door. At the same time, the room¡¯s door also opened. They watched as Dima and Ya entered while speaking and smiling, looking like they were old friends. Upon seeing Sui Yuan who had already awoken, and Max who was clearly waiting for them, Ya happily greeted them. It was obvious that he had a good day today. His mood had risen considerably. However, Dima appeared distracted for a moment, his expression appearing a bit unnatural. When he saw Sui Yuan¡¯s pair of teary eyes that were full of dependency and longing fall on himself, Dima¡¯s first reaction was not one of happiness, but of guilt. He subconsciously averted his gaze, but he did not understand why he felt this way. Dima shook off this ineffable feeling and walked towards Max, slightly smiling as he greeted him with a nod, "You came?" "Was the results of your check-up good?" Max seemed to not detect any abnormalities in Dima whatsoever. "I¡¯ve recovered well. However, I still need to stay at the hospital for a few days. Then, I¡¯ll have to rest at home." Dima helplessly shrugged his shoulders and sat down on his bed with the help of the robotic nurse. Max nodded and nced at Ya, "Today, they inconvenienced you. Did they cause any trouble?" "Of course they didn¡¯t," Dima responded with a smile, "Lan slept the whole day very obediently. Ya was also very capable and helped me out a lot." "Then, can Ie again tomorrow?" Upon hearing that his performance wasn¡¯t bad, Ya seized the opportunity to speak. He looked at Dima with eyes full of expectation , "Staying at home all the time is so boring. I want to go out more often!" "This....." Dima stared nkly. Although he really liked Ya¡¯spany, however subconsciously, he felt that something was not quite right. His instinctive response to crises made him feel that it would be better for him to restrain himself and refuse. However, obviously, Max who had been long awaiting for this opportunity could not give Dima the opportunity to restrain himself and refuse. He politely retreated in order to advance, "If it doesn¡¯t inconvenience you too much ¡ª actually, I¡¯m not too at ease with leaving them at home all on their own." Dima looked at Ya, and then also looked at Max. Finally, since he was incapable of understanding this instinctive feeling of rm, he thus suppressed it, as usual, "Of course, there¡¯s no problem. Recuperating on my own is also very boring. If they are willing toe keep mepany, then that would be great." Max¡¯s expression softened a bit upon hearing Dima¡¯s agreement and nodded his head in satisfaction, "Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you." "This is the first time I¡¯ve heard you be this polite!" Dima mocked, acting in an over-exaggerating manner, as if he was overwhelmed with ttery, "In the past, didn¡¯t you just casually toss whatever you wanted me to do at me, without any regard for my wishes?" Max raised an eyebrow, and didn¡¯t respond. ¡ª¡ª-That¡¯s because he¡¯s scheming against you now, nning to push you into the pit of fire. Sui Yuan answered Dima¡¯s question silently in his heart. "Alright. Don¡¯t you also help me take care of Lan at night? During the day, bring them here. Treat it as if we are dividing the work." Dima waved his hands, putting an end to the subject. Carrying his anticipation for tomorrow, Ya¡¯s voice was especially cheerful as he left. On the other hand, Sui Yuan was full of so much pity for Dima that he even forgot to conjure up the emotions for his routine pre-separation crying act. In the end, he was directly carried off by Max. Before leaving the hospital room, Sui Yuan caught sight of Dima who wasying on the hospital bed. Dima, who appeared absent-minded because of his wandering thoughts and slightly rxed expression, heaved a long sigh. ¡ª¡ªTo have a no-good boss who is always scheming against you, ying with your body, mind and even feelings......My condolences. The author has something to say: Yesterday, the little sisters seemed to be very excited about the *coughcoughcough* scene? Actually, I didn¡¯t write anything, right? In fact, the chapter is very pure right? w Eve: Novel rec! Ling/Silverneko has picked up a new project called "The Last Cat in the Universe." It¡¯s a super fluffy read with cat!MC and war god! ML. Check it out . And if you don¡¯t read Who Dares nder My Senior Brother which she also trantes... you really should try it out ?? Chapter 7 part6 Tranted by Eve Edited by Cat The author (Not Eve LOL just in case anyone panics) has something to say: Dear friends, I¡¯m finally back! I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anyone waiting here for updates cough cough...... After graduation, it¡¯s really hard to find a job. Looking for work, getting used to work, social life, everything is worse. In short, nothing¡¯s going smoothly in real life so I didn¡¯t want to write. Therefore, I felt dispirited. Now, things are better, so I rolled back here in disgrace. The job I just started has made me so busy my head is spinning, so I can only update whenever I can during this time. I don¡¯t know what day updates wille, and I won¡¯t be able to respond to all yourments as I had before. However, I will not abandon this pit! Messages will also all be read. I¡¯m sorry! I hope that everyone won¡¯t scorn me! QAQ Under Max¡¯s meticulous scheming, the feelings between Dima and Ya became more and more harmonious. Dima had never seen such a cheerful and optimistic merman, who had both a thirst for knowledge and who could form his own opinions. If one were to talk about his indulgence and pampering of Sui Yuan, then it would beparable to that of how one would treat their precious, invaluable pet. Towards Ya, however, Dima regarded him as an existenceparable to himself ¡ª he didn¡¯t let Max take care of him. Rather, he was their equal. He was a kindred soul who he could talk endlessly with. But at the same time, within these friendly feelings were the beginnings of something ambiguous. Even Dima himself did not dare to think too much of them. Compared to the tangled mess that were the feelings within Dima¡¯s heart, Ya¡¯s favourable sentiment regarding Dima was much more pure. After all, they weren¡¯t batting for the same team, so how could they possibly happily fall in love like that?! Originally, love budded between Max and Ya because the former had seized the other by force. Now that Max had been reced by the much gentler Dima who had no way to express his love, the probability of Ya realizing Dima¡¯s feelings fell so low that it caused people to be boiling mad. Hepletely regarded Dima as nothing more than a good brother. It was probably because Dima was too much of a kind and tender gentleman, which made Ya feelpletely at ease with him. Therefore, even though Ya would often be reminded of his merman identity and thus vigntly try to protect his chastity before Max, with Dima, however, he would always forget about this fact. Ya would treat Dima as if they were regr same-sex buddies in his old world, and would touch him with the same kind of nonchnce. Dima however, would always be rendered flushed and bewildered. Again and again, he¡¯d have to suppress the restless, dangerous feelings within his heart. As for Sui Yuan, his feelings were an even bigger mess than that of those two. On one hand, he really did not want to fulfill his duty as a merman to be increasingly intimate with his "mate". On the other hand, as he helplessly watched the situation slip into a deep love story between the protagonist shou and the supporting male lead, just as Max had nned, the sense of responsibility that burst through his heart really made him unable to sit or stand still. You can¡¯t have your cake and eat it too ¡ª This is indeed a wise saying..... Therefore, under the pressure of his tangled feelings and 5237¡¯s helplessness, Sui Yuan began to get a bad feeling. After all, ording to his character settings, he was a feeble and pure merman who waspletely unable to form his own ideas. He waspletely incapable of getting jealous over a potential rival, nor was he able to contend for his "mate¡¯s" attention. He was nothing more than a set piece whenever Dima and Ya had a particrly good conversation. From time to time, he would look at the two people with eyes full of worship, not making a sound¡ª in any case, ording to his settings, Sui Yuan shouldn¡¯t be able to understand what they were talking about. With Dima¡¯s help, Ya quickly assimted to thispletely new world and began to carefully n for his future. Ya¡¯s original hobby and major was in fashion design. He had a wealth of theoretical knowledge and was full of enthusiasm that had not yet been worn down by the ways of his original world. He also still had a vivid imagination. It was just unfortunate that not long after he had entered the working force, before he had time to show off what he could do, he was inexplicably forced to be a merman. Unwilling to be treated as someone¡¯s exclusive property for the rest of his life, Ya naturally wanted to fight for his dream, freedom, and his dignity. Even if it was difficult, Ya would never back down. Upon hearing Ya frankly state his dream and n of bing financially independent through fashion design, Dima was astounded and couldn¡¯t help butugh a bit. He had gotten used to seeing mermen who had no way of thinking for themselves and werepletely dependent on their mates. Although Dima did not believe that Ya¡¯s "fantasy" coulde true, however this did not stop him from encouraging this unconventional but likeable merman. He would help him as best as he could. In the original text, when Ya wanted to start his own business, he had the tacit and covert support of his mate, Max. The Max who was supposed to be acting like Dima in order to cultivate good feelings between them, however, only scoffed at the other¡¯s wish. However, he also indulged him, since he would only cause him to lose his smile and energy if he were to deprive him of his freedom and dream. It was a pity that the current Max had thrown away the script,pletely not acting the way he should be acting. When Ya sounded him out and casually asked about his desire to open up a business, Max simply rejected him coldly and then ignored him. He waspletely against it. Therefore, when it came time for Ya to reveal his talents, the one supporting him from behind was Dima, instead of Max. Since both Max and Dima held high military positions and were also considered influential people of the upper ss in this world, as well as because of the fact that Ya had the special identity of merman, the clientele that Ya always envisioned were the mermen mates of men with statuses like Max and Dima. These upper ss men also had their own mermen mates who they doted on very much. As long as their merman desired something, they would spare no effort to fulfill their mate¡¯s wish, especially if it was a matter as small as spending a bit of money to buy slightly pricey clothing. As such, after having determined a niche clientele and gained a backer, Ya began his career as a fashion designer in another world. As a protagonist, he would definitely have a golden finger. Although Sui Yuan did not understand fashion design in the least, however, he did know that no matter how Ya designed, the people of this world would end up scrabbling madly for it. The thing that depressed Sui Yuan the most was that he was turned into Ya¡¯s own exclusive model. Reportedly, it was because he looked pretty much like what Ya had envisioned. He was Ya¡¯s muse. Whenever Ya came out with a new design, Ya would always leave a set for Sui Yuan. After making Sui Yuan model, he would take photos in line with the aesthetics of the clothes to use as advertisement, cing them in his clothing boutiques to attract customers. Sui Yuan¡¯s talent for acting was thoroughly dug out by Ya. Whether he needed to appear pure, clueless, warm and gentle, seductive, or even cold and aloof ¡ª Sui Yuan naturally and vividly acted out all kinds of temperaments one after another. He carried a unique charm that caused people¡¯s hearts to race. Sui Yuan who was directed by Ya, wanted to cry without tears. Although he did not want to cooperate, his body, however, would always reflect his inner nature and obediently make all kinds of poses. His obedient attitude caused 5237 to not know what it should make of it. While Ya¡¯s project was growing like wildfire, Dima also fully healed and was able to leave the hospital. Only, as Max¡¯s deputy, he continued to serve Ya¡¯s need at any time and any ce at Max¡¯s request. Although this could be considered feathering one¡¯s nest, however, because of Dima¡¯s unclear feelings towards Ya, not only was he not discontent, but he was secretly delighted. Thus, because he held a guilty conscience, he did his utmost to try to secretlypensate Max, who was "in the dark", which made Sui Yuan was was watching everything silently especially want to light him a candle. To even help the one who had sold him count the money from this transaction, this saying was basically describing the pathetic Dima! Ya was the designer, Dima was the investor, and Sui Yuan was a walking advertisement. Ya¡¯s brand began to spread amongst the mermen and the public praise and earnings increased with every passing day. Furthermore, Ya¡¯s talent and Sui Yuan¡¯s "beauty" also became a hot topic for everyone. On the other hand, Max who was originally supposed to be the biggest supporter, hadpletely withdrawn. It was also unknown as to what he was doing in the shadows. Sui Yuan, who could never believe that this pig teammate would act well-behaved and content with how things were, always felt a bit ill-at-ease, as if this was the calm before the storm, like the peace that happened before disaster struck for a protagonist. As Dima had been discharged from the hospital, Sui Yuan should leave Max¡¯s residence. However, as Ya¡¯s muse, he was frequently left alone at home with Ya, with Max¡¯s tacit approval or even encouragement. Thus, he and Dima gradually drifted apart. Furthermore, because of his hazy feelings towards Ya, Dima¡¯s attitude towards Sui Yuan became strange. Sometimes, he acted distant. Other times, because of his guilty consciousness, he doted on him more. This made Sui Yuan want to pat Dima on the shoulder consolingly and tell him that he should calm down several times. Sui Yuan was afraid that if Dima continued on like this, he would eventually develop schizophrenia. Even if Max didn¡¯t do anything on the surface, he still caused so much suffering...... During the banquet, Sui Yuan apanied Dima, gaze on the wine ss in Dima¡¯s hands. Dima was obviously absent-minded. Sui Yuan could not help but sigh in his heart and feel particrly sympathetic towards him. Following Dima¡¯s gaze, Sui Yuan looked in Ya¡¯s direction. Max was holding Ya, and they were surrounded by a fawning crowd. Pursing his lips, Sui Yuan blinked a few times before quickly averting his gaze. Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t help but admit that he felt a bit ufortable when he saw Max stand with someone else, looking like a match-made-in-heaven, as others teased them and gave them their blessings. Although he wasn¡¯t as despondent as Dima, who was frustrated and disappointed, but he also felt that this wasn¡¯t something good. Although 5237 did its best to remind him, and although he worked hard to restrain himself, however, some feelings could not be controlled. This feeling caught people without warning. By the time one realized it, they would already be unable to get rid of it. Perhaps it was because he had already gotten ustomed to the other¡¯s existence, or perhaps it was because their life and death was so intertwined, or maybe he had been infected by the other person¡¯s deep feelings¡ª we don¡¯t know from where lovees, but once love begins, it will never end. Sui Yuan knew that 5237 held "great expectations" for him, and was always worried that he would deviate from his raison d¡¯etre because of his feelings, which would lead to an uneptable oue. Thus, he was absolutely afraid of revealing his thoughts, as if once he spoke them aloud and admitted to his own wavering thoughts, he¡¯d be given no second chance. Actually, Sui Yuan was not particrly attached to the word "survive". He was also not afraid of being "destroyed", as 5237 was. His meaning of his existence was to seamlessly y one role after another. This meaning, however, was not at all enough to make him desperate to continue "living". Sui Yuan¡¯s attachment to the plot was only due to his sense of responsibility. It wasn¡¯t because he wanted to cling onto his existence. This so-called "destruction", it was just like his "creation". He would simply return to nothingness. To be without feelings, without thought, without an ego, what was there to be afraid of? With regards to the current Sui Yuan, he was only a bit reluctant to part with his experiences in the bustling worlds and the vicissitudes of life. He was reluctant to part with 5237 who had always apanied him, encouraged him, helped him, and held him back. He would probably even be reluctant to part from Zhao Xihe, who had been the one to bring about this situation that had forced him into a dilemma with no way out. If he were to disappear, what would happen to Zhao Xihe? ¡ª this was the first question that came to Sui Yuan¡¯s mind. 5237 would probably shed a few tears for him, and would be sad and heartbroken. But after being assigned to another actor, it would continue to fulfill its responsibility to guide the new actor. Then, what about Zhao Xihe? Would he be able to be like 5237? Would he be aggrieved for a while before seeking a new target to cling onto? Would he eventually treat his recement the same way he treated him now? He didn¡¯t know why, but once he thought of this, Sui Yuan felt wrong from head to toe. Suddenly, a feeling of unwillingness towards being "destroyed" sprung forth. Because it was that fellow who had pushed him into this predicament that had also been the one to ignite a will to live within him. Towards this sort of contradictory feelings, Sui Yuan had not idea what to say. He simply wanted to kneel! "Lan? What are you thinking about?" Dima snapped out of his reverie. He suddenly realized that he had already left his merman with a cold shoulder for a long time, making him immediately feel an indescribable degree of self-reproach. Upon seeing the slightly dark expression in his merman¡¯s eyes, Dima raised his hand to stroke Sui Yuan¡¯s long, blue hair, to try and make up for his mistake. Sui Yuan was roused out of his trance by Dima¡¯s voice. He blinked, and reflexively showed him a smile that was pure and considerate. This appearance that waspletely without any resentment made Dima¡¯s heart ache, quickly making him drown in guilt. This made Dima feel conflicted and made it difficult for him to find words to say. Sui Yuan also had lingering fears. To be this absent-minded even when in close proximity to an original inhabitant of this world who he was "close" with, it was simply leading to OOCing! Fortunately, he reflexively kept a soft and smiling expression. Otherwise, how would he exin this to Dima! "Thinking about you," Sui Yuan quickly adjusted his state of mind. He smiled and looked at Dima, eyes full of tenderness and dependency. Within, there was also a bit of cautious worry mixed in, "What kind of difficulties did youe across? It seems to be a bit....." He cleverly turned the question back to Dima. As he knew about the other¡¯s guilty heart, he avoided suffering any damage by reflecting it back onto Dima. Recently, whenever Dima revealed an intention to get close to him, he would only need to intentionally or unintentionally mention Ya, and Dima would immediately feel guilty and lose all interest. He had to say, this time, he and Max were cooperating well together! Indeed, upon hearing Sui Yuan¡¯s question, Dima immediately revealed an awkward and helpless smile. He silently shook his head, and unconsciously moved his gaze towards the brilliantly smiling Ya who was carried in Max¡¯s arms. As if he had just made an extremely difficult decision, Dima sighed deeply, eyes dark but full of perseverance. Suddenly, he extended his arms to pull Sui Yuan into his arms. Sui Yuan subconsciously stiffened. Immediately, he forced his body to rx, and he nestled into the crook of Dima¡¯s arms. Dima lowered his head to lightly kiss Sui Yuan¡¯s cheek, and said quietly, "I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do it again." Sui Yuan was frightened by Dima¡¯s abnormal actions just now. He subconsciously understood the other¡¯s meaning, but his outward appearance was a bit bewildered, "Why do you need to apologize? What won¡¯t happen again?" "I won¡¯t neglect you because I¡¯m busy thinking about matters on my own anymore," Dima smiled, tone intimate. Dima¡¯s actions caused Sui Yuan¡¯s hair to raise from head to toe. However, he had no choice but to look like he enjoyed it. Without waiting for him toe up with a way to push Dima away without going against his character settings, they suddenly heard a loud sound of something heavy falling to the ground. The originally noisy banquet room quieted down. Sui Yuan and Dima both turned their heads to look towards the source of the sound. In the middle of the crowd, Max was fixing his cuff apathetically. Meanwhile, Ya was behind him, trying to remain calm but still appeared rmed. Before the two people, a man who had clearly been beaten to the ground cut a sorry figure as he picked himself up. His eyes were full of a ruthless haze, and he looked at Max as if he had killed his own father. The man who had been hit stood up and did not say a word. He only snorted coldly before turning around and leaving the banquet hall. Max was not in the least concerned. He raised his hands, indicating to everyone that they did not have to pay this any attention. Only then did the banquet hall reluctantly resume its previous noisy mood. However, anyone could feel the uneasy atmosphere surging underneath the false noise. When he saw that the situation had passed, Max raised his lips with a bit of satisfaction. His gaze that was directed at Sui Yuan was full of warning. Obviously, the interaction between Sui Yuan and Dima werepletely seen by him just now. Max, at the end of his patience, suddenly "borrowed help" from an outside party, thereby interrupting the evidently "warm" atmosphere between Sui Yuan and Dima. Sui Yuan received that sight full of extreme admonishment and subconsciously trembled. He turned his head to look at Dima, and asked as if scared out of his wits, "Just now......What was that?" Dima wrinkled his brow, expression sharp, no longer soft and gentle as before. When he heard Sui Yuan¡¯s question, Dima reflexivelyforted him with a smile. However, he only shook his head and remained silent. He warned him to sit there obediently and not run off. Dima himself walked towards Max and Ya, worries and anxiety overflowing. Sui Yuan watched as Max straightforwardly handed over the frightened Ya over to Dima to be taken care of. Max then left the banquet hall. Meanwhile, Dimaforted Ya in a soft voice. Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. As soon as Max saw that Dima wanted to draw an invisible line between himself and Ya, he swiftly and decisively decided to put an end it before it even started. This kind of decisiveness was because he did not want to to give Dima a chance to return to Sui Yuan! Sui Yuan sat silently in the corner. His pair of eyes looked at Dima and Ya who stood shoulder to shoulder, and diligently yed the role of a merman who was abandoned by his mate¨Ca mate who then went tofort someone else. In his heart, he lit yet another candle for Dima. ¡ª-To be tricked into having an extramarital affair, really unbearable... Mijia has used the move ¡°Surprise! Have some angst and feels¡±. It was very effective. Eve has fainted. You have no Fluff revives because both your projects are angsty train wrecks right now! Chapter 7 part7 Tranted by Eve Edited by serefina, Cat, Sora In the eyes of Sui Yuan and 5237, Max¡¯s act of "losing control" to the point of hitting someone was just a weird way of "waging war in the name of a beauty" which he used as a pretext to warn his seemingly unfaithful lover, correct his bearing, and prevent him from engaging in a love affair. However, in the eyes of other people, it was something else. To them, this action of his was undoubtedly implying a political revolution, pushing a secret, long heated military agenda to the surface. General Max was the Marshal¡¯s most cared for sessor. He was naturally the poster boy of the military. Furthermore, the man that had been ruthlessly beaten in public by Max was someone who had innumerable subtle connections to the President. No one cared about who the first person to provoke the other was, or who the faultid on. Everyone was waiting to see what the Marshal and the President would do. Although the President had seemed to be the one who had withdrawn on the surface, sending the man who had been hit to Max¡¯s home to apologize, the sessive assignments that urred afterwards showed that the president could no longer endure the growing arrogance of the military. Despite the the federal constitution stating that the military was under the government¡¯smand and that the Marshal¡¯s position was below that of the President, in the wake of the numerous conflicts between the Federation and the Alien races, as well as the advancements of mecha technology, the prestige of the army increased amongst the younger generations with each day. It was to the extent that many young mermen revered and longed for the Marshal, the General, and even high level mecha pilots. On the other hand, they knew next to nothing about their Federation¡¯s President. With how the military¡¯s authority seriously affected political circles, how could the politicians led by the President tolerate it?! Of course, the growing friction between the military and political circles had nothing to do with Sui Yuan at the time. He only perceived that Dima grew increasingly busy. Dima¡¯s face became more exhausted and more pale¡ª but most importantly, he had no more free time toe and tease him. Towards this matter, Sui Yuan could only say that he rather liked it. During the period in which Sui Yuan went along with Ya¡¯s project, the seemingly quiet Max was working hard to advance the main plot. This was because it would shorten both the period of time during which Sui Yuan would nominally belong to someone else, and also the duration in which he himself would be unable toy his hands on Sui Yuan. Perhaps, he was also aiming to make sure that Dima, who was entangled with emotional struggles, was so busy that he had no time to think any further. This was so that Dima would not suddenly ovee his feelings, which would thus ruin Max¡¯s n. "Say, do you think Max and Dima came across any problems? It¡¯s already sote......" Ya scrunched up his design with dissatisfaction and threw it into the nearby trash can. Then, he watched helplessly as the scrunched up wad of paper hit the rim before falling onto the ground, only to be conscientiously picked up by the domestic robot. "I don¡¯t know....." Sui Yuanid on his stomach at the poolside with a pair of misty eyes that were full of worry. He was sobbing, looking particrly fragile and pitiful. Immediately, Ya realized that he had found the wrong person to chat with. "Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have spoken like that. They definitely don¡¯t have any problems," Ya promptly shed him a smile and switched to a cating tone. He raised a hand to stroke Sui Yuan¡¯s long hair. Starting tonight, Max and Dima both had gone out on a mission. As such, Sui Yuan had been taken to Max and Ya¡¯s residence to apany Ya again. Very soon, the night had gradually passed and the dawn was about to arrive. The two mermen, who had long perceived that this period would not pass by in tranquility, had been unable to sleep. Their hearts became increasingly anxious as the time for which the two men had agreed to return passed. "Right, Dima and Max will definitelye back safe and sound....." Sui Yuan nodded his head, voice choked with emotion. He buried his head into his arms. Feeling a bit apologetic, he allowed a bewildered Ya to coax him, as he was trembling slightly from beginning to end. Sui Yuan wasn¡¯t worried ¡ª of course he wouldn¡¯t be worried¨C as Max was a veteran actor who had experienced an innumerable number of worlds. He also had this world¡¯s protagonist halo, so before the story ends, no matter who were to die, he would not be one of them. Of course, even if he were to die, Max would definitely wait for him in the space between worlds. Then, they¡¯d enter the next world together. In this way, the person who had originally been an existence that he couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of unconsciously became an existence that made him feel safe. Sui Yuan decided to firmly bury this change into the depths of his heart and absolutely would not let 5237 notice it. "......Hey, why are you looking at me like that? I feel a bit uneasy..." After being baptized by Sui Yuan¡¯s side gaze for a period of time, 5237 immediately became vignt as the other¡¯s eyes were full of apology. "......You think too much," Sui Yuan calmy averted his gaze, appearing especially upright. 5237 shook, feeling his uneasiness deepen, as if there was something that had spiraled out of his control. ¡ª-Fine, it seemed that since he had partnered up with Sui Yuan, nothing had ever been within his control again. Upon thinking of this miserable fact, 5237 immediately calmed down, and treated his ominous premonition as an illusion before decisively throwing it to the side. Sui Yuan simultaneously responded to Ya¡¯sfort while tricking 5237 on the side. It was only after Sui Yuan, who still had his head buried in his arms, had yawned for the 28th time that the front door finally sounded. Ya, who had been sitting in his merman car all this time, immediately reacted. He discarded Sui Yuan impatiently and drove his merman car to the front entrance. Sui Yuan, on the other hand, stayed in the pool, flopping his tail down twice as if cking on the job... "Max! Dima! You guys are hurt! How did this happen?!" Apanying the whirl of the merman car was the sudden echo of Ya¡¯s shaky, incredulous voice. Soon after came the sound of a low male¡¯s voice giving out a hasty exnation, as well as a groan of pain. Sui Yuan calmly skimmed through the plot and then used both of his arms to support himself on the pool¡¯s edge. He loudly cried out his own lines in fright: "Dima! Dima!" A clear, tender and young voice filled with terror was heard by everyone at the front entrance. It sounded like he was so anguished that he was crying tears of blood as red as azaleas. Very quickly, the sounds of heavy but rapid footsteps could be heard, going from the main entrance to the pool. Sui Yuan, who waspletely immersed in emotion, raised his head and stretched out his hand towards the iing person, sparkling teardrops rolling down his face. Then, Sui Yuan, who had just been about to say his lines with great emotion and tear-stained cheeks, suddenly froze. Max quickly ran to Sui Yuan¡¯s side, kneeling down to pull him into his arms. He looked solemn and his eyes were especially filled with discontent: "What are you acting so seriously for? Don¡¯t tell me you still want to "reignite the old me" between the two of you?" Sui Yuan, the dedicated actor, choked and silently swallowed down his lines. He broke out of character and looked at him with an especially resentful gaze: "Why is it you? Shouldn¡¯t you be heavily injured?" "The one who is heavily injured is now Dima," Max nonchntly expressed his disregard towards the plot, "Didn¡¯t you already know that I had nned to transfer all of my scenes to him?" Sui Yuan didn¡¯t know just how many times he¡¯d been surprised by the extent of his pig teammate¡¯s shamelessness. Therefore, he understood that words were useless and only retaliated by pping the wound on Max¡¯s arm while raising his eyebrow in disapproval. The two out-of-character members of this actor team "greeted" one another in this manner. Then, they simultaneously went into character as they entered the room where Ya and Dima were. Sui Yuan, who hadn¡¯t been able to use his tears, immediately put them into use. He cried ¡¯ying ying ying¡¯ as he tried to struggle out of Max¡¯s arms and reach Dima. In the end, he was prevented from doing so by Max and Ya. "Dima¡¯s hurt. If you act like this, you¡¯ll only aggravate his injury," Ya quickly calmed down once he had learned that Dima¡¯s life was not in danger. He softly dissuaded Sui Yuan. Furthermore, Max¡¯s action expressed even more clearly that he did not want to let Sui Yuan and Dima have any physical contact whatsoever. "Don¡¯t fret, Lan. I¡¯m fine. This kind of injury will get better really quickly," he cated. Dima¡¯s face was pale as heid on the bed in the guestroom, resisting his exhaustion with great difficulty. This helped gradually calm down the hysterical merman. Comparisons were both good and bad. Compared to Sui Yuan, who could only sob inconveniently, the cool-headed but gentle Ya was much more preferable. The doctor, who had just helped Dima wrap up his wound, looked at Ya appreciatively. He also looked at Ya¡¯s mate, Max, in envy. After working for a while longer, his gaze revealed a bit of suspicions. On one side, there was Ya who was worriedly doing all he could to take care of Dima. There was clearly a tacit understanding between the two. On the other side, there was Max who was gently caressing the blue merman in his arms while silentlyforting him¡ª In the end, just who was a couple with who? The military doctor, who had never before doubted who General Max¡¯s mate was, was left dumbfounded. As such, he decided that he would go back and look through the files. Since the injury this time was not one that should be made known to the masses, and also because the opponent¡¯s strength this time was rather considerable, Dima ended up staying at Max¡¯s to recuperate at thetter¡¯s request. Of course, the most important reason for Max¡¯s request was so that Sui Yuan could justifiably stay over as well. Max was busy with work, and Sui Yuan, aside from crying, was unable to bear any heavy responsibilities. Thus, the task of taking care of the injured Dima once again fell upon Ya¡¯s shoulders. Sui Yuan looked at the vigorously growing feelings between the two people¡ª with one being taken care of, and the other doing the caring¡ª and felt especially worried. ¡ª¡ª"Aside from getting injured, there¡¯s only getting injured! Aren¡¯t there any other good plot devices?!" ¡ª¨C"Of course there are, my dear, only they¡¯re not uring now. Moreover, this was arranged by the original story. It has nothing to do with me ¡ª I just changed the role of the injured party." Sui Yuan was forcibly trapped by Max, out of sight. He heard the quietughter of Ya and Dima, who were practically in reach. He felt particrly ashamed, and struggled even harder. "My dear, you don¡¯t want to squirm around too much. I¡¯m all worked up now. What should I do?" Max, who had been silently enduring all along, whispered. He appeared especially dangerous. Sui Yuan stiffened, and felt that his hole down below was being fondled suggestively. Immediately, he came to hate this merman body that was useless out of water. "Do you want to give it a try? I heard that a merman¡¯s body is even more suitable than a sub-beastman¡¯s to make love to," Max quietlyughed bewitchingly. The hair on Sui Yuan¡¯s body all stood up, and he repeatedly shook his head. Although 5237 had already exined to him sex was typically regarded as something shameful, however, after beingpelled by Max several times to taste its sweetness, he actually was not at all repelled by it. Only......as a supporting male lead, to make love with the protagonist was something he really shouldn¡¯t do. Sui Yuan, you better quickly wake up! QAQ "Fine, since your most recent performance has been good, I won¡¯t frighten you anymore," Max pulled on Sui Yuan¡¯s hand with a smile, and ced it atop of that ce that was already scorching hot. Soon after, he held Sui Yuan in his arms and turned around to leave, "Although we will have time to try it out someday, however it¡¯s truly a pity that now isn¡¯t the time." Having temporarily passed this crisis, Sui Yuan did not know how many times he had no choice but to sacrifice his own two hands for the sake of protecting his chastity in this world. The feeling of participating in a ndestine love affair was very stimting, but the fear of being caught by other people made people scared witless. Sui Yuan didn¡¯t know whether he should hope that this period of time would pass by quickly, or if he should worry that he wouldter be pushed down embarrassingly onto the bed by a Max who was free from all restrictions. "Are you feeling both anticipation and worry?" 5237, who had misunderstood (?) Sui Yuan¡¯s tangled feelings, floated wobbly by the two people¡¯s bodies, following their steps like a shadow. Having previously experienced the affections of the two people many times before, 5237 had already slowly transformed from an innocent system that wanted to avoid this, into one that watched this kind of violent porn. Now, thinking back on it, it could not help but want to light incense for his previously pure and naive self. "After you¡¯ve tried it out, tell me how it felt. I want to update the database," The once pure and naive 5237 cheerfully put forth his request. "What do you n to do by storing this kind of thing in your database?!" Sui Yuan was simply shocked beyond words, "Save useful things instead!" "I also used to think that this kind of thing was useless, so I basically did not collect this kind of material," 5237 appeared very wronged, "However, youpletely overturned my previous opinion!" Sui Yuan silently burrowed his head into the crook of Max¡¯s neck, feeling that he was grounded into a paste by 5237¡¯s immense malice until he had a face covered with blood. ¡ª-Life is hard as it is; don¡¯t burst my bubble! The author has something to say: Long time no see** I feel very strange again. Can anyone tell me what afforestation and nutrient solutions are? What does it mean!? Eve: One more chapter to go before the arc ends~ Chapter 7 part8 Tranted by Eve Edited by Cat, juurensha, serefina After the attack on Max and Dima, the struggle between the army and the government became even more intense. They were basically tearing at each other¡¯s throats. Of course, the masses were still kept in the dark. On the other hand, despite being mermen who had little to do with such affairs, Sui Yuan and Ya could perceive the approaching conflict. Ya continued to design his clothing and expand his endeavour. Moreover, under Max¡¯s design, he and Dima continued to "devotedly love one another." As for Sui Yuan, in front of others, he acted as if he was nothing but a set piece. Behind people¡¯s backs, however, he lived the simple, quiet life of being harrassed by Max. This continued on until the next plot point arrived. Since Ya had came to this world with a golden finger, he very quickly went from an obscure merman to an A-list fashion designer. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t clear whether it was due to his unique identity as a merman or if it was because he was Max¡¯s mate, but in brief, within two years, he was invited to attend the Fashion Design Association¡¯s most prestigious award ceremony. Those who won the grand prize would be considered true fashion design masters and not just one praised by empty words. When the judge panel announced that Ya had received a nomination, it naturally piqued the interest of the masses. From the mermen, who were supposedly only useful for "giving birth", came someone as prominent as Ya. Furthermore, his fame was not just a sensational topic brought about by the mermen¡¯s extremely sought-after status that could soon be forgotten. On the contrary, he became more and more famous. With regards to Ya¡¯s sess, many people considered it to be the start of the rise of the mermen. There were many differing opinions, both positive and negative. Some people encouraged the mermen, who had been domesticated since long ago, to follow Ya¡¯s example in contributing to society. At the same time, there were people who were firmly against the mermen bing independent from their owners. They were worried that after the mermen gained self-awareness, they would be more and more dissatisfied with being treated as birthing machines and eventually revolt. Regardless of this seemingly incessant debate between other people, Ya himself was just overjoyed to receive this invite. As a protagonist who struggled for the sake of his career, how could he not win an award after his sess in his career? Even though Ya had also thought about guiding the mermen to be independent to a certain degree, correcting the idea that both the mermen and their mates had attached to them and thereby granting them freedom. Until now, it had seemed too distant of a goal. It was only when he had truly gained a foothold in society, and his words had power, would he be able to slowly aplish his dream. The invite had only been addressed to Ya and his mate, Max, but, as Ya¡¯s exclusive model, Sui Yuan was naturally pestered by Ya until he had no choice but to nod his head and agree to go with him to the award ceremony banquet. Ya wanted Sui Yuan to attend because the invited designers could show off their most remarkable design during the banquet, and Ya had realized that it was only upon Sui Yuan¡¯s body that his designs could truly exhibit their charm. As Sui Yuan¡¯s mate and Max¡¯s deputy, as well as Ya¡¯s good friend, Dima also could not escape. Of course, Dima himself hadn¡¯t wanted to escape anyways. He and Ya had cooperated for so long, helping him transform from a noisy nobody into the current most sought-after fashion designer. Dima was more eager than anyone else to see him dazzlingly stand on the podium and obtain his well-deserved glory. On the spacecraft, Sui Yuan sat by himself, dozing off, and asionally nced nervously at Max, who was engrossed in operating his smartputer. He heard Dima exining to Ya the issues that needed to be paid attention to with regards to interster travel. Very quickly, the topic of their conversation moved from the vast universe to that of the award ceremony. Obviously, no matter if it was interster travel, or if it was the uing banquet, nothing could help Ya calm down. He urgently wanted to find a rational way to vent his feelings, and the gentle and patient Dima naturally was the most ideal target. Towards this Ya who was brimming with excitement and hope for the future, Sui Yuan especially wanted to burn a stick of incense for him. This was because, very soon, he would not be able to be happy. This trip was unfortunate, not fortuitous. What was toe next was a hijacking by an extremist anti-merman-independence group who had been incited by Max¡¯s political enemy, who wanted to use this opportunity to eliminate Max. The hijackers wanted to prevent Ya from attending the award ceremony banquet and ensure that the merman would not be given any opportunity to shine. Mermen should obediently let themselves be locked up at home and give birth! In order to ascertain the safety of the other innocent passengers, Max had no choice but to allow himself to be helplessly captured. Then, Ya, who held deep feelings of friendship and a vague feeling of love towards Max, would refuse to let Max be captured on his own.Together, they would righteously allow themselves to be captured, holding no thoughts of backing down. Fortunately, the mermen were valuable beings to be treasured and pampered. Even if Ya was Max¡¯s merman, the kidnappers only had the idea to sell him for a high price or to keep him for their own enjoyment. They didn¡¯t n to make things too difficult for him. If it was an ordinary merman, then in this sort of circumstance they would be of no use. However, Ya obviously had the courage and wisdom ordinary mermencked. Under the kidnappers contemptuous yetzy watch, Ya and Max would act together to sessfully escape, bringing forth the plot¡¯s final climax. Of course, what was most important was that the two people¡¯s feelings advanced by leaps and bounds after passing this crisis. Max realized he already held feelings for Ya and Ya also came to understand his own intentions towards Max. He would no longer deny his own feelings. If......everything were to go ording to the plot, then it would end up like this. However, Sui Yuan knew that Max absolutely would not act ording to the plot. Besides, if they were to talk about the plot, he and Dima would not have been able to go with Ya and Max to begin with. He would have just needed to obediently sit at home and wait for the two people to return after having encountered a mishap. It waspletely unlike his present situation, in which he found himself in the middle of the situation. ¡ª-How will Max mess things up next? Sui Yuan threw aside the already unredeemable plot, as he was painfully vexed. Upon seeing the universe for the first time, Sui Yuan and Ya both found it to be a novel experience. However, neither of them were in a good frame of mind to marvel at this shockingly beautiful view. Sui Yuan devoted all of his attention to observing their surroundings and watching Max¡¯s every move. It was just a pity that no matter if he were to hint at it, or even if he were to explicitly state his mind, Max wouldn¡¯t bother to share his ns. Max more or less knew that Sui Yuan was strongly attached to the plot and was afraid of even the smallest divergence. Sui Yuan would try to grab hold of any loophole and try to force the plot back on track. So, to straightforwardly let Sui Yuan agonise himself to death was simply deranged to the point of making one¡¯s hair stand up on end. Only, even if Max didn¡¯t say anything, Sui Yuan was also able to see the discrepancy between the situation at present and the original plot. Aside from the fact that Max and Ya, these two people, had been changed into four people, Max had also brought with him many guards, using the excuse that the current conflict between the military and government was too intense and so he wanted to be careful. Could it be that Max nned to straightforwardly render this time¡¯s plot device into something that wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning? Did he n to kill the kidnappers and allow Ya to safely attend the award ceremony banquet? Although he could not say that this wasn¡¯t a possibility, Sui Yuan also felt that there was no way Max would not painstakingly do such a "benevolent" thing. "There¡¯s a problem! Quickly stand guard!" While Sui Yuan¡¯s head was in the clouds, Max had suddenly set down theputer, and issued amand in a loud voice. With one hand, he seamlessly separated Sui Yuan and Ya. With his other hand, he pulled out the gun that was holstered to his waist. At the same time, all the guards that Max and Dima had brought along also came to attention. A small fraction of them attempted to appease the frightened passengers that had received the evacuation notice. The majority of them, however, sprinted out of the spacecraft¡¯s cabin. What happened next was pure chaos. As a pampered, weak merman, Sui Yuan could only show a bitter expression. The frightened crowd pushed and shoved as they tried to escape to a ce without bandits. At this time, the cockpit and ship hold had be the site of a dangerous fight between the bandits and the guards. The bandits managed to kill several members of the flight crew and were trying to gain control of the spacecraft. However, they were stopped by Max and Dima¡¯s guards. The two sides¡¯ troops fought bitterly in the cockpit, causing the originally steady spacecraft to rock violently from side to side, rendering the previously chaotic situation even worse. When the spacecraft¡¯s gravity system was damaged, Sui Yuan, who was experiencing zero gravity for the first time couldn¡¯t help but immediately feel as if he would drop dead. The vertigo, the nausea, and the rush of blood to his head ¡ª Sui Yuan who was pushed in all directions also felt his ears ring and his sight dim. He simply did not know where his own body was . He could only instinctively grab ahold of the arm that had been thrust into his hands who-knows-when and attempt to sober up. "The spacecraft is going out of control! Quick! Make your way to the lifeboats!" Along with the sounds of bullets whizzing through the air came everyone¡¯s anguished wails. The sudden shout made thest of everyone¡¯s rationality slip. The passengers, scared witless, made their way towards the lifeboats. However, Dima was pushed away by Max upon reaching the lifeboats. "Max!" Originally, as someone who held a civilian post, Dima was not at all used to this kind of violent situation. He looked at Max, at a loss, wanting to grab him back by force. But in the next second, he was forced to catch the person who was suddenly shoved into his arms. "Take Ya and leave quickly! The spacecraft can¡¯t hold on for much longer. Their target is me. I can¡¯t escape, but you can definitely get away! Dima, you know what you need to do. Absolutely do not let this kind of scum get what he wants!" Max sharply looked at Dima, preventing the other from retorting. The tone of his voice was calm, leaving him no room to refuse. When he saw that Dima¡¯s eyes were full of despair, he suddenly softened his tone, and looked profoundly at Dima and Ya, "Take good care of Ya for me. Just in case I don¡¯t return, take my ce and take good care of him for the rest of your lives." "No! Max! Come with us!" Ya shouted sternly as he struggled, wanting to throw off Dima¡¯s arm that was subconsciously restraining him. Yet, Max only shook his head, "I can¡¯t do that. They managed to plot and execute such a crime after risking so much, how could they bear to let me go? If I were to climb aboard as well, then all of the passengers on this lifeboat also wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. They would definitely think of a way to shoot down the lifeboat. It is only if I stay here, that the other people will have a chance to escape." Ya opened his mouth. He understood the problems, but to abandon Max like this, in any case, Ya couldn¡¯t get over it. "Dima, leave now!" Seeing that Ya was still hesitating, Max sternly chided him. Dima reflexively obeyed his orders. With one hand, he carried Ya. With the other, he held onto the spacecraft¡¯s handrail and made to move towards the lifeboat. After moving several hundred metres, he suddenly reacted, and he turned to look at Max again. Max shot at a bandit, protecting them as they escaped. As if he felt Dima and Ya¡¯s longing gaze upon him, he slightly tilted his head, and raised his lips into a faint smile. The hand that wasn¡¯t holding a gun was also raised, and he waved with force, as if rushing them, while also as if he was saying "goodbye". Dima felt his own eyes sting and was left speechless. The tears brimming in his eyes made it nearly impossible for him to see clearly, but he did not stop again. Instead, he resolutely turned his head while clenching his teeth, as he held onto the still struggling Ya, and quickly sprinted towards the lifeboats. As Max¡¯s deputy, he had to push down his feelings this time. Dima hated that he could only escape under Max¡¯s protection, but he knew that he currently could only go along with this. The enemy¡¯s target was Max. If Max were to die, then as the sole person who knew of Max¡¯s ns, aside from him, there was no one else who could rece him and continue forth ¡ª Dima also could not let off the mastermind of this attack. He would absolutely make them regret their most recent conduct and deeds. A debt of blood must be paid in blood! Dima and Ya were the veryst survivors to reach the lifeboats. After the two of them boarded the ship, the door closed. Afterwards, the final lifeboat was ejected from the spacecraft. Seeing that the lifeboat was getting further and further away from the spacecraft, Ya shrunk into Dima¡¯s arms and trembled slightly. He looked around the interior of the lifeboat with a pale face, just after recovering from his shock. Suddenly, he remembered what he had forgotten, and weakly said: "Lan.......What about Lan?" Dima¡¯s face turned dark and he gritted his teeth. He had naturally looked for any trace of Lan earlier, but he couldn¡¯t find his beautiful blue merman¡ª perhaps he had been separated from them amidst the frantic crowds earlier on? Supposing he was all alone, as a delicate merman who had almost never left the house, what was he to do? He was not on the same lifeboat as them, so maybe he was on another one? Or maybe he had been injured and had already died. Or even worse, he could still be inside the spacecraft, unable to leave. ¡ª¨CHe was most definitely the worst mate ever. Not only did he not spend much time with him, but he didn¡¯t care for him or love him wholeheartedly. He couldn¡¯t even protect him and help him escape. He didn¡¯t even know if he was alive or dead. Max......Lan..... Dima raised his hand, and pressed down on his eyes, struggling to keep himself from falling apart. He couldn¡¯t afford to be weak right now, he had to be strong. He still had a duty to fulfill and a grudge to settle. Also......Max had entrusted Ya to him...... The interior of the lifeboat was quiet. asionally, there would be the sound of a suppressed sob. The people who gained a new lease on life did not know whether they should rejoice that they were alive, or if they should feel aggrieved for their family and friends who hadn¡¯t escaped. Suddenly, a loud cry echoed, and everyone unanimously turned their heads and looked through the porthole in the direction of the spacecraft. The spacecraft that they could no longer make out clearly amongst the starry universe suddenly brightened and burst into a fiery ze¡ª it wasn¡¯t very bright, but it was as if everyone was blinded by it. There was no sound of an explosion. The ze quietly burned. Soon after, it slowly died out, like a silent pantomime. After a long time, there were people who could no longer suppress their grief and the sound of sobbing filled the air. Immediately, the entire interior of the lifeboat was filled with the sounds of weeping. Ya buried his head into Dima¡¯s arms as his shoulders trembled, with tears soaking the other¡¯s clothing. He felt deste from the bottom of his heart. Dima, on the contrary, dropped his hand that had previously pressed down on his own eyes. He looked at the dissipating ze¡¯s direction, expressionless, as if he wanted to deeply imprint this scene into his heart, leaving himself forever incapable of forgetting it. On his handsome face, his two ck eyes that were filled with tears hardened, reflecting a temperament just like that of Max ¡ª cold, sharp, as if he had nothing to fear. 3 yearster, the political scene waspletely overturned. Nearly two-thirds of the important figures, such as the President, the Vice-President, and the Secretary-General of the Federation were overthrown sessively. Even after leaving office, many of them were arrested, imprisoned, abused, and some of them even died one after another, either by "suicide", ident, or were reported as missing¨C it was unknown whether they were dead or alive. After a series of changes, Dima, who had once been Max¡¯s deputy, brought forth many outstanding contributions and t was thus promoted to Major General. 5 years after, he was promoted to Lieutenant General, and ten yearster, he was promoted to General after his outstanding performance in the fight against the interster intruders. As for Ya, after a low period, he finally put himself back together with Dima¡¯s encouragement. Now, he had be the uncontested number one fashion designer in the world, as well as the world¡¯s number one mermen¡¯s rights advocator. With Dima¡¯s support, he stood firm against the waves of approval and opposition. Furthermore, as the founder of the Mermen Rights Defense Organization, he made its icon a happily smiling blue merman, inmemoration of his friend who would nevere back. The only unfortunate part was that although everyone thought General Dima and Ya would finally get together, they were left disappointed year after year. Even though the both of them were very close, they could never cross the line of friendship. This was because there were two people that they could never forget, forever remaining as an obstacle between the two of them. Still, love was not everything in life, right? "Did you miscalcte?" Sui Yuanid on the bed,zily swaying his tail, moving his gaze away from the news on the television screen. Not far from him, the white Crystal beast and the ck Nightmare beast nestled together. The two contrasting ck and white lumps of fur especially loved people ¡ª even if their natures were difficult to deal with. However, since their irresponsible masters were focused on the plot, or were focused on destroying the plot, they could only rely on one another forpany. At present, they were bickering like an old married couple (?). They were simultaneously quarreling and reconciling endlessly. "Although Dima¡¯s upright character exceeded my expectations, it¡¯s no big deal," Max ran his fingers through Sui Yuan¡¯s long, blue hair, speaking indifferently. Soon after, that dishonest hand followed along the hair¡¯s length until it reached Sui Yuan¡¯s pale back, before continuing onwards. His hand moved from his slender waist to his t and smooth abdomen. Softly pressing down, Max spoke with a face full of disappointment, "Can this body really not conceive a child?" Sui Yuan¡¯s expression stiffened and he suddenly flipped over, expertly using his tail to ruthlessly swat Max¡¯s hand away: "Wanting a kid, have you gone crazy? If you want one, give birth to one yourself!" "First of all, I can¡¯t give birth. Secondly, I don¡¯t n to have a child. After all, I don¡¯t want to be a irresponsible father. Furthermore, I don¡¯t want you to divide your attention between me and a little fellow." Maxforted him and appeasingly patted Sui Yuan on the head as if he was a dog, "I just wanted to verify that what the system said was true. After all, despite how often we make love, you¡¯ve never shown any indication of getting pregnant. It¡¯s a bit weird. If you were a real merman, we¡¯d have at least 3 or 4 little babies crawling around chaotically already." Sui Yuan red at Max angrily, and turning his body, he picked up the Crystal beast and held him in his arms. He refused to continue to discuss about this kind of subject matter thatcked moral integrity with the other person. At the time of the hijacking, Max¡¯s n was absolutely decisive. When everyone was confused, he took the opportunity to use his points to purchase a prop to hide Sui Yuan¡¯s body. Then, he drove Dima and Ya out. When the spacecraft exploded, he then used a teleportation prop to escape. After his n to fake his own death had seeded, Max assumed the pseudonym, Zhao Xihe, and took Sui Yuan with him to settle on a remote. Their life together was happy and harmonious. Although he kept in mind what his points would be this time around, however, it was the first time Sui Yuan hadpletely deviated from the plot. After feeling helpless for a short while, he rapidly adapted to this rxing sense of freedom. He had no need to fear that he would OOC and couldpletely live out his own life. He was unable to stop himself ¡ª aside from the perpetually horny fellow who was always propositioning him at the side, everything was extremely good! And so, after having tasted this sweetness, Sui Yuan could not ce all the me onto Zhao Xihe and reluctantly regarded himself as the other¡¯s aplice. Although he often echoed 5237¡¯s criticism of Zhao Xihe¡¯s behaviour in doing whatever he pleased, deep down, he did not really me him. If it wasn¡¯t because of his special identity, then Sui Yuan would quickly be "corrupted" by Zhao Xihe. However, when Zhao Xihe asked if he wanted to spend the rest of his life with him, Sui Yuan still had to refuse. Fortunately, although Zhao Xihe was disappointed, he was not discontented, nor did he get angry. He continued to respect Sui Yuan¡¯s choice. "It seems that I haven¡¯t worked hard enough. I¡¯ve yet to move your heart," Zhao Xihe shrugged his shoulders, smiling with a bit of regret. Sui Yuan opened his mouth, but ultimately pressed down the exnation that he had wanted to blurt out. With much difficulty, he pretended to agree. "It¡¯s been 10 years since we deviated from the plot. This is also as far as I can drag it out. Then, since you still want to continue your tasks as an actor, we ought to return now. I hope that next time, you¡¯ll ept me." Zhao Xihe grabbed hold of Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulders, and lightly touched his forehead to his. Then, he slowly disappeared in a bright light. Sui Yuan smiled faintly at him. When he could no longer see Zhao Xihe¡¯s figure, his smiling face morphed into one of bitterness. ".....Sui Yuan, what¡¯s wrong?" 5237 felt a bit nervous as he swayed his body. During these few years, Sui Yuan¡¯s wavering heart was also seen by 5237. However, as Sui Yuan did not say anything to it, 5237 also did not say anything to Sui Yuan. Both his verbal warnings and preventative actions yielded little, in terms of results. Sui Yuan was incapable of suppressing his change of heart. 5237 naturally could not do so either. Since neither of them could do anything about it, then they might as well just turn a blind eye to it...... Although it was like they were just deceiving themselves, but if they were to avoid talking about it, it would be like they hadn¡¯t yet discovered it. So the situation......perhaps, it wouldn¡¯t be as bad? "It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go," Sui Yuan shook his head, tone seemingly normal and rxed. He teased 5237 a bit, "It seems that your capability is far inferior to that of 0007. It¡¯s able to do so much, and you can¡¯t do anything at all." "And whose fault is that, you scoundrel!" 5237 instantly exploded, "If it wasn¡¯t because you¡¯re only able to gain the minimum amount of points every time, then I would long have been upgraded several times!" "That¡¯s not my fault! It¡¯s all because of Zhao Xihe!" Sui Yuan retorted, righteously. After having said that, Sui Yuan and 5237 both quieted down, as if they had touched upon a taboo subject. "An-Anyways, we should also go back, right?" A good whileter, 5237 cleared his throat, and spoke, not too naturally. "Okay," Sui Yuan nodded, and closed his eyes, dissolving into the white light. The author has something to say: After pondering, the story still ended up in this way. The plot is still basically the same as how I had envisioned, only it¡¯s probably been too long since I hade up with the outline. Or maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been away from the story for too long, and thus can¡¯t find that feeling and so this ended abruptly *cough cough*. The next story is an ABO. I didn¡¯t want to write it originally, but I read several stories before and felt that they were full of love. So, I decided to add it in. It¡¯s just the right kind of story to help change the rtionship between Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe. When we enter the BL worlds, the routine of protagonist x his supporting male lead will change a litte. It¡¯s boring to see this all the time, right? w Cat: ^^ okay that authors note sounds bad....also, you better appreciate this damn chapter 22 pages QAQ it was headache central for me, not from the chapter but it didn¡¯t help either way. Say thank you to the lovely Eve you had tranted this far, QAQ i just want to cry in a corner now. *sniffle* Eve: juurensha & serefina also thought it was long. ....which it is but....it could be worse. I could be Storm doing 8-10k word long chapters Anyways, yet another tragic (?) ending, yet another arc finished. Onwards, to ABO and MC development! Chapter 8 part1 Tranted by Eve Edited by Cat, Juurensha, Celtic, Serefina "....Say, where¡¯s the good and proper BL world you promised?!" When Sui Yuan had finished reading this world¡¯s plot, the first thing he did was direct his grudging gaze at 5237. Contrary to expectation, 5237 did not respond for a long time. "5237?" Sui Yuan suddenly had a premonition that something was not quite right and subconsciously raised his voice. 5237 suddenly shook. As if its spirit had suddenly returned, it circled around Sui Yuan once as it forced augh out : "Sorry, sorry. I just received some news so I got distracted. What were you saying?" "...Why is this world still as strange as thest?" Sui Yuanposed himself, feigning disinterest while asking. "This also isn¡¯t my fault QAQ" 5237 immediately adjusted its awkward-sounding voice, adopting a resentful tone as it responded, "You still have the nerve to ask this! Look at your points from thest world! Can you even look straight at what you¡¯ve done?" "I know that my score is really terrible, so I just wanted to know if there were any problems. Am I being penalized?" Sui Yuan¡¯s voice was calm. "That¡¯s right! This is because¡ª" 5237¡¯s using voice came to an abrupt stop. A long whileter, it lowered its voice, "It¡¯s because you were messing around. A single make-up assignment isn¡¯t enough, so you have to do it a second time..." "What¡¯s the penalty?" Sui Yuan did not let 5237 evade the topic, and instead urately pulled the conversation back on track. 5237 choked for a good while before reacting: "....Did you just try to take advantage of mypse in attention to trick me into answering you?" "Yup," Sui Yuan was not at all ashamed. On the contrary, he looked at 5237 with an expression full of honesty and pity, as if he was worried about its low IQ, "I didn¡¯t think that you would not fall for it." "....Little Sui Yuan has been corrupted by Zhao Xihe¡¯s bad example QAQ" 5237 at a loss, used with eyes full of tears, "Where¡¯s my wittle innocent and naive Sui Yuan who would believe whatever I said! Huwwy and wetuwn him back to meeee~!!!!! uwu" "Even if you throw a tantrum, act dumb, or act cute, don¡¯t think that you can get away with it today," Sui Yuan ruthlessly and shamelessly provoked the system, destroying 5237¡¯s wish to pretend that everything was fine. 5237 shut its mouth as it fell silent, bing more uncooperative. Sui Yuan sighed: "I know that you¡¯re worried for me and that you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll feel upset after hearing it, but I don¡¯t want to continue on in ignorance like this. Even if I were to be destroyed, this needs to be clear nevertheless." "....Ok," 5237 murmured, tone no longer forcefully exuberant as before, "Although I still feel that you¡¯d be happier not knowing, but since you¡¯ve already realized, if I were to hide it, perhaps it¡¯d end up even worse." "Thank you," Sui Yuan thanked 5237 with utmost sincerity. "Actually...... I should apologize first. After all, I....on the night I was born, I was unaware of a lot of things. Ipletely did not think that the review for changing from BG worlds to BL worlds would be so strict..." 5237 fell silent, crestfallen, as it nested into Sui Yuan¡¯s chest, its As a system, 5237¡¯s feelings were not as rich as what it had showed on the surface. Its character had already been set. All of its reactions were more or less predetermined by its programming, but now, it truly felt a sense of remorse and sadness that would soon fry its circuits. "This isn¡¯t your fault. It was for me that you decided to change worlds. Moreover, even if I didn¡¯t change worlds, how long could you protect me? We¡¯d be discovered eventually," Sui Yuan was especially good at understanding other people. Or rather, he had long epted that this day woulde, so he was particrly calm. "Since the auditingputer program has more authority than I do, it means that I am helpless and can¡¯t interfere with its judgement. Furthermore, its judgements are passed to the upper levels, so..." 5237 swallowed down its next words, as it was unable to spit it out. "So, my creator has realized that I am incapable of carrying out my duty and it¡¯s been decided that I will be destroyed?" Sui Yuan calmly added, "When? Now? Or will it be after this world?" "......After this world," 5237¡¯s body shook lightly and it suddenly raised its voice, "Actually, it¡¯s not that terrible! Doesn¡¯t it give you onest chance? If you do your task well this time and don¡¯t mess around with Zhao Xihe, then the crisis will be over!" Sui Yuan hung his head, his fine eyshes covered his ck pupils. His serene expression made 5237 unable to tell what he was thinking. ¡ª-When did the child, who couldn¡¯t hide any of his emotions, grow up to be like this? Even if it was 5237 who had been by Sui Yuan¡¯s side all this time, it was also unable to figure it out. "Hey, did you hear what I said?" 5237 bumped against Sui Yuan¡¯s body, as if urging him. Sui Yuan¡¯s silence made him more and more uneasy, "Zhao Xihe will definitelye looking for you. When we see him, you have to speak to him! Tell him everything. Right now, there aren¡¯t any confidentiality uses. He likes you so much so he certainly won¡¯t want you to be destroyed. He¡¯ll feel wronged this once, but once you¡¯ve smoothly passed the audit, then everyone will be happy!" After having said this, 5237 felt that its proposal was more and more reasonable and its mood rose. Sui Yuan¡¯s lips twisted and he raised his hand to pat the excited 5237 that was turning around in his arms. He calmly asked, "And then what?" "After? What afterwards?" 5237 was particrly bewildered. "Afterwards, do we continue to act in this "cking off" manner? Waiting until my creator is fed up with me?" Sui Yuan smiled, but the words that came out of his mouth made 5237pletely dumbfounded. It felt a slight chill. "W-when the boat gets to the pier-head, it will be smooth sailing! When it gets to that point, we¡¯ll have a new solution!" 5237 forced a smile as it denied it, "This time, you absolutely cannot fool around! This is a matter of life or death!" "Yeah," Sui Yuan replied, smiling. He ced 5237 to one side and began to skim over the plot¡¯s details as well as his own character settings. 5237, who had been put to the side, felt tangled inside as it rolled around on the bed. It didn¡¯t know whether Sui Yuan¡¯s "yeah" meant "Yeah, I¡¯ll do as you said", or if it meant "Yeah, let me think about it"¡ªdid he simply want to upset it to death, huh?! After having experienced the beast world and the merman world, Sui Yuan was able to remain calm with regards to these particrly strange settings. The world this time was an ABO. It meant that aside from males and females, there were also Alphas, Betas, and Omegas. If one was topare it to the males and females in ordinary worlds, then Alphas were like males. They were all very powerful and they were leaders. Omegas were like women. Their bodies were weak and they were practically only responsible for giving birth, just like Sui Yuan¡¯s previous merman role. Finally, there were Betas who were somewhat in the middle. They were just average and made up the majority of the workforce. Compared to the differences between Alphas, Betas, and Omegas, the difference between males and females was not that important. The only difference was really just their external appearances. There were female Alphas and there were male Omegas. The Sui Yuan who was no longer ignorant towards sexual matters was especially curious. If a female Alpha and a male Omega happened to get together, why was it the male Omega that got pregnant?! Afterwards, 5237 very cheerfully responded to this question ¡ª it was because female Alphas also had dicks! And they were very spectacr! Sui Yuan£º"........." ¡ª¡ªHe had thought that nothing could topple his three views again, but between males and females, just what was the difference?! 5237 answered: "Women have breasts and men don¡¯t ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q" Fortunately, 5237 had been much more generous when choosing his role. This time, the role Sui Yuan had to y was that of a Beta male. Beta males could be said to have closest to the male body that Sui Yuan was familiar with. This made it so that he didn¡¯t have to face that kind of hermaphrodite body (5237: Beta males are also kind of hermaphrodite-like. It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t see it from the outside, that¡¯s all=_=) and he didn¡¯t have to be bothered by heats. That¡¯s right, Alphas and Omegas went into heats. Thetter would spontaneously enter their heats. After they came to sexual maturity, regrettably, they would periodically secrete pheromones that would attract Alphas. Alphas¡¯ ruts would then be triggered by the Omega¡¯s pheromones. In the case in which the Alpha and Omega¡¯s pheromones reached an 80% or higherpatibility rating, then once they went into heat both of them would lose all reason and drown in desire. Nothing could stop them. However, Sui Yuan was a Beta, whose pheromones were diluted to the point of being nearly undetectable. At the same time, he would not be influenced by the pheromones of Alphas and Omegas. This truly made Sui Yuan let out a big sigh of relief. After all, to lose one¡¯s mind out of lust sounded like it was quite dangerous. It wasn¡¯t beautiful at all. Only, when he looked at the two protagonists¡¯ settings, his feeling of relief immediately vanished in a puff of smoke. He unconsciously furrowed his brows,pletely unable to overlook the negative feelings in his heart. Of the two protagonists, one was an Alpha. The other was an Omega who was pretending to be a Beta. ording to the plot, the two¡¯s pheromones¡¯patibility reached 95%. In other words, in the plot, when the Omega reached his heat and was discovered by the Alpha, then even if Zhao Xihe¡¯s willpower was strong, he would also be unable to resist the temptation. "......I know that you would feel ufortable with this kind of setting," seeing that Sui Yuan¡¯s brows had knitted, 5237 timidlyforted him, feeling awkward, "However, isn¡¯t this better for your task? This way, Zhao Xihe cannot thwart your ns. As soon as the heat hits, he¡¯ll get together with the Omega. See if he still has the face toe make trouble for you and interfere with your work after that!" Sui Yuan blinked. Towards 5237¡¯s smile, he did not respond at all. Nheless, he quietly came to a decision inside of his mind. This decision made him a bit excited and a bit disappointed. While it was not to a particrly high degree, he still had some lingering remorse and sorrow. His life was about to end, so Sui Yuan wanted to be willful at least once. Even if his willfulness this time would hurt someone else, he still decided to do it. ¡ª¨CIt wasn¡¯t easy to arrive in this world. He didn¡¯t want to leave with any regrets. If this was going to be thest time, then he wanted to properly enjoy himself. 5237 finally saw Sui Yuan suddenly rx and let out a sigh as if he had suddenly been enlightened. It was most afraid that Sui Yuan would stray into difficult territories and harm himself because of his messy feelings. If Sui Yuan could get over it and no longer be worried about Zhao Xihe, then everything would be fine! So, 5237 transferred from its database all general knowledge pertaining to ABO worlds to Sui Yuan. It was rather enthusiastic in helping Sui Yuan integrate into this world and fantasized about the beautiful scene that awaited them after smoothly passing this world. The excited 5237 didn¡¯t notice that Sui Yuan looked at him with a gaze full of guilt. Really, he should light a candle for it. The technology of this world was more or less the same as the technology of the merman world. It was also an interster society that predominantly relied on mechas. Only, while he had been a merman who could not mess around with mechas in thest world, in this world he was a mecha pilot-in-training. Once hepleted his training and attained his qualifications, then he could be a proper mecha pilot and would be able to have a mecha of his own. Lin Zhan, one of the protagonists, and Sui Yuan¡¯s character were fellow mecha pilots-in-training. What was different was that while Sui Yuan was a true Beta, Lin Zhan had gotten an Omega inhibitor shot, thereby inhibiting his body from emitting Omega pheromones. In this way, he became a Beta and entered the Mecha Training Camp. Lin Zhan himself was not at all aware of his own Omega identity, so when the inhibitor gradually lost its effectiveness, he was scared to death. However, because he adored mechas, he was unwilling to leave the training camp to be a domesticated Omega for some Alpha. Zheng Yu and Lin Zhan were close friends. Since they were the only two Easterners in the training camp, they became close really quickly. While Lin Zhan only felt feelings of friendship towards Zheng Yu, Zheng Yu held feelings that were more than friends but less than lovers towards Lin Zhan. In this world both Alphas and Omegas were rare. With the guidance of pheromones, thebination of AO was something they could not go against. As for Betas, they mostly got together with other Betas, spending the rest of their lives together. Zheng Yu had always wanted to find a like-minded Beta lover and Lin Zhan was the first person he had met that he had found to be so agreeable. Lin Zhan¡¯s outside appearance was that of an Omega. He was extremely beautiful and his temperament was warm and strong. He also loved mechas as much as Zheng Yu did. In Zheng Yu¡¯s eyes, they were simply a match made in heaven. Thus, when Zheng Yu found out that Lin Zhan was actually an Omega, the devastating shock he received was no less than what Lin Zhan himself felt. Since he couldn¡¯t bear to refuse his friend¡¯s request and because of his unspeakable thoughts, Zheng Yu decided to help Lin Zhan hide his identity. After all, if Lin Zhan¡¯s identity was discovered, he would inevitably be driven out of the Mecha Training Camp. Afterwards, he¡¯d be forced to bond with an Alpha. Zheng Yu, as a Beta, would not have any opportunities to be with Lin Zhan. It was just a pity that God¡¯s ns superseded their own. Lin Zhan¡¯s identity was seen through in the end. The second to discover his identity was an Alpha. Whether it was through strength or social status, Zheng Yu had no way topete with the Alpha. Even worse, the other party was the idol Lin Zhan revered, Adonis. Because Lin Zhan adored mecha technology and had a tenacious temperament, after Adonis lent a hand to help him out, Lin Zhan¡¯s feelings towards the protagonist, Adonis, changed from reverence to adoration. Soon after, when he went into heat, the two people bonded naturally. Zheng Yu retreated sadly and could only bless them as a good friend. In the end, he sacrificed himself during a fight and became a martyr. ¡ª¨CWith regards to this, Sui Yuan could only sigh with sorrow. Being killed in an explosion could only be painful. Coupled with the feeling of defeat, Zheng Yu¡¯s life was simply too tragic! After having skimmed through the supporting male lead¡¯s life and then connecting it to his previous tragic roles, Sui Yuan suddenly felt that his own life wasn¡¯t the most wretched. After all, he still had Zhao Xihe who liked him all along. Moreover, having experienced so many worlds together ¡ª having spent so much time together ¡ª he had so many beautiful memories. His death will also be his own work, so shouldn¡¯t his death be justified? Indeed, as long as there was something topare to, he would feelforted. Even if he was going to die, Sui Yuan still remained happy. ¡ª¡ªIn any case, he had made up his mind. Now, it all depended on Zhao Xihe. The author has something to say: I believe that I will be very gentle. The tone of this world is still very happy. Maybe I will end up abusing you a little, but it¡¯ll immediately be happy again! Don¡¯t break, you must believe in me ah QAQ Eve: *mutters to self* this is HE, mijia said this is HE,e on Eve, pull yourself together. *tears up anyways* Juurensha: System is so cuuuute. Serefina: ABO is one big kink Chapter 8 part2 Tranted by Eve Edited by Cat, Juurensha, Celtic, Serefina "That...if I didn¡¯t remember incorrectly, you¡¯re called Lin Zhan, right?" Lin Zhan, who was standing at the window after having decided on the vour for the nourishment fluid that he wanted to try for lunch, was startled. He turned to look towards the direction the voice came from and immediately saw a brilliant smile. He didn¡¯t know if it was because the other¡¯s smile was too infectious, or if it was because his Eastern appearance made him feel familiar, but Lin Zhan reflexively smiled. He replied with a bit of hesitation, "Yes. You are...Zheng Yu?" "That¡¯s right!" Sui Yuan smiled and ced a hand on Lin Zhan¡¯s shoulder as if they were familiar with one another. The naturalness of this action made Lin Zhan, who usually was not fond of strangers touching him, feel like nothing was wrong at all. "I heard that you and I are alike and have Eastern blood?" Sui Yuan continued, "Where are you from? China?" Lin Zhan shook his head apologetically, "Maybe it¡¯s China, I¡¯m not too sure." "It¡¯s just that your name sounds Chinese. Whether it is or not doesn¡¯t matter! I just wanted to find an excuse to strike up a conversation with you," Sui Yuan casually waved his hand. "Seeing that you¡¯re quite amiable, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of me in the future!" "Likewise," Lin Zhan agreed with a nod. Lin Zhan causally ordered a serving of a random vour nourishment fluid before moving to one side to look at Sui Yuan. The other was lightly biting his lips with furrowed brows as he gazed at the disy window as if making a choice here was a difficult problem of life or death. His handsome and bright looks gave off a childish and willful air, making people really want tough. Lin Zhan didn¡¯t realize he had beenughing all along, his mood inconceivably cheerful. After struggling for several minutes, Sui Yuan finally pressed the button under the urging murmurs from the discontented people behind him. Afterwards, he grabbed the nourishment fluid with a face full of aversion. He turned towards Lin Zhan, "Sorry for making you wait this long. I found that I don¡¯t have any appetite towards this kind of taste at all." "Bear with it a bit and it¡¯ll quickly be over," Lin Zhanforted him good-naturedly. Together, they walked towards the dining tables. "I heard the military instructor say that during the training camp, the cafeteria will only serve nourishment fluid. I feel like the sky¡¯s going to copse!" Sui Yuanined exaggeratingly. He tore open the nourishment fluid and drank a mouthful with knitted brows. Soon after, as if facing death, he poured arge amount down his throat. Lin Zhan watched him and immediately felt that the nourishment fluid in his own hands that he originally had no qualms drinking had suddenly be something he could no longer bear to drink. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. ¡ª¡ªThis person¡¯s every action was infectious. It was truly both good and bad. "Clearly it hasn¡¯t even been a week since I¡¯ve left home. However, I¡¯ve already begun to reminisce about my mother¡¯s Chinese home cooking. One is heaven while the other is hell!" Sui Yuan smacked his lips, throwing the nourishment fluid¡¯s container to one side. Tilting his head as he looked at Lin Zhan, "Don¡¯t you think so? You seem to be really used to eating this kind of thing." "...I¡¯ve never had Chinese food. Or rather, when I did eat it I was too young, so I don¡¯t remember it anymore," Lin Zhan¡¯s expression was calm as he replied, his ck eyes revealing a slight smile, "I¡¯ve been living at an orphanage since I was six years old. They only supplied nourishment fluid there." Sui Yuan immediately realized his own mistake and awkwardly opened his mouth, "Sorry..." "There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about," Lin Zhan shook his head, his tone gentle, "I feel that my life has been very good. I also don¡¯t hold any sort of impression of my birth parents." "...That¡¯s right! The orphanages are also under the government¡¯s control. The conditions would be good," Sui Yuan added with a smile as he immediately changed the subject. "As someone with Eastern blood, how could you have never tasted Chinese cuisine! Later, I¡¯ll make it for you. Although my skill is far lower than my father¡¯s, it will still definitely be better than nourishment fluid!" "Ok, I¡¯m looking forward to it," Lin Zhan smiled, nodding his head. His favourable impression of his new friend increased a lot. ¡°You can asionally eat your own cooking to your heart¡¯s content, but you can¡¯t eat it every day,¡± the trainee beside Sui Yuan and Lin Zhan interrupted. He had also finished his meal. "Our training is really intense, and it¡¯s only nourishment fluid that can provide enough nutrients and calories. Home-cooked meals can¡¯t evenpare." "Naturally I also know this!" Sui Yuan nced at the other, annoyed, nodding his head in embarrassment, "I obviously would only make it once in a while. I¡¯m also busy with training, I won¡¯t have time to make it often¡ª-when I have a chance, everyone shoulde have a bite!" "Sounds good!" The rest of the trainees guffawed. Regardless of whether Sui Yuan was sincere in asking or was only speaking thoughtlessly, at least the mood was good. The interaction between him and everyone else was very harmonious, making it easier for him to fit in. The training camp didn¡¯t just hone their individualbat ability, but rather emphasized groupbat. It was beneficial to have good interpersonal abilities and teamwork, considering the training toe. Although Alphas were arrogant and preferred to interact only with other Alphas and Betas were even more inclined to stick together, because of the training camp, the Alphas and Betas were not divided at all. The trainees rapidly familiarized themselves with one another during lunchtime. After a short rest, the afternoon training would begin. Unlike the morning session, which was a rxed tour of the facilities intended to familiarize them with the Mechas and the theory behind them, the difficulty of the afternoon session was increased. Much to the surprise of the trainees, there was an unexpected guest that had a lot of their jaws dropping from shock. In the rest time between the physical training sessions, the news about General Adonis arriving spread amongst the trainees like wildfire. After hearing this, everyone was skeptical but full of anticipation nheless. Everyone who had an interest in Mechas has heard of Adonis¡¯ name. Furthermore, amongst this group of trainees, General Adonis was everyone¡¯s revered idol. They had grown up hearing about him all the time. When this group of trainees had just started to show an inkling of interest towards Mechas at the age of six or seven, the barely eighteen year old Adonis had just be a well-known budding star due to his SS physique and SS spiritual ability. Soon after, during his first military campaign, he was appointed by the dyingmander to lead the Mecha squadron to mount a sneak attack on the enemy¡¯s HQ, catching them off guard. After having achieved this crucial victory, the military broke protocol and awarded him the rank of Lieutenant. At this point, he truly lived up to the people¡¯s expectations. After participating in wars for several years, Adonis reinforced his legendary image. His formidablebative ability, outstandingmand ability, and charisma that simply made one feel inferior, all contributed to his promotions, raising him far above his original position as a lowly first lieutenant. Furthermore, he became a worthy hero in the hearts of all the youth. Even to this day, Adonis, who wasn¡¯t yet 30 years old, had already be the youngest General. Moreover, for Alphas, at 30 years old, he wasn¡¯t even at the peak of his life yet. Currently, the children who had listened to the tales of his deeds while growing up were now all 17-18 years old. They were at the age where they could officially join the Mecha Training Camp. For these youths who had always been longing to catch a glimpse of their idol, after hearing a rumour that Adonis had arrived, how could they not be excited? Only, although they were incessantly excited in their hearts, the trainees did not dare make any moves and allowed themselves to be guided by the military instructors to continue training properly. This made looking around distractedly very hard to do. "So if General Adonis is going toe here and will also go to ourmanding officer¡¯s office, then doesn¡¯t this have nothing to do with us?" Lin Zhan and Zheng Yu had paired up, facing off against one another in wrestling. Taking advantage of the military instructor¡¯s inattention, Lin Zhan spoke softly in a low, regretful voice. "That¡¯s definitely the case," although Sui Yuan was 100% certain that the man hade to look for him, this did not hinder him at all from expressing disappointment far greater than that of Lin Zhan. "Anyway, it¡¯s only after we pass the evaluation and be true Mecha pilots that we will have the opportunity to see the General," Seeing Sui Yuan with this sort of disappointed appearance, Lin Zhan reflexively consoled him, "My dream is to be General Adonis¡¯ direct subordinate¡ªhis warrant officer, how about you?" "Me?" Sui Yuanughed happily, winking, "My goal is to be as outstanding as him ¡ª to be a sessful soldier!" "You¡¯re more ambitious than I am," Lin Zhan was beside himself with joy for a moment,ughing loudly. Immediately, they attracted the military instructor¡¯s attention. Lin Zhan and Zheng Yu looked at one another in shared misery. They had no choice but to dejectedly ept their punishment. While the other trainees got to rest, they continued to practice on their own. Lin Zhan¡¯s strength was weaker than that of an ordinary Beta. After the punishment ended, his face was pale, causing Sui Yuan to worriedly lend an arm in support. He asked Lin Zhan whether or not he could continue with training. Lin Zhan looked at him apologetically as he nodded his head to express that he could continue. "Sorry. I made you have to suffer the punishment along with me," Lin Zhan¡¯s voice was upset. He tried hard to normalize his breathing. "It¡¯s also partly my fault. You can¡¯t p with one hand!" Sui Yuan shrugged his shoulders, replying nonchntly. While the two people conversed in low voices, the trainees suddenly burst out in an uproar. The name "Adonis" could distinctly be heard. Lin Zhan and Sui Yuan immediately turned their heads and saw their military instructor quickly advance towards a blonde-haired man. Their instructor saluted the other with great respect. The man had therge build of an Alpha. He had blonde hair that was as dazzling as the sun and blue eyes like ice¡ªsharp and cold. He was not in military attire. However, even when he was wearing casual clothes, it was impossible to stop his imposing air from leaking out ¡ª-it was an aura that could only be tempered amidst gunsmoke and the fires of war. Adonis was quite simr to Max of the previous world. However, he was even harder to make eye contact with. Sui Yuan didn¡¯t know if he¡¯d be able to act out this kind of intimidating role if he were assigned this sort of role in the future.......Sui Yuan¡¯s expression revealed a look of shock and adoration, and so on, just like all of the other trainees around him, but his mind was somewhat distracted. ¡ª¡ªAnyway, it wasn¡¯t necessary for him to think about these things now, since he might not even be able to make it to the next role. Adonis and the military instructor conversed in low voices. Soon after, the former voluntarily remained where he was, while the military instructor returned to the trainees, barely covering up his excitement and nervousness. The military instructors did not discuss Adonis at all. They only continued to organize the trainees into the next exercise. The trainees immediately became extremely alert ¡ª their childhood hero was watching on the sidelines. No matter who it was, they were unwilling to lose face so as to not give their hero a bad impression of themselves. After strength training was over, agility and spiritual ability training were next. Under pressure from being watched by their idol, the trainees all acted abnormally. Some trainees were much more focused than usual. However, there were also some who were weak under pressure and erred over and over again. The instructors noted the names of the students who made mistakes, nning to have them undergo extra pressure-resistance training¡ª-as soldiers, being unable to work under pressure was simply the greatest taboo on the battlefield. Lin Zhan was one of those people who disyed extraordinary ability. Originally, because his strength was his weak point, he paid special attention to his agility and spiritual ability, rendering them even more outstanding. His two abilities had even exceeded that of several Alphas, causing the military instructors to repeatedly raise their eyebrows. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan was quite unfortunate, ending up on the instructor¡¯s cklist. Naturally, Sui Yuan was not nervous because of Adonis¡¯ presence. He only...had not yet gotten used to the training camp¡¯s methods. Despite having received the original body¡¯s skills, he was not at all skillful. Under 5237¡¯s guidance, Sui Yuan managed to finish training despite being flustered, receiving a C grade, just barely meeting the minimum standard. His expression was obviously that of remorse and dejection. Upon terminating the training, the military instructor gave each trainee a summarized evaluation. He recounted what Sui Yuan needed to work on. Lin Zhan pat an embarrassed Sui Yuan on the shoulder, tactfully expressing that Sui Yan could look to him for help in the future. He immediately received a grateful look from Sui Yuan. After the summarized evaluations, the military instructor sent an inquiring nce towards Adonis. Upon seeing Adonis make his way towards them, he immediately retreated to one side, handing over his spot to him. As Adonis got closer, the previously calm students immediately became restless. They tried hard to restrain their nervousness and excitement, looking at the general with eyes full of anticipation ¡ª if they could hear him speak even just a few words, it would be good. Adonis stopped before the trainees, his sharp gaze sweeping a look over them. Upon seeing the bright, young faces full of excitement, the originally cold and stiff expression became a bit softer. He slowly opened his mouth, "During this time, I will be taking a post as an instructor here." The trainees, who had originally been holding their breaths as they listened with rapt attention, immediately opened their eyes wide, bbergasted. Although they did not understand why General Adonis woulde act as an instructor at the training camp and were a bit worried that he had been forced here, they still were incapable of covering up their happiness upon hearing this news. Adonis paused for a second. After the trainees had time to process this news, he continued, "Therefore, I require a student to act as my assistant. He will take my ce in taking care of several trifling matters. This matter must not be dyed for too long. In return, if my assistant has any issues here at the training camp, then I can find time to give out a pointer or two." If the previous bit of information could be called a pleasant surprise, then this second piece of information was practically terrifying. The brains of all the trainees felt dizzy from this attack. However, subconsciously, they all stretched their necks in expectation as they looked at Adonis, trying hard to put their best foot forward in order to attract the other¡¯s attention. The people who had performed well during the training were even more confident. Meanwhile, those that did not perform too well hated themselves for being disappointing. Adonis¡¯ gaze swept around the crowd of expectant faces several times, finally meeting Sui Yuan¡¯s face. Sui Yuan did not dare to make any unnecessary movements. He only tried hard to hold back the blush on his face¡ª-He knew that the other party hade for him. This was because the original plot did not have this sort of development, and Adonis was only supposed to appear on the eve of Lin Zhan¡¯s graduation. It was only because he disyed an outstanding performance and specially received the instructor¡¯s rmendation that Adonis had met him. Upon seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s nervous and expectant appearance, as if he was a concubine about to spend the night with the emperor, Adonis, who has never received such a look from the other person, slightly smiled. Putting on an act, he swept a nce at Sui Yuan¡¯s name tag, and muttered to himself, "Zheng Yu...? Do you want to be my assistant?" Suddenly, everyone in every direction gazed at Sui Yuan with admiration, envy, scrutiny, or fussiness. Sui Yuan had long since prepared to show an expression of being overwhelmed with favour, as if this was hard to believe. Soon after, Lin Zhan elbowed him lightly. It was only then that he suddenly reacted, immediately breaking rank and responding in a loud voice, "Yes. I want to, sir!" "Very good," Adonis nodded, satisfied. He turned his gaze to look at the military instructor who was wearing an expression of incredulity, "Then I shall first take this child with me." "Of course, there¡¯s no problem!" The instructor said, and although he could not understand why Adonis had chosen Sui Yuan, who had performed terribly just now, he did not dare to carelessly question the general. Immediately, he allowed Sui Yuan to be excused. Adonis gave a salute before turning to leave. Sui Yuan also turned his head to nce at Lin Zhan and discovered that while the other was envious of his "good luck", his expression was clear, not in the least showing any negativity. Smiling, Sui Yuan then indicated with a gesture that he would contact Lin Zhanter before quickly following behind Adonis. "Na! This is a good opportunity. You have to clearly exin to him that he must try hard to cooperate with you!" 5237 circled around Sui Yuan, prattling on as if this would calm his heart. Sui Yuan did not respond. He could only apologize to 5237 in his heart. The author has something to say: How could there bedies out there telling me that I¡¯m close to finishing? Obviously, this story is only half way there! Even I don¡¯t know when this will bepleted [sad face]. Today, thendlord¡¯s child bought four chicks. I had no idea that this kind of animal that I had liked to raise when I was young was this noisy! Indeed, when you¡¯re raising it yourself, everything is fine. But when other people are raising it, then everything is annoying. = = Eve: I was disappointed that SY was a Beta at first. But seeing what happenster on *wiggles eyebrows* Cat: Forgot to add a couple of things fromst chapter *cough* but did anyone realise that Sui Yuan¡¯s role is simr to Max¡¯s and Ya¡¯s fromst arc in the original timeline? Max found out how unique Ya¡¯s mindset was from other mermen¡¯s -> Zheng Yu found the perfect mindset of Lin Zhan from other Beta¡¯s?!?!? Am i the only one that found that simr?? Also another thing i wanted to add, though i hate ABO, i found this one quite unique as well, asst chapter stated...or was it this one *sweatdrops* "Alpha¡¯s are rare" now you don¡¯t normally see that in ABO now do you? Juurensha: yeah, normally it¡¯s male omegas that are rare, isn¡¯t it? Serefina: it¡¯s a trope don¡¯t think too hard. Chapter 8 part3 Tranted by Eve Edited by Juurensha, Cat and Sora Since Adonis shone like a walking beam of light, as long as one was human, their attention would be ensnared by him. For this reason, the two people continued onwards silently, with one person ahead and the other behind, assuming a distant, superior-subordinate rtionship until they reached Adonis¡¯ residence. It was a temporary residence after all, so the entire room was so clean, it looked uninhabited. The entire room emitted a feeling of being as cold as steel, as if it was saying that its owner was an emotionless robot. This left a crushing sense of pressure on anyone who saw it. Naturally, Sui Yuan did not feel that way at all. At this very moment, his attention was fully concentrated on the culinary delicacy sitting atop of the desk. When he saw Sui Yuan watering at the mouth, gaze unwilling to budge, Adonis rxed his callous expression and gave a slow teasing smile, "Don¡¯t look so pathetic. I know how terrible nourishment fluid tastes, which is why I got this specifically prepared for you." As soon as Adonis spoke the first sentence, Sui Yuan had already sat down impatiently at the desk¡¯s side, holding both a bowl and a pair of chopsticks in his hand. He had never in his life eaten something as disgusting as the nourishment fluid. Earlier, at the cafeteria, he had not been acting at all. His reaction was very real! This kind of food, sure he could endure it for one or two meals, but to have to eat it every day, Sui Yuan felt that his taste buds would surely spoil! Sui Yuan knew that he had already gotten used to being spoiled by Zhao Xihe. No matter where it was, Zhao Xihe would only give him the best. He was unable to tolerate Sui Yuan suffering even the smallest bit ¡ª-even though he didn¡¯t have to at all. He meticulously indulged him in so many subtle ways. He pampered him and took care of him, making Sui Yuan grow used to being treated in such a way, so that he would be unable to part from Zhao Xihe. If Sui Yuan left his side, he would definitely feel ufortable and unustomed to it. These feelings would overflow, turning into an irrepressible yearning that would prate deep into his bone marrow¡ª- Despite struggling for all these years, Sui Yuan was still in the palm of his hand, but now, he thought it was excusable. Zhao Xihe smiled as he watched Sui Yuan eat more than half of his meal, until his stomach could no longer hold anymore. Sui Yuan was left in a fooda on the chair, squinting his eyes as he rubbed his stomachfortingly after eating to his heart¡¯s content. He looked like azy cat who had just eaten its fill, resting in the sun. With a wave of his hand, he summoned a robot to clean up the desk. Zhao Xihe walked towards Sui Yuan¡¯s side, and leaned over to carry him into his arms. He then ced him on the soft sofa¡ª-it had to be said, an Alpha¡¯s body was naturally very strong. He carried Sui Yuan as if he weighed nothing at all. Sui Yuan did not struggle at all, no matter how Zhao Xihe acted. Soon after, he rolled around on the soft sofa, and immediately felt a wave of sleepiness hit. Because he had matters on his mind during these past two days, although he didn¡¯t seem to act any differently on the surface, in the dead of the night, Sui Yuan found it difficult to let go of his thoughts and couldn¡¯t sleep peacefully until morning. At present, he didn¡¯t know why but when he was by Zhao Xihe¡¯s side, all of his troubles instantly dissipated, making him feel very at ease. Of course, although he was sleepy, Sui Yuan could not fall asleep. This was because 5237 was continuously by his side, urging him anxiously. It was making such a racket that Sui Yuan felt a strong headacheing¡ª- It was because Sui Yuan hadn¡¯t told 5237 about his decision previously. But Sui Yuan hadn¡¯t told him of his thoughts yet because 5237 would surely annoy him to death, as he would try to get him to change his mind! Anyways, from now on, it would be impossible to keep it hidden from 5237. Sui Yuan blinked a few times, dispersing the sleepiness from his head, and turned his gaze to Adonis who was sitting beside him. Adonis looked as if he couldn¡¯t get enough of looking at Sui Yan, Sui Yuan asked, "What are you nning to do, with regards to this world? I looked into the plot; are we faking our deaths again?" Adonis stared, distracted, reacting like he didn¡¯t quite understand Sui Yuan¡¯s meaning. He lowered his head unconsciously, "I think that it can still be done." Sui Yuan understood clearly. He tilted his head slightly as he examined Adonis, "I heard that the Alphas of this world have little resistance against the pheromones of any Omega that has a highpatibility with them. Can you resist it?" Adonis gradually understood Sui Yuan¡¯s implication, and his heart overflowed with happiness, nearly turning into panic. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing, almost doubting whether or not everything was real or just his own delusion¡ª-Sui Yuan¡¯s abrupt change of heart felt ill-omened to Adonis, but he couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint where this premonition hade from. He had refused to ept him during thest few days, so why did he suddenly respond positively? It couldn¡¯t be that he was mistaken and was just misunderstanding Sui Yuan¡¯s meaning right now? Adonis¡¯ heart was in chaos, but none of this showed in his voice, "Although I¡¯ve previously only been in BG worlds and have never experienced an ABO setting, I still have confidence in my own self-control. As long as I don¡¯t want to, no one can force me ¡ª- I will definitely nevery hands on anyone but you." "Good. I¡¯ll wait and see," Sui Yuan shrugged his shoulders, ignoring Adonis¡¯ approval-seeking expression and stood up, observing Adonis¡¯ room, "We¡¯ll talk once again after I¡¯ve seen that you definitely won¡¯t sumb to an Omega¡¯s pheromones." Adonis¡¯ eyes shone, finally no longer in doubt that he had misinterpreted Sui Yuan¡¯s meaning. An immense wave of happinesspletely washed over the uneasiness in his mind. Adonis restrained his excitement, but then he suddenly saw Sui Yuan who had just stood up stagger, as if he had been bumped into by some invisible thing. "What¡¯s wrong?" Adonis supported Sui Yuan nimbly, rubbing the ce where he had been hit. Sui Yuan smiled, "5237 got angry." Sui Yuan didn¡¯t lie. Adonis also did not see through him and merely thought that 5237 was angry and wanted to sever ties with him because Sui Yuan had agreed to stay with him in this world. "Sorry, I have to snatch your host away," Adonis said in a cheerful, victorious tone, that carried a hint of ridicule. Although he couldn¡¯t see 5237, Adonis could still urately sense its position. "You.......you........" 5237 shook incessantly, feeling a great amount of despair, anger, and terror. Thispletely stripped it of its ability to speak. It simply could not believe it, that Sui Yuan had unexpectedly nned to do this ¡ª- This was all Zhao Xihe¡¯s fault! It was all because of this idiot! 5237 wanted to cry itself silly! "Sorry," Seeing 5237 who was ring at Adonis fiercely, as if it wanted to tear him apart with its gaze, Sui Yuan apologized softly. 5237 turned its head to nce at Sui Yuan. Its heart was full ofplicated emotions, making it incapable of expressing itself. Therefore, it reflexively uttered a sound with its innate ice-cold robotic voice. 5237 wasn¡¯t hateful or disappointed for having been thrown away by Sui Yuan. What it had found intolerable was that it could only watch nkly as Sui Yuan secretly chose to die. Their time together was clearly not short, though it could not be considered long either. 5237 didn¡¯t know how many actors it had worked with over the years, and how many times it had experienced having to say goodbye. It didn¡¯t know why, but the only one it found difficult to part with was Sui Yuan. Perhaps it was because Sui Yan was too clean, pure, and ignorant like a child. At the same time, 5237 suffered many hardships while raising this child, ying the role of assistant and teacher as Sui Yuan gradually adapted to each world and got used to the work as well as each identity, bit by bit. 5237 could feel that Sui Yuan¡¯s feelings towards itself was sincere, not at all like its previous actors who only viewed it as a tool or even an obstacle to their freedom. As such, towards those impure feelings, 5237 repaid them with the same kind of intentions. Therefore, now that Sui Yuan had made such a choice, 5237 especially could not ept it. However, what use was that? Sui Yuan¡¯s determination was steady. This was specifically inputted into his settings when he was created, so that he would lose himself in the rich and colourful worlds. Now, however, this kind of strong willpower was a true obstacle. As long as Sui Yuan had made up his mind, no one could stop him. Like just now¡ª5237 had knocked against him with all its strength. That was the extent of what 5237 could do. Even with that action, it had received a warning, telling it that it was not allowed to do anything that would cause the actor to drop their masks in any way whatsoever. 5237 knew that right now, aside from looking helplessly at Sui Yuan from the outside, it couldn¡¯t do anything. Everything was all Zhao Xihe¡¯s fault! If Zhao Xihe didn¡¯t exist, then Sui Yuan would certainly have seeded at any and all assignments. Furthermore, 5237 would be able to stay by his side. There wouldn¡¯t be any worries, or any anxiety¡ª they¡¯d all be happy! In this instant, 5237 was itching to see Zhao Xihe¡¯s expression. It wanted to see what he¡¯d look like after obtaining his life¡¯s wish, to be inseparable from Sui Yuan, only to discover that the other had suddenly disappeared without a trace¡ª- especially when he found out that he had been the reason why this had happened! It was him; he forced his beloved Sui Yuan to die, even though he hadn¡¯t know that things woulde to end like this.... And Sui Yuan, who had made his choice.... In the end, did he love Zhao Xihe or did he hate him? If it was hate, why would he sacrifice his life for Zhao Xihe? But if it was love, why would he let the other have a little taste, only to suffer when he lost it all? 5237 suddenly didn¡¯t understand what Sui Yuan was thinking¡ªor rather, perhaps, even from a long time before, it hadn¡¯t understood Sui Yuan at all. Sui Yuan liked Zhao Xihe, so he chose to be with him in the end, giving himself a satisfactory ending. Yet at the same time, he was unhappy with how Zhao Xihe always imposed upon him and obstructed his work, causing him to have to disappear in the end. So, his vengeful nature made him want to give the other a little taste of despair? Then, what about 5237? In the end, it only got a single, "I¡¯m sorry." And then what? Was it supposed to erase all of its feelings and hardwork? 5237 was truly mad. It had never been at such a loss. Then, since nothing could prevent this from happening, it would use this time to adjust itself. Step by step, it would take back all its feelings that it had invested in Sui Yuan. If it did this, then when the end arrived, it wouldn¡¯t be so painful, right? 5237 firmly closed its eyes, blocking Sui Yuan from its sight and turned its body away. ¡ª-From this day on, it will refuse to speak to Sui Yuan anymore. Sui Yuan perceived 5237 keeping him at arms length. His eyes turned gloomy, but he had long since prepared for this. When this world had run its course, the only one that Sui Yuan felt apologetic to was 5237. However, he had no way to make it up to 5237. 5237 treated him so well, that he couldn¡¯t bear it. And so, this cold attitude, this counts as the best oue, right? Sui Yuan shifted his gaze away and looked towards thepletely ignorant Adonis, who he had been keeping in the dark. Sui Yuan wholeheartedly listened to the other¡¯s ns for the future. "......So what you¡¯re saying is that I¡¯ll live here from now on? Is that allowed?" Sui Yuan furrowed his brows slightly. "You¡¯re my assistant. To live at the dorms would be inconvenient, after all," Adonis shrugged, indifferent to the question, "Also, I¡¯m privileged. What would be the point of not taking advantage of it while I have it? The key point here is you. Are you willing?" "I¡¯m fine with it," Sui Yuan said lightly, "The living conditions here is much better than that of the dorms. I don¡¯t even have to mention the food quality; it¡¯s simply a difference between heaven and hell! Wouldn¡¯t it be strange for me to reject?" "But..." Adonis opened his mouth. Finally, he shoved the four words, "What about the plot?" back down his throat. Sui Yuan was no longer strongly attached to the plot: that was a good thing. Although he didn¡¯t know what brought about this change, Adonis would definitely not foolishly remind the other of this matter himself. Upon seeing that Adonis would overlook this matter, Sui Yuan let out a sigh. He had never been good at lying and truly wouldn¡¯t know how to dispel the other¡¯s doubts. Since Adonis would not ask him further, then he¡¯d consider it as not having been discovered. Sui Yuan zealously observed the bare but well-equipped room around him. He discovered that this ce was alsopletely equipped for all his training needs. "You can train here. I can also guide you," Seeing that Sui Yuan¡¯s sight had fallen onto the training equipment, Adonis casually spoke, "After all, seeing your performance today, you¡¯re not very proficient with these, right?" "I¡¯m not good with them. How about you?" Sui Yuan tilted his head skeptically, "Didn¡¯t you also just arrive? Are you qualified to teach me?" "Although I have just arrived in this world, I¡¯ve experienced simr worlds countless number of times," Adonis patted Sui Yuan¡¯s head, his words had a discreet boasting quality, "This world is practically the same. This level of training poses no problem to me whatsoever." Sui Yuan pouted, which could be regarded as his silent agreement with regards to Adonis¡¯ argument, "Say, what were you like before you became an actor? When you had just be one, were you this sessful?" "What? Are you finally interested in my past?" the corner of Adonis¡¯ mouth raised, and he looked to be in high spirits. At present, he waspletely inconsistent with the ice-cold appearance he was supposed to have. He looked particrly attractive. ".....I was just mentioning it casually. Don¡¯t talk about it if you don¡¯t want to," Sui Yuan averted his gaze. He would definitely not admit that he was curious. "Why would I not want to tell you? I¡¯m just d that you¡¯re willing to take the initiative towards me," Adonis replied, smiling. He stopped his teasing, so that Sui Yuan wouldn¡¯t be fed up, and immediately revealed everything. "Before I had be an actor, I was just an ordinary person. I was just like your typical tall, handsome, rich male lead. I managed a corporation, came from a respectable family, had a clean record, a clean romantic history, unmarried..." ".....Are you trying to introduce yourself to a blind date?" Sui Yuan nced at Adonis, as he interrupted him, expressing that he was really uninterested in these things. "Ok, ok. Whates next is a bit more serious," Adonis sighed, helplessly. His tone was especially innocent and pathetic, "I died in a car ident. I was in my prime as a 30 year old man. Competition in Business was such a normal thing. Even if you went bankrupt, one still shouldn¡¯t hire an assassin, right? I have always been a good,w-abiding citizen. I had never thought apetitor could be this deranged. So, for a while, I really regretted it all." Sui Yuan looked at Adonis sympathetically ¡ª- Indeed, no matter who it was, there must have been a time when they all had been naive and bullied by other people. Zhao Xihe was no exception. "When I had just became an actor, I also made a fool of myself many times. Fortunately, my guide was 0007, who was very experienced, and who fit with my personality well. I was also fortunate to be assigned the rare male lead roles. So, in the end, I persevered through who knows how many worlds..." Adonis shamelessly absorbed Sui Yuan¡¯s sympathy, sighing with sorrow as he spoke. He wasn¡¯t worried at all towards exposing his own dark history, "With regards to the plot, it was a bit annoying, but it wasn¡¯t like I couldn¡¯t deal with it. What gave me the biggest headache was really the emotions. I couldn¡¯t ept the so-called female lead¡¯s feelings, so I failed several times. In the end, I gradually grasped the general idea and was then able to barely bluff my way through it. 0007 also made sure to help me obtain roles that didn¡¯t require much emotion." "Surprisingly, you couldn¡¯t deal with the female leads?" Sui Yuan looked at him with astonished wide eyes. In his eyes, Zhao Xihe was a full-time romantic. As a matter of fact, wasn¡¯t Sui Yuan someone who had initially rejected him from the start, only to be won over by him? "0007 said that it was probably because my life had always been smooth sailing, so I was very self-centered. I didn¡¯t understand other people at all, nor how other people thought," Adonis said truthfully, "It was because I never got attached to the women that the plot had arranged for me so, I could never be bothered to try to guess what the other was thinking or feeling. For a while, they could put up with it, but no one could bear it for a lifetime. Besides, these women were also characters with protagonist¡¯s halos. Even if they look weak on the outside, they all have a personality that would not allow them topromise." Adonis paused, looking a bit helpless, "Actually, I had already been clear about this part of me, even in my original world. I was always single-mindedly focused on one thing, to the point of neglecting everyone and everything else around me. Although I¡¯d dated several women, because I had always wholeheartedly thrown myself into my work, my girlfriends could never endure this neglect and would want to break up soon after¡ª I¡¯ve always been cursed to spend my whole life with my work." When he saw that Sui Yuan was listening closely to him, Adonis smiled gently, and pulled him into his arms, "In fact, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with that part of me. In the past, I concentrated on my work and didn¡¯t understand this emotion called "love". But now, the one that I¡¯m wholly devoted to is you. Aside from you, I don¡¯t care about anything else." Sui Yuan£º"........." When he was solely concentrated on his work, he was an EQ deficient idiot. When he was single-mindedly devoted to his beloved, he was a full-time romantic god¡ªthis kind of incongruous existence, was there really no problem?! The author has something to say: These days, Chicago has been alternating between being hot and being cold. It¡¯s also started to rain. The consequences of not being used to Spring¡¯s weather forecasts is that I¡¯m not dressed appropriately. In addition, after being rained on, I¡¯ve fallen sick...Once I return home, I just want to sleep. I can¡¯t concentrate. It was only now that I have recovered. From now on, I won¡¯t have to disappear for a week, making everyone feel worried. It is definitely because of work, health, etc. that I¡¯ve been dyed. OTZ Real life is truly too annoying. The table of contents now has several locked chapters because of that groundless river crab. JJ is too much! And I don¡¯t know when this will end...I feel like there¡¯s no hope, ok? I always felt that, although the entire inte is being censored, JJ is being affected the most. In the end, it¡¯s because it¡¯s being watched so closely that it¡¯s be so strict. Also, it could be that they¡¯re so scared and timid that they ended up scaring themselves? Ai....... Eve: ....This chapter was really rough for me. It was an emotional rollercoaster. Full of angst and then full of sweetness. And then the author¡¯s note brought RAGE TO MY SOUL. BRING THESE DAMN RIVER CRABS TO ME. I SHALL DINE ON THEIR CARCASSES. Juurensha: This was a nice chapter, lots of sweet moments and heartfelt confessions! Hopefully things work out for them Cat: *looks at the doc title, looks at Eve* I think we could tell; "Tranted with Eve¡¯s tears BEWARE THERE¡¯S PIECES OF MY SHATTERED HEART LAYING AROUND", *starts to walk faraway* "crap i think i stepped on a heart shard, goddammit Eve now i¡¯m bleeding!!", but at least we now got some background info from the ML, though i still ain¡¯t quite sure if he is telling the truth or not...Hmm, well now i hope we can get more background info on our MC. Chapter 8 part4 Tranted by Eve Edited by Juurensha and Cat Ever since he began living with Adonis, Sui Yuan¡¯s life at the Mecha Training Camp became like heaven. The bed was cozy, and the food was delicious. For the sake of giving General Adonis face, all the military instructors eased up on Sui Yuan. Nowadays, it was rare for him to be penalised for not paying attention or for chatting as he pleased ¡ª- Of course, the most crucial point was that when training finished, he would be summoned by Adonis for all sorts of tasks, so there wasn¡¯t any time for punishments anyways! Furthermore, Sui Yuan continued to act as he had in thetter half of the previous world. He carried on without any care towards the plot and simply did as he pleased. He also didn¡¯t bother concerning himself with the protagonist, Lin Zhan. It was nothing like the original plot, where they would progress together, being as inseparable as a shadow from one¡¯s body. However , he wasn¡¯t sure if it was because Zheng Yu¡¯s friendship meter towards Lin Zhan had already been maxed out, or if it was because of Sui Yuan¡¯s own "Protagonist¡¯s best friend" halo, but even though Sui Yuan only interacted with him during trainings, Lin Zhan still considered him to be his best friend. No matter what the situation was, he¡¯d think of him first. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan¡¯s progress during training had surprised everyone. At the beginning, he was ranked at the bottom. Gradually his performance reached the middle of the ranks. In the end, he forced his way up into the ranks of the Alphas, bing the most exceptional trainee amongst the Betas. Not only that, but this meteoric rise had urred in just a few short weeks. Lin Zhan was very happy with Sui Yuan¡¯s progress. The instructors were also pleasantly surprised with this change. However, in the eyes of the other trainees, this wasn¡¯t something to be happy about. Nobody thought that this was achieved by Sui Yuan himself. They all attributed it to Adonis¡¯ guidance. This made Sui Yuan feel particrly discontent¡ª-this was clearly the result of his own hard work! As for Adonis, he shared a bit of his experience and knowledge at the very beginning, but in the end that man just spent the rest of the time bothering him! Sui Yuan¡¯s greatestint was about the Body Restoration Capsule in Adonis¡¯ room. Not matter how serious one¡¯s condition was, no matter where one was hurt, after just spending a little while inside, one would quickly be as good as new again. This was simply fraud! Now that Sui Yuan had the Body Restoration Capsule, Adonis didn¡¯t have to worry that Sui Yuan would be too tired for training the next day and could toss him about to his heart¡¯s desire. Naturally, the Body Restoration Capsule was widely regarded as a very expensive thing in the eyes of other people¡ª- whether it was in terms of its base price or the price for each use¡ª-it was usually only in the case of an extremely grave injury that one would appeal to the higher-ups for its use. Unfortunately, Adonis truly deserved to be called a privileged local tyrant. He carelessly squandered his money away without a care in the world. If it wasn¡¯t for Sui Yuan¡¯s desperate struggles, he¡¯d absolutely y with him every night! Even if Sui Yuan had wanted to indulge himself in thisst world, to do this kind of deranged thing every night was still unbearable! And so, every time Sui Yuan saw the Body Restoration Capsule, he had an urge to destroy it. "Ah Yu? Zheng Yu? What are you thinking about?" Lin Zhan¡¯s voice grounded Sui Yuan¡¯s mind that had run off into the distance back to the present. "Sorry, sorry. I was just thinking about the Body Restoration Capsule," Sui Yuan responded with a smile, "Although I¡¯ve always heard about it, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such an expensive thing with my own eyes, so I¡¯m really curious." "Indeed. The Body Restoration Capsule is a really important invention. Who knows how many people it has brought back from the brink of death. I¡¯m so jealous that you were able to see it yourself and even touch it¡ª-Naturally, it¡¯d be for the best that you never have to use it. To be gravely injured is not fun at all, or so I understand," Lin Zhan joked while winking. He had been immediately enthralled by Sui Yuan¡¯s words. Sui Yuan, with a face full of regret£º"........." ¡ª¨CIt was really, really better to not have any reason to use it. However, what a pity, that he had already lost track of how many times he¡¯s used it! "Say, you saw it in General Adonis¡¯ room, right?" Lin Zhan, having not noticed Sui Yuan¡¯s expression, asked in high spirits, "I heard that aside from the infirmary, only General Adonis¡ª¨Conly he has his very own Body Restoration Capsule. It really makes one really jealous, doesn¡¯t it?" "Yeah," Sui Yuan nodded, not batting an eyelid. As he clenched his teeth, he smiled. "General Adonis¡¯s ce is really something......" "He¡¯s the General, after all. It¡¯s what he deserves!" Lin Zhan really deserved to be called Adonis¡¯ fanboy. His voice was especially full of respect. Sui Yuan shrugged. He, who was currently resenting Adonis, didn¡¯t want to hear Lin Zhan praise that idiot at all. "Wait a second! You distracted me again!" Fortunately, Lin Zhan did not continue on about Adonis. His expression suddenly turned grave, and he solemnly lowered his voice, "During the next periodic assessment, you need to be careful!" "Why?" Sui Yuan stared nkly. "You....perhaps you don¡¯t know, but recently, in the training camp, there¡¯s been a few people who have spoken about you in a not so good way..." Lin Zhan hesitated. He tried to be as tactful as possible, in order to avoid hurting Sui Yuan¡¯s feelings, "There¡¯s a few trainees who aren¡¯t happy that you¡¯re receiving such consideration. They want to teach you a lesson. They probably n to gang up on you in the uing periodic assessment¡ªI¡¯m not clear on the specifics. After all, everyone knows that you and I are friends, so they kept it from me..." Sui Yuan muttered to himself while nodding his head, patting Lin Zhan on the shoulder. He indicated to the other that he should rx, "I understand. I¡¯ll be careful, so you don¡¯t have to worry." "En," Lin Zhan, upon seeing Sui Yuan prepared, he lifted his own spirits up. In the end, he sighed in relief and revealed a smile, "Although I wanted to warn you to be cautious, however, I also want to see you give them a lesson! After all, some of what they¡¯ve been saying is simply too much. Even I could barely endure it anymore...." "I know," Sui Yuan smiled, "Thank you." "You¡¯re my best friend!" Lin Zhan raised his arms to hug him, as he pped him on the back infort and encouragement. After sending Lin Zhan off, Sui Yuan returned to Adonis¡¯ residence and turned on the training equipment. It had been a long time since hest cared about the plot. He had actually forgotten what kind of mishap would ur during the next periodic assessment. To be exact, in the original, it was Lin Zhan who was the target of everyone¡¯s jealousy. Now, it was himself who would be targeted. Although ganging up on a single person was not very nice, it was not really excessive. It could just barely be considered a fair retaliation. ¡ª-When all was said and done, what the military instructors could not tolerate the most as soldiers was this kind of underhanded tactic. If it were to be discovered that they had secretly nned to backstab theirrade during training, then this would definitely be grounds for expulsion. There was no room for argument there. During the periodic assessment, they would be evaluated by a military instructor from beginning to end. If the targeted trainee¡¯s reaction was not good enough and ended up eliminated, then that just meant that his strength wascking. That would be justifiably regarded as being a failure. On the other hand, if the other party was able to promptly strike back, even if he was unable tost until the very end, or even if he was eliminated early, the instructors would still be able to assess the trainee based on his counterattack and award points. It wouldn¡¯t affect his grades too badly. In the original plot, since Lin Zhan¡¯s performance surpassed even that of the Alpha¡¯s, he made several of the Alphas particrly unhappy. In the eyes of those types of Alphas, Alphas must be the most outstanding¨Cthey were the ones chosen by heaven. Their pride did not allow for a Beta to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with them, even if he had truly surpassed them. Alphas were leaders, Betas were followers, and Omegas were nothing but birthing machines. This was the ideology of those kinds of Alpha. As such, Lin Zhan was obviously an irritating existence in their eyes, so they had nned to team up. They had arranged to teach him a lesson¡ªnaturally, it ended up in failure. On the contrary, they had be the stepping stone that had made Lin Zhan¡¯s name famous. As for Sui Yuan who now had to face this problem, it couldn¡¯t be any more different than Lin Zhan¡¯s situation from the original plot. Lin Zhan had received the Alpha¡¯s hostility. Sui Yuan on the other hand, was being rejected by other Betas. Lin Zhan was treated as a model for other Betas because his existence challenges the Alphas¡¯ authority. Sui Yuan, however, because he had Adonis as his backer, all the Betas¡¯ jealousy was transferred onto him. When Sui Yuan had just arrived at the training camp, everyone could see that he was the lowest-ranked student. However, once he was chosen by Adonis, he advanced by leaps and bounds. This kind of change gave the Beta trainees the extremely wrong idea which were along the lines of: If the one chosen by Adonis had been myself, then right now I could also be as powerful and glorious as Zheng Yu. All eyes would be pinned onto me. They had performed much better than Sui Yuan in the beginning, but why was Zheng Yu chosen of all people? This kind of unworthy guy was probably just eye-candy for Adonis, nothing more and nothing less. And yet, he unexpectedly performed very well. It was simply unforgivable! Lin Zhan was hardworking and also had a god-given talent, so the Beta trainees saw him as their idol and hope. However, with Sui Yuan, who had Adonis¡¯ favour, everyone ignored his own talent and hardwork in favor of viewing him as a vile, cheating person who had to rely on other people. Sui Yan found this kind of thought process inexplicable but he wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with it either. What was different was that Lin Zhan¡¯s challengers were several Alphas, whereas Sui Yuan¡¯s were nearly all Betas. Furthermore, there were quite a few of them, more than 10. As for the Alphas, they didn¡¯t have much of a reaction to the situation, since Adonis was an Alpha, and the pride of the Alphas at that. Unlike the neurotic Betas, the prideful Alphas had not felt particrly disappointed when they weren¡¯t chosen to be Adonis¡¯ assistant ¡ª- They very seldom acted as anyone¡¯s assistant anyway. In the Alphas¡¯ eyes, to be able to make a useless Beta this remarkable in just a few short weeks only helped to bring more glory to Alphas as a whole. Thus, they wouldn¡¯t reject Sui Yuan, who they considered a walking trophy. In the end, was it more difficult to face a smaller group of Alphas who were naturally stronger fighters, or was it worse to face a bigger group of innately weaker Betas who were more inclined towards teambat? Considering Sui Yuan¡¯s experience, thetter was probably easier to deal with. Lin Zhan had suffered a lot in the original text, only barelying out on top. Sui Yuan, however...was going to have lots of fun with this.... When the periodic assessment began, Sui Yuan climbed into the Mecha simtor. Following protocol, heid low and very carefully familiarized himself with his surroundings. It didn¡¯t matter much to him as to how manyrge Mechas whizzed by, even when his position made it easy for him to destroy them all. Sui Yuan just ignored them all and kept his position concealed the whole time. As time ticked by. a batch of weaker trainees had already been eliminated. By that time, Sui Yuan had a clear understanding of the whole terrain and had finalised his n of action. Although they had talked about striking the fear of god into Sui Yuan, after being unable to find him anywhere, the trainees gradually gave up their initial n and began to focus on their own assessment. After all, the assessment was extremely important. They had only nned to teach Sui Yuan a lesson on the side. To neglect the root and pursue the tip, only an idiot would do that. On the other hand, Sui Yuan had been waiting for this moment. Moving cautiously, Sui Yuan chose to start with a trainee who was on his own. From his hiding spot, just when the other rxed slightly, Sui Yuan bolted out straight away and killed him as fast as lightning. If the other received reinforcements, and the opponents were numerous, then he would retreat quickly after attacking. He would force them to fall into the snare he had set up early on, and attack once more. Sui Yuan really enjoyed this kind of hunting game. It didn¡¯t matter if the others called him despicable, lowly, or shameless ¡ª he remained unmoved. It¡¯s either you or me in this test, and Sui Yan intended it to be him. Sui Yuan did not care one bit about morals, he would use any kind of means, as long as it meant victory. This was the profound lesson that Sui Yuan had learnt from Adonis. After putting his all into training day and night for several weeks, the Mecha had long since be as familiar to Sui Yuan as if it was his own body. It was clearly an unwieldy Mecha that had sub-parbat capabilities, but even though it was a heavy structure, Sui Yuan still forced it to sneak around like an assassin in the dark. His whereabouts at any time were difficult to grasp. Each time he went on the offensive, he disyed a great strength, nearly causing 5237 to want to break its vow of never speaking to Sui Yuan again just to praise him. ¡ª¨CIt couldn¡¯t speak when it wanted to. Truly painful QAQ At this time, the instructors who were watching the screen: "......" "This kind of tactics, it¡¯s really..." One of the instructors was rendered speechless. Hepletely didn¡¯t know what to say. "Really not bad, eh?" Another instructor shrugged his shoulders, "He probably already knew that there¡¯d be a bunch of other trainees nning to gang up on him, so he decided on this kind of n of action." "That¡¯s not for certain," A third instructor retorted, "Look at how familiar he is with his Mecha. This definitely could not be aplished in thest few days. To reach this level of familiarity, it¡¯s obvious that he had been training for a long time." "That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve never taught such a thing in ss!" The military instructor that was in charge of Sui Yuan¡¯s ss cried out at once. He ¡¾absolutely¡¿had never taught them this sort of¡¾wretched¡¿sneak attack-esque tactic! "Maybe it wasn¡¯t you?" An instructor said, uncertainly, "He is General Admiral¡¯s assistant right? Perhaps it was the General......" The group of instructors: "......" After silently fanboying for a moment, one of General Adonis¡¯ fans opened his mouth, embarrassed, "I think that maybe we¡¯re all thinking a bit too much. How could General Adonis...teach a student something like that?" "But I have to admit, this trainees movements are quite simr to that of General Adonis," Another instructor adjusted his sses, hitting the nail on the head, "This is evidently the result of having been taught." The group of instructors: "......" ¡ª¨CThe truth was right before their eyes but theypletely did not want to admit it! "Although it doesn¡¯t look good during an assessment, nheless, we have to admit, in a situation when it¡¯s one against many, when you¡¯re in the heart of the enemy camp, this kind of tactic is extremely useful," atst, one instructor came to this conclusion, "We ought to encourage the trainees to be adaptable and to use whatever tactic is the most appropriate for the situation. They should not only do as they¡¯re taught, but also try to make every effort to maximize the damage towards the enemy whilst minimizing the risk to oneself. This is what it truly means to be a soldier ¡ª- We are soldiers, not actors!" All the military instructors nodded in agreement and quickly put the matter aside. At the same time, they told the trainees that this kind of sneak attack was not considered "despicable". Sui Yan was probably too used to being abused by Adonis, but in his eyes, the other trainees seemed like weakmbs to him. He could only sigh and raise his eyebrows in disbelief. Seeking target ¡ªkill¡ª seeking next target...who knows how many times he¡¯s repeated this cycle. Sui Yuan, who hadpletely turned things around, hadn¡¯t yet yed to his heart¡¯s content when finally he was ordered to stop by the instructors. The only survivor, Sui Yuan, whose party had been rained on: "......" Upon seeing the words "WIN" appear before him, Sui Yuan stopped moving and aborted the Mecha simtor. As he exited the capsule, Sui Yuan was faced with the bewildered stares of the other trainees and the instructors. Sui Yuan remained extremely calm and nodded in greeting. Immediately after, he looked up towards the rankings that were disyed on the giant screen. ¡¾Zheng Yu¡¿stood at the top of the list and his score exceeded second ce by a wide margin. It was basically full points. Below him were the names of Alphas, one after another. Lin Zhan had also ced 5th. For a Beta, 5th ce was already an inconceivable achievement. Sui Yuan¡¯s and Lin Zhan¡¯s names were ring amongst the Alphas¡¯ names, like a spot of green amongst a myriad of flowers. It was just unfortunate that Sui Yuan was there. He had stolen Lin Zhan¡¯s limelight. Aside from the instructors who had secretly noted Lin Zhan down as a trainee with great potential, nobody else paid any attention to him. "Zheng Yu, your performance was excellent. Despite being targeted by a group of other trainees, you continued to patiently deal with them one by one. You gradually split them apart. Regardless of whether it is your reconnaissance, your tactics, or yourbat ability, all of them can be said to be perfect." The military instructor approached Sui Yuan and patted him on the shoulder, deeply moved. Upon hearing the instructor¡¯s words, the trainees who had "ganged up" on Sui Yuan all lowered their heads, feeling their faces heat up. Even they weren¡¯t sure if it was out of shame or humiliation. "Lastly, along with the one-on-one battles, there were also times where he had to go against Alpha trainees in a 1 vs 2 situation. He was still able to obtain aplete victory. He was extremely proficient in employing everything that could be used, whether it be the ce, the weapon, or psychology. Would you be willing to tell us how you trained in the past?" The instructor said gently, hoping to learn Sui Yuan¡¯s secret to sess. ".....That¡¯s because General Adonis..." Sui Yuan opened his mouth awkwardly. When he noticed the expressions of the people around him, he knew that they would inevitably attribute this to Adonis. ¡ª¨CNaturally, Adonis yed a role. However, his role was nothing like what everyone thought it to be. Since Sui Yuan refused to let Adonis drag him to bed to do this and that every night, the two people thus came to an agreement. If Sui Yuan met Adonis¡¯ requirements during the simted battle, then he could be spared at night. This could barely be considered a weird sort of...encouragement? "General Adonis used about half his strength against me. At the very beginning, I was to stay undetected for three hours. Afterwards, I was to escape his pursuit and avoid capture. At the very end, I was to overpower him..." Sui Yuan spoke, with a bit of difficulty, "If I seeded, then I could avoid...the General¡¯s punishment." Thest two words were spoken in an especially irritated voice through gritted teeth. For a moment, everyone could feel Sui Yuan¡¯s grief and indignation. They could also feel his pain and abhorrence towards this "punishment". "Hide, escape, fight. General Adonis¡¯ training is indeed very methodical. It allows one to gradually make steady progress while neglecting nothing." The instructor nodded, deeply moved, "To be able to defeat the General who was at half strength, perhaps even we instructors cannotpete with you, huh?" ".....I¡¯ve yet to defeat the General." After speaking about this matter, Sui Yuan simply felt cheated! What half-strength, he could have sworn that Adonis was absolutely just messing with him! Every time he improved a bit, the other would immediately increase his strength. Adonis would definitely never allow Sui Yuan to get what he wants, which was to bully him back. Indeed, this fellow had no trustworthiness whatsoever! ¡ª-What a pity that no one knew of the tears of blood Sui Yuan had secretly cried inside. Everyone put Adonis up on a high pedestal, but they also desperately wanted to know what punishment would cause Sui Yuan to be this fearful and avoidant to this extent. Most didn¡¯t dare ask. "Ah Yu, what is the General¡¯s punishment?" The only one who got along well with Sui Yuan, was Lin Zhan, and he asked curiously, asking the exact question that was on everyone¡¯s minds. Sui Yuan turned his head away silently, ".....I don¡¯t want to talk about it." "Ah...sorry. If you don¡¯t want to speak about it, then I won¡¯t ask." When he saw that Sui Yuan¡¯s expression was extremely angry, Lin Zhan shut up, extremely tactful. Afterwards, he and the rest of the people were one and the same. Their reverence of General Adonis rose to a whole new level ¡ª- Just how demented was the punishment to make him like this! Indeed, rather than be jealous of Zheng Yu¡¯s good luck, we should burn some incense for him... Eve: Did someone call for a badass Sui Yuan? No? Just me? Cat: Another long ass chapter, i swear to god these chapters just keep getting longer by the minute. Juurensha: they do seem to be really long this arc. Chapter 8 part8 Tranted by Eve Edited by Juurensha and Serefina Adonis would naturally cut Lin Zhan some ck. Not only because Lin Zhan was this world¡¯s protagonist, but also because he had long since nned to have him be his sessor, as per the original plot, to prepare for Adonis¡¯ future fake death. ¡ª-This was the first time that Adonis looked forward to a war breaking out. The fact that Sui Yuan wanted to cooperate with him on this made Adonis feel extremely happy. As such, he began to n his and Sui Yuan¡¯s life after their "sacrifice" even more meticulously and thoroughly. After all, they were likely going to settle down in this world for the rest of their lives. Adonis absolutely didn¡¯t want for his sweetheart to suffer even the smallest grievance. Speaking of which, aside from the troublesome Omega pheromones that could suppress and attract Alphas, Adonis was extremely satisfied with this world. This was because the technology was advanced and life was convenient. Furthermore, evolution made everyone¡¯s lifespan very long. Their nation was also rich and powerful, and everyone lived peacefully. The most important point was that Alphas could also impregnate Betas, though the probability was rather low. Anyways, since there were quite a few Beta-Beta couples that could have children, then he, as an Alpha, should be able to impregnate his partner. When he thought about Sui Yuan holding their child in his arms, Adonis...Tch, why did he feel a bit unhappy? When he thought of how Sui Yuan frequently yed with the Crystal Beast while ignoring him, Adonis decided to push worrying about having a child forter, and also pondered over just straightforwardly discarding the idea altogether. ¡ª-Sui Yuan can only belong to him. He can only look at him. A child is unnecessary. An Alpha¡¯s possessive nature and Zhao Xihe¡¯s original controlling naturebined well. As such, his new temperament that came from fusing these two traits was even more intense than each individually. Sui Yuan naturally didn¡¯t know what Adonis was nning in secret. If he had known, he would absolutely be ready to grind this possessive pervert into a bloody paste. After spending their lunch break digesting the news of "Zheng Yu and General Adonis are having an affair" that made people feel sad, the trainees gradually regained their focus during the afternoon training. All in all, although they were young and inexperienced, they were the top students of the military school. They were outstanding talents that had been chosen to be Mecha Fighters. No matter if it was their willpower or their endurance, both were above average. The most important part was to keep their own identities in mind. Since even the instructors hadn¡¯t wanted to get involved in this matter, then they definitely didn¡¯t have a say in it. Only an idiot would unnecessarily argue and offend someone they shouldn¡¯t offend before getting expelled! So, as trainees, they only needed to carry on as usual. At most.......they could only discreetly suck up to Sui Yuan. Thus, when Sui Yuan resolutely abandoned Adonis¡¯ residence and returned to his own dorm room to rest, he discovered that his roommate treated him with much more enthusiasm than before. "Yi? You want to eat at the cafeteria tonight? Is the General not going toe bring you dinner?" His roommate¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. What had nearly tumbled out of his mouth was: To give up such a delicious meal and drink nourishment fluid instead, you have to be really stupid! "...I¡¯m not actually spoiled to the point where I can¡¯t drink nourishment fluid," Upon hearing his roommate¡¯s implication, Sui Yuan fell silent. He decided to rectify his reputation. "I didn¡¯t think that at all," his roommate coughed awkwardly, "I just feel that..it would be better if the stalemate between you and the general didn¡¯tst too long. After all, from what I see, he really cares about you. He treats you so well." To this, Sui Yuan continued to stay silent. He obviously also knew this, but he also thought that he should teach the general a lesson. "...Whatever. I won¡¯t say anything more. As long you have a sense of propriety, that¡¯s fine," his roommate shrugged and patted Sui Yuan on the shouldersfortingly, "To tell you the truth, if you really aren¡¯t going back there tonight, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to sleep well tonight." Sui Yuan nced at him, eyes full of skepticism. "That¡¯s because I think that after sleeping half the night, our room will be invaded by someone. You understand, right......" His roommate teased him, looking "sad", ncing at the dorm¡¯s door with a look of pity. Sui Yuan: ".................." ¡ª-Now that he mentioned it, ording to Adonis¡¯ character, this was definitely a possibility! Since he wasn¡¯t certain of what was happening on Lin Zhan¡¯s end and wasn¡¯t sure whether the Alpha pheromones had dissipated from his body yet, Sui Yuan only used themunication device to call Lin Zhan and didn¡¯t go find him in person. Once Sui Yuan received Lin Zhan¡¯s reply¨C that he was still going to temporarily stay at the dorms, away from ces with Alphas¨C he went to the cafeteria with several other Beta trainees, their arms around one another¡¯s shoulders.Very soon, he saw Adonis, who had been waiting for him at the cafeteria entrance for a long time. The originally noisy cafeteria quieted down. Everyone held their breaths as they lowered their heads to mind their own business. At first nce, it felt like he had entered a funeral hall¡ªthe cause for this was the obviously displeased Gate God standing by the door and exuding a cold pressure. The trainees that originally had wrapped their arms around Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulders hastily withdrew their hands. They retreated to a safe distance. They tried their best to not toe Adonis¡¯ bottom line. Alphas were possessive creatures. They were extremely protective of their Omegas. Even though it was a Beta now...there probably wasn¡¯t much of a difference. Indeed, when the trainees around Sui Yuan disyed their tactful behavior , General Adonis¡¯ expression became much better. He even lowered himself to nod at them. Immediately, the Beta trainees were all overwhelmed by his favour, practically to the point of having tears stream down their faces. They escorted the reluctant Sui Yuan to Adonis. Soon after, not showing even an inkling of friendship, they pushed him into the general¡¯s arms. Adonis wrapped an arm around Sui Yuan¡¯s waist. His other hand restrained his struggling arms. His face that originally had a wintry chill instantly became warm, as if spring had arrived with blooming flowers. The corner of his mouth rose into a smile, and he gave everyone a positive ¡¯Well done, I will remember all of you¡¯ expression. The Beta trainees saluted their beloved idol and senior officer, barely restraining their excitement. Soon after, they rushed into the cafeteria, leaving the two people alone. The people in the cafeteria also silently watched this scene and red at these trainees who had ¡¯sold their friend for personal gain¡¯ with hate and jealousy. They wished it could¡¯ve been them. Sui Yuan who was sold out: ".................." "Do you want me to apany you in drinking the nourishment fluid, or do you want to apany me to eat dinner?" Adonis lowered his head and looked at Sui Yuan¡¯s discontented face, his tone rxed and enticing. Understanding that the other¡¯s key words were ¡¯apany¡¯ and ¡¯together¡¯, Sui Yuan resigned himself to his fate with a sigh and chose thetter. At the Mecha Training Camp, Adonis deserved to be called a crafty man of many guiles. To maintain a cold war while surrounded by his fanboys was virtually impossible! Sui Yuan, who wasn¡¯t originally the type to stay angry, very quickly caved under the vast ocean that was the ¡¯collective strength of the people¡¯ and Adonis¡¯ sugar-coated bullets. Adonis who was able to coax his beloved, exhaled a breath of relief. He didn¡¯t know how many times he¡¯s thanked the gods that his beloved was a silly-cute person and not someone who was fierce and strong-willed. Otherwise, his previous actions and disy of ¡¯harming others for his own personal gain¡¯ would not only prevent him from being able to win him over but would also force his beloved to thoroughly break off all rtions with him and consider them irreconcble enemies. ¡ª-It was just a pity that he had yet to discover that beneath Sui Yuan¡¯s silly-cute appearance, he was unyieldingly stubborn. Furthermore, this kind of behaviour¨Cwhere he did not say a word, yet had actually had already nned stratagems to prevent objections from being raised by others ¡ª caught people unprepared, making them feel endlessly remorseful. "So what you¡¯re saying is that you want to cultivate Lin Zhan to be your sessor, as per the plot?" Sui Yuan stuffed a chunk of meat into his mouth and chewed on the delicious morsel. "Yes. After all, we already nned to find an opportunity to fake our deaths during the war. Lin Zhan is the best candidate to stabilize the morale of the troops¨CAfter all, he has the protagonist¡¯s halo," Adonis deadpanned while cing Sui Yuan¡¯s favourite foods in front of him. "...Anyway, the case of Alphas and Betas being together isn¡¯t a big deal, so there shouldn¡¯t be a need to fake our deaths, right?" Sui Yuan knitted his brows slightly. He really liked Mechas, and the earlier theypletely deviate from the plot, the earlier he¡¯d have to leave..... "I know," Adonis nodded his head to show his understanding, "However, if we are separated from our systems, we¡¯ll be normal people. We won¡¯t have their life-saving protection anymore. I can¡¯t be certain that you and I will survive the war unscathed," Adonis rubbed Sui Yuan¡¯s rough, ck hair. He smiled a bit helplessly, "I don¡¯t want to see anything bad happen¨Cany ident that could take you away from me." Sui Yuan hung his head, cheeks puffed, seemingly engrossed in eating. He didn¡¯t react to the way Adonis used every single opportunity to confess to him. However, he knew that he himself felt bitter remorse, remorse but not the slightest bit of regret or hesitation. He quickly sorted out his emotions and raised his head. His clear eyes were full of trust, holding no hints of confusion, "Ok. I understand. Actually, I don¡¯t like the battlefield. At most, I just find mechas to be quite interesting." "Although you can¡¯t operate a real mecha once you leave the army, you can operate virtual mechas. Besides, even as a Mecha Fighter, you can¡¯t pilot your mecha everywhere everyday anyway. If it¡¯s not during war times, they¡¯re really strict about it," Adonis consoled him with a smile and did not notice Sui Yuan¡¯s brief moment of strange behavior. 0007 wound around them, pensive. Because he felt remorseful and because the time in which they could be together visibly became shorter and shorter, Sui Yuan quickly abandoned his anger towards Adonis. He swiftly returned to his previous good temper from even before their rtionship had gone public. As a result, Adonis became increasingly insatiable, deliberately unting how in love they were as if they were ¡¯stuck together by glue¡¯. It was so sweet that it blinded all the single dogs¡¯ eyes. "So it seems that everyone is equally stupid when they fall into the river of love," a General, who specifically took advantage of a hard-toe-by holiday to go spectate, sighed ruefully to his equally curious subordinates, "I had never imagined that Adonis could pursue a partner with that cold face of his that was as stiff as a board. However, now I know better. Not only that, but he ispletely shameless. I¡¯m patheticpared to him!" All his subordinates: We also want to go see! Seeking time off, ah QAQ After Adonis had his fill (?) of sweetly passing time in their own little world, he finally started to work on the issue of cultivating Lin Zhan under Sui Yuan¡¯s impatient urging. Although he was cold-hearted and felt no sense of kinship or responsibility towards the this world¡¯s army, Adonis also knew what the idiom ¡¯no eggs stay intact under an overturned nest¡¯ meant. If Lin Zhan couldn¡¯t take over when Sui Yuan and himself ¡¯died fighting¡¯, and the war ended in their defeat, then the two of them could not smoothly live out their simple lives. As such, it was imperative that he cultivate Lin Zhan. When Sui Yuan told Lin Zhan that he would be Adonis¡¯ sessor, Lin Zhan, who had just settled the Omega inhibitor emergency, was stupefied. "...What? You said that Adonis wants to choose me?!" Lin Zhan¡¯s eyes widened as he repeated Sui Yan¡¯s words incredulously. "Yes. That¡¯s why from tomorrow on, you wille with me to receive Adonis¡¯ training," Sui Yuan nodded, patting Lin Zhan¡¯s shoulder in encouragement, "Adonis¡¯ training is quite strict. You definitely have to persevere. I¡¯ll help you." Lin Zhan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. His initial excitement shifted to apprehension and worry, "Why...choose me? I¡¯m not the most outstanding trainee. Moreover, I¡¯m not an Alpha. I¡¯m not even a Beta. Does the General know that I¡¯m just an Omega?" "Why does it matter that you¡¯re an Omega? Do you think that as an Omega, you¡¯re worse off than the Betas or Alphas? Your training performance is a lot better than many of the Alphas!" Sui Yuan was unflinching, "Although I¡¯m also not clear as to why Adonis chose you, but I believe in his insight. I believe in your potential even more." "I...I don¡¯t know...This is just too iprehensible..." Lin Zhan shook his head, hesitating. Although he understood that the army needed to choose a recement for Sui Yuan after deciding to renounce him after the two became a couple, he could not understand at all why Adonis would choose himself. He was not confident at all and was full of doubt. He wondered if this was because of his pheromones. Although he didn¡¯t want to doubt his revered childhood idol and didn¡¯t want to be narcissistic, Lin Zhan, who understood how an Omega¡¯s pheromones could heavily influence a highlypatible Alpha, couldn¡¯t help but feel cautious and want to n ahead. He didn¡¯t want the general to choose him just because of his pheromones or because he was an Omega. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t want his existence to be the reason his good friend would fall into an emotional predicament. Even if he greatly desired General Adonis¡¯ guidance, Lin Zhan would give up this extremely rare opportunity for his close friend. "Don¡¯t think so much," Sui Yuan felt a bit helpless. Omegas were meticulous by nature. They were beings that carefully thought things over. Even though Lin Zhan considered himself a Beta, he was incapable of escaping the unconscious influence of his Omega identity. "You should know what Adonis is like. He chose you for a reason. Before, he chose me, and no one understood why. Now, he¡¯s choosing you in the same fashion. It can only be said that he has unique vision and can see things that other people can¡¯t," Sui Yuan smiled teasingly, half jokingly poking at Lin Zhan¡¯s secret worry, "It couldn¡¯t be that you suspect that he harbours evil intentions towards the Omega you?" "Of course not!" Sui Yuan had hit the bullseye, and so Lin Zhan denied him reflexively. He ended up falling into Sui Yuan¡¯s trap. "Then there¡¯s nothing else to say. When today¡¯s training finishes,e with me to see Adonis," Sui Yuan said decisively. Lin Zhan hesitated before finally nodding. Although he knew that he shouldn¡¯t interact with Alphas too much as an Omega, let alone an Alpha who was his good Beta friend¡¯s lover, Lin Zhan could not persuade himself to give up this chance¨CWhat¡¯s more, this was the decision made by Adonis, the representative of the army. Unless he were to expose his own Omega identity, he didn¡¯t have the right to refuse. In summary, he¡¯ll take this step by step. He should believe in General Adonis. Even more, he should believe in his good friend. Juurensha: I feel like this is very ominous for some reason.... Eve: 2 more chapters until this arc ends. And 8.11 doesn¡¯t take ce in any particr world. Chapter 8.5 Tranted by Eve Edited by Juurensha and Cat His battle was as revolutionary as Lin Zhan¡¯s in the original plot. After the assessment had ended, Sui Yuan¡¯s reputation rapidly rose to a whole new level. At present, he was no longer the "lucky guy" who had been taken under the wing of Adonis and the military instructors. His own strength had also gained the approval of the vast majority of people. At the training camp, it was those with great might who were given a voice. It didn¡¯t matter if this was a result of their own hard work or someone else¡¯s help. Although there were still quite a number of people who were still dissatisfied with Sui Yuan, they all tried to push down their discontent. They did not attempt to bring it up again. At the same time, their veneration and fantasies regarding General Adonis grew even more profound. Aside from the change that had ured from the people within the training camp, the name "Zheng Yu" also gradually spread amongst themon people, who looked to him with anticipation. During his free time, Sui Yuan overheard many of Adonis¡¯ close subordinates teasingly mention Zheng Yu¡¯s name after work had finished. They congratted Adonis on finding a sessor so quickly. Yes, to find a good sessor, this was the real reason for why Adonis had been dispatched to the training camps during these peaceful times. Adonis¡¯ strength was undeniable. Although he was still at the peak of his career as a soldier, there were still people who were worried that he would be incapacitated. They were even worried about what would happen after his death. Adonis¡¯ name was already the glue that held the soldiers together and raised their spirits. The soldiers all firmly believed that as long as Adonis was there, victory was imminent. This was both a good and bad thing. Adonis brought victory. As long as Adonis was leading them, the soldiers would excitedly muster up all of their courage and perform exceedingly well. However, no one wanted to imagine what would happen if Adonis was no longer with them. War was ruthless. No one could predict who would survive¡ª-It was only Adonis, who always stood at the front lines, who was special. He was always dancing on the line between life and death. But, what if by chance Adonis met with some sort of mishap? If that pir of support were to crumble, then would the soldiers still be able to attain victory? Just the thought of it made everyone feel as if they were facing the end of the world. This was why just one Adonis wasn¡¯t sufficient. At the very least, the soldiers needed one other Adonis-like existence. And so, the Marshal assigned Adonis to the training camp, hoping that he would use his keen eyes to discover a sessor to rece him. The military instructors were also aware of this, which was why they let him take Sui Yuan away. This was also why they gave Sui Yuan so much freedom, so as to avoid obstructing Adonis¡¯ training. Previously, the instructors had thought that Adonis would observe for quite a while before deciding who he would want to cultivate. What they had never considered was that he would take a shine to Sui Yuan who had disyed a mediocre performance. Although they could not refute Adonis¡¯ decision,it had to be said that during that time, the instructors had felt disappointed. The genius that they desired was not Sui Yuan ¡ª- Sui Yuan was not an Alpha. Furthermore, he wasn¡¯t even as good as an average Beta. However , the facts had proven that Adonis¡¯ decision are always correct. Sui Yuan¡¯s shocking progress had been seen by the instructors. They then recorded it and ryed it back to the upper brass. Everyone watched as he transformed from a bottom-ranking Beta into an existence that could stand above all Alphas in just the span of a few short weeks. Compared to Adonis, Sui Yuan stood out even more from the masses. He had high aptitude, and was also looked upon as a legendary figure. Thinking back now, the instructors could not pinpoint just what it was about Sui Yuan that made him stick out from the rest. They could only chock it up to him being a maic force that drew fellow geniuses to one another. They could only sigh at how General Adonis¡¯ eye for people was so frighteningly urate. At present, Sui Yuan¡¯s rapid growth let a great number of people within the military division exhale a sigh of relief. Even though he was just a little trainee at the moment, everyone believed that with Adonis¡¯ tutge, the day where he would show his brilliance was imminent. As such, the Marshal also warned Adonis to guide Sui Yuan well. He must do his best to ensure that this heaven-sent talent wouldn¡¯t suffer a premature death. ¡ª¨CAlthough it was a bit of a shame that he wasn¡¯t an Alpha, but a Beta who wouldn¡¯t be affected by pheromones was much more stable. To some degree, they were even more suitable to be on a battlefield than Alphas. Thus, Sui Yuan became Adonis¡¯ sessor in an extremely messy way. He took the ce of Lin Zhan who had held this position in the original plot¡ª-After all, in the original plotline, it was because Lin Zhan had made a name for himself during the assessment that he had gotten noticed by Adonis and had be his sessor. Consequently, when Lin Zhan had been exposed as an Omega, even though Adonis had discovered this, he helped him conceal this fact. Not only was it because he had a favourable opinion of Lin Zhan, but also because he had never found a more suitable sessor. ¡ª-In fact, after this assessment, shouldn¡¯t Lin Zhan discover that he was actually an Omega? Sui Yuan split his attention. On one side, he searched for all the important details for training. On the other, he observed 5237 who had kept silent this whole time. At the same time, he absent-mindedly thought about this matter. Indeed, without 5237¡¯s constant reminders, he had practically forgotten all about the plot...... While Sui Yuan silently mocked himself, themunication device by his hand, rang. Sui Yuan swept a nce at the name and then picked up the call. His tone was lively, "Ah Zhan, it¡¯s sote. What¡¯s the matter?" No sound came out from the other side of themunication device for a good while. There was only the sound of heavy breathing, indicating that the situation of the other party wasn¡¯t too good. Indeed, speak of the devil and he shall appear. Sui Yuan¡¯s voice immediately became filled with worry, "Ah Zhan? Ah Zhan! Is everything okay?! What¡¯s happened?! ....Are you ok?!" "Ah Yu......" Lin Zhan sounded like he was struggling, as if he was enduring something in silence, "I¡¯m currently at the dorms......I........I seem to have encountered a problem. Besides you, I couldn¡¯t find anyone else who could help me..." "What¡¯s wrong! You¡¯re at the dorms? I¡¯lle look for you right away!" Sui Yuan suddenly stood up and shouted. "W-wait a minute. Don¡¯te!" Lin Zhan refused him at once, "You...Do you know of any ce near the dorms that would be empty? It¡¯d be best if it was an airtight space..." "Close to the dorms.....empty?......airtight?..." Sui Yuan understood that this was not the time to insist on inquiring about what had happened. He muttered these few requirements on repeat a few times. Suddenly, it came to him, "There is one! There happens to be one! I have the keys to training room four. I had previously borrowed them from the General. Let¡¯s go there?" "Ok!" Upon receiving Sui Yuan¡¯s reply, Lin Zhan let out a sigh of relief, "I¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance of training room four. You...You muste...e quickly!" "Ok! I¡¯lle right away! Maybe I¡¯ll be even faster than you!" Sui Yuan forced augh, then hung up themunication device. He grabbed the keys that had been prepared long before. Although he didn¡¯t care about the plot anymore, Lin Zhan had sincerely treated him as his best friend. Therefore, since he knew ahead of time that Lin Zhan would face this kind of difficulty, Sui Yuan had gotten the keys from Adonis¡ªit wasn¡¯t only because of the plot, but also was because he didn¡¯t want to let down Lin Zhan when he came to ask for his help. If it was because of him that Lin Zhan was found out to be an Omega and had to be expelled from the training camp, then Sui Yuan would be depressed and me himself. "Has it begun?" Adonis, who was browsing the military reports, saw Sui Yuan¡¯s actions and raised his head to ask. "En," Sui Yuan nodded. He red at the other with a bit of wariness, "Don¡¯t you dare think about exposing his Omega identity! He¡¯s not a bad guy. I don¡¯t want him to feel sad." "Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll be affected when his heates?" Adonis shrugged his shoulders helplessly¡ª-Although he had considered this way of getting rid of the protagonist once and for all, he had abandoned it long ago because of Sui Yuan¡¯s views on the matter. "That¡¯s your problem. It has nothing to do with me," Sui Yuan replied firmly . He put on his coat while ring at Adonis. Soon after, he headed straight out the door. After having trained, Sui Yuan had be very fast. Although the distance between Adonis¡¯ residence and training room four was greater than that between Lin Zhan¡¯s dorm and training room four, he still managed to arrive at the door before Lin Zhan whose whole body was weak. After all, it was already time for lights out. There was no one outside. All the trainees went to bed early so that they would still have energy the next morning. Furthermore, the instructors also patrolled everywhere, as they prevented the students from wandering around at night. After the trainees adopted an early to bed and early to rise lifestyle, the patrolsxed. Sui Yuan hadn¡¯t even waited too long before he saw Lin Zhan¡¯s silhouette. He opened the training room in a hurry and supported the other in. Then, he rapidly shut the door. "Can you tell me what¡¯s happened now?" Although Sui Yuan was a Beta who couldn¡¯t smell pheromones, when he looked at the currently feeble, powerless and flushed Lin Zhan, andbined it with the earlier requirements of needing an empty ce "free of people" and that "was air tight", he could faintly guess as to what was happening. When Lin Zhan saw that Sui Yuan wore an expression that said he somewhat understood what was happening yet still found it hard to believe, Lin Zhan smiled bitterly, "I had always thought that I was a Beta. All of the tests had told me that I was a Beta. There was only a slight indication that I was simr to that of an Omega...but I had never thought that..." "You¡¯re.......an Omega?" Sui Yuan spoke with great difficulty, "This......are you in heat?" "I don¡¯t know. My knowledge of Omegas is superficial," Lin Zhan shook his head gently, "I don¡¯t know what happened. I don¡¯t know why I suddenly...became like an Omega. Anyways, it¡¯s probably not my heat....I heard that heats should be more intense ¡ª- but even now, I¡¯m finding it a bit hard to bear. If this is really my heat...what should I do?" Sui Yuan had never seen Lin Zhan look this helpless. He fell silent. He also didn¡¯t know how they could handle this," Apart from me....Does anyone else know? Did anyone else discover what¡¯s different about you?" ".....There shouldn¡¯t be anyone. I was really careful," Lin Zhan thought carefully for a moment. He then gently shook his head, "My roommates are Betas. They had already fallen asleep when my body started to change. They were sleeping very soundly. My movements were also quiet so they shouldn¡¯t have woken up...All of the people in the vicinity are also Betas. As long as there aren¡¯t any Alphas hiding somewhere around tonight then I shouldn¡¯t have been exposed." Sui Yuan nodded and exhaled, loosening up. When he saw Lin Zhan¡¯s aroused appearance, he suddenly felt a bit awkward. He hastily averted his gaze, thinking to himself "see no evil, hear no evil." He turned his body to the side, "Since you haven¡¯t been discovered, what should we do next? You...do you still want to stay here? Then you definitely can¡¯t expose your Omega identity....however, how can we hide the change in your body? This kind of unique pheromone...you should know that aside from the Betas at the dorm, there are Alphas in all directions at the training camp!" "I......I don¡¯t know..." Lin Zhan hung his head. His slender body trembled. He felt resentful and embarrassed towards his identity right now. As for his future, it had be fuzzy and unclear, "Sorry. I......I want to be alone for a while." The heavy silence encircled the two people. Sui Yuan silently ced the keys to the training room in front of Lin Zhan. Seeing the other boy overflowing with barely restrained emotion and despair, Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit guilty as a person who knew how this would y out, If it went ording to the original plot, then aside from giving him the keys, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything else for him. However, he currently had already decided not to adhere to the plot, so why couldn¡¯t he give the other a little tip? Sui Yuan pursed his lips and slowly opened his mouth, "I heard that there have been Omegas who used inhibitors......or something like that." Lin Zhan suddenly raised his head, as his ck eyes shined, bursting with hope. "It¡¯s not a legalized product. It is said that it was officially banned decades ago after a massive Omega rebellion. Only, there should still be some on the ck market..." Sui Yuan scratched his head, a bit vexed, "That kind of thing can suppress an Omega¡¯s pheromone production. If you could get your hands on that, then at least, as long as you¡¯re careful during the day at the training camp, it shouldn¡¯t cause any problems. But....I¡¯m not too certain whether we can hide it from physical examinations¡ª-After all, the internal development of an Omega is different from that of a Beta...." ¡ªIn the original, Lin Zhan was able to get the Omega inhibitors. After managing to get by at the training camp, he ran into a difficult situation during the physical evaluations just before graduation. He was discovered by Adonis, who then helped him cover it up. ".....If I can only get by temporarily, then so be it. When that timees....then I¡¯ll look for another way," Lin Zhan deserved to be called a resolute and persistent protagonist. He rapidly pulled himself together, after he heard Sui Yuan¡¯s hints He radiated newfound vigor, "Thank you, Ah Yu. I really don¡¯t know how to thank you." "We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?" Sui Yuan smiled while shrugging his shoulders. He then became stern soon after, "Are you still able to participate in tomorrow¡¯s training? If not, I can help you take a day off. You should know, I still hold quite a bit of sway over the instructors right now." "I don¡¯t know. It would be best if I didn¡¯t have to take a day off...If I can¡¯t avoid it, then I¡¯ll give you a call before training starts. At that time, I¡¯ll have to trouble you," Lin Zhan said, apologetically. "It¡¯s nothing," Sui Yuan shook his head. He paused for a moment before he continued, "As for the inhibitors, I can help you investigate them." "....Thank you," Besides these two words, Lin Zhan didn¡¯t know what else he could say. To have such a good friend, perhaps he could consider this life as one without any regrets. Once Sui Yuan had imparted all of his knowledge from the original plot, he retreated after performing this good deed Since ¡¯the Lin Zhan¡¯ from the original plot could buy the Omega inhibitors despite beingpletely ignorant about them, then now that this Lin Zhan had a clear goal, it should go off without a problem, right? ¡ª- Even if he encountered any issues, Sui Yuan could help him obtain the inhibitors ording to the plot, so that the training camp¡¯s storyline will continue on. Sui Yuan, who had settled an important matter, felt happy. He returned to Adonis¡¯ residence with light steps. He was just in time to see the othere out dressed in a bathrobe, as if he had just finished washing up and had nned to go to bed. When he saw Sui Yuan push open the door and enter, Adonis¡¯ ice blue eyes suddenly held him in ce, emitting a frightening light. Sui Yuan¡¯s steps halted, and the hair on his body stood up straight. A desperate feeling of dread had suddenly sprung up, like he was a prey being watched closely by a predator. ¡ª-Adonis seems a bit strange....exceptionally dangerous.... "You...What¡¯s wrong?" Sui Yuan asked cautiously. He subconsciously retreated back a step. However, he saw that Adonis was slowly stalking towards him. The entire room felt like it was filled with his power, oppressing Sui Yuan until his legs began to tremble. His body couldn¡¯t materialize any strength to resist the oing pressure. "Idiot! Did you not look at the ABO world settings that I gave you earlier on!" 5237 who had been quietly spectating this whole time, could finally bear it no more. It opened its mouth to harshly criticize its sillypanion, "You had just stayed with Lin Zhan for such a long time. Your body is now covered in his scent. As for Adonis¡ª-Ah ah, obviously, he can smell the scent of his heat on you! Even this weak scent can evoke such a big reaction. This level of pheromonepatibility is indeed a weapon of mass destruction. If he had met with Lin Zhan while in heat, then it¡¯d be incredible if he could still remain clear-headed!" Sui Yuan¡¯s heart suddenly dropped. Only, Adonis didn¡¯t give him any time to think. He had already raised his arms and pulled him tightly into his embrace. His body was hot, nearly scorching Sui Yuan. Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t help but react, as he also heated up. His mind was muddled. He could only feel the other¡¯s lips wander all over his neck, sucking on his skin. Soon after, those lips opened slightly and abruptly bit down. Sharp teeth pierced through his skin, and the immense pain made Sui Yuan sober up at once. He attempted to struggled, but discovered that he was stillpletely powerless. "Adonis? Adonis? Zhao Xihe!!" Sui Yuan¡¯s struggles were as useful as an ant trying to shake a tree. So, he could only shout as loudly as possible, hoping to wake up the other person. It was really unfortunate that the other person turned a deaf ear to his shouts. Instead, he ced his lips onto Sui Yuan¡¯s, blocking the words that were toe out next. "5237!" Since Adonis didn¡¯t react whatsoever to his shouts, Sui Yuan could only beg 5237 who had, for some reason, suddenly began to pay attention to him, "Why did he bite me?!" "Idiot. Did you not read any of the background information that was sent!? He was marking you," 5237¡¯s tone was especially full of disdain, "This is an Alpha¡¯s instinct. When they meet someone whose pheromones they like, and when they¡¯re deep in their heat, they will first bite the other¡¯s nd in their neck, pouring in their own pheromones. In this way, they are dering that this person is theirs. No one else can touch them. At the same time, this lets them cover up the Omega¡¯s scent, so that other Alphas can¡¯t scent them¡ª-It¡¯s just too bad that you¡¯re a Beta. Your nd development is very low, so aside from simply having to suffer being bitten, this kind of action has no significance to you." "Then, why am I so powerless right now?" This kind of weak and helpless feeling made Sui Yuan, who had gotten used to being an extremely powerful soldier, feel extremely terrible. "That¡¯s because Adonis is in heat! Unlike an Omega¡¯s pheromones that do nothing but announce that they¡¯re ready to mate, an Alphas pheromones have two uses. The first is to attract Omegas. The other is to intimidate other Alphas and Betas," 5237 floated to one side. Seeing how Sui Yuan¡¯s initial hard-working attempts at waking Adonis up turned into this current state of being helplessly at the other¡¯s mercy, it didn¡¯t know whether it felt pacified or discontented, "Although you¡¯re a Beta and can¡¯t smell those strong pheromones that would render any Omega senseless, you can still perceive its other function, which is its intimidating pressure. When a Beta is facing an Alpha¡¯s intimidation, their four limbs can be renderedpletely powerless. Their bodies will tremble in response¡ªOf course, there¡¯s also the feeling of fright that they experience. Anyways, there isn¡¯t much of an effect on you. Really, it must be because you¡¯re so familiar with him, huh?" "In other words, what should I do right now to hold him back?" Sui Yuan sighed deeply, trying his best to ignore 5237¡¯s tone, as if he was a peaceful bystander to someone else¡¯s misfortune, and attempted to extract as much useful information from the System as best as he could. "You can¡¯t. Don¡¯t think anymore. When Alphas are in heat, theirbative capabilities can rise quickly and intensely by 50%, even 100%. Do you think that you, who was so much weaker than him even under normal circumstances, can get rid of him now?" 5237 snorted, giving Sui Yuan a devastating blow, "Furthermore, it¡¯s said that Alphas in heat will have a huge boost to their physical strength and endurance. It¡¯s not strange for Alphas and Omegas to make love for a whole week straight. So..." Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, stupefied. "So, the Body Restoration Capsule will be waiting for you, my dear~ Hahahahaha..." 5237ughed particrly unrestrained. Sui Yuan: "............" ¡ª¨C5237, although the fact that you¡¯re talking to me makes me really happy, but at this moment, I would rather you continued to stay quiet! ¡ª¡ª¡ªIn other words....Please! Shut! Up! Juurensha: Oh noooo I hope ZXH doesn¡¯t somehow bond with the protagonist (although I do like this protagonist) Cat: QAQ I want a smut chapter, especially a bonding chapter QAQ. Eve: ZXH is a loyal man *sips tea*. And also, even if there¡¯s no smut, the forey is soooo ahhh *fans herself* Chapter 8.6 Tranted by Eve Edited by Cat, Juurensha, Serefina When Sui Yuan regained consciousness and sat up in the Body Restoration Capsule, his first reaction was to look at the date ¡ª he had to admit that he had certainly been frightened by 5237¡¯s explosive allegations of "doing it for a week straight". Fortunately, the calendar made it clear that it was only the next morning. Training hadn¡¯t even urred yet. It was probably that, although Adonis seemed to have lost all reason, he still managed to maintain some propriety. He didn¡¯t actually regard him as an Omega, nor did he do him for a week ¡ª he was a Beta after all! He was absolutely a normal Beta who had no special innate talents! He groped around for his phone. It didn¡¯t disy any records of Lin Zhan calling him. It seemed like there were no issues on his end. Since his search for suppressants seemed to be progressing like it did in the original plot, Sui Yuan tentatively let out a breath and crawled out of the Body Restoration Capsule to stretch. His body waspletely normal. When he heard the sound of footsteps, he raised his head to nce at Adonis, who was approaching him. Immediately, his face darkened, and he red at the other with a gaze full ofints. When he recalled that thing that had swelled up somewhere inside of him during yesterday¡¯s chaos ¡ª- that thing that seemed to have been called a "knot" in 5237¡¯s data ¡ª Sui Yuan itched to whip and y Adonis to ruthlessly teach him a lesson. To use a pitiful Beta as an Omega, Adonis, do you want to die?! Adonis was pinned by Sui Yuan¡¯s criticizing gaze. He coughed lightly, feeling awkward. He ced the meticulously prepared breakfast before him and fawned over Sui Yuan with a particrly guilty conscience, "How¡¯s your body?" "The Body Restoration Capsule is truly useful," Sui Yuan answered coldly. He didn¡¯t fight his stomach and epted the breakfast. "Sorry. I was a bit impulsivest night. Really, the scent on your body was just too good," Adonis sat down and leaned against Sui Yuan, wrapping his arms around his shoulders. He kissed Sui Yuan¡¯s neck lightly ¡ª- the scar from his heat-induced bite had already disappeared. The Body Restoration Capsule¡¯s capability was trulyprehensive. This made Adonis feel just a little bit disappointed. His Alpha instincts had probably influenced him to desire seeing his mark on the neck of the person he liked, indicating that he belongs to him only. Sadly, the conditions weren¡¯t right for him at present to bite that luscious neck again just to satisfy his own bad taste. ¡ª¡ªThere would always be another opportunity. He used this thought tofort himself. "That wasn¡¯t my scent,¡± when he heard the other mention the scent , Sui Yuan felt sick to his stomach. He raised a hand to push away Adonis, who had been clinging onto him, "That was Lin Zhan¡¯s scent." The person that he liked (?) went into heat because of another person¡¯s scent and had gotten aroused. Although the one that had been the target of Adonis¡¯ arousal had been Sui Yuan, this still made him feel particrly displeased. "I know," Adonis looked at the angry Sui Yuan helplessly. Although he was happy that Sui Yuan had finally started to feel and express his jealousy over him, he still felt a bit of a headache over how he should coax his angry sweetheart, "I won¡¯t deceive you and say that I didn¡¯t feel anything. I¡¯ll admit that even though his scent was faint, it really turned me on. However, it was only because the person who carried the scent was you that I didn¡¯t control myself and indulged myself in that feeling. If the other person had been Lin Zhan, I would certainly have immediately run far, far away. I definitely would not have let that impulse bamboozle me." Sui Yuan nced at Adonis with an appearance of utter disbelief. However, he epted his words. Sui Yuan wasn¡¯t naive. After spending so much time with him, he had long since known what kind of person Zhao Xihe was. The scent on his body had been very faint. An ordinary Alpha would find it difficult to discern. If Zhao Xihe had really decided to control himself, then he definitely wouldn¡¯t have lost himself to his desires like yesterday. Sui Yuan thought that Zhao Xihe had just wanted to try out sex with him in the way of the Alphas but but unfortunately had lost his rationality. If Sui Yuan was just an ordinary Beta, he would probably be unable to stop worrying about it. However, Sui Yuan was not an ordinary Beta. He and Zhao Xihe were existences from beyond this world. This was but a small part of their lives. Unless it was a big problem that tread on his bottom line, Sui Yuan wouldn¡¯t take it to heart. Furthermore, Zhao Xihe was even less likely to be affected by this world and lose his way. Sui Yuan understood Zhao Xihe¡¯s curiosity of wanting to try out something new (?), but for the other to have gone into heat like that made him feel particrly ufortable. "I¡¯m sorry," When he saw that Sui Yuan still looked unhappy, Adonis began to thoroughly reproach himself. Earlier on, he had been lectured by 0007 who resented him for failing to meet expectations. 0007 said that he had begun to be self-centered again, reverting back to his previous faults of disregarding the feelings of others. At that time, Adonis had been a bit apprehensive. Now, when he saw Sui Yuan¡¯s attitude, he hated that he indulged himself in a moment of fun, and wished he could turn back time to stop himself from inciting it. "I just wanted to try it out. Since you didn¡¯t like it, then I won¡¯t ever do it again," Adonis pledged solemnly. He gazed at Sui Yuan as if he were an abandoned dog begging for pity. "The matter had already passed. However, it can¡¯t happen again," Sui Yuan tried his best to maintain a serious expression. The feeling of bullying Adonis felt especially wonderful. Of course, even when he was feeling great, a lesson must also be taught to Zhao Xihe, "Even so, I don¡¯t want to talk to you for the rest of the day." Adonis looked at Sui Yuan, waiting anxiously as the Beta put on his training clothes. Sui Yuan, however, pulled open the door and left without giving him another nce. Adonis couldn¡¯t help but feel rather dispirited. ".....You forgot to tell him something," A dumbfounded 0007 reminded his host, whose IQ had plummeted just from being ignored by his beloved. "......What?" Adonis, who had just been wracking his brain on how he could fix his rtionship with Sui Yuan, replied absentmindedly. "Pher-o-mones," 0007 spat out these three sybles one at a time. Adonis: ".........£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡" Content with having made Adonis restless, Sui Yuan was especially cheerful while making his way to the training center. He had just been mulling over Adonis¡¯ pained expression, so he didn¡¯t notice the fearful and incredulous expression of the Alphas who had arrived just after him, as if they had just witnessed the heavens and earth being torn apart. Compared to the panicked and speechless Alphas, the Betas who couldn¡¯t scent pheromones were acting much more normally. Sui Yuan joked around with them while waiting for training to start. At the same time, Sui Yuan was also attentively watching the entrance, waiting for Lin Zhan who had yet to show up. Since Lin Zhan hadn¡¯t given him a call to ask about helping him take the day off, then he shoulde to training on time, right? Sui Yuan pushed down his anxiety. He finally caught sight of Lin Zhan¡¯s silhouetteing in slowly just as the assembly time approached. Immediately, Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes brightened up, and he quickly ran to wee him. Lin Zhan was also very happy to see Sui Yuan. Only, the smile on his face slipped into a look of horror as the other approached. He quickly backed away from Sui Yuan and shouted, "Don¡¯te near me!" Sui Yuan was a bit stunned. He stared nkly at the other boy, just standing there in ce. He looked at Lin Zhan with a look of innocence, loss, and bewilderment, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit worried. He especially wanted to hug the other andfort him. It was just too bad that the Alpha pheromones emitted from Sui Yuan, while not strong, had an extremely powerful feeling of aggression that made itpletely impossible to approach. ¡ª-Damn it! He had just calmed down his Omega pheromones, but because of the Alpha pheromones on the other¡¯s body, they had red up again! Lin Zhan wanted to cry without tears. It was going to kill him! The Alpha pheromones on Sui Yuan¡¯s body were like opium to Lin Zhan. Fortunately, it was rather weak. Otherwise, Lin Zhan didn¡¯t know if he would have enough mental fortitude to prevent himself from going into heat. "....I...seem to have a bit of a problem. I can¡¯t train, so you...help me take the day off!" Lin Zhan¡¯s cheeks turned red, his body feverish. After spitting out this sentence with much difficulty, he immediately turned around to escape. He didn¡¯t even have enough willpower to think about why his close friend carried such strong Alpha pheromones. Sui Yuan was baffled at the sight of Lin Zhan bolting away. He felt a bit worried and wanted to follow him, but stopped himself. Lin Zhan had only acted abnormally after he had seen himself. In addition, there was a kind of attitude that suggested that the other was averse to him. Even if Sui Yuan was confused, he was aware that he himself was likely the main culprit. It would probably be better if he didn¡¯t approach Lin Zhan for the moment. "......What¡¯s happening?" Sui Yuan turned his head to ask his good helper 5237 who had just started to acknowledge him again. 5237 rocked its plump body and sighed deeply, "It¡¯s without a doubt due to Adonis¡¯ pheromones that had been left over on your body from his heatst night, you blockhead! Although you¡¯re a Beta and can metabolize pheromones rather quickly, unlike an Omega, who would preserve the Alpha¡¯s pheromones that were poured into them for a month, it still wouldn¡¯t disappear after only one night. Even more unnecessary to mention is that Adonis had desperately wanted to envelop your body with his pheromonesst night. It doesn¡¯t matter if your neck was only temporarily marked, or if it was marked for eternity¡ªhe still did it meticulously. So, although the scent is faint, you currently still emit a scent that says that you belong to Adonis. It would be strange if Lin Zhan didn¡¯t have a reaction upon detecting that! After all, Alphas and Omegas mutually attract one another." Sui Yuan: "........." "In other words~" 5237 was immensely pleased with itself as it turned around in a circle and continued to take joy inst night¡¯s misfortune, "Right now, all the Alphas at the training camp probably know that you and Adonis had an affair. Really, congrattions, ah, congrattions~" Sui Yuan: ".........QAQ" Once he understood the present situation, Sui Yuan waspletely mortified. He furtively observed the surrounding Alpha trainees and had to admit that everything 5237 said was true. As an utter victim in this case, the fact that the entire world was able to tell that he¡¯d had sexst night made him want to fall to his knees! Does this kind of setting have to be so deranged?! This kind of situation would make people feel hounded to death! Indeed! Not talking to Adonis for one day wasn¡¯t good enough. He should change it to one week....no, one month would be better! Although deep inside it felt like a natural disaster was roaring in his heart, as a good actor, Sui Yuan looked extremely calm as he returned to where the other trainees were gathered. He acted as if nothing had happened and continued to chat with the Beta trainees. The Alphas were especially quiet this morning. They had very little contact with Adonis and did not know that the scent on Sui Yuan¡¯s body belonged to him. They just felt that this faint scent came from an extremely formidable Alpha. His strength both scared them witless and made them feel a deep sense of veneration, to the point where they didn¡¯t dare to speak a single word. Although Alpha and Omega was considered the standard pairing, it wasn¡¯t as if there had never been an Alpha-Beta pairing before. It was just that this kind of rtionship didn¡¯t usuallyst long. When the Alpha met an Omega who had a highpatibility rating with them, then they¡¯d be attracted to their pheromones and end the "absurd" rtionship with the Beta. A Beta who was with an Alpha was destined to be abandoned. Even if a small number of them are able to have their effortse to fruition, still, the vast majority of people didn¡¯t view it optimistically and felt that it carried a sense of tragedy. When they thought of this, most of the Alphas looked at Sui Yuan sympathetically. Of course, there was a bit of schadenfreude mixed in¡ª¨CSui Yuan, this powerful Beta, was still pushed down by an Alpha. It was trulymentable. All sorts of feelings welled up in the minds of the Alpha trainees. The Betas also sensed that the atmosphere today was a bit not right and gradually fell silent.They took the initiative to fall into rank before the military instructors had even arrived and waited quietly. When the instructors finally rushed over in a hurry, their faces turned all shades of purple and red, confusing the trainees even more. They were at aplete loss¡ªwhat kind of grand asion was today? The military instructors had alle so impatiently. It seemed like they were preparing to go to the battlefield? The military instructors were not like the trainees. They had been in contact with Adonis much more often. As early as when Sui Yuan had left for the training centre, the officers who had brushed past him had long since spread the matter across the training camp that Adonis and Sui Yuan had a special rtionship. All the officers who had heard of this matter felt unwell. They did not know how they should react at all! Looking at the orderly formation, the instructors had a rare moment where they did not feel like praising them. They carefully inspected Sui Yuan from head to toe and had to admit that the scent that his body emitted belonged to Adonis. Clearing his throat, one of the military instructors approached Sui Yuan. He resisted the impulse to lower his head in the presence of this scent. His tone was rather gentle and warm, "Zheng Yu, is your body ok today?" "I¡¯m...fine?" Sui Yuan felt a toothache and tried his best to not disy any kind of resentful or embarrassed reaction. He replied very normally, "Reporting to Sir, trainee Lin Zhan does not feel well today. Please allow me to ask for leave on his behalf." "Lin Zhan? Oh. Consider it approved," The instructor¡¯s attention was focused solely on Sui Yuan, how in the world could he have the mind to care about Lin Zhan? Moreover, Lin Zhan was a model student and had never goofed off or shirked responsibility. If he was taking the day off, it was definitely because he was not feeling well enough to participate in training. The instructor was not worried about him at all. "Thank you, Sir!" Afterpleting the task assigned to him by Lin Zhan, Sui Yuan exhaled a breath of relief¡ª-After all, he was the reason for why Lin Zhan had to take the day off. It was only right for him to help Lin Zhan get through this. "Speaking of which, are you really okay?" Another instructor walked towards Sui Yuan, adjusting his sses, "Don¡¯t put on a brave face. Your health is the most important." "......I......really am fine," Sui Yuan replied, gnashing his teeth. Everyone was treating him like a terminally ill person. Just what the hell was this?! "It¡¯s because normal Betas aren¡¯t as lively as you after having to take in an Alpha¡¯s desire¨Cespecially a powerful Alpha like Adonis. At the very least, they¡¯d be bedridden for a few days," 5237 said, leisurely. Indeed, no matter how Sui Yuan stressed that he was fine, the instructors did not believe him. Apparently, thinking that his liveliness was due to Adonis "not able to get it up" was an even more preposterous idea than Sui Yuan just putting on a brave face, right?! In the end, an instructor finally saw the light, "Ah! That¡¯s right. General Adonis has a Body Restoration Capsule, doesn¡¯t he?" The military instructors suddenly all saw the truth and uniformly looked at Sui Yuan. Sui Yuan nodded his head while suffering in silence: ".........QAQ" Upon obtaining a satisfactory answer, the instructors all dispersed. Finally, today¡¯s training began. It was unfortunate that everyone¡¯s form was not very good today. Regardless of whether it was the instructors or the trainees, they were all perpetually absent-minded. The Beta trainees were kept in the dark, for the most part. They had only gleaned from the conversation between Sui Yuan and the instructors that Sui Yuan seemed to have suffered a serious injury that had needed the use of General Adonis¡¯ Body Restoration Capsule.. The Alpha trainees, on the other hand, had much moreplicated feelings¡ª-Seeing the instructors¡¯ reactions, and the fact that they mentioned General Adonis, it couldn¡¯t be that the scent on Sui Yuan¡¯s body was left there by the General? No, that certainly couldn¡¯t be. It must be that they had been thinking too much QAQ. As for the military instructors, hehe, they had no idea what to do. They knew just how important Sui Yuan, this genius, was to the army¡¯s future. However, Adonis was an unrivalled symbol for the military at present. "The present" and "the future" were intertwined, emotionally and physically. Was this a joke?! The future had looked so bright until they had discovered this thing. Could they not let people be happy and free of troubles for even just a little while! Everyone in the army is going to cry to the point of fainting in the washrooms, okay?! Because this matter involved both Sui Yuan and Adonis, it was already out of the military instructors¡¯ administrative scope. They could only report everything to their superiors and wait for the upper brass¡¯ reaction. As for right now.....they might as well start with the little ancestor Sui Yuan and the big ancestor Adonis...... The morning¡¯s training passed by in an awful mess. As soon as it was lunch time, Sui Yuan wavered between going to the cafeteria to eat the disgusting nourishment fluid and returning to the residence and having to see Adonis¡¯ face. He resolutely chose the former. He said that he had to teach him a lesson, so he had to absolutely teach him a lesson! He was a person who did what he said he¡¯d do! Sui Yuan made up his mind. He had just heard the instructor dismiss them and nned to head to the cafeteria when he heard the surrounding trainees burst into an uproar. Gazing in the direction of the noise, Sui Yuan saw Adonis standing in the shade of a tree not far away. By his side was a domestic robot that held a lunch box in its hands. Sui Yuan: "........." Adonis nodded in greeting towards the military instructors who watched him withplicated expressions. Soon after, he strode over, rapidly approaching Sui Yuan whilst blocking his path. He raised his hand to ce on Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulder and leaned down to kiss the top of his head. The always sharp and indifferent Adonis was as gentle as a spring breeze. His voice was gentle and slow, sounding like he was begging for forgiveness andpromise, "I was wrongst night. I made you unhappy. Are you still angry? You should give me a chance to make it up to you, to take responsibility ah......" All the trainees: "........." All the military instructors: "........." Sui Yuan: "Go! The! F*ck! Away! =Ãó=" The author has something to say: I saw that the little sisters felt so indignant in thest chapter so I released the chapter that I had just written yesterday out......Indeed, when there¡¯s pressure, there¡¯s motivation ** When I wrote it before, I knew that you girls would suffer from it hahahahaha [Exciting, my *ss!] Eve: *flips table* DAMN CRABS. LOOK WHAT YOU DID. MADE A PERFECTLY GOOD SMUT AUTHOR RESORT TO FADE TO BLACKS. GIVE ME MY SMUT BACK. Juurensha: aww a lunch robot! And a big gesture under a tree. Cat: I WANT SMUT TOO, also sad about AlphaxBeta rtionships, i¡¯ll just make my own ABO world where everyone can be together, fuck the hardships!!! sere: severe PDA alert run away immediately also same eve same Chapter 8.7 Tranted by Eve Edited by Juurensha, Serefina, Cat It hadn¡¯t even been a week, but Sui Yuan¡¯s name had repeatedly made the news in various ways, making everyone who mentioned his name speechless. The first time he became famous was because of his overwhelming strength in defeating all of the Beta trainees that had ganged up on him during the periodic assessment. Even the Alphas had no advantage over him. He passed the assessment with flying colours. The second time he had made headlines was because he had paraded around with Adonis¡¯ scent all over his body, terrifying the entire training camp. He became the only sexual partner of General Adonis, who had previously been so clean and chaste that it made people wonder whether or not he was "impotent". The third time he made himself known was when he spat out four words with no trace of politeness to General Adonis who had personally brought out a delicious lunch to gently make amends ¡ª"Go the f*ck away". The people who saw this scene nearly wanted to pee themselves in fright, ok?! Who was that? That was General Adonis! He was everyone¡¯s idol, the pir of the army, the bloodsoaked demon on the battlefield! Even the marshal would treat the General kindly and had never dared to berate him so rudely. However, Sui Yuan had done just that, and quite aggressively at that. Afterwards, just as everyone had nned to light a candle for Sui Yuan, they all discovered that Adonis just smiled, not minding his insolence. He raised his hand to rub Sui Yuan¡¯s head, "Okay. I know that you want some time to calm down. I also don¡¯t want to force you. However, there¡¯s no need to make things difficult for yourself. You don¡¯t like to drink the nourishment fluid right? At least ept this lunch." Sui Yuan looked at Adonis and then nced at the tempting and fragrant lunch box. In the end, he silently extended his hand to ept it. ¡ª¡ªIn any case, he had only wanted to teach Adonis a lesson. There was no reason to make his own taste buds and stomach suffer! Sui Yuan cated himself this way. Soon after, he was easily KO¡¯d by the enemy¡¯s sugar-coated bullets. "......Tonight, I¡¯ll be waiting for your return," Adonis gave Sui Yuan a profound look, sighing silently. He then turned to leave, his departing figure looking rather lonely. Sui Yuan held onto the lunch box, the corners of his mouth slightly drawn. He really wanted to flog this b*stard whose acting would surely cause everyone to misunderstand. He turned his head, and s, he indeed saw that everyone around him stared at him withplicated looks, as if they were condemning him. Sui Yuan felt that he would soon die an unjustified death! He was clearly the victim here! All of them are looking at me like I¡¯m a heartless, fickle scumbag. WTF?! Sui Yuan, who felt particrly unhappy, pursed his lips and gave up the idea of heading to the cafeteria. He decided to look for an empty ce to have lunch. Afterwards, he pondered over how he was going to exact retribution. "I¡¯m starting to have my doubts about why Adonis made such a fussst night. I wonder if he wanted to just mess around or if he wanted to go double or nothing and seize the opportunity to make our rtionship known to everyone," Sui Yuan quietly asked 5237, his good-for-nothing advisor. ".....Probably both. You know that he loves to kill two birds with one stone," 5237 snorted softly. It understood this well. Its foolish host would never be able to escape from that man¡¯s grasp for the rest of his life. He could only bully the other with this kind of "pyrrhic victory" method¡ªTheir levels were too far apart; it was really too difficult! Sui Yuan carried the lunch box and slowly walked away. He left the instructors and trainees behind in an uproar. No one dared to ept what they had just saw ¡ª¨C That near omnipotent senior official and idol who demanded respect from everyone would unexpectedly softly fawn over another topromise and win back the other person. This was absolutely challenging their three views! What did all of this mean? This meant thatst night¡¯s love affair hadn¡¯t been consensual but rather it had been a situation caused by some unknown event. Thepeller had been Adonis, and the victim was Sui Yuan? When morning came, Zheng Yu recalled what had happenedst night and could not ept it. So he began to reject Adonis¡¯ advances. However, Adonis had feelings for him ¡ª- feelings that could be called love ¡ª- so he got off his high horse for the very first time in his entire life and went to beg the other man. He had even ignored the fact that he was "losing face" in a public ce filled with numerous people?! The faces of everyone who imagined this sort of scenario couldn¡¯t help but darken. They felt that this world was truly too chaotic. It was just unbearable! If this was true, then, what should they do? If they didn¡¯t put an end to this, then...There was no way to safeguard the feelings between Alphas and Betas, so in that case, if Adonis and Zheng Yu happened to end things, or even break up on bad terms and be enemies, then what should they do? At that time, no matter who they gave up on, it would still end up being a huge loss for the army. If they did try to keep them apart though, then wouldn¡¯t the people who initiated that, be killed by Adonis in a fit of rage? While considering the pros and cons of these ns, everyone let out augh and smashed the cracked pot to pieces. With their lowly status, what did any of this have to do with them? This kind of headache-inducing serious issue should be handed over to the higher ups to deal with. They don¡¯t know anything anyway ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q The military instructors reported this matter to their boss. The boss had a headache as he looked down at this report, and finally came to the same decision as the instructors. Thus he also reported it to his superior ¡ª- Adonis was a General after all! They were only lowly ranked officers, how could they meddle in General Adonis¡¯ affairs? Therefore, it was in this way that this report made its way from the desk of a junior officer to that of a field officer. At the very end, it made it all the way to the hands of a General. Aside from Adonis, there were four other Generals who found the time to hold a video-conference. The final decision that the Generals came up with was ¡ª- Adonis was a General and was of equal rank to them, and since he had yet to make any sort of terrible vition, then on what grounds were they qualified to go interfere with his personal matters? Indeed, they should just hand it over to the Marshal....... After that, Adonis received a call from the Marshall who was hard-pressed. The Marshal hadplicated feelings about the whole situation. Logically, the fact that his most favoured sessor had grown to like a youth who was just as outstanding wasn¡¯t a bad thing ¡ª even if the youth was a Beta, that wasn¡¯t an issue. The only reason as to why they were on guard against this union was because Zheng Yu¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t that simple. He was the future star of the army, their hope for the future. However, this so-called hope for the future was just a hope for now. Before he rose to Adonis¡¯ level, the army did not need to give him any special treatment. Adonis was still young. Maybe he¡¯d find an even more suitable recement in the future. So, if Adonis absolutely insisted on having Zheng Yu, then the Marshal did not feel that he had to stop him ¡ª- After all, he knew of his junior¡¯s determination. As long as he wanted something, no one could stop him. Zheng Yu was a Beta. Although a Beta¡¯s fertility wasn¡¯t high, if they strived for it, then perhaps they could give birth to an Alpha¡¯s child! The Marshal had originally given up on all hope for Adonis, this blockhead who couldn¡¯t understand Omegas for the life of him! Now, suddenly a Beta had emerged. This should be considered a good thing, right? With this kind of mindset, the Marshal asked Adonis a single question, "Are you serious about him?" "Yes," Adonis, who had long since prepared himself for this conversation replied rather calmly, "I only want him." "Even if an Omega who has a highpatibility with you appears in the future?" "Yes," Adonis nodded, "I have no interest in Omegas. You should also know this by now. I have never wanted to be controlled by the desire brought forth from the pheromones." The Marshal¡¯s mouth twitched a bit childishly, seeming to agree with Adonis¡¯ words, "My only request is that if you two break up, don¡¯t make too much of a scene. Part without hard feelings. After all, with that child¡¯s potential, the two of you will sooner orter be colleagues who will see one another frequently. You¡¯ll berade-in-arms. We don¡¯t want the situation to beplicated by the emotions between you two." "There will never be such a day," Adonis said extremely confidently. The Marshal hummed very disapprovingly, "No one knows what will happen in the future. Don¡¯t speak in absolute terms." "Then you should just wait and see," Adonis¡¯ expression was firm. "Also, since the two of you have this kind of rtionship, then, perhaps he¡¯s no longer suitable to be your sessor. If you can, try to choose someone else," the Marshal sighed with regret, "To tell the truth, I am still optimistic about him. His character is cheerful, and his enthusiasm is infectious. He is handsome too. Everything about him is suitable for bing the idol and the face of the army. He is also extremely talented. He hardly pales inparison to you....." "It¡¯s because he¡¯s this outstanding that I fell in love with him," Adonis¡¯ voice was especially proud,as if he was immensely pleased with how quickly, fiercely, and firmly his assistant had progressed. "......That¡¯s true," It was the first time that he had seen Adonis have such an expression. The Marshal nked for a moment andughed in spite of himself, "Alright. I¡¯m disinclined to meddle in the matters between the two of you. Just make sure to pay attention to propriety and the consequences of your actions." "Thank you," Adonis nodded lightly and hung up. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan and Lin Zhan weremunicating via theirmunication devices. Compared to the more cheerful and peaceful conversation between Adonis and the Marshal though, the mood between Sui Yuan and Lin Zhan was much graver. "........I¡¯m sorry. Was it because of me that you were troubled? It was because of the leftover pheromones on my body fromst night, right?" Lin Zhan who was currently resting in the dorms had heard the rumour regarding Sui Yuan and Adonis. He felt sick at the thought. After he had had this revtion, he had learned a lot more about Omegas and Alphas. When he thought about that faint scent that had been far away yet practically made him lose all self control, Lin Zhan had to admit that the probability of his and General Adonis¡¯ pheromones beingpatible was high. Perhaps it was even over 80%. Towards this discovery, Lin Zhan was not even the slightest bit happy. He only felt that it was like a thunderbolt striking him from out of the blue. He feltpletely muddleheaded. Was it because he had left his pheromones all over Sui Yuan¡¯s body that Adonis and Sui Yuan had had such a preposterous night? ording to that rumour, Sui Yuan had evidently been forced by Adonis who had gone into heat. So, everything was because of him. It was his fault, wasn¡¯t it?! Lin Zhan simply didn¡¯t know how how to face his good friend who had wholeheartedly tried to help him, only to be implicated. However, he couldn¡¯t avoid him. He would give anything to turn back time to fix his mistake. "Don¡¯t think too much. This has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s...something between me and Adonis," Sui Yuan saw Lin Zhan¡¯s expression of intense self-me. He tried to calm his friend down. Only, it was a pity that no matter what he said, Lin Zhan persisted in his assumption that Sui Yuan was just saying these words for show. Lin Zhan was even more moved but he also condemned himself even more. Sui Yuan felt conflicted. It couldn¡¯t be that he had to really lose face and admit that he and Adonis had been having a secret affair? Are you kidding me?! Ultimately, Sui Yuan sighed and firmly told the truth, "Don¡¯t me yourself. I......actually have been with Adonis for a long time. It was just that we were worried that it¡¯d cause problems, so we didn¡¯t make it known." Lin Zhan stared at Sui Yuan nkly. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t respond. Sui Yuan forced himself to tell him everything. He included that he and Adonis had always had a physical rtionship. It was just that as a Beta, he metabolized his pheromones very quickly. Furthermore, Adonis had never gone into heat before, so no one had found out. Yesterday night, it was because Adonis had gone into heat after scenting Lin Zhan¡¯s pheromones. Adonis had broken through his limits and made a mistake, so they ended up being discovered by everyone. "You know that I¡¯m a Beta. I don¡¯t really understand Alpha pheromones. I can¡¯t smell them either. Ipletely did not know that Adonis¡¯ pheromones were still on me when I headed off to training. I¡¯m angry at him only because he didn¡¯t point it out to me. Also......I was a bit unhappy that Adonis had gone into heat because of your pheromones. However, this isn¡¯t your fault. It has nothing to do with you," Sui Yuan sincerely and earnestly dissected his own ck history, hoping that Lin Zhan would not brood over this matter again. Following Sui Yuan¡¯s ount, Lin Zhan¡¯s expression changed constantly. It first appeared a bit surprised, then a bit funny, and finally a bit envious. Sui Yuan¡¯sst bit made him fall into self-reproach once again though. When he had learnt about the rtionships between Alphas and Omegas, Lin Zhan had also learnt about the rtionships between Alphas and Betas. The majority of Alpha-Beta lovers separated because the Alpha met an Omega whose pheromones had a highpatibility with themselves ¡ª- Lin Zhan himself could possibly be the third party between his good friend and said good friend¡¯s lover. Lin Zhan found this difficult to ept. "Rx. It doesn¡¯t matter if General Adonis and my pheromones are highlypatible. I¡¯ll never be an obstacle between the two of you.I would rather die than do that kind of thing," Lin Zhan said solemnly, face full of unswerving determination. Sui Yuan felt defeated when faced with Lin Zhan¡¯s thought process! When did the topic jump to a being a third party? Did he skip over part of the script? Where was the logic here?! "I was never worried about this, Ah Zhan." Although he happily teased the other in his heart, Sui Yuan still epted Lin Zhan¡¯s words with a trusting smile. He put his friend¡¯s mind at ease, thoroughly undoing the knot in Lin Zhan¡¯s heart. After their call ended, afterwards having experienced several ups and downs, Lin Zhan finally rxed his tumultuous emotions. Heid down on his bed and gradually digested the fact that his good friend and his idol General Adonis were lovers. W-wait a moment! If what Ah Zheng had said had all been true, then wouldn¡¯t General Adonis know that he had turned into an Omega?! Lin Zhan¡¯s mouth twitched, and he abruptly buried his head into his pillow, feeling extremelyplicated. ¡ª¡ªIf only the General would give him a way out at Ah Yu¡¯s behest. He hadn¡¯t left his scent on Ah Yu¡¯s body on purpose, nor did he mean to cause a cold war between the two people. Begging you to please let me off QAQ. Juurensha: Aw, Lin Zhan seems like a good boy and a good friend. Cat: Aw, poor Lin Zhan. First it was suffering in silence, second it was confronting the issue, and third it was the dog food thrown right at him. Sere: honestly rip main characters. On a side note i randomly got into binge-ing the Viiness Noble Girl trope. Manypleted ones are one shots or have less than 5 chs. Very light and fluffy. But either way, rip main charas. Eve: Speaking of binging, I binged all the tranted chapters of Exile recently. I got so into it I went to read the raws because I needed MORE. If you¡¯re looking for a cute, fluffy mpreg story set in Ancient China, go read it! It¡¯s being tranted by the trantor who did The Rich and Honourable Chang An so updates are pretty good and fast! Chapter 8.9 Tranted by Eve Edited by Juurensha Lin Zhan was in a rare, absent-minded mood during training. He thought furiously about how he should act when he met General Adonis¡ªrespectful, but distant. Later, when he had actually met the general, Lin Zhan¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch. Indeed, he had been thinking too much. Even if the giant chasm that was the difference in rank made it hard for people to get close, you didn¡¯t have topletely ignore me! I¡¯m not invisible, ok?! If you¡¯re talking to me, then please look at me! Lin Zhan stood next to Sui Yuan, listening attentively to Adonis¡¯ exnation of their training regimen and began to doubt his own existence. After Adonis finished exining and he gestured to the two people to begin training, Lin Zhan discovered that being ignored wasn¡¯t the worst thing that could happen. Although he was naturally gentle, he could not bear to be looked at with that relentless being-fed-up-with-this-third-wheel kind of gaze that seemed to say ¡¯you¡¯re unnecessary and so annoying¡¯. Furthermore, since he and Sui Yuan shared a sense of camaraderie during training, they would habitually share a smile after cooperating well. Lin Zhan felt that his head would soon explode due to Adonis¡¯ resentful stare! Of course, to suffer a re that made him feel like he was being given a death of a thousand cuts was only the first level. After their cooperative training ended, it was time for their 1vs1bative training. Lin Zhan, who had just been chosen to be personally trained by Adonis, found out what a fate worse than death truly meant. He was ruthlessly beat down over and over again by his opponent mercilessly. Lin Zhan endured the pain that was transmitted to his brain via the psycho-sensor. He felt as if he was continuously being beaten to the brink of death. The virtual reality machine that Adonis used provided a much more realistic experience than the ones that the trainees had at the training camp. It made people feel as if they were actually on the battleground. The attacks that rained down on him like a squall and the bleak, solemn surroundings gave Lin Zhan a fully immersive experience, to the point that he even forgot that he was in the middle of training. The enemy¡¯s ck, monster-like Mecha looked like it came out of his nightmares. No matter how he fought and resisted, he was easily strangled to death. This feeling of deep despair made Lin Zhan almost fall apart, right until he disconnected. After disconnecting, he sat in the training capsule for a long time with a deathly pale face, in a cold sweat.. "...Is...he ok?" Sui Yuan looked at Lin Zhan worriedly, after crawling out of his own training capsule, He couldn¡¯t help but feel that Adonis had gone too far. "It¡¯s nothing. He¡¯s a ¡¯protagonist¡¯ after all. If he¡¯s defeated this easily, then he doesn¡¯t deserve to exist," Adonis rubbed Sui Yuan¡¯s hair. He wiped the sweat on the other¡¯s forehead gently and considerately. His tone while speaking was cold to the point of near cruelty. "....I guess so," Sui Yuan nodded. Although he agreed, he was still worried. He bluntly pushed Adonis away and walked to Lin Zhan¡¯s side. He helped his fellow trainee, who was still weak, out of the capsule, "I¡¯ll take him to the Body Restoration Capsule so he can recover. His first training was too difficult; it¡¯d be bad if there were any hidden problems." "...As you wish," Adonis was a bit unwilling as he nodded his head. His brows furrowed as he sniffed the faint scent in the air, "Remember to open the door. He exerted too much mental power, so his pheromones are out of control. Even if he¡¯s using an Omega inhibitor, it might not be able to suppress them." Sui Yuan paused his steps for a moment and swept a nce at Adonis. He discovered that the Alpha¡¯s face was not red, and his heart was not beating any faster either. His gaze was calm, and his rationality was still intact, as if he wasn¡¯t affected at all. At this, Sui Yuan let out a faint sigh of relief. ¡ª-Although he believed in Adonis¡¯ self control, Sui Yuan also did not want to see him lose himself. When he saw Sui Yuan disappear out the door while supporting Lin Zhan, after making sure the other could no longer see him, Adonis knitted his brows as he leaned against the wall. He steadied himself, who had been aroused by the sweet scent. His breathing was a bit quick. "If he were to go into heat, how much more intense would it bepared to now?" Adonis closed his eyes. His great self-control and adaptability let him quickly return to normal. Very quickly, he was able to defy the pheromones invasion. Adonis¡¯ original body had probably undergone Omega pheromone resistance training¨Call soldiers would have been required to do this kind of training, in order to ensure that they would not crumble against the enemy¡¯s pheromone bombs. In addition, Zhao Xihe himself possessed great willpower. To endure this level of Omega pheromones wasn¡¯t that difficult a task. "If he were to go into heat, then the intensity would increase by at least tenfold," 0007 replied in a robotic voice. "That¡¯s really a bit troublesome...." Adonis¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, but he wasn¡¯t too worried. With the plot in hand, he could make sure topletely avoid Lin Zhan during his heat. Furthermore, even if he couldn¡¯t avoid it, his willpower was strong enough for him to find a way to resist it¨Cfor example, he could use a filter cover to iste the pheromones in the air. If he were to be disconnected from the system after their departure from the plot from faking their deaths, then at that time, he and Lin Zhan would already have nothing to do with one another. Aside from Lin Zhan, whose pheromones had a 95%patibility level with him, Adonis was confident that he could remain calm amidst any other Omega¡¯s heat. So, all in all, things looked good. ¡ª-95%, hehe, indeed only the protagonist CP would be qualified to have this kind ofpatibility that appeared only once a millenium. This was simply fraud. While Adonis silently cursed this fraudulent 95%, Lin Zhan who was ced into the Body Restoration Capsule by Sui Yuan quickly recovered. After all, he had only consumed too much mental power. Lin Zhan quickly regained his regr calm upon awakening. "How do you feel?" Sui Yuan felt that Adonis who had been disturbed by the pheromones probably needed some time alone to calm down (Adonis: I don¡¯t need that at all!), so he simply didn¡¯t return and stayed to keep Lin Zhanpany, "Do you feel ufortable anywhere?" "I¡¯m feeling great," Lin Zhan smiled slightly and touched the Body Restoration capsule, deeply moved, "I never thought that one day I would be able to use this. Isn¡¯t this too much of a waste? I had only exhausted my mental power." "It¡¯s fine. Anyways, Adonis has a lot of money," Sui Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched,ining, "From now on, you¡¯re like me. You¡¯ll be a frequent visitor here¨CAlthough the reason is a bit different." "What do you mean?" Lin Zhan tilted his head, doubtfully. "What I mean is that Adonis¡¯ training is really severe. You have to be prepared to be injured at any time," Sui Yuan patted the Body Restoration Capsule at a distance. His voice held a consoling tone. "...Previously, General Adonis also trained you like this?" Lin Zhan¡¯s expression twisted. He really didn¡¯t know how to feel about this training he just experienced. "...To tell you the truth, he treats you worse," Sui Yuan said frankly. "I also think so," Lin Zhan nodded, understanding things clearly, "If he had treated you this way during training, and you still developed feelings for him, then I think I would feel the need to rmend that you go seek treatment at a mental institution." Sui Yuan: ".................." Sui Yuan, who was nearly mistaken to be an M, apanied Lin Zhan through all of the Body Restoration procedures. When Lin Zhan exited the Body Restoration Capsule, Sui Yuan immediately discovered that Lin Zhan had already changed drastically. After only one virtual battlefield session, Lin Zhan¡¯s whole person seemed to actually have been baptized by the mes of war. He was more tenacious and mature. Compared to the young and inexperienced trainees, he was much more like a true soldier. He had simply turned over a new leaf. Faced with Sui Yuan¡¯s admiring and moved gaze, Lin Zhan smiled slightly. No one understood what benefits he had received more clearly than himself. So, for the sake of his dream, he needed to continue to let himself be subjected to General Adonis¡¯ disdainful gaze towards him. He definitely had to persevere! After Lin Zhan and Sui Yuan left the Restoration Room, when they once again stood before Adonis, Lin Zhan was gratified to find that his own performance seemed to have satisfied the General. Finally, the other gave him an approving look, "You can return now. Tomorrow,e again after training." "Yes, General," Lin Zhan shouted in reply, saluting. Adonis nodded. Then, he turned to look at Sui Yuan. The gaze and expression that had just been as cold as the North Pole instantaneously turned as warm as the tropics, "What do you want to eat for dinner today?" Sui Yuan did not hesitate in the least to tell him what he wanted to eat. He even turned his head cheerfully to ask Lin Zhan, "The food here is really not bad. Do you want to stay and eat with us?" Lin Zhan hesitated for a moment, To tell the truth, he was a bit tempted. However, in order to avoid having the current, vicious superior make his training worse tomorrow, Lin Zhan firmly refused, "I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. I¡¯m a bit tired, so I¡¯ll just casually go have some nourishment fluid at the cafeteria before resting ." "Ok," Sui Yuan had naturally seen the menacing look Adonis sent at Lin Zhan and couldn¡¯t help but feel rather helpless. With regards to Lin Zhan, clearly, it should have been Sui Yuan who should feel worried that Adonis would be disturbed by his Omega pheromones, ok? So why was it that Adonis always seemed to think that Sui Yuan would be the one to cheat on him with Lin Zhan? He was always on guard, defending Sui Yuan from the other to the point of seeming deranged. Besides, he had only apanied Lin Zhan to the Restoration Room for just a moment, yet it was as if Sui Yuan was a fickle man. This was just unbearable! Indeed, after he had sent Lin Zhan off, Sui Yuan bumped into a wall of flesh upon turning around. Afterwards, he was firmly trapped in the other¡¯s arms. "What were you doing just now with Lin Zhan in the Restoration Room? You didn¡¯t evene back to be with me," Adonis buried his head into the crook of Sui Yuan¡¯s neck, rubbing against his skin. His voice was sullen. ¡ª¨CSui Yuan was so used to this kind of tantrum that he just ignored him. "Didn¡¯t you scent Lin Zhan¡¯s pheromones? I thought that I should give you some space," Sui Yuan patted Adonis¡¯ back, indicating that he would soon be strangled to death, begging to be released. "Don¡¯t you trust me?" Adonis raised his eyebrows. He had an using expression that said ¡¯you¡¯re letting me down¡¯. "I¡¯ve already said that if the other person isn¡¯t you, then I will definitely not do something like that!" "I know," Sui Yuan was unperturbed, "I was just worried that you¡¯d use it as an excuse to drag me into doing some kind of unharmonious thing. Lin Zhan was still here. I couldn¡¯t throw him away." Adonis coughed lightly, as if he was feeling a bit embarrassed for having his thoughts exposed. However, very quickly, he unleashed his unrivaled shamelessness, "Since he¡¯s gone now, we can do it now, right?" "...Get out," Sui Yuan simply did not know what expression to present, "What about dinner?" "Then how about after dinner?" Adonis persevered, vigorously pursuing and fiercely attacking. Sui Yuan: ".................." 5237: "...This time, you just have to smile ¡¾candle¡¿" 0007: "I really don¡¯t want to admit that I know him...Fortunately, I can get away from this fellow really soon. So shameful." Paper can¡¯t wrap fire. No matter if it was Adonis or Sui Yuan, Lin Zhan also did not n to conceal this matter. Therefore, during the evening, all the trainees had found out that Lin Zhan had begun to receive General Adonis¡¯ training alongside Sui Yuan, making everyone envious of his talent and jealous of his opportunity. Once again, a "Beta" snatched the opportunity from them. Everyone was naturally extremely unhappy. Very quickly, the rumours like "he had gotten in through the back door", "he was a suck up" popped up once again, as it had in the past for Sui Yuan. Only, like Sui Yuan, Lin Zhan gave this kind of hearsay a ruthless p with his own strength. Under Adonis¡¯ "special care" and Sui Yuan¡¯s discrete interventions, Lin Zhan gradually became like Sui Yuan. He appeared to be an even bigger genius than Sui Yuan,ing in first in the next periodic assessment. First it was Sui Yuan, then it was Lin Zhan. Adonis¡¯ urate eye for people and his ability to cultivate them was indisputable. Under the military instructors¡¯ nagging, he even used some of his spare time to teach all the other trainees a little, although he wasn¡¯t very happy about it since he had to waste a lot of his precious alone-time with Sui Yuan¨Conly, although all the trainees had improved and grew more knowledgeable, none of them could bepared to Lin Zhan and Sui Yuan. In this strange fashion, with two Betas ranked above all the Alphas, their lives at the training camp came to an end. They had formally be Mecha Fighters. "I always feel that...this is a bit unreal..." Lin Zhan caressed the real military uniform that he had donned. He turned his head to look at his obviously exhausted good friend who was yawning repeatedly. He bumped shoulders with him, teasingly, "What, did General Adonis toss you aroundst night? Did you not sleepst night?" After having interacted with them for awhile, Lin Zhan stopped worrying about the feelings between Sui Yuan and Adonis. After all, Adonis was able to deal with Lin Zhan¡¯s sporadic heats during training where he lost all rationality and pounced on the other man. He could calmly give him three shots of the inhibitor and did not touch even a single hair on his head. It was like he wasn¡¯t a sweet, beautiful, and pleasant Omega. Rather, he was treated like a toxin to be avoided. Although this memory made Lin Zhan feel rather embarrassed and dispirited, he did tell everything to Sui Yuan, who had not been there at the time. He sincerely congratted him for gaining this kind of outstanding Alpha¡¯s entire affection. Lin Zhan remembered that Sui Yuan¡¯s smile at that time had been especially dazzling. It made him unable to look away, heart pounding wildly, as if he had fallen into the river of love. ¡ª-Since then, his heart still races when he thinks of the emotion that had suddenly swelled up at that time. He had even fantasized about whether or not he could have gotten together with his dear friend if Adonis hadn¡¯t been around. Only, very quickly, Lin Zhan, who returned to rationality, shoved down this forbidden emotion into the depths of his heart. Now, what he felt for Sui Yuan was strictly friendship. Upon hearing Lin Zhan¡¯s teasing, Sui Yuan shot him a begrudging look, "I was tricked by him. He said that we had to celebrate...." "Haha! This is definitely a very unique way to celebrate. It really suits the two of you," Lin Zhan smiled widely. Although he was always tormented by Adonis until he was a nervous wreck, Lin Zhan¡¯s personality was distinctly optimistic. He who touches rouge will be stained with red (?). As he grew closer to Sui Yuan who yed the role of Zheng Yu, he had be much more candid and infectiously enthusiastic. With regards to Lin Zhan¡¯s words, Sui Yuan fell silent, unhappy. "So, next you¡¯ll be preparing to sign up as the General¡¯s direct subordinate right?" Seeing that Sui Yuan was discontent, Lin Zhan tactfullly changed the subject. "Should be," Sui Yuan nodded, without a choice, "We don¡¯t want to be separated from one another and hope that we can be part of the same team, fighting shoulder to shoulder. Even if we were to die, we want to die together." "Don¡¯t speak such ominous words. The two of you will be fine. We¡¯ll all retire from the frontlines with heaps of honours. Afterwards, we¡¯ll find a peaceful and easygoing ce to enjoy our retirement, " Lin Zhan raised his hand to rub Sui Yuan¡¯s head, voice gentle. "En," Sui Yuan smiled, eyes narrowed. His ck eyes seemed to be full of starlight¨Cthat was the hope for the future¨CAlthough he himself had no future, "What about you? I remember what you said when we first met. You told me that your dream was to be Adonis¡¯ warrant officer?" "Not anymore! So this dream of mine has been handed to you to aplish in my ce," Lin Zhan shrugged his shoulders, "Everyone knows that one shouldn¡¯t ce all their eggs in one basket. You¡¯ll be assigned to General Adonis¡¯ team, and I will be assigned to another General. The data shows that the ces where the two different teams are assigned will be far away from each other. I guess that it will be difficult to meet from now on." "We still have themunication devices," Sui Yuan gave Lin Zhan a tight hug, "Keep in touch." "En, let¡¯s keep in touch," Lin Zhan smiled slightly, stroking the back of Sui Yuan¡¯s head. He felt a piercing, terrifying re from behind. He couldn¡¯t help but turn towards that gaze and wiggle his eyebrows at Adonis in an unexpectedly provoking manner ¨CHe had been tormented by this man for so long, as if the man was guarding something from being stolen by him . Even he had a temper, ok? Adonis who was watching his lover cheat on him: ".................." "Right, remember to thank General Adonis for me. Thank him for the strict training¨CAlthough it always felt like a fate worse than death, he helped me conceal my Omega identity. Furthermore, he has given me a box of Omega inhibitors," Lin Zhan released Sui Yuan and smiled. "Isn¡¯t it more sincere to thank him directly?" Sui Yuan knitted his brows, "Isn¡¯t he right here?" "I think that the General doesn¡¯t want to see me at all. It¡¯d be better if I didn¡¯t go annoy him, "Lin Zhan broke out intoughter. Sui Yuan silently turned his head to nce at Adonis, whose whole body was enshrouded by a ck aura¡ªthere were also Adonis¡¯ subordinates who were as obedient as quails because of their boss¡¯ bad mood. "Alright. The teams have to gather. Get in touch with me when you have time," Lin Zhan patted Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulder onest time, before walking towards his own assigned team with the other trainees. Sui Yuan also turned around and headed towards Adonis who had long since been pinning a yearning gaze on him. The other¡¯s expression ckened, and then, Sui Yuan was pulled into his embrace. Since he had been with Adonis for so long, and Adonis had also never hidden anything from him, Sui Yuan was already very familiar with Adonis¡¯ subordinates. Ignoring Adonis who ate vinegar day in and day out, Sui Yuan gave all of Adonis¡¯ subordinates a familiar smile when greeting them. They managed to express their response with great difficulty through their eyes. All of their expressions expressed this message: Little ancestor, we¡¯re begging you to keep a safe distance from members of both the same and different genders. Otherwise, even if you won¡¯t die from courting death, we will, ah QAQ Sui Yuan: ".................." The trainees had graduated from the training camp. Each of them had to bid farewell to their good friends and rush to their respective battlefields. What Lin Zhan, who was brimming with hope for the future, did not know, was that this was thest time he¡¯d ever see Sui Yuan, his only true friend of his life, again. What awaited them next was only the cruelty of war, and permanent separation. The author has something to say: Eve: I ship Sui Yuan with Lin Zhan. Juurensha: I have to say, Lin Zhan is pretty great, I really like him. Chapter 8.10 WARNING: This chapter ends on a cliffhanger. You might want to wait for the next chapter and then read them both at once. Proceed at your own discretion. Tranted by Eve Edited by Serefina, Cat Under Adonis¡¯ brazen protection, Sui Yuan¡¯s army career passed by just as smoothly. The soldiers under Adonis¡¯mand were even worse fanboys than the trainees. Adonis personally led them time and time again to victory, attaining honour over and over again. The majority of the officers had already followed him for 10 years or even longer. No matter what it was, anything that was covered by Adonis¡¯ halo was revered by the soldiers. It wasn¡¯t even necessary to mention Sui Yuan, Adonis¡¯ "darling" who he deeply cherished and treated with the utmost care and caution, as if he was deeply afraid of not being considerate enough. Despite that, a portion of the people thought that Sui Yuan was not worthy of Adonis, and were afraid that he would be spoiled. Very quickly, they learned not to think that way, as Sui Yuan¡¯s actions dispelled their misgivings. Sui Yuan was cheerful and optimistic. He easily integrated himself into their group, as if he didn¡¯t believe he was "special" at all. He also never asked for any special treatment. He seldomly went searching for Adonis. Most of the time, he mingled with the soldiers of his little squad. They trained together and connected with one another. Even Adonis¡¯s attention towards this little squad rose quickly. It was unfortunate though, that this little squadron could not bear this kind of attention. ¡ª-They didn¡¯t want to be the General¡¯s non-existent love rivals at all~ We beg you to please let us off QAQ "Since you¡¯re dating, you should take the initiative!" The soldiers who originally were worried that Sui Yuan would disrupt Adonis¡¯ work as a soldier, one by one began to say that he should spend more time by Adonis¡¯ side. This was because as long as Sui Yuan was there, Adonis would be warm like a spring breeze. On the other hand, if Sui Yuan didn¡¯t meet with him for a period of time, Adonis would be callous and strict¨Ceven worse than how he was before. "Cough, cough. Is Zheng Yu here?" Sui Yuan, who had just finished sparring with hisrade-in-arms, brushed his sweat-drenched hair and raised his head. He saw an officer standing at the dorms¡¯ entrance, expression awkward. "Major!" Sui Yuan saluted at once. He noticed that the other wanted to say something but was hesitating with his emotions in disarray. Therefore, Sui Yuan took the initiative to ask, "Do you have any orders?" "It¡¯s not an order...that...You...do you have some free time now?" The Major cautiously spoke. ¡°...I do.¡± Sui Yuan looked like he understood what he was getting at. "Please help us QAQ" projected from the Major¡¯s eyes. He impatiently grabbed onto Sui Yuan¡¯s arm, hastily exining, "There was a mistake in the work that the General had assigned. I had just scouted around and heard that the General¡¯s mood is not good right now..." He turned his head to look at Sui Yuan. The Major¡¯s face was full ofint, "How long has it been since you went to look for him?" "...Most recently, I¡¯ve been preupied with squadron training. I couldn¡¯t be absent for this. So...a week?" Sui Yuan¡¯s lips pulled up slightly as he exined. "Indeed," the Major quickly followed up, "You should first go apany the General. I¡¯lle make my report 10 minutester. Please, please~" Sui Yuan: ".................." ¡ª-Where are those outstanding fighting gods? What about the legendary elite heroes? All of them are some, are you kidding me?! Sui Yuan was urged by the Major to go to the General¡¯s HQ. As soon as he entered, he received the silent wee of everyone inside, who were all moved to tears. An officer, who was leaning by the door, secretly stuck his thumb up to the Major who was outside. What he had done was truly too beautiful! They had just been forced into such a cruel training QAQ. The General¡¯s poisonous tongue really made people feel like they had nothing to live for. QAQ The originally cold and downcast atmosphere was swept away at once. When Adonis saw Sui Yuan, his previously gloomy and fidgety mood was immediately cleared up. He even took the initiative to stand up and walk towards Sui Yuan, caressing his sweat-soaked hair from his forehead, "Has training ended?" "En. It just ended¨CI didn¡¯t even have time to take a shower and wash up before I was pulled here to rescue HQ..." Sui Yuan said thetter half of his sentence very quietly. Everyone at HQ could hear it very clearly though. Although Sui Yuan¡¯s tone was extremely petnt, no one nned to empathize with him at this time¨CTake a shower? How was this more important than saving their lives?! Adonis, who felt cheerful now, naturally felt distressed for his exhausted beloved. At the same time, he was extremely satisfied with his subordinates tact and awareness of the situation. He looked around at the officers who were nervous to the point of feeling numb with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. Adonis immediately spoke up to allow Sui Yuan¡¯s entrance through the side door of the Command Room to his personal room to rest, eat, and shower¨Cit would be amazing if Sui Yuan would lie on the bed looking like a delicious meal while waiting for him to finish work, so that they could do some heavy exercises that were good for both the mind and body. Sui Yuan naturally knew what kind of nonsensical thing Adonis was thinking. He silently turned his head as he pushed open the side door. He had only said a sentence ofint, but in the blink of an eye the Command Room¡¯s atmosphere changed from a frigid winter to that of a warm spring, and all of the people inside could happily continue to give their mission reports in a rxed manner. After having a rxing hot shower, Sui Yuan, who feltfortable in both body and soul,id on the bed with a milk pouch in his mouth. He was just feeling drowsy when he suddenly heard the sound of conversation from the Command Room outside abruptly stop. It waspletely silent. Sui Yuan¡¯s brows creased and he hurriedly dressed himself. After straightening his appearance, he walked out the door. The Command Room that had previously just adopted a rxed atmosphere had bepletely solemn. Everyone¡¯s expression was grave, as if they were restraining some kind of emotion. Upon hearing the side door open, Adonis turned his head towards Sui Yuan. His icy blue eyes were sharp and dazzling, "The temporary armistice period has terminated. What we¡¯re going to face next is a brutal war¨Care you ready?" "Of course," Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes exposed a smiling expression, his tone firm, "We are soldiers who have been waiting for this day." Adonis stood up and walked until he stood before Sui Yuan. He pulled him into his embrace and lowered his head to kiss the top of his head, encouraging him and wishing him well. Sui Yuan closed his eyes and buried his head into the other¡¯s chest, the corners of his mouth raising silently. One of them was looking forward to their uing serene future together; the other was mourning for the end of their peaceful lives as well as their separation that was close at hand. War was merciless. They had still beenughing and encouraging one another a moment before, asrades-in-arms promising to survive together. Yet in the next moment, everything vanished in a puff of smoke. Not even their skeletons remained. Everything was a cruel baptism to the new recruits. Some people fell apart. In their hearts was a shadow that was difficult to get rid of. Afterwards, they were killed. Some people would pull themselves together, pressing on with the memories of their dear friends, bing true soldiers. Within this group of new recruits, whose spirits were exhausted when faced with the torture of having to kill or be killed, Sui Yuan¡¯s performance was particrly dazzling. It was as if he wasn¡¯t a new recruit facing war for the first time. Indeed, this wasn¡¯t his first time experiencing war. He had killed an unknown number of people in the previous worlds. He had even personally started a terrible war, causing the people of that world to fall into extremely miserable circumstances. Sui Yuan was tailor-made to be an actor. He had all the elements that an actor should have. Aside from the plot and his character, he didn¡¯t care about anything else¨COf course, now there was also Zhao Xihe. Likewise, towards things that the vast majority of people would be unable to endure, he did not possess any deep feelings towards them. He fought with a clear mind, disying his proper skill level. Even when his team hesitated, he decisively lead them. He swiftly and resolutely guided them to raise their weapons at the right time. Very quickly, Sui Yuan distinguished himself from within his little squadron. He rapidly changed from an ordinary new recruit to a squadron leader. This also provided further evidence so people could not criticize his position in the military. "Every time I see him, I see how you used to be," a Colonel, who had enlisted at the same time as Adonis and was currently acting as the deputymander, watched the distant Sui Yuan, who was like the moon surrounded by a myriad of stars after fighting. He sighed, deeply moved, "You two are the same kind of person, both natural-born soldiers untouchable by usmon folk." The corners of Adonis¡¯ lips raised. His chilly eyes only warmed up a bit when Sui Yuan was mentioned, "That¡¯s why we¡¯re a match made in heaven." "..." The deputymander who was choked half to death felt that he shouldn¡¯t raise this kind of topic that let Adonis happily and easily show off their love again. He immediately turned away, "I heard...that guy named Lin Zhan is also a soldier you raised. His performance is also not bad at all, about the same as Zheng Yu." When he heard the other mention Lin Zhan, Adonis¡¯ expression immediately became displeased. Adonis, who had always been gazing at Sui Yuan and was vignt to everyone by his side, naturally had seen all of Lin Zhan¡¯s changes in emotion. Although the rtionship between him and Sui Yuan was just that of friends, nheless, Adonis did not miss that minute ¡¯bud of love¡¯ that had been quickly exterminated. ¡ª-This was simply unbearable to Adonis! "Hey, hey, hey. It¡¯s a child you raised yourself, how could your expression turn bad the moment he¡¯s mentioned? This is as if you regard him as a rival in love..." The deputy Commander discovered that he had unwittingly hit the bullseye and fell silent as he shoved the words he was going to say back down his throat. He decisively turned his body and quickly left this problematic spot. When he thought about how the data had mentioned that Sui Yuan and Lin Zhan had been inseparable friends at the training camp, the deputymander, who had just uncovered a big piece of gossip, became very excited. He was impatient to secretly share this with other people. After all, during the war, they only had this sort of pitiful kind of hobby to amuse themselves with. General Adonis¡¯ rival in love? Nothing could be more impressive! "...Rival in love? Who?" Lin Zhan, who had just been conferred the title of Major and became the leader of a team, repeated this nkly, looking like he was at a loss. "General Adonis," The soldiers had drank a little too much during the celebration ceremony and had begun to ramble, teasing Lin Zhan and smiling mischievously, "We heard that leader and General Adonis are rivals in love? That you like his beloved Captain Zheng Yu?" "Everything is nonsense," Lin Zhan found this to be both funny and embarrassing. He raised his hand to gesture, "Ah Yu and I are just friends. Friends for a lifetime." When the soldiers saw theirmanding officer¡¯s blushing cheeks, from either the wine or from his shyness, they all roared withughter. They didn¡¯t care about what was true or not. They only cared about the gossip itself. Theirmanding officer unexpectedly dared to PK (with his emotions) with the legendary, unmatched General Adonis. It was very emotional to think about! Lin Zhan forced the rising heat of his face back down. He lowered his head to drink a mouthful of wine and couldn¡¯t help but open up hismunication device to the page with Zheng Yu¡¯s name. He saw the smile of the youth who appeared young and experienced but valiant, and it was so brilliant it looked like it could light up the whole world. The barrier that held back his emotions began to crack under the battering of the alcohol. There was no way to hide the thoughts in his heart. Since they had started to fight, aside from the liaison between Command centres, in order to prevent any leakage of information, the soldiers¡¯munication devices were monitored. Unless it was a critical moment that concerned life or death, they were not allowed to use it for personal reasons to get in touch with people of the outside world. How long has it been...since he¡¯s seen Zheng Yu¡¯s smile or heard his voice? Although he more or less knew of the other¡¯s outstandingbative performance, Lin Zhan still wanted to know whether the other was safe and sound, or if his smile had been erased by the conflicts of war. "Major Lin Zhan!" The door to the room was pushed open. A soldier with a grave face walked in. Immediately he broke apart the banquet¡¯s originally joyful ambiance. While other people looked at him with nervous gazes, the soldier made his way to Lin Zhan¡¯s side. He bowed then whispered in his ear, "General HQ has ordered an emergency conference. Please head there immediately." "I understand, many thanks," Lin Zhan immediately stood up. His sharp gaze swept around as he looked at his subordinates, "Manage yourselves. Return to prepare for imminentbat." "Yes!" Amidst everyone¡¯s reply, Lin Zhan headed towards General HQ. He didn¡¯t know why, but his rapidly beating heart gave him an extremely ominous premonition, as if he would soon be dropped into an abyss, unable to escape. He was silent the entire way there. The atmosphere in General HQ that awaited Lin Zhan was even more oppressive. When Lin Zhan arrived, several other officers had also rushed over. When everyone was present, the middle-aged General seated at the head breathed in a deep breath and spoke in a serious voice, "I just received the news that the enemy troops have already broken through our main force. They have surrounded General Adonis¡¯ Command Centre spaceship¨CWe must dispatch a team as soon as possible to assist them." Each word and sentence entered their ears, making all the officers¡¯ brains extremely sober. Lin Zhan, whose hands were clenched into fists, appeared especially calm amongst the worried officers. He was so calm that he did not show even a trace of any unnecessary emotions. The General named several officers and troops, requesting that theye forward to provide support. Finally, Lin Zhan heard his own name. "Yes!" He answered loudly. The short meeting ended and the officers quickly dispersed, carrying out the order they had just received. Lin Zhan naturally was no exception. "Major Lin Zhan," the officer who came to his side gave him a profound look, "General Adonis is a legend. There¡¯s no way anything will happen." "Thank you," Lin Zhan nodded towards the other, "I¡¯m not worried." ¡ªWho¡¯d be worried about that guy.... "You..." The officer appeared to want to say something but hesitated. In the end, he sighed, "You should find some time to treat your injury. Although it¡¯s a small wound, however it¡¯s on your hand. If the enemies mount a sneak attack, the wound could influence your mecha piloting." Lin Zhan lowered his head, and only then did he notice that the palm of his hands were dripping with blood. "...I will. Thank you for reminding me," Lin Zhan forced a smile, "Sorry for letting you see me like this, losing my self-control." "Everyone understands. Compared to the vast majority of people, you¡¯re still much better," The officer patted Lin Zhan¡¯s shoulder. He then turned at a fork in the road. Lin Zhan closed his eyes for a second, then quickened his pace. The enemy came prepared. They used several troops as distractions, creating an illusion of having divided their forces. However, the main troop quietly and rapidly encircled General Adonis¡¯ General HQ. They did not hesitate to pay any price in their attempt to eradicate him. They had suffered countless losses by Adonis¡¯ hand and had practically be obsessed with him¨Ceven if they couldn¡¯t attain victory this time around, as long as they could kill Adonis to pacify the innumerable spirits that had died under his hands, it would be enough. If Adonis were to die, if their pir were to crumble, then the day they made theireback would be the day of their victory. Even if it was the battlefield¡¯s legend, before this kind of besieging in which they would pay any cost, even though he didn¡¯t have the power to reverse this desperate situation, General Adonis still led his army into a blood battle. With his own forces, he managed to push back the main forces of the enemy several times, wiping out countless foes. However, in the end, he ultimately failed to hold up until the day reinforcements arrived. General Adonis led the injured soldiers to control the main ship in order to attract the enemy forces. Captain Zheng Yu was ordered to lead the remaining soldiers who could still fight to break through the siege and assist reinforcements. When the Mecha that had long since been devastated by gunfire until it was changed beyond recognition led the remaining forces to finally meet with the reinforcements, it quietly disappeared amongst the confusion, leaving not even a single trace. Sometimeter, the army received news. The enemy¡¯s General HQ spaceship had self-destructed. It waspletely paralyzed so the troops immediately seized the opportunity tounch a counterattack. Lin Zhan, who had previously been praised as the hope for the future, did not let anyone down. Although it was his first time on the front lines, he incited the soldiers to turn their fear and hesitation due to General Adonis¡¯ "disappearance" into hate and courage. ¡ª-They had to look for their General who had disappeared without a trace amidst enemy ranks. ¡ª-They had to avenge Adonis. The paralyzed Command Centre of their adversaries was unable to withstand the onught of the soldiers who were suffering from grief and resentment. They were an army burning with righteous indignation and bound to win. They would prove that even if General Adonis was not here, they could still achieve victory. No matter when, Adonis will forever be with them. He will forever guide them and boost their morale¨Ctowards victory! From the mouths of their prisoners of war, everyone found out the truth behind their enemy¡¯s main ship¡¯s paralysis¨Cit was because two Mechas had self-destructed. One was General Adonis¡¯s. It was ck, like a monstrous demon. The other had also been identified. It belonged to General Adonis¡¯ sweetheart, Captain Zheng Yu. They treated themselves as double-edged swords and achieved yet another glorious victory¨Cthe final victory. The enemy, whose main forces suffered heavy casualties, was dispersed as they retreated. The army, which had preserved much of its strength, pursued the retreating enemy, preventing them from having any room to breathe. For the first time, the two adversaries who had been fighting for hundreds of years, could finally determine who was superior. Atst, the war whichsted for decades had ended in the utter defeat of one side, leftpletely unable to fight. The two sides signed a peace treaty, divided thend, paid reparations, and swore allegiance. "The war costed us too much. We also need time to recuperate," standing by the ship¡¯s window, Lin Zhan, who had already be the next Adonis, watched the enemy quickly leave after signing the peace treaty. The lips of Lieutenant General Lin Zhan, who became the new pir of the army, raised, "However, we cannot let them off easily. In my lifetime, I pledge topletely wipe their names from history!" ¡ª-He will live in the name of a certain Beta until he gets his revenge. Behind Lin Zhan, everyone¡¯s eyes zed with an undying fire of hate. ¡ª-However, all of this already had nothing to do with Zhao Xihe, who had already broken away from his identity as Adonis. He and Sui Yuan had ended their act on a grand and spectacr scale. Afterwards, Zhao Xihe heard absolutely no news of his beloved who had promised to live out the rest of their lives together with him. It was as if he had never existed. Thest words he had told him was ¡¯We will see each other again.¡¯ Sui Yuan, however, did not respond. He only smiled slightly. An enormous dread filled him. Even at the moment of his death in the real world, Zhao Xihe had not felt such fear and confusion. He knew that he had lost something that he absolutely could not lose, but he didn¡¯t know why. "Where is he?!" Zhao Xihe¡¯s pair of red eyes stared at his own system, almost going mad. Countless feelings flooded his body, but he had no way to vent them. Only when he found the other, when he found that person, would everything end. "Based on my level of authority, I cannot locate him," 0007¡¯s tone was as calm as before, not in the least emotional, but it was just enough to guide Zhao Xihe¡¯s remaining sense of reason, "The target has already left this world. He has not gone to another world, nor is he in the spaces between worlds either." 0007 paused. Finally, it gave out a piece of slightlyforting information, "The only one who knows the truth is probably 5237. Would you like tomunicate with system 5237?" "Of course," Zhao Xihe replied, carefully enunciating each word. 5237 had to know. Even if it didn¡¯t know, he would make it admit that it knows. If Sui Yuan wasn¡¯t here, then he¡¯d destroy everything. As a veteran actor, Zhao Xihe had already touched upon several rules and knew just how to destroy everything. Before, he had never thought that he would have to break the rules. Now, he was impatient to do just that. ¡ª-If they did not return Sui Yuan to him, if they didn¡¯t erase Zhao Xihe in time, then, everything wouldpletely disappear. Zhao Xihe¡¯s lips bent upwards. He was clearly in despair, yet smiled so cheerfully. The author has something to say: This world is over. Since many little sisters are afraid of abuse, so I have already reduced the abuse to the point where it can barely be seen~ My dear little sisters...Please imagine it yourselves. This kind of plot is also not that interesting if we talk about it too much. This story is a happy one! En...I won¡¯t say anything more [covers mouth @] Eve: ?? Why. Just. Why must I hurt like this. Also, if Lin Zhan and SY got together, who¡¯d be the gong On a side note, I finished Exile raws (I¡¯ll put my short review at the bottom under a spoiler box). I have also started to read one called ¡°Interster Stay-at-home Dad¡± and it¡¯s the funniest/dumbest story I¡¯ve ever read. There¡¯s no MC more shameless than him. I also made a if you¡¯re curious! Cat: prepare for angst everyone, the next arc is a rollercoaster. sere: ZXH gets what he deserves hmph hmph for being so mean to poor SY
Exile Review Over all impression: cute, fluffy story about farming (sort of?)/family life. MC and ML have a very natural and sweet rtionship. ML is such an endearing hubby and father. MC is so cute and lovable. The children are little rascals but I can¡¯t help but adore them. Some plot and intrigue more towards the middle and end. The only thing I¡¯m not too happy about is how abrupt the ending was. I wish the author wrote a little bit more about what happened after ¡ª just some more cute everyday stuff, especially between MC and Ml, or some future snippets with the kids grown up.
Chapter 8.11 Tranted by Eve Edited by Juurensha, Cat, C3ltic Eve: Just to reiterate, updates are 3x a week. Wed/Fri/Sun GMT-6 midnight until further notice. When the smoke from the Mecha explosion finally cleared, Sui Yuan found himself in a pure white space. 5237 had already gone who knows where, and their connection had already been cut. Sui Yuan faintly remembered this ce¨Che had been born here. Although he didn¡¯t really know what was going on, he could faintly sense that this ce was the origin of all worlds. Even the highest ranking system didn¡¯t have the authority to step foot in here. Aside from the colour white, there was nothing here at all. There weren¡¯t any objects, nor sounds¨Ceven time didn¡¯t seem to exist here. Sui Yuan looked at himself. It came to no surprise that he had also blended into the white. Nothing remained. ¡ª-Had he returned to being one with the source? If so, then why did his consciousness still exist? Sui Yuan felt a bit perplexed. After the plot hadpletelye to a close, he was brought here. Had his creator gotten fed up with his actions and thus became impatient? Sui Yuan felt disappointed that he hadn¡¯t had the chance to bid 5237 and Zhao Xihe goodbye. At the same time, however, he sighed a breath of relief because hepletely didn¡¯t know how to deal with that kind of situation¨Ceven if he was given time, when faced with Zhao Xihe, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to utter the words of an eternal farewell. Since he had already epted this kind of ending a long time ago, Sui Yuan did not feel sad at all. On the contrary, it seemed only logical¨Cthis kind of ending could be considered quite eptable. Of course, this was based on the premise that his consciousness would be lost, not that he would be locked away in this white space forever. Otherwise, that would truly be terrible.... ¡¾It seems that your situation isn¡¯t bad, P0001.¡¿ Suddenly, a sound echoed in Sui Yuan¡¯s¨Crather, that ought to be P0001¡¯s¨Cconsciousness. Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t say how he felt about this voice. It seemed ice-cold and ruthless, seeming to carry a ridiculing tone. It felt illusory, but also felt very real. No matter how he described it, it didn¡¯t seem to be enough. It was always imperfect, no matter how he put it. His deepest impression was that it was familiar. It was so familiar that no matter what, it would never be erased from his consciousness. "It probably...can¡¯t be considered all that bad? As long as this doesn¡¯t go on for too long," Sui Yuan spoke in a light tone as he felt some anticipation, "Are you here to erase me?" ¡¾No.¡¿The voice replied,¡¾After spending a great deal of energy, you¡¯re the most worthwhile solution that I¡¯ve created.. Although you¡¯re defective and wed, I will slowly improve you. I believe that one day soon, you will be a sess.¡¿ "I don¡¯t understand," Sui Yuan knitted his brows¨Cif he could have knitted his brows¨C"If you don¡¯t n to erase me, what do you n to do with me?" ¡¾I¡¯ll look for the ws, fix them so that you¡¯re perfect, erase your memory, and then let you start a new life.¡¿ "That doesn¡¯t sound bad. However, if I were to forget everything, will I still be me?" Sui Yuan came up with a rare philosophical question. ¡¾As far as I¡¯m concerned, you will still be you. Only, you¡¯ll have be one step closer to perfection.¡¿ "If I¡¯m ¡¯born again¡¯¨Cif you can call it that¨Cafter being reborn, can I still choose 5237 to be my guide?" Sui Yuan asked, filled with anticipation. ¡¾It¡¯s been proven that 5237 is not fit to guide you. I will give you a better guide¨Cor would you prefer that I reformat 5237? I can do that too. ¡¿The voice sounded fair and reasonable. However, its sense of fairness and reason didn¡¯t seem right. "...Forget it," Sui Yuan vetoed this suggestion, dispirited, "Hearing you talk like this, it seems that this hasn¡¯t been the first time that I¡¯ve been...fixed?" ¡¾Indeed. You¡¯ve already been fixed several times now, though I don¡¯t remember clearly how many times it¡¯s been. You were made more and more perfect by my own hands. I really like this type of feeling. ¡¿ The voice sounded very gleeful, making Sui Yuan involuntarily rx. Perhaps his rtionship with the voice was more intimate than he had previously thought¨Cit was more than that of one between a creator and its creation. Furthermore, there was also something else mixed in, making Sui Yuanpletely unable to resist sumbing to the voice¡¯s will. "Then this time, what needs to be fixed? My feelings?" Sui Yuan calmly proposed, "I feel like I¡¯m too soft-hearted. I can¡¯t ept someone¡¯s goodwill without wanting to return it. Which is why everything has turned into a mess; speaking of, will anything happen to Zhao Xihe?" As Sui Yuan recounted his own experiences, the voice continuously muttered to itself. It (?) did not echo what he had said, as if waiting for something. However, regarding thest question, it¡¯s (?) reply was blunt. ¡¾No. It¡¯s very unfortunate, but he will not receive any sort of punishment. He¨Cis a very special existence.¡¿ "Special existence? Such as?" Sui Yuan felt a bit of anticipation building up inside of him. Maybe he had just stumbled upon a big secret? ¡¾There is no ¡¯such as.¡¯.¡¿The voice sounded a bit upset, ¡¾You shouldn¡¯t know about it.¡¿ "Alright," Sui Yuan did not continue to nag. After all, he would soon forget everything anyway. Whether he knew or not made no difference, "Then, next, we should start the fixing process?" The voice fell silent, unable to respond. Sui Yuan waited for who knows how long. When he had just decided to urge it (?), the voice spoke once again. ¡¾I...still need to think this over. I need to put together everything you¡¯ve said and done in thest 8 worlds beforeing up with a n of action. In the meantime, I¡¯m going to let you sleep, so that you won¡¯t be too bored.¡¿ "Ok," Sui Yuan responded, like he didn¡¯t care one way or another. Then, he felt himself...it felt as if he was "extinguished." ¡¾...You guys have caused me so much trouch. Or rather, I seem to have hindered myself? I really hope that this is just a little mishap....¡¿ ¡ª¨CThis was thest thing Sui Yuan heard. Of course, it could have been his imagination too. Although he felt a bit regretful, when he opened his eyes once more, he probably wouldn¡¯t be Sui Yuan anymore. He¡¯d be P0001. ...... ...... ...... ¡ª-This was what Sui Yuan had thought when he sank into a deep sleep. However, as the facts would soon show, things developed contrary to what he had thought at a critical moment. Sui Yuan opened his eyes to the familiar scene of 5237 using the same posture as always to throw itself into his chest. Sui Yuan hugged the plump 5237 who was sobbing incessantly, a bit dumbfounded. "Yingyingyingying...Sui Yuan Yuan, you¡¯re finally back QAQ Zhao Xihe was so scary. I was almost killed by him, you know...If you didn¡¯te back, I would have definitely been killed by him QAQ" 5237 rubbed against Sui Yuan¡¯s body forcefully, in order to relieve its bitter yearning for Sui Yuan after meeting again after such a long separation (?) and also its remaining trepidation after gaining a new lease on life. "...Did I miss something important?" Sui Yuan was particrly lost. He looked all around and discovered that he had already left the white origin space and had arrived in the space between worlds, "What exactly happened? Why am I here?" "I also don¡¯t know QAQ" 5237 sobbed, trying its best to enunciate its words more clearly, "In thest world, after your Mecha exploded, the link between you and me was forcibly cut. Then, you were sent to the space between worlds. And after that, I received that idiot 0007¡¯smunication request¨COnly heaven knows how he knew how to get in contact with me! "And then?" Sui Yuan interrupted 5237¡¯sint and asked a bit eagerly. "Then, 0007 and Zhao Xihe came to me. I told him everything...Although I really wanted to bully him for you, Zhao Xihe¡¯s appearance was really way too scary. So...So I was too scared..." 5237¡¯s voice became more and more quiet, as if it was unable to break free of its previous dread, "I felt like he wanted to kill me¨CNo, I felt like he would obliterate me! However, he is clearly just a high ranked actor, that¡¯s all. He can¡¯t hurt systems...so I wonder why I felt that way? It must be that he was too terrifying at that time, so I was scared out of my mind...." Sui Yuanforted 5237, feeling a bit of a headache. He once again stopped 5237 from prattling on incoherently, "And then?" "And then? Oh! And then!" 5237 suddenly reacted, "And then, I told him everything. He told me to stay here and not do anything. Then, he disappeared! He definitely went somewhere where systems can¡¯t send you. Or...it was a ce that I couldn¡¯t detect given my previous level of authority...." Sui Yuan fell silent for a period of time. He felt like 5237 was as helpful as if it hadn¡¯t even spoken at all. It had still not answered even one of his questions. "Is there anything else?" He urged. "Also...there¡¯s nothing else...I have been waiting for him obediently this entire time. Then, 0007 who had been with me suddenly disappeared. After that, you came out¨Cfrom here," 5237 pointed to a ce behind Sui Yuan. The ce where Sui Yuan hade out from was a mass of primal chaos. Previously, he had used this ce to check his score after every world. Sui Yuan felt that perhaps the Origin was on the other side. Sui Yuan stood up and approached the mass of primal chaos. He raised his hand, wanting to touch it. However, he discovered that his fingers were repelled¨CIt refused to ept him. Sui Yuan didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t recall being eliminated. All the same, he did not feel any different¨Che hadn¡¯t been "cleared of his ws" nor had he been "fixed to perfection". Of course, this was definitely not an oversight by ¡¯The Voice¡¯. Sui Yuan knew that it (?) eagerly pursued perfection. So, it (?) would absolutely not have made even one mistake. In that case, the one who had forced ¡¯The Voice¡¯ to give up on fixing him and eliminating him, must be Zhao Xihe? Sui Yuan clearly remembered that the voice had used a helpless tone to exin that Zhao Xihe was a special being. So, the only possible reason could be Zhao Xihe. If this reasoning was correct, then what happened to Zhao Xihe? The Origin and him, and that voice¨Cwhat was the rtionship between them? Sui Yuan had always thought that Zhao Xihe was just an ordinary veteran actor; the only thing special about him was that he had experienced numerous worlds, earned many points, and had a high level of authority. But in truth, Zhao Xihe was even more special than he had thought. At present, Zhao Xihe was not by his side, so there was no one to answer his questions. Sui Yuan gazed at the empty space all around him, feeling a bit at loss, as if he had no will to continue on. ¡ª-Zhao Xihe...Where was he? ¡¯The Voice¡¯ said that he was special and that he wouldn¡¯t receive any sort of punishment. So, he...should still exist, right? ¡ª-Since he was still alive, where on earth had he gone? Why wasn¡¯t he by his side, waiting for him to wake up? ¡ª-Yes...had he finally given up on him? Was he disappointed in him and therefore decided to stop pursuing him? Sui Yuan raised his hand to cover his chest. He felt deste. He was reluctant to go to the next world, and he didn¡¯t want to continue to act out some role. Like this, he continued to sit there for a very long time, with this absurd, impossible to get rid of idea whirling through his mind. ¡ª-However, why did he have to wait here? Was it to...wait for Zhao Xihe? ¡ª-If Zhao Xihe was still an actor, then he would have to return here, right? ¡ª-But...if Zhao Xihe really gave up on him, then even if Sui Yuan waited here, what would it be all for? Sui Yuan felt that his mind was a mess. ¡ª-So, this was what it felt like to be thrown away...to feel hopeless to the point of despair.... Was it over between him and Zhao Xihe? Zhao Xihe had caused him to be recalled and nearly fixed. However, he had saved him. He owed Zhao Xihe. He had once abandoned Zhao Xihe, so now, it was his turn to reap what he had sown. Then, would they finally be even? Rather, doesn¡¯t he owe Zhao Xihe even more? At the very least, he owed him an apology. 5237 quietly stayed by Sui Yuan¡¯s side. It looked at Sui Yuan whose appearance was so dull, it was as if he had lost all colour. It wanted to speak, but it didn¡¯t know what to say. It could only pace back and forth, irritably, until the space not far from it distorted, indicating that something wasing through. This instantly roused Sui Yuan, who had just been about to sink into depression. He abruptly raised his head towards the distorting space. Sui Yuan was disappointed however to find it was apletely unfamiliar man who evoked no feelings from him. Sui Yuan¡¯s expectant gaze made the other¡¯s mind turn nk and subconsciously nod. Sui Yuan gave him a smile in return¨Chis innate courteous nature did not permit him to forget his manners towards the other party¨Ceven if he found it difficult to conceal his disappointment at this moment. "It¡¯s very rare to meet another actor here," The man approached Sui Yuan, taking the initiative to speak. However, his voice wasn¡¯t very warm. "...Perhaps," Sui Yuan replied hesitatingly. Sui Yuan¡¯s abnormal behaviour did not evoke any curiosity in the man, as if he had justmented casually. No matter what Sui Yuan¡¯s answer was, he wouldn¡¯t care. After the man¡¯s and Sui Yuan¡¯s brief encounter, the man headed towards the mass of primal chaos without a second nce. Unexpectedly, the man¡¯s systemgged far behind, as if it wanted to say something to Sui Yuan but was hesitating. In the end, it said nothing. Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes followed the man as he went to receive his score. The man then quickly entered the next world. Finally, Sui Yuan cast his gaze onto 5237 who had been waiting for him for a long time, "Do I still have to take on assignments?" "Well, it¡¯s reasonable to say that...it¡¯s like this. I haven¡¯t received any instructions, so I¡¯m also confused," 5237 hesitated. However, it quickly switched to a joyous but obviously forced tone, "What¡¯s incredible is that you unexpectedly passed the world-switching assessment! What I mean is that you can now enter BL worlds!" Sui Yuan currently wasn¡¯t interested at all in leaving for a new world. He only nted his head ambiguously. "Do...you want to go?" 5237 asked, sounding him out. "...Let¡¯s go," Sui Yuan nodded. He felt at such a loss. His mind was inplete disorder. To stay there in a daze¨Cregardless of whether the rules permitted it or not, it aplished nothing but letting his imagination run wild, thereby making him feel even worse. Consequently, Sui Yuan decided to first continue doing work that was familiar to him. By finding something to distract him with, will help him calm down. "Good, good!" After getting Sui Yuan¡¯s agreement, 5237 finally let out a fierce sigh of relief. It impatiently chose the next world and pulled Sui Yuan through. Although Sui Yuan did not appear all too happy, 5237 thought that having separated from Zhao Xihe, who had shifted from annoying to frightening, was absolutely a miracle that made one shed tears! ¡ª-It really did not want to ever see Zhao Xihe ever again! QAQ The author has something to say: Although I can¡¯t promise double updates, but I think that updating every day isn¡¯t bad ww This novel is mainly from Sui Yuan¡¯s POV. Zhao Xihe¡¯s is secondary. Therefore, this important turning point in the plot must also be in Sui Yuan¡¯s POV before it can be changed to Zhao Xihe¡¯s. Although it feel abusive, his POV is spoilery so that would be boring~ So, that¡¯s why I did it in this way~ As for the abuse of Zhao Xihe...You guys just imagine it yourselves.... Eve: Trust in author dada~ Angst was very short lived. But what happened to ZXH? Leave your guesses below if you have any~ Now we¡¯re heading to arc 9. Showbiz~ juurensha:Oh nooooo. Well, Zhao Xihe kind of deserved it, but hopefully he finds Sui Yuan again soon! Cat: Hmm, that new guy feels suspicious...anyway i hope Zhao Xihe and Sui Yuan can reunite again. Chapter 9 part4 Tranted by Eve Edited by Juurensha, Sora, Serefina Thank you to the lovely people for buying me kofis! I also just wanted to take the time to encourage you darling readers to purchase the novel from the original site (located on the novel page). If you already bought the novel, thank you! There is an English guide there as well on how to make an ount and buy novels. You can also message me for help. All you need is an email and PayPal ount. I encourage you because the novels are actually very cheap. How JJWXC works is that you first charge your with credits (min is $17 USD I believe) and then you use the credits to buys VIP chapters. Thement credits spent depend on word count. However, with $17 I was able to buy about 4 books and still have credits left over. Word count of the 4 books is 2.5 million approximately. Very affordable! While I am grateful to those that support my Trantions, I do encourage you all to support the original author to as without them, we wouldn¡¯t even have this great novel to read! Huo Ke and Eason had a talk. Sui Yuan used this time to research the plot and catch up on sleep, only waking up on the dawn of the second day. Upon waking, Sui Yuan suddenly discovered that the world had changed, making him feel that it had be a bit unfamiliar. Sui Yuan blinked a few times, shocked in his heart. On the outside however, he looked at Huo Ke who had taken the initiative toe find him with joy and curiosity. He asked, puzzled, "Ah Ke Ge, what¡¯s the matter?" Huo Ke looked at the petite youth. He appeared to be pure, as if untouched by even a speck of dust while sitting cross-legged on the bed. For a moment, he felt that he didn¡¯t recognize this person, who had been a thorn in his side in hisst lifetime. Every single one of the youth¡¯s actions carried a natural loveliness that wasn¡¯t at all fake. Clearly, his sitting posture was a bit graceless, but when he sprawled out, it was pleasing to the eye, to the point of making people unable to conjure up any bit of discontent. When he thought of the long talk he had yesterday with Eason, Huo Ke inhaled a deep breath, "I know of the matters between you and Eason. He...told me everything." Sui Yuan shouted ¡¯here ites!¡¯ in his mind. He took the initiative to enter acting mode. His innocent and cheerful smile suddenly looked a bit guilty and unnatural, "What are you saying, Ah Ke Ge...I don¡¯t understand...." "You and Eason are together, aren¡¯t you? The evening before yesterday, I saw the two of you kiss in the kitchen," Huo Ke hit the nail on the head with his words. Carrying a bit of a teasing tone, he didn¡¯t give Sui Yuan a chance to put on a show, "You want to say that the kiss was all a misunderstanding or an ident, right?" The youth¡¯s fair cheeks flushed red, his limpid eyes zed over. His entire person had sunk into shyness after having his love affairs exposed. He was nervous, even uneasy, "...I¡¯m sorry, Ah Ke Ge. Eason Ge and I hadn¡¯t wanted to conceal this from you. It¡¯s just that...to say this kind of thing out loud wouldn¡¯t be good...." "Then, had he ever told you that up until yesterday..." Huo Ke¡¯s tone was cold and detached, "...We had been dating? We had been lovers for two years already." Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes widened. His originally flushed cheeks turned pale once more, as if he doubted whether or not what he heard was an illusion. ¡ª¡ªOf course, ording to his character settings, he was just putting on an act. Li Kun, who Sui Yuan was ying, had known a bit of what had been happening since earlier. However, to maintain his ¡¯white lotus¡¯ facade, he had to pretend that he had no idea. "I... I didn¡¯t know... you and Eason Ge... I always thought that the two of you got along well, but not that it was because..." Sui Yuan¡¯s voice sounded particrly dazed. He put on a profound, extremely detailed act of being a ¡¯no matter what I do, it¡¯spletely not my fault¡¯ white lotus. It was so convincing that Huo Ke involuntarily doubted himself. Perhaps Li Kun really didn¡¯t know anything at all¡ªat the very least, he hadn¡¯t known until now. This was the grievances that homosexual lovers had. Even if they lived in the same apartment, they still had to tenaciously conceal their affairs and pretend that it was all just feelings of pure friendship. No one dared to reveal the truth to anyone else. The personality that Sui Yuan¡¯s role, Li Kun, put on disy, was especially pure and free-flowing. At times, he makes jokes that are unscrupulous, or he speaks without thinking. Eason and Huo Ke both have taken him in as a little brother that they need to take care of. Naturally, they were afraid that this unreliable little brother would let the cat out of the bag in front of others, and it would be discovered by certain ambitious people. So, they kept him in the dark the whole time. Therefore, before the band dissolved, and before Li Kun and Huo Ke wanted to tear into one another, he couldpletely dump all the me on Eason. He himself could be an innocent victim who had been deceived. "Eason and I were lovers until yesterday," Huo Ke shut his eyes and repeated himself. Since he couldn¡¯t tell whether Sui Yuan really hadn¡¯t known or was just pretending, Huo Ke restrained himself from venting all his anger onto the possibly ¡¯innocent¡¯ Sui Yuan. After all, he had once considered Sui Yuan a little brother who he had to take care of. Moreover, the framing behind his back that had ured in hisst life had yet to happen. Right now, the one sitting before him was probably still a pure child who had never hurt him. Although he couldn¡¯t let his past grievances go, Huo Ke also could not impose revenge on the ¡¯innocent¡¯. Sui Yuan lowered his head under Huo Ke¡¯s ice-cold gaze, his pearly white teeth tightly biting down on his lower lip. He looked so fragile, as if a single touch would break him into pieces. Even the words "white lotus" wasn¡¯t enough to describe his explosive acting that was as powerful as a hurricane at this moment. ¡ª¡ªA crystal doll? Or maybe a ss doll? 5237 skipped over a long string of adjectives that made people feel as if they suffered a huge blow to its mind. It restrained its urge to give a ¡¯like¡¯, afraid that it would affect Sui Yuan¡¯s performance and causing him to fall out of character. In its mind, it admired its foresight. It just knew! Sui Yuan was particrly well-suited to y a ¡¯white lotus¡¯. He was simply an outstanding talent amongst white lotuses! No one couldpare! 5237 was bewitched by Sui Yuan¡¯s acting. Even Huo Ke, who was facing him with a heart as cold as steel, couldn¡¯t endure and softened. He rxed his tone, "Eason broke up with me yesterday. He said that he only likes you right now. He can¡¯t control his feelings for you, so he can only apologize to me. He said that everything is his fault, and that you didn¡¯t know anything. So if I wanted to take revenge, then I could enact it on him all I wanted, but I shouldn¡¯t harm you." Sui Yuan¡¯s eyshes quivered lightly, and his sharply contrasting eyes could not conceal his astonishment. The astonishment in his eyes were Sui Yuan¡¯s real feelings because he knew that ording to Eason¡¯s scum gong character settings, he would never personally say such a thing to Huo Ke. Eason would be just like Li Kun and would push all the me onto the other man. He would try his best to wash himself clean of all responsibility and would not take on all the me himself. So, the one who said this definitely was not Eason! Huo Ke only saw a burst of excitement, tion, and incredulity in Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes. His eyes were even a bit watery. These kind of emotions that seemed toe from the depths of his heart made Huo Ke feel moved despite himself. Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t help it as he automatically grabbed onto Huo Ke¡¯s sleeve, and asked with a trembling voice, "Did he say that? Did Eason say that?!" ¡ª¡ªThis wasn¡¯t Li Kun¡¯s lines, and definitely was not that of Sui Yuan who was acting as Li Kun. It came from Sui Yuan himself. Huo Ke subconsciously nodded and looked dumbly at Sui Yuan who appeared on the verge of crying tears of joy. He was unable to make sense as to why the other made such a big deal out of this, but couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of grief and envy. "I¡¯m going to go find him!" In a hurry to find out whether or not the person who was concealed behind the facade of Eason was who he thought it was, Sui Yuan abruptly stood up from the bed. The soft bed made it difficult for him to keep bnce, and Huo Ke reflexively grabbed onto his arm. The two factors together caused Sui Yuan to lose his footing, and he directly fell into Huo Ke¡¯s embrace. The youth¡¯s body was tender and soft. Probably because he loved to eat sweets and drink milk, he smelled like sweet milk. Combined with his delicate appearance and ¡®naive and pure¡¯ personality, Huo Ke couldn¡¯t help but admit that when looking at just his outer appearance and temperament, Sui Yuan was undoubtedly much more attractive to men than he was. Even if he loathed and rejected Sui Yuan in his heart, when he held him in his arms, his heart couldn¡¯t help but be moved. ¡ª¡ªEven though he understood clearly that the other only appeared pure on the outside and was actually vicious on the inside, he couldn¡¯t help but be attracted to his appearance for a moment. This was probably the bad habit of men? Huo Ke mocked himself a bit. Fortunately, Sui Yuan wasn¡¯t interested at all in seducing Huo Ke. Rather, he wasn¡¯t even aware that he was inadvertently seducing other people. Furthermore, Huo Ke making more physical contact than normal made him feel uneasy. Sui Yuan put some distance between them in a fluster, a face full of apologies, "Sorry, Ah Ke Ge, I forgot myself...." "You..." Huo Ke looked at Sui Yuan with aplicated expression. He quickly steadied his heart, which had been fluttering just now. However, he really couldn¡¯t find any interest in venting any of his own negative feelings onto the other man. Huo Ke seemed to see that same look in Sui Yuan that said he foolishly believed in love, just like his past self that foolishly believed in Eason. He felt a bit resentful towards Sui Yuan for being so silly, "What are you so excited for? Do you believe the words that he says?" Sui Yuan stood up, a little helplessly. He wanted to go look for Eason, but because of his role and his manners, he couldn¡¯t throw Huo Ke to the side. He absent mindedly stood there for a moment. When Huo Ke saw this, it further verified as to how deep Sui Yuan¡¯s love for Eason was. ¡ª¡ªOr, was it that his love for him was already as unconditional as it could be? "In the past, I was like you. I believed in Eason¡¯s love. I believed that we could walk hand-in-hand into the future, even if the world wouldn¡¯t let us. However, look at us now. Aside from being betrayed, what did I get?" Huo Ke sneered, grabbing Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulder. He forced the other man to raise his head to meet his eyes, "You can never believe in a man¡¯s words, especially the words of Eason, who betrayed me. That oath of eternal love that he told you so many times has also been said to me a countless number of times. Today, he spouted that ¡¯I can¡¯t restrain my feelings of love for him¡¯ b*llshit and abandoned me for you. Tomorrow, he¡¯ll abandon you for someone who¡¯s much prettier and younger than you¡ªsomeone who can benefit him." Sui Yuan¡¯s averted his eyes, breaking eye contact under Huo Ke¡¯s bombardment¡ªhis attention was still mostly on Eason. Only his high level of professionalism let him rapidly and urately say his lines at the right moment. "Even if it¡¯s like that, I still like him..." The delicate youth bit down on his lower lip, sounding uneasy but resolute. There was longing mixed into his pain, "I¡¯m sorry, Ah Ke Ge, but I really like Eason Ge. I...want to be with him." Huo Ke, who knew that it would be like this from a long time ago, sneered. He looked at Sui Yuan, who bowed to him slightly. Soon after, the other quickly walked towards the door, expression obscure. At the very least, he believed that Sui Yuan was single mindedly hell-bent on loving Eason. Even if he wasn¡¯t as pure and ignorant as he pretended to be, he didn¡¯t seem to hold any evil intentions, which was different from what he had gathered from hisst lifetime. But, what about it? People can all change. Right now, even if Sui Yuan was charming right now, he could turn vicious and greedyter on. All that was needed was time. For now, he¡¯ll let him off. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to enact his revenge whenever Li Kun bes as he was in hisst life, Huo Ke thought to himself. Sui Yuan took a cheerful step forward, pulling open the door. As soon as he opened the door, he heard Huo Ke¡¯s voice from behind him, tone cold, "No matter what, you and Eason have wronged me. So, I won¡¯t congratte you," A pause, then he added, "I¡¯ll be waiting for the day you two break up." Sui Yuan didn¡¯t want to continue to be nagged by him, so he just turned his head and nodded in haste. Then he rushed to Eason who was in the training room. Inside the training room, Eason held his guitar with one hand and was writing something onto the musical score with the other. From time to time, he strummed the strings, seemingly immersed inposing music. When he heard Sui Yuan enter, he merely raised his head to nod at him, the expression in his eyes softening a bit. Sui Yuan stopped three steps away from the other. After his temporary impulse subsided, what remained was a feeling of hesitation and uncertainty, as if he had just returned home after a long time away and didn¡¯t know what to expect. Should he directly ask whether or not he was Zhao Xihe? Or should he indirectly sound him out? But, when they met each other before, why didn¡¯t he say anything? Why didn¡¯t he indicate that it was him? Why would he have to use Huo Ke to hint at his own identity? Furthermore, when he came to find him, why was he so indifferent? Sui Yuan was a great actor, but he didn¡¯t understand human emotions. He definitely could not understandplicated emotional states like this. He only instinctively felt that if Eason was Zhao Xihe, then Zhao Xihe was angry¡ªangry at him. He probably...wanted to punish him? If that was the case, then what was his punishment? Sui Yuan helplessly bit his lips, at a loss. He looked at Eason, who was busy minding his own business as he hung his head whilst fiddling with his guitar, ignoring him. After a long time, he spoke with much difficulty, "Ah Ke Ge... told me everything...." "En," Eason replied, absentmindedly. When he didn¡¯t hear any other response after a long time, he couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to nce at Sui Yuan, expression particrly discontent, "I¡¯m busy right now. Is there anything else?" Because he was oppressed by the other¡¯s imposing manner, and also because he had a guilty conscience of having previously made up his own mind and abandoned Zhao Xihe to ¡®drop dead¡¯, Sui Yuan subconsciously shook his head when he heard these dismissive words. "No. I... I won¡¯t disturb you anymore." After speaking, Sui Yuan and Eason made eye contact. For a moment, they were both in a daze. Sui Yuan had never been an impulsive person. The urge to look for Eason just now already made him regret it immensely. He felt that he should calm down and slowly think of a n. Only then should he go and coax the angry Zhao Xihe. After all, he had never done anything like this before, and he never had a chance to learn from the mistakes of others. If by chance he made things worse because he wasn¡¯t cautious, then wouldn¡¯t that be even more vexing? After blurting out those words of farewell subconsciously, Sui Yuan paused. He then decisively turned his head, embarrassed, and turned to around to run away. 5237£º".................." Eason£º".................." 0007£º".................." Huo Ke who had been secretly watching from outside the training room£º".................." The instant Sui Yuan had shut the training room¡¯s door, the pencil in Eason¡¯s hand snapped. Sui Yuan, who was an idiot when it came to emotions, didn¡¯t understand what was happening. 5237, whose EQ was much higher than his and was a spectator who always seemed to see the situation more clearly than the parties involved, naturally understood it. The other hadid the framework and given all sorts of hints. He only wanted to let Sui Yuan take initiative to give in, to follow him around in a gentle and coaxing manner and swear his eternal love to him. It¡¯d be best if he would take initiative to get intimate with him in bed and soothe his small injured heart,pensating him for his discontent from having been tricked and abandoned. Unfortunately, this was all useless against Sui Yuan! Absolutely useless! 5237 rejoiced in Zhao Xihe¡¯s misfortune while floating by Sui Yuan¡¯s side. It turned his head to look at Eason, whose expression was really terrible and was fuming with rage, but still forced himself to maintain his elegance. It simply wanted to light a long row of candles for him. To want to make the normally passive, rarely expressive Sui Yuan take initiative¡ªyou can just patiently wait for that day! In any case, 5237 did not n to help him give Sui Yuan a hint at all¡ªwho told Zhao Xihe to be so terrible previously? To even threaten to destroy him? It¡¯s holding onto this grudge! 5237 actually wanted to see whether Sui Yuan would use his groundbreaking negative EQ to see through Zhao Xihe¡¯s intentions, or if Zhao Xihe would break first, being unable to endure it any longer and take the initiative to seek a reconciliation with Sui Yuan. "...Hey, are you ok?" After seeing everything and discovering that it was different than what he had imagined, Huo Ke called after Sui Yuan who silently walked towards his own room. He asked helplessly, "You and Eason...did you fight?" "...En. I guess so," Sui Yuan¡¯s gaze darted around, and he replied in whisper. "Then no wonder you were so stirred up after hearing me speak," Huo Ke shrugged his shoulders. Just like 5237, although the motive was different, Huo Ke did not want to give this pair of troublesome sweethearts (?) any sort of help whatsoever. On the contrary, he raised an eyebrow with evil intent, "He had just fallen head over heels for you and has already be like this. It seems that you¡¯re even worse off then I was." Sui Yuan£º".................." "The more this happens, the less you should give in first," Huo Ke said coldly, watching Sui Yuan who was pacing back and forth helplessly, arms folded. He said a bit self-mockingly, "The easier it is to get something, the less it¡¯ll be treasured. You¡¯ll only lose if you fawn over him. He¡¯ll just throw you away all the more bluntly. That¡¯s me speaking from experience." "...Then, what should I do?" Sui Yuan asked, subconsciously. Although he knew that the matters between Zhao Xihe and himself were different from that of Li Kun and Eason, Huo Ke¡¯s confident appearance as a person who was "experienced and thus understands these things the most" made him subconsciously believe in him. "Give him the cold-shoulder!" Huo Ke replied unhesitatingly, "If he takes the initiative toe looking for you and curries favour with you, then that would prove that he loves you and can¡¯t bear to leave you. On the contrary, if he doesn¡¯t care about you at all, then even if you took the initiative, it would be no use." Sui Yuan was a bit hesitant. He lightly bit his lips, nodding. He didn¡¯t know why, but when Huo Ke saw Sui Yuan at this very moment, he felt that the other was especially pleasing to the eye. He wasn¡¯t a calcting seductor (?) of men like he had imagined. The youth was young and inexperienced when faced with matters of love, making people wonder if this was his first love. Huo Ke, who had messed with him with evil intentions, felt a bit guilty, feeling thatpared to the pure Sui Yuan, he waspletely rotten. ¡ª¡ªIf all of this was an act, then it was only right that he lost to Sui Yuan during the auditions. If it wasn¡¯t an act, then Huo Ke wanted to make sure he and Eason broke up. After all, the scummy Eason didn¡¯t suit this pure youth. Maybe in hisst life, the youth had ckened and retaliated in many ways because he had also been deceived by Eason and thought that it was Huo Ke who was the third party in their rtionship. In this manner, these kind of messy thoughts began to circte in his brain. Huo Ke couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and pat Sui Yuan¡¯s head encouragingly, "Listen to me. I¡¯m right." Sui Yuan£º".................." 5237: "...I¡¯m going to light a candle for both Zhao Xihe and Huo Ke. I sympathize with the former as his goal seems to be getting further and further away. As for thetter... in the case that Zhao Xihe finds out what he¡¯s said today, then he¡¯s really looking for an early death...." The author has something to say: Please light a candle for everyone It¡¯s already obvious as to who Zhao Xihe is. The little sisters who couldn¡¯t figure it out don¡¯t need to feel frustrated any more~ The feelings between the three-member band have been sorted out. Sui Yuan has be a casanova ¡ú_¡ú A protagonist queen-like shou (?) He and the protagonist gong is Zhao Xihe¡¯s greatest obstacle... [candle] Actually, I really like little Sui Yuan. See, I didn¡¯t give Zhao Xihe any kinds of benefits w Eve: Ehehehehe, ZXH¡¯s pain makes me giddy. I love him, but I love to see him bullied even more. Serefina: i was right lmao but same Eve, same. Also lowkey i think everyone secretly enjoys watching ZXH suffer Sora: I was wrong because I wanted to be on the other side, but I feel a bit bad for ZXH.... just a bit though :3 Juurensha: I¡¯m loving this and kind of have the same emotions as 5237 Chapter 9 part5 Tranted by Eve Edited by Juurensha, Sora, Serefina Between 5237¡¯s inaction and Huo Ke¡¯s meddling, the day that Sui Yuan would understand Zhao Xihe¡¯s intentions was pushed further into the far future. For the sake of preventing the two from ¡¯making up¡¯, Huo Ke even deepened their rtionship, just in case some trouble arose when he wasn¡¯t there and the two people were left alone. Even so, the sharp Eason quickly saw through his intentions. He looked at him as if he had stolen his wife away, making Huo Ke feel especially good. After all, the current Sui Yuan did not evoke any desire for revenge in him. So, Huo Ke could only throw his negative emotions onto the two-timing scum gong, Eason. Although his method of revenge was a bit childish and strange, it was enough. Aside from realizing that the rtionship between Eason and Sui Yuan was not at all like what he had imagined, Huo Ke discovered quite a few things that were different from hisst life. The most important thing was that Eason, who had been beaten down to the point of giving up his passion and pursuit of music, pulled himself together in this lifetime. He began to rush about in order to ensure Fashion Mix¡¯s survival. Towards this, Huo Ke felt reallyplicated. After all, the one who had done everything before had been him. At the same time, he was a bit bewildered. He didn¡¯t know what he should do. Although he was iparably disappointed with the two other members of this band and even resented them, Fashion Mix was extremely important to Huo Ke. Even if he became an actor in hisst life and had practically thrown the band aside, he would still dream about the past every night. Fashion Mix still was his life¡¯s biggest regret, making him unable to forget about it. Huo Ke didn¡¯t know what had changed Eason¡¯s attitude. Even though his impressions of Eason was already at an all-time low, he couldn¡¯t help but feel moved by the other¡¯s actions and unceasing hard work. Huo Ke wondered if he should help Eason and work hard for the sake of Fashion Mix¡¯s survival or ignore itpletely and let Fashion Mix hurtle towards its death as it had in hisst life. He was a bit unwilling to do the former, but thetter pained him. While Huo Ke was wavering, Eason¡¯s hard work came to fruition. Thepany finally let out a breath and said that they would help them n and prepare an EP, as ast ditch effort for Fashion Mix to change their fortune. What had persuaded thepany¡¯s upper management to make this decision was the video Eason had uploaded to the inte not long ago. In the video, he wore a white shirt and jeans. The youth, who looked as pure as an angel in heaven, sat on the balcony, sunlight scattered over him. He yed the guitar in his hands while singing. The melody was unfamiliar, but it was extremely catchy. Even though it was short, no matter who it was, they couldn¡¯t help but praise theposer¡¯s talent and the singer¡¯s skill. The first to discover this video was the die hard fans of Fashion Mix who had been left over after the great wave had filtered out all of the rest less devoted fans. With regards to the band¡¯s previous silence and the news that they were on the eve of breaking up, these fans naturally had be disappointed and even discontent. However, they were thest ones standing after all, so even though they were sad, they wished to continue to apany Fashion Mix to the end of their journey. However, when they suddenly discovered this video, it undoubtedly gave them an adrenaline shot to the arm. It told them that their idols were not dispirited at all. Rather, they would continue to work hard. Their temporary silence was just waiting period for even greater splendor. The diehard fans were all in high spirits, excited, impassioned, and continuously forwarded the video on social media. They rmended it to everyone around them, hoping that they could attract more people to help their idols in response. They hoped to encourage their idols to pull themselves together once more. With the support of their fans and the momentum caused by the backing of theirpany, this video rapidly became a viral hit. The views and downloads climbed steadily. Although it had aroused a lot of hype and disdain, afterwards, the video proved its own value and strength¡ªthat it was worthy of all the hype. The enthusiastic reaction on the inte made many passerby who were interested in Eason in the video go find the album that Fashion Mix produced under the guidance of some people with hidden motives. Although it wasn¡¯t as breathtaking as that video, many forgiving listeners also found good things about these songs. As a band thatposed and wrote their own songs, they could pull off many more gimmicks than a band that could only sing. This could be considered a talent. Although their earlier songs weren¡¯t quite matured, from time to time, a song would have a breakthrough and make people feel like they saw a glimmer of hope. During theter period, although both the lyrics andposition were more mature, it was just a pity that they sounded dull and ordinary. This inevitably made people sigh with sorrow that ¡®they must have used up all their creativity¡¯. However, this new video that had been published brought forth the best parts of the earlier andter periods, welding them together into a polished final product. This astonished everyone . Listening to Fashion Mix¡¯s albums was like watching a person¡¯s growth. The high spirited but inexperienced rebellion from when they were young; the dispirited decline after hitting a wall again and again in their teenage years; and finally their current sound, in which they had shed away all pretences and became genuinely calm, wise, and mature. This video made Fashion Mix, who had long been out of the public eye, a hot topic once again. Without a doubt, they were a ssic example of a sess story thanks to the power of hype. Taking advantage of the enthusiasm that had yet to fade, thepany seized the opportunity to announce a series of short videos. Some videos contained clips of different songs, some were just different parts of a single song. They were simple pictures and melodies without any superfluous rendering. However, they stirred the audience¡¯s appetite. At the same time, the members of Fashion Mix quickly acted for the sake of fighting for their band¡¯sst stand. This time, it could be said that this was a win or die fight. The audience¡¯s expectation was high, and standards had been naturally raised. If the EP did not reach their expectations, only a wave of dirty water, mockery, and calls for their disbandment awaited them. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t fail. They absolutely could not fail. This kind of response gave Huo Ke no time to hesitate. He couldn¡¯t help but be forced by Eason¡¯s machinations to do his best to finish the EP. Otherwise, the one who dragged the band down and caused the band¡¯s disbandment would be him. This image would be extremely difficult to break free from, and would cause his path in showbiz from then on to be even more difficult than his previous life. After his rebirth, apparently a lot of things and people were not the same. Huo Ke did not know if the cause of the butterfly effect was him. He also did not know whether it was just that he was too narrow minded in hisst life towards people and matters, and focused only on the dark side while forgetting crucial points. He even discovered that Eason and Sui Yuan were perhaps not as terrible as they were in his memories after having interacted with them again. He couldn¡¯t help but admit that the changes that ured after his rebirth made him secretly happy. Once again, the band members assembled and struggled for their band, their new EP, and for their future together. This kind of life made him feel disoriented, as if this wasn¡¯t his life. He felt nostalgic and excited, like he had gone back to his youth during which it seemed as if infinite possibilitiesy before him. Even though he had been met with numerous setbacks, everything was still beautiful. Although the three members were all very earnest, to tell the truth, the training did not progress smoothly at all. Ever since the band had disbanded in hisst life, Huo Ke had not yed the drums. It had been many years since hest touched them. Although his body still recalled how to y it, it was inevitable that he¡¯d be out of practice. As for Sui Yuan... Haha, he was a newbie who had just started. He was so new to this that he couldn¡¯t possibly be any newer. With two people holding back the group, as the backbone, Eason naturally had to take on the heavy responsibility of teaching his band mates. He threw the score to Huo Ke to let him practice in his own way. Eason stood next to Sui Yuan, arms folded, appearing particrly terrifying as he was smiling but not truly smiling. Sui Yuan shrunk back his neck and obediently hung his head, looking down at the musical score as if a flower had just bloomed atop it. "You should be able to y, right? Do you need me to personally teach you step by step?" Eason¡¯s tone was a bit peculiar, making Sui Yuan think of a neglected wife full ofints who was waiting with beautiful eyes like limpid autumn waters for her husband to return, only to discover that by this husband¡¯s side was a pretty young concubine. ¡ª¡ªNo, his imagination was running wild... He had to quickly put a stop to it! Sui Yuan concentrated, cing his hands onto the keyboard. As a fellow actor, although his experience was a lot less than Zhao Xihe, the things that he should be able to do, Sui Yuan naturally could do it all. After all, ying the keyboard was much easier than operating a Mecha. Sui Yuan¡¯s fingers and brain were especially nimble. Aside from the first melody sounding a bit choppy, afterwards he was like a fish in water on the keyboard keys. He effortlessly finished the repertoire. The beautiful melody drew in Huo Ke, who was not far away. He couldn¡¯t help but turn his head towards him. Soon after, he narrowed his eyes, feeling that the scene before him was particrly blinding. The gorgeous, pure youth sat by the keyboard. His fair, slim fingers danced atop the keyboard¡¯s ck and white keys like butterflies. By the youth¡¯s side was a handsome youth, standing with a smile on his face. His eyes were gentle and held a love so deep it could almost drown a person. As if he was scalded, Huo Ke quickly withdrew his gaze. When he looked at the score, his brain involuntarily repeatedly reyed that scene just now. There was an unspeakable feeling of admiration, envy and bitterness. In retrospect, it seems that Eason had never looked at him with that kind of gaze¡ªthat gaze that seemed to say that the youth before him was his entire world, precious to the point of not knowing how to handling him. His mood was chaotic, but he couldn¡¯t help but look at the two people. Huo Ke watched as the youth ended his performance and looked at the older boy with wet puppy dog eyes, as if trying to please the other. He looked like he was waiting for the other to praise him. However, the other boy instantly withdrew his gentle gaze and knitted his brows as if disdaining him. He raised his hand to rap the other¡¯s head, "Where¡¯s the emotion?! The emotion! It isn¡¯t enough to simply y the notes from the score on the keyboard, you have to add in your own emotions!" Sui Yuan covered his head and silently cursed that Eason¡¯s method was too poisonous. His gaze towards the music score was particrly vacant¡ªwhat pour your emotions into the music? This was really too difficult for him.... "Do you not understand?" Just by seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s appearance, he knew what Sui Yuan was worried about. Eason eased up his scowling expression a bit and raised an eyebrow while he spoke, "Pretend that you¡¯re acting out a role. For example, pretend that you are suffering from a terminal illness. You break up with your lover and leave without a word. After you¡¯re cured, you meet your lover again, but you discover that the other has a new me... No, you discover that the other is discouraged, dispirited and in despair. No matter what, he won¡¯t forgive you. He¡¯s extremely cold to you. What should you do? What should you say to him?" "S-sorry...?" Sui Yuan blinked. Why did this melodramatic story sound so familiar? "...What¡¯s that question mark for?!" Eason gnashed his teeth. Sui Yuan£º"..................QAQ" "What else, besides ¡¯sorry¡¯? What else should you say?" Eason took in a deep breath and warned himself to calm down. He guided the other patiently. Sui Yuan, who was being watched closely by Eason, felt the hair from all over his body stand. His mind was empty, "W-what else should I say?" "What should you say? You still have the nerve to ask me this?" Eason¡¯s expression was incredulous, "Without a doubt, I love you. I let you down. In the entire world, the only one I love is you. I beg you to forgive me. Without you, I can¡¯t go on. I will absolutely never leave you again!" Sui Yuan: "...Ying QAQ" "Ying, what ying!" Eason bent over, pressing Sui Yuan down. He unleashed his imposing air, seemingly going mad, "Quickly, say it! Say everything!" "I-I love you...I¡¯m sorry, you¨Cin the entire world, I only love you...I beg you...please forgive me. Without you I can¡¯t go on. From now on, I absolutely w-won¡¯t leave you..." Sui Yuan absentmindedly repeated everything. Thanks to his outstanding memory, aside from his stutter, he didn¡¯t say a single word wrong. At the beginning, he was just unconsciously repeating the words. At the end, he realized what he was saying. His blush gradually extended from his ears to his cheeks and neck. Sui Yuan¡¯s entire person was now bright red. His limpid eyes gazed timidly at Eason, and he added in a small voice, "Have you forgiven me?" "How could that be," Eason replied unfeelingly, his wooden face extremely indifferent. His expression, however, could not hide his smile that flowed out, as if he were a dog that could finally nibble on the bone it was admiring, its tail wagging happily. Sui Yuan£º".................." 5237£º".................." 0007£º".................." Huo Ke who was still watching secretly: ".................." Huo Ke covered his face and turned his head away harshly. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had remembered things wrongly or if his eyesight was bad. Or maybe, his method of rebirth was wrong! This was definitely not the Li Kun he knew, nor was this the Eason that he knew! What did theye from?! This childish fight needed to stop! If they wanted to do PDA, they should consider the time and ce, these idiots! I¡¯m still here! Please, behave yourselves! Huo Ke, who had been blinded and disgusted vented all of his feelings into the drums. The effects of his training increased his skill by leaps and bounds. It was because he refused to lose to that cheating couple who were practicing while flirting. Like this, the EP¡¯s repertoire practice waspleted chaotically. When they went to officially record it in the studio, all three of them were highly praised. Eason was the lead singer. No matter if it was his performance skill or his singing ability, they couldn¡¯t be fussy with either. Sui Yuan¡¯s apaniment was also full of emotion, and his harmony with Eason¡¯s voiceplemented each other well. The result was surprisingly perfect. As for Huo Ke¡¯s drumming, it was also considered rather grand and added lustre to all of the songs. Everyone had high hopes with regards to this new EP¡¯s prospects. Only Huo Ke took a deep breath, feeling that he could finally live again. ¡ª¡ªFrom now on, he wouldn¡¯t have to see this cheating couple¡¯s PDA ever again. The entire world brightened all around him. It simply made him feel moved to tears! The author has something to say: I¡¯m lighting a candle for the protagonist. To encounter such band mates, it¡¯s simply unbearable! Eve: This chapter...I can¡¯t. ML¡¯s fury was kind of sad but also hrious. And then poor Huo Ke. I couldn¡¯t stopughing. Serefina: the true tsundere appears. Also im so sorry Huo Ke your entire life will be tragic Sora: *kicks back with popcorn and enjoys the show* Juurensha: I love Huo Ke just screaming in the background Chapter 9 part6 Tranted by Eve Edited by Serefina, Sora, Juurensha The new EP progressed step by step. At the same time, the date for the cast and production crew to begin shooting arrived. Huo Ke dragged Sui Yuan to the production team ahead of time under Eason¡¯s cold gaze. After all, these two people were newbie actors. They had to be especially prudent and careful. Although Huo Ke did not have particrly good people skills in hisst life, he had spent a lot of time in these circles and was thus well-versed in how to interact with other people. It was extremely easy for him to integrate himself into other social groups. Therefore, the seniors did not deliberately give the two people a hard time. After all, they didn¡¯t get in anybody¡¯s way and Director Zheng Bin, who would never turn a blind eye to something he disliked, highly disapproved of arrogance. Only, although nobody deliberately made things difficult for them, that didn¡¯t mean that there wasn¡¯t any contempt. As newbie actors who only came running into the acting industry after a mediocre performance in the music industry, the treatment they received would not be as good as the treatment given to the actors. No matter if it was their makeup, costume order, or the general treatment, theirs would be second ss. There would be no assistant who followed after them. Their seating, their water, and so forth¡ªeverything would have to be done by themselves. Luckily, Huo Ke had long since been prepared for this. As for Sui Yuan... he didn¡¯t know about this at all. Since their roles were different, their co-actors were naturally different as well. The role that Huo Ke had gotten, Hao Yuan, only acted together with Le Sen, who yed the leading role, at the very end for a short scene. As for Sui Yuan, who yed the childlike brother, practically all of his scenes involved Le Sen. When he recalled the original plot, Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t help but sweep a nce at the ignorant Huo Ke. He inwardly apologized to the other man¡ªthis time was probably a lost cause...you guys can cultivate your feelings during the next time you cooperate.... Huo Ke nced at Sui Yuan, baffled. He stared nkly when he met the other¡¯s remorseful look. "Yue Minghui¡ªthe actor ying Yue Minghui, begin makeup!" A call came from inside the dressing room. Sui Yuan hastily stood up and entered, deciding that he might as well learn how to put on makeup. In order to emphasize Yue Minghui¡¯s purity, no matter if it was his makeup or his outfits, the vast majority them were pure white. Fortunately, Sui Yuan¡¯s skin was also pale enough, so the clothes suited him very well. In addition, at the director¡¯s bequest, he revealed a frail and vacant expression. He simply looked like an angel that had fallen to Earth by mistake. When Sui Yuan left the dressing room, the entire ce fell silent. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but stop talking¨C even quietening their breaths, as if they were afraid of scaring him. Zheng Bin¡¯s eyes lit up as he turned Sui Yuan around. He repeated the word ¡¯good¡¯ several times and praised Sui Yuan¡¯s makeup artist, "Your technique has gotten even better!" "You¡¯re praising the wrong person!" The makeup artist had obviously worked with Zheng Bin a few times before. His tone was of someone who was familiar with the other man. He looked at Sui Yuan, a bit moved, "Li Kun¡¯s foundation is good. I didn¡¯t have to put much makeup on him at all." "Then that just means that Le Sen¡¯s and my eye for people are good!" Zheng Binughed, sweeping a nce at Le Sen, who seemed to be lost in thought after seeing Sui Yuan. As long as the camera lens weren¡¯t too rotten, then even if his scenes weren¡¯t plenty, Zheng Bin imagined that Sui Yuan would be the highlight of this production¡ªeven if he didn¡¯t say anything, even if he didn¡¯t do anything and only stood there, he would be the focal point in everyone¡¯s eyes. He would easily attract everyone¡¯s gaze. "Have you ever studied how to find the camera, or how to move?" Zheng Bin subconsciously softened his voice, asking him in a friendly tone. Sui Yuan shyly smiled, "I studied a little from a book, but I¡¯ve never tried it in practice...." Zheng Bin nodded, not at all disappointed. He turned his head to look at the surrounding actors that did not have any scenes to take at the moment, nning to help Sui Yuan find a teacher to teach him on the spot. Before he could even open his mouth, Le Sen unexpectedly took the initiative to volunteer, "Director Zheng, I¡¯m free. It¡¯s just the right timing for us to cultivate our tacit understanding. After all, we share quite a few of scenes." "Good, good, good¡ªthis is really appropriate!" If Le Sen hasn¡¯t taken the initiative to speak, then Zheng Bin would not force him to help. After all, the other party¡¯s worth and status were both too high; he could not order Le Sen about as he wishes. Only, since he had spoken, Zheng Bin felt like he had won the lottery. Naturally, he repeatedly said words of agreement and impatiently handed Sui Yuan over. Sui Yuan was pushed to Le Sen¡¯s side. He raised his head to nce at the other, then turned to look at Huo Ke who was looking at this scene from amongst the crowd of people coldly. He suddenly saw the light, "Le Sen Ge, can you also teach Ah Ke Ge? It¡¯s also his first time shooting a movie. He¡¯s as good as me..." Le Sen stared at him nkly. He hadn¡¯t expected that Sui Yuan would say such words at all. He couldn¡¯t help but look at him strangely, making Sui Yuan look a bit frightened, "If it¡¯s not convenient... then forget it...." "It¡¯s fine," Le Sen¡¯s appearance softened a lot, and he gently smiled while nodding. He faced Huo Ke, who had been waiting anxiously the whole time and indicated for him toe over. Huo Ke also never thought that Le Sen would call him over. He quickly walked towards them, baffled. "Li Kun said that it¡¯s your first time shooting a television series, and asked me to give you a few pointers," Le Sen smiled slightly and nodded towards him, "Is that fine?" "Of course! Many thanks for your advice!" Huo Ke nodded at once and looked at Sui Yuan with aplicated gaze, looking just like Le Sen just now. Sui Yuan pulled at the hem of his jacket a bit helplessly and used his white lotus ability to the max. He tilted his head, innocently, "What¡¯s wrong with you guys? You¡¯re both looking at me weirdly...." "It¡¯s nothing," Le Sen restrained himself. In the end, he couldn¡¯t hold himself back and raised his hand to rub the head of the youth who only came up to his shoulders, smiling while shaking his head. Huo Ke watched this scene attentively. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit bitter¡ªnot so long ago, he had stood in Sui Yuan¡¯s ce and had been treated intimately like this by Le Sen. During the following teaching session, Huo Ke was a bit absent minded. Fortunately, he already knew these kind of basic things, so he didn¡¯t make anyrge mistakes. Only, Le Sen had a good pair of eyes. Very quickly, he realized that whether it was moving around or finding the camera, Huo Ke appeared to be very seasoned. He did not seem like a newbie who had just entered the acting industry. Sui Yuan on the other hand, was truly an inexperienced new student and would make the silly mistakes that rookies tended to make. After re-evaluating the two boys, Le Sen¡¯s focus during the teaching session very quickly shifted onto Sui Yuan. Sui Yuan studied very earnestly and was also extremely intelligent. Very quickly, he was able to deduce many things from a single case and would rapidly catch on to the main points. With this kind of bright and earnest student, no matter who was teaching him, they would feel rather happy, as if they had aplished something. When the director¡¯s assistant told them that it was time to prepare for the shoot, Le Sen and Sui Yuan really seemed like they were a pair of intimate brothers. Le Sen faced Huo Ke and nodded. He pulled Sui Yuan along and said goodbye. They then went to the other side to familiarize themselves with the script. Huo Ke watched the two people leave hand in hand and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit lonely. Soon after, heughed in spite of himself, shaking his head. Because of their interactions in hisst life, he was extremely familiar with all of Le Sen¡¯s habits. Although he appeared to be gentle and carefree and seemed to like to guide the younger generation, it was very rare for him to genuinely hold someone in high enough regard to want to be real friends with them. In hisst life, aside from a few actors who were about as famous as he was or directors, the only one from the younger generation was Huo Ke. Furthermore, in order to truly became a part of Le Sen¡¯s life and be taken under the other actor¡¯s wing, he had had to exert a lot of effort. Seeing Le Sen¡¯s behaviour just now, Huo Ke clearly understood that his impression of Sui Yuan was clearly much better than that of himself. Although he told himself that this was to be expected, that he couldn¡¯t make Le Sen develop favourable feelings towards him at first sight, the fact that he even thought of these things just showed that he still felt frustrated, sad...and jealous. Keep yourposure, you need to keep yourposure, Huo Ke warned himself. People need to slowly get to know one another before genuine, deep feelings will sprout between them. He just needed to always work hard in acting out each of his roles. He needed to quickly rise, to be able to stand next to Le Sen and make the other see him in a new light. On this side, Huo Ke was trying to better himself, and Sui Yuan, who had done bad things with good intentions, was not aware in the slightest that he had troubled the protagonist. He was even immensely satisfied with his own work of not squadering any time to ensure that the protagonist shou and gong would have opportunities to develop feelings for one another. To Sui Yuan, emotions were still tooplicated. He was a pure boy that just naively thought that no matter what, the protagonist male and female leads, and the protagonist shou and gong were all ordained by heaven. As long as there was no Zhao Xihe, that pig teammate, in a protagonist role following him, the supporting male lead, then the two protagonists would definitely get to know one another and then logically develop mutual feelings. Finally, it would be a very merry happy ending. However, the path to love was actually really demanding. For feelings to grow, for it to make progress, for it to change¨Cit required a specific factor every time. If the situationcked anything, then maybe it would go in another direction¡ªthis could be due to destiny. Some lovers were destined to be together forever, while others were destined to break up. Sui Yuan ignorantly interfered with Le Sen and Huo Ke¡¯s destiny. Later on, the the plot king would go cry himself unconcious in the bathroom. 5237£º..................¡¾lights candle¡¿ Of course, with regards to the destiny problem, Sui Yuan currently did not understand it in the least. He took onest look at the script, and then quickly entered his role. The door was pushed open. The eyes of the youth who was sitting on the ground ying with stacking blocks suddenly lit up. He clumsily crawled over, and threw himself into the arms of the tall teenager who had just walked in. A faint smell of milk lingered. The youth clearly looked about 18-19 years old on the surface, but his bearing was that of a 7-8 year old child. He was childish and innocent, but it didn¡¯t feel wrong in the slightest. The two boys looked like brothers, but their interactions made it seem like they were a pair of father and son. Sure enough, an elder brother is like a father. "Was Minghui a good boy at home today?" The older boy asked with a smile, voice overflowing with love. He fretted over the younger boy who was clinging onto him while struggling to remove his coat. He couldn¡¯t cover up the exhaustion on his face, but his voice held no impatience. "Minghui was really good~" The younger boy¡¯s voice was clear and loveable. Facing the older boy, he extended both arms, "Gege, hold me~ Kiss me~" "Ok. Gege will hold you and kiss you," The older boy gently carried the younger boy, who reached his shoulders, into his arms. He let the other sit in the crook of his arm, and he kissed his fair cheek, "Is your tummy hungry?" "Tummy is really hungry..." The younger boy ced one hand on the older boy¡¯s shoulder and put his other hand near his own mouth. He bit his thumb, appearing a bit wronged. No matter who it was, to be looked at with those limpid eyes, they would not have the heart to refuse his requests, "It goes gugu...." "Sorry Ah Minghui, it was Gege who came homete. Gege will make you some food, ok?" The older boy¡¯s heart was full of remorse. He used his strength to hug the other more tightly, as if he was drawing power from the other¡¯s body. "En, ok~" The younger boy sweetly replied and was carried to the entrance to the kitchen by the older boy. He then wrapped his arms around the other¡¯s neck and gave him a loud and resounding kiss. Soon after, he was let down. The older boy patted the younger one on the head, indicating that he should obediently stay here and not go looking for trouble. He then turned around to enter the kitchen. The younger boy clung to the kitchen¡¯s door frame impatiently, with drool leaking out of the corner of his mouth. The older boy sliced vegetables, stir-fried them, and asionally nced at him while doing so, revealing a slight smile. A faintly discernible warmth revolved around this pair of mutually dependent brothers. No one coulde between them. "Not bad! That¡¯s enough!" Zheng Bin pped his hands, rather pleasantly surprised. There was no need to doubt Le Sen¡¯s acting skills. What was remarkable was that Sui Yuan did notg behind at all when acting against him. His graceful bearing was not overshadowed in the least. His portrayal of the character became even more attention-grabbing. Zheng Bin re-watched the yback carefully. He couldn¡¯t help but feel deeply moved, thinking that each new generation really exceeded the previous. Before the first wave, Le Sen, had even reached the shore, a second outstanding wave tried to catch up from behind. Hearing the director call cut, Le Sen took off the apron on his body and turned around. He first looked at Sui Yuan who still stood by the door way, gazing at him impatiently with a look that said ¡¯please feed me¡¯. He couldn¡¯t help but stare at the other nkly. Soon after, heughed while approaching the other and teased, "Is your tummy still hungry?" "Hungry~" Sui Yuan instantly replied. Soon after, he woke up after hearing the sound of roaringughter. He flushed and turned his head away, embarrassed, breaking away from his role of the silly brother. ¡ª¡ªThis kind of being in your role for one moment, only to have to break free in the next was simply unbearable! Would it kill you to be a bit more coherent? Luckily, it¡¯s just one role right now. If, in the future, he has to y multiple roles in multiple productions at the same time, then Sui Yuan would wonder whether or not he¡¯ll develop a split-personality disorder! Hepletely didn¡¯t want to go see Le Sen who couldn¡¯t cover up¡ªor rather, didn¡¯t want to cover up his ridiculing smile. So, Sui Yuan walked to the side, a bit gloomy. He showed the other a particrly cold view of his back. Seeing that Sui Yuan was like an angry puffed out cat, Le Sen made a fist and lightly coughed, forcing himself to push down hisughter. Soon after, he took the mineral water that an assistant handed to him and took a sip. However, his gaze remained on Sui Yuan. He felt that this child was simply so silly that it made people¡¯s blood boil. This made him really want to pull him into his arms and pet him, smoothing the hair back down. Film Emperor Le, who was ¡¯menged to death¡¯, hadn¡¯t finished fantasizing when he saw Huo Ke indicate to Sui Yuan to turn to look outside the set. Soon after, Sui Yuan looked like a puppy who had just saw his owner as he happily hurried to the other¡¯s side. He was taken into the other¡¯s arms, head forcefully rubbed. Even though he had been ¡õ¡õ until his eyes were brimming with tears, Sui Yuan could not conceal his happiness that radiated from his head to his toes. His whole person seemed to be glowing, making people unable to look away. Le Sen frowned internally. He felt a bit unwell, and couldn¡¯t help but quietly size up the person by Sui Yuan¡¯s side. He clearly looked like a person of mixed blood. Whether it was his appearance of his grandeur or his spirit, none of it was inferior to him. It was even a bit more remarkable than his. If he recalled correctly, he seemed to be that singer who was highly discussed as ofte. He was called... Eason or something? Le Sen remembered him because his manager had used him as a pretext to tease him, saying that their names sounded quite a bit familiar.... Anyways, he was just a mediocre artist. The difference in their status was basically the difference between heaven and earth. Even if he was a bit handsome, so what? You shouldn¡¯t just look at what¡¯s on the outside whenparing men. Le Sen unconsciouslypared himself with the other and felt rather satisfied of his plete victory¡¯. Soon after, he found himself to be a bitughable. He must be crazy to actually think of such ridiculous things. Probably because his gaze was too obvious, but Le Sen saw the man who was speaking to Sui Yuan raise his head. That man looked straight at him. When their eyes met, lightning shed between them. Le Sen could explicitly feel the other¡¯s hostility and warning. He couldn¡¯t help but deepen his gaze and return it back to the other person, not in the least inferior in any aspect. In just a split second, they dered war and met the enemy head on. Eason retracted his gaze and looked at Sui Yuan once again. His gaze turned from sharp to gentle. Meanwhile, Le Sen lowered his head and took a sip of water. He was baffled at his own subconscious intense reaction just now¡ªAlthough he felt a bit unwell when looked at with such a hostile and warning gaze, ording to how he usually is, shouldn¡¯t he have acted ignorant and smiled politely at the other and turned their hostility into friendship? It was clearly the first time they¡¯ve met, but what the hell was with this ¡¯extremely jealous rivals in love meeting in person¡¯ kind of manner?! The author has something to say: A love triangle is an evesting theme. [beats a wooden drum] Only, right now I guess it¡¯s a love square? Sora: fight-o Zhao Xihe!! Oh wait, I forgot my character setting is to support the second ML.... GG Le Sen Juurensha: Aw, I kind of want Le Sen to still get with Huo Ke serefina: as Sora noted: "press F to pay respects to the forgotten protagonist" Eve: FFFFFFFFFFFF. Poor Huo Ke is forgotten because SY is such a Mary Sue. Everyone loves him. Also, Minghui!SY is so cute I just want to gather him up in my arms and nt kisses on his cheeks. Chapter 9 part7 Tranted by Eve Edited by Sora, Juurensha, Serefina Since two of the members entered the same production team, it was only logical that the remaining member came to visit. After all, Fashion Mix was a single entity in the eyes of outsiders. Toe and visit would be one of the most effective publicity stunts. Of course, aside from promotional events and filming, the new EP¡¯s dance practice and the MV¡¯s shoot also demanded their immediate attention. Fortunately, Sui Yuan and Huo Ke did not have many scenes nor retakes, so neither of them were too exhausted. When they met with the press, they were able to maintain a good state of mind and manner. During this period of time, it was the leader who ran all around in order to give publicity to their new EP while the other two shot a television series and expanded their activities into a whole new domain. In any case, the majority of the people had been attracted by Eason¡¯s video, so it was fitting for him to be the one to garner the most interest. Afterpleting a talk show with great difficulty, Eason had a choice between returning to the apartment to rest or going to his bandmates¡¯ television set. He firmly decided on thetter. When he dragged his exhausted body over to the set, the first thing he saw was his family¡¯s little Sui Yuan being held by another man, who then received a resounding kiss from the former. Eason, who saw this with his own eyes, wanted to say...that this was simply unbearable! Because there were many people around and thus easy for information to spread, Eason had no choice but to swallow down his anger and ruthlessly rub Sui Yuan¡¯s head with a smile. He gave him a look that said ¡¯We¡¯ll settle thister in private.¡¯ Sui Yuan£º".................." Although he didn¡¯t quite understand what had caused Eason, whose mood had been getting better, to suddenly be this bitter and resentful, the instinct that little prey had in perceiving danger made Sui Yuan immediately aware that something dangerous would happen soon. If he didn¡¯t want a wretched death, it would be best to act lovable. Seeing that the two people had temporarily calmed down, Huo Ke, who had been watching from the sidelines because he hadn¡¯t felt like being a third-wheel, finally came over. He exposed a slight smile to show that the feelings between the three people assembled was good. In private, he lowered his voice and faced Eason, tone admonishing, "Pay attention. It¡¯s a public ce. Aren¡¯t you afraid that people will notice that you and Li Kun are involved?!" "I know that ¡¯covering it up will only make it worse¡¯," Eason smiled slightly, his tone indiferent. Not only did he not ept Huo Ke¡¯s suggestion, but he wasn¡¯t satisfied with what he had gotten and wrapped an arm around Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulders. He very lovingly straightened out the other¡¯s hair that he had just mussed up. Upon hearing Eason¡¯s reply, Huo Ke felt rather incredulous, because the one who had told him that they had to avoid arousing suspicion in public before had been Eason. Without waiting for Huo Ke to snap out of his dazed state, Eason spoke again, "That obscene scene...are there anymoreing up?" "What obscene scene?" Huo Ke couldn¡¯t follow along with Eason¡¯s train of thought for a moment. "They even kissed, how is that not obscene?!" Eason¡¯s smile warped a bit. "Don¡¯t tell me...are you jealous?!" Huo Ke raised his hand to press against his temples. He seriously felt that speaking to someone who had be an idiot after falling in love was really too tiring. "So what if I¡¯m jealous? Who said I couldn¡¯t be jealous?" Eason wasn¡¯t ashamed, but rather, acted righteously. He nced at Huo Ke, as if he thought he was being unreasonable for asking such a question. ¡ª¡ªOn ount of many things, Eason and Huo Ke always looked at one another with loathing. Even their regr conversation was saturated with a strong ¡õ¡õ vour. "You guys both calm down!" Seeing that there were signs of a conflict brewing between the two people, Sui Yuan, who was immobilized because of Eason¡¯s hold on his shoulder, could only try to reach out to grab hold of Huo Ke¡¯s sleeve, trying to make them both see reason. Fortunately, the three people were all expert actors. People who didn¡¯t know the inside story saw not a group crisis, but an inverted image: the three people seemed to be joking around and teasing one another good-naturedly, so they didn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention. Seeing that Eason and Huo Ke had eased up, Sui Yuan let out a sigh of relief. He raised his head to look at Eason and quickly responded to his question just now, "There¡¯s only one more kiss, which happens in the veryst scene, when Yue Minghui dies. Aside from that, there aren¡¯t anymore!" "Really?" Eason raised a brow, "What about hugging?" "Eh...There¡¯s still a bit of that left...." Sui Yuan said, a bit guilty. Seeing the interaction between Eason and Sui Yuan, Huo Ke didn¡¯t know how many times he mocked himself. He used to think that what he and Eason had was true love. But right now, you could only describe Eason¡¯s treatment of his as ¡¯cold¡¯. That Eason was restrained...and he had thought that it was just his nature. In reality, it was just that he had yet to find someone he truly loved. When he thought of this, Huo Ke couldn¡¯t help but nce at Le Sen, who was surrounded by a crowd of assistants, production crew members, and actors. He discovered that the other¡¯s gaze was in their direction, intentionally or otherwise. On his face was polite PR person-like smile, and he would nod in response to the other people from time to time. The expression in his eyes however was a bit dark, appearing to be lost in thought. Seeing this kind of Le Sen, Huo Ke felt rather reminiscent. Besides his close friends who knew him the best, no one else knew that under this earnest, solemn outer appearance, Le Sen¡¯s mind had already drifted off far away. ¡ª¡ªWho knows when he¡¯ll be qualified to stand beside him. Since it was the first day, Director Zheng Bin¡¯s did not arrange too many scenes for the newbies Sui Yuan and Huo Ke. What was most important was to let them get used to the set and learn how to move and find the camera. He hadn¡¯t expected that the two of them would be so outstanding. They practically wasted no time and greatly increased the production team¡¯s efficiency, making Zheng Bin¡¯s mood especially cheerful all day long. They rapidly finished all of their scenes. Sui Yuan and Huo Ke bid everyone goodbye. After all, they still had work to do for their new EP, so they were extremely busy. When they were saying their goodbyes, Eason and Le Sen had their first official meeting. The smell of gunpowder was even more dense than that of when they had first locked eyes. But on the outside, their appearances were very normal when they met. Eason acted neither haughty nor humble. Le Sen also did not put on airs. They shook hands and greeted one another and then parted in tranquility. Le Sen watched as the three members of Fashion Mix left side by side. He discretely stretched his right hand. He had no choice but to admit that the other¡¯s hostility was not his misconception. However, no matter how hard he thought, he couldn¡¯t recall as to how he might have offended the other man. ¡ª¡ªSigh...His hand strength is too much. Don¡¯t tell me that people who y instruments have such highly developed grips? Le Sen was forced to suffer in silence and felt a bit angry when he recalled that handshake. He also did not know why he himself paid so much attention to Eason. Generally speaking, towards the hostility of this kind of person who was incapable of achieving what he wanted but was unwilling to ept anything less, Len Sen had never taken it to heart. After all, his identity was so great, he didn¡¯t have to fear any rumours or nder. "...What does it mean if you really felt strangely dazed by someone you met for the first time?" A baffled Film Emperor Le Sen suddenly asked his assistant during a shooting break. This assistant had followed him for many years. In addition, Le Sen¡¯s temperament was gentle, so when they spoke, it was more like between friends rather than that of an employer and employee. When he heard Le Sen¡¯s question, the assistant stared at him nkly for a moment. Soon after, he looked at him with a particrly strange expression, "Isn¡¯t this rare? Did you fall in love?" "Scram!" Le Sen scolded,ughingly. He took the napkin that his assistant handed over to wipe off the sweat on his face. ¡ª¡ªHe was tempted by Eason? What a joke! It would be much more usible if the one who moved his heart was Li Kun. Le Sen, who couldn¡¯t find the answer to his problem, decisively threw this question to the side. He was very busy and really didn¡¯t have any free time to waste on these senseless flights of fancy. If worstes to worst, the next time he encounters Eason, he¡¯ll let him find out that there were some people he couldn¡¯t provoke as he pleased. The three members of Fashion Mix returned to the apartment from the set, all exhausted. They didn¡¯t expect that they before resting for even an hour, they¡¯d receive a nagging call from their manager, urging them to quickly practice the choreography for the MV. This time, even if Eason wanted to teach Sui Yuan a lesson and let him know what the consequences were for cheating on him was, he was essentially powerless to do so.... After all, this was the decisive EP for the band. So, whether it was the songs, the choreography, or the MV¡¯s script, everything required a lot of preparation. Although the choreography appeared more or less the same on the outside, Eason, Sui Yuan, and Huo Ke¡¯s parts all had distinct characteristics. Eason¡¯s steps were strong and imposing like that of an emperor¡¯s; Huo Ke¡¯s were confident and easy; his gentle nces were just like that of the Prince Charming that girls admired in their dreams. As for the most delicate looking member, Sui Yuan, he carried a childish air and was gentle and beautiful. The requirements for his flexible body were rather demanding. "I-it hurts...slow down QAQ," The scene of Sui Yuan, who was grabbed by Eason at the waist and practicing the bridge position simply made onlookers feel aggrieved and listeners shed tears. Eason, who was supporting Sui Yuan with one hand, felt like the other¡¯s whole person waspletely in his control. His formerly gloomy heart gradually cheered up. One hand held Sui Yuan in ce, while the other rested on his neck, trailing down the curve of his body. It streaked past his chest and arrived at his lower abdomen. The shy youth trembled, seeming a bit timid, a bit uneasy, and a little bit excited under the finger¡¯s touch. His body subsequently heated up. "It seems that you have to practice much more in the future. So flexible, we can definitely try out some even more interesting positions..." Eason lowered himself, softly teasing Sui Yuan as he spoke in his ear, his implication very strong. When he saw the other¡¯s cheeks abruptly flush red, he couldn¡¯t help but push his luck. He sucked on his flushed earlobe and licked, bit, and sucked on it ambiguously. Sui Yuan, who had already found it difficult to support himself, could not endure this kind of teasing. His waist genuinely copsed right into Eason¡¯s arm. From head to toe, he looked like a helplessmb about to be ughtered,pletely without any power to resist. Although music was ying, the training room was not all thatrge. Huo Ke who was practicing on his own off to the side easily discovered the abnormal change in this cheating couple who weren¡¯t far away. He couldn¡¯t help but shoot them a nce, before withdrawing his sight, pretending to see no evil. Since he and Eason had broken up and Eason and Sui Yuan had officially begun dating, the level of obscenity of their lovey dovey actions had climbed increasingly higher. It made Huo Ke ponder many times over what excuse he should use in order to convince thepany to let him move out. He was also a mature man in both mind and spirit! He was also gay! One was a two-timing scum gong, one was an unintentional ¡¯other man¡¯ who squeezed between them. However, all day long, they acted all lovey dovey in front of him, the ¡¯victim¡¯ who had been cheated on. It was simply shameless! Demented! "...Take it easy, you two. We still have work tomorrow," Huo Ke, who had vented his discontent inside his heart, wiped the sweat off his temples. At present, he was already very aware that he should escape now. Therefore, he decisively turned around and left the training room. Sui Yuan, who was incessantly whimpering because of Eason¡¯s bullying, made Huo Ke really...feel a bit sympathetic. He swept a pitying nce at Sui Yuan before shutting the door, and directly met with Sui Yuan¡¯s indignant, grieving, resentful, and profoundly expectant gaze that seemed to be imploring Huo Ke to take him away from the depths of his misery. When he saw that Eason really loved to fondle Sui Yuan¡¯s delicate and soft waist so much that he seemed reluctant to part from it, the corner of Huo Ke¡¯s mouth raised. He couldn¡¯t help himself and warned, "Careful with his waist, don¡¯t sprain it for real." Eason, who was busily fondling Sui Yuan, turned to nce at Huo Ke. He appeared rather impatient and urged him to quickly beat it. "I¡¯m really deathly stupid to want to meddle in your affairs!" Huo Ke felt a bit helpless at the sudden appearance of his own Holy Father nature. He mmed the door of the training room closed and quietly mocked himself. A wicked person will be harassed by another that is just as wicked. He didn¡¯t have to personally take revenge on Sui Yuan. He could just leave him to be tormented by that beast, Eason! Seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s miserable appearance, it was also a kind of relief, in another sense. Serves you right for stepping in between us and taking away that two-timing scum gong beast of a man, Eason. See, you¡¯ve gotten your just desserts ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q The author has something to say: ...Actually, I always thought that dance room y is especially moving. The flexibility of someone whose learned dance must be really amazing. Also, there¡¯s an entire wall made out of mirrors! [Enough!] My moral integrity has broken to pieces! As for the harmonious activity, everyone can imagine it for themselves Eve: Hahahaha ML eating vinegar is life. Obviously, ZXH broke down first. We¡¯re about halfway through this arc. Can¡¯t wait for more Le Sen to make ZXH, this ocean of vinegar, suffer. I also feel bad because I like HK, I do, but I also like the idea of SY in a ¡¯love triangle¡¯ or with a harem. Sora: +1 to the abovement! Juurensha: As always, enjoying all of HK¡¯s reactions serefina: +2 Chapter 9 part8 Tranted by Eve Edited by Juurensha Since Eason, Sui Yuan, and Huo Ke were not only extremely talented in acting, but were also well-versed in the arts, the short MV shoot wasn¡¯t difficult for them. All the shots were practically all done in one take, astonishing the high-sried director. A brilliant director met brilliant actors¡ªtypically, this kind of collision would result in sparks of inspiration. Facing these three geniuses, the director had a burst of inspiration. He took the initiative to edit several scenes, making the entire MV even more refined, gorgeous, fluid, and 100% charming. After the shoot ended, the director didn¡¯t quite yet have his fill so he went so far as to ask for the three people¡¯s contact information. He expressed that if they didn¡¯t want to sing anymore, they could absolutely be actors. They would definitely excel amongst the crowd. With regards to the director¡¯s ¡®encouragement¡¯, the three people sincerely thanked him, despite finding it both funny and embarrassing. In this way, the new EP finally entered thest stage. When it came time for Sui Yuan and Huo Ke to wrap up their remaining scenes for the movie, the new EP¡¯s release date was formally announced, attracting the attention of the fans who began to anxiously wait. "When it¡¯s released, I¡¯ll go buy a copy to listen to," An actor who had gotten along with Sui Yuan during the shootingughed, "Actually, I quite like Eason¡¯s voice. I originally thought that his personality was bad, but after interacting with him a bit, I actually feel that the rumours aren¡¯t necessarily trustworthy¡ªyou get along with him, right?" "En, really well," Sui Yuan did not conceal that fact at all and nodded naturally. His sweet, dependent-on-the-other kind of appearance made people feel a bit envious, but it didn¡¯t arouse any suspicions, "Many thanks for supporting our EP. When there¡¯s time, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal!" The other smiled and agreed before turning around to continue doing their own work. Those in showbiz were, for the most part, crafty fellows. They were extremely familiar with the ways of the world and were very unlikely to ever shed all pretenses of cordiality and offend a person. In addition, Sui Yuan and Huo Ke were both very resourceful in social interactions, so they naturally could maintain an intimate and friendly rtionship with therge majority of the production team on the surface. At times, they could even act as if they were close, intimate friends with them. It wasn¡¯t as if no one was envious of them. In secret, there were some people who hadints against them and yed dirty tricks on them. After all, Sui Yuan and Huo Ke were both young, good-looking, had particrly outstanding acting abilities, and had the potential to really make it big. No one wanted these youngpetitors to outstrip themselves¡ªthe older generation. Showbiz was a ce where demand for work outstripped supply. Unfortunately, Sui Yuan and Huo Ke themselves were especially on guard against these kind of things. In addition, Le Sen and Director Zheng Bin adored them. One in the light and one in the dark discretely protected them. They did not allow them to receive any sort of nder or get set up. Thus, they peacefully finished their parts in the movie. Towards this kindness, Sui Yuan and Huo Ke naturally felt extremely grateful, but for now, they were unable to return the favour. After all, Sui Yuan and Huo Ke¡¯s roles were just small supporting leads. In addition, they were extremely busy as the EP¡¯s release date was quickly approaching. The production team was also picking up speed, so they hadn¡¯t been able to hold a wrap party for them. The two people could only quietly leave after saying goodbye. Before leaving, Zheng Bin felt a bit regretful. He brazenly egged them on to ¡¯abandon music and take up acting¡¯. "The music industry is in a slump right now, ah, I heard that your....Fashion Mix group isn¡¯t doing so well? I think that you guys will do well if you join the acting industry! Wait for my next project, I¡¯ll give you guys a call to do an audition! You guys have both talent and looks, I absolutely will make you guys popr!" Huo Ke, who had never seen Director Zheng Bin act like this, was simply stupefied. He straightforwardly went from being a strict to the point of being a bit unreasonable director to a bbing, bad influence. Is there really no problem with this?! In hisst life, after the band broke up, Huo Ke wandered around, homeless and miserable. Only after muddling along in showbiz for a long time, was he barely able to reveal his outstanding talent with Le Sen¡¯s help after much difficulty. However, 30 years old was already considered old in showbiz. Even though he also participated in a shoot under Zheng Bin, he did not gain the other¡¯s appreciation as he had now. Their rtionship was naturally nothing special, and they remained just slightly familiar acquaintances. This was of course, only to be expected. A young, new actor, would naturally be more stunning than an older person who had tempered himself through many years in showbiz. Huo Ke did not know how to respond to the other¡¯s ¡®enthusiasm¡¯ and favour for a moment. On the contrary, it was Sui Yuan who didn¡¯t care for this at all. His expression was very frank; he even joked with a grin, "Director Zheng, you said these precious words yourself! If our new EP flops, then I will follow after you to give me enough to eat!" Zheng Bin admired Huo Ke¡¯s calm and also liked Sui Yuan¡¯s unpredictability. The former made him think that he was a mutually respected peer, and thetter was like a junior who made others worry about him. Zheng Bin pat Sui Yuan on the head andughed, "I hope that your new EP sells well! I¡¯m truly afraid you¡¯ll eat my wallet dry!" Le Sen who was off to the side nced at the happilyughing Sui Yuan and Zheng Bin. The smile on his face became somewhat more sincere. He didn¡¯t want to interrupt them, so he straightforwardly turned his head to look at Huo Ke. He felt that the slip in emotion in the perpetually steady Huo Ke was rather interesting, "Congrattions for finishing your part. Your acting is not bad. Good luck with your new EP, I¡¯ll support you guys." Although he didn¡¯t hold particrly good feelings towards Huo Ke in the beginning, feeling that he was reserved, self-reliant, and liked to remain calm and collected to privatelye up with a n¡ªafter this period of contact, Le Sen discovered that the other man did not hold any bad intentions and was rather upright. He gradually revised his view of him, and his attitude towards him became much better, Only, perhaps he was just too sensitive, but Le Sen always felt that the interest in the other¡¯s expression when he looked at Le Sen wasn¡¯t quite right. It made him a bit nervous, not daring to look at him directly and subconsciously maintaining a distance. Hearing Le Sen speak to him, the astonishment in Huo Ke¡¯s heart instantly turned into pleasant surprise. He couldn¡¯t help but automatically smile, "Many thanks. I heard that you recently received an invitation to audition for Director Wilson. Do you n to go to Hollywood? You¡¯ll definitely be able to get the role, so I will congratte you in advance!" "You¡¯re well-informed and have great confidence in me, ah?" Le Sen broke out inughter. He was also confident about getting this role, and thus allowed hispany to leak this information. Now, he was focused on expanding his work overseas and raising his international poprity. If it wasn¡¯t for his good rtionship with Zheng Bin, and the fact that he owed the other a favour, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have taken part in this television production. When he saw that Le Sen and Huo Ke were chatting happily, Sui Yuan naturally did not n to disturb them. He also pulled Zheng Bin with him and joked around for a long time. Then, he left with Huo Ke when he had finished his conversation. From start to end, Le Sen could only find a chance to tell Sui Yuan once that he hoped his ¡¯new EP would sell well¡¯. After he watched the two people leave together and saw that Eason, who had been waiting for them outside since earlier, opened the door to the van for them, Le Sen retracted his gaze. He didn¡¯t know why he felt a bit frustrated and sincerely wanted to have the chance to work with them again in the future. After all, there were very few people who were not inferior in any respect when oppressed by his imposing acting ability. He had towered over the domestic film industry for too long without any rivals. Le Sen, who was lonely to the point of being a bit miserable, truly was extremely happy that two extremely capable juniors have appeared to challenge him. It made him feel much less lonely. "Since we¡¯re in the same circles, then we¡¯ll always have the opportunity to meet again..." Le Sen said quietly. He sincerely hoped that they would not put all of their energy into making music. "...What did you just say?" His assistant who had just gone to grab him some water heard Le Sen¡¯s mumble with his sharp ears and widened his eyes in horror. "What do you mean, what did I say?" Le Sen, baffled, turned his head, puzzled, to look at his assistant who looked as if he had just seen a ghost. "Who were you thinking of just now?" The assistant tried his best to look natural, as if he had just been speaking without thinking. "Li Kun and..." and Huo Ke¡ªThesest three words, Le Sen didn¡¯t have time to utter because he hear Zheng Bin loudly shout his own name. Le Sen swept a nce at his assistant who was smiling rigidly, took the water and stood up before heading towards Zheng Bin. Seeing that Le Sen had left, the assistant finally could not hold up his smile. His expression was nearly falling apart. The next second, he safely hid in a corner and rapidly took out his cell phone and called Le Sen¡¯s manager, "He Ge! It¡¯s terrible! It seems that the boss¡¯ heart has been moved!" As an all-around capable manager, not only was he in charge of managing Le Sen¡¯s work, but he also had to take care of other aspects of him as well. He Lin was so incredibly busy. His right hand gripped a pen, while he was quickly reading the file in hand. He had just picked up his phone with his left hand. He fell in a bit of a daze, "What did you say?" The assistant naturally urately reported everything that had happened. Of course, as someone who was usually quite subjective, he embellished things a bit. "...You say that Le Sen personally asked you ¡¯what does it mean if you were really felt strangely dazed by someone you were meeting for the first time?¡¯" Originally, He Lin thought that this was just hearsay, but the more he listened, the more he felt that something was fishy, "He often took care of him during the shoots...when the other finished his scenes and left the cast, he was particrly disappointed and hoped that he could see him again?! "That¡¯s right!" The assistant, who finally found someone to back him up, repeatedly nodded his head. He Lin put down his pen and rubbed the skin between his eyebrows with a bitter expression. As a good friend, he naturally wished that Le Sen, who has been single for so long and has never shown any indication of wanting to look for a better half, could have a sessful rtionship. However, as his agent, the things he had to worry about were many. For example, how to manage Le Sen¡¯s poprity and reputation while getting Le Sen¡¯s fans to ept this new rtionship, instead of turning them into anti-fans and making the situation irredeemable. He Lin¡¯s head began to work quickly. He hade up with a few ns for the future, but was then frightened to death by the assistant¡¯s next remark. "The key point is that...the target in question is another man...Although he looks really cute, his temperament is good, and he has the potential to make it big...he is indeed a man!" He Lin£º".................." Regardless of how Le Sen, the assistant, or He Lin fell into chaos due to this ¡®misunderstanding¡¯, the main culprit, Sui Yuan, waspletely unaware of this. During this time, he had just did promotional work here and there with his bandmates for the sake of their new EP. At the same time, he nervously waited for the reaction of the fans and market. ¡ª¡ªOf course, to be precise, the only nervous person was Huo Ke. Eason always had an inted self-confidence. Although he wasn¡¯t the male lead, he was even more skilled than a typical male lead. He was capable and lucky. As for Sui Yuan, he basically didn¡¯t care about the life or death of Fashion Mix. If the new EP sold well, then that would mean that their recent hustling did not go to waste and it was a good thing. If the new EP did not sell well, and the band disbanded, then that would conform to the original plot and wouldn¡¯t really be a bad thing either. Therefore, Huo Ke, who was stuck between these two rxed people, felt especially at a loss. He even wondered whether or not his mental power was really too terrible? In hisst life, he lived until he was 30 years old. Right now, he unexpectedly was less calm than these youths who were barely twenty. It was simply such a joke! So that he would stop doubting himself, when the promotional events ended and they returned to the apartment, Huo Ke straightforwardly went back to his room. Out of sight, out of mind. As for Eason, obviously he unrestrainedly dragged Sui Yuan into his own room. Sui Yuan, who was pressed down on the bed and kissed until he was breathless, tried his best to struggle by pushing Eason away. However, because they had been so busy, and because this body was quite weak, he looked like he was only pretending to struggle but actually weed it. Fortunately, Eason could see that he was truly tired, to the point where he didn¡¯t even have the strength to struggle. Therefore, he merely tasted a bit before benevolently stopping. He kissed Sui Yuan¡¯s forehead, indicating that he could catch up on sleep here. Sui Yuan naturally would not be polite and took off his outer clothes before rolling onto the soft bed. Once he closed his eyes, hepletely cked out. At the same time, Eason, who was much more awake than Sui Yuan, turned on theputer. In the pitch ck room, the light from the screen illuminated his face, casting a bit of cold light. All ten of Eason¡¯s fine, slender fingers danced upon the keyboard, pounding against the keys. The corner of his lips were slightly raised into a vile smile . The new EP¡¯s sales on the release date weren¡¯t bad. It was clearly much better than their previous album. Only, it wasn¡¯t very stunning and did not reach thepany¡¯s hopes that it would make them extremely popr overnight. In terms of quantity, most of the purchasing power came from the support of the remaining diehard fans, while the percentage of passersby who hade to buy the album because of the hype was not very high. Fashion Mix¡¯s fans probably knew that this EP was especially important. It was essential to the continued existence or disbandment of Fashion Mic. In addition, the price of this new EP wasn¡¯t high, so they could afford to support the group. Some fans bought 3, 4, even 18 copies of the EP and gave them out to their own good friends, thereby boosting the sales volume. However, it was just not enough. The biggest problem in the music industry was piracy. When the album is first released, many people wait and see. When they¡¯re certain that the album¡¯s quality isn¡¯t bad, it¡¯s only then that they¡¯ll consider spending money on it. Furthermore, even more people wait for other people to upload the songs and MV onto the. They¡¯re part of the club that is used to not paying for such things. This phenomenon gives everyone a headache. However, there¡¯s no good way to restrict and prevent this from happening. They can only helplessly watch as it grows. Artists who are popr are better off. The fan organizations that support them are well-organized and disciplined. For the most part, they will defend the rights of their idols. They will demand that the uploader deletes the files. However, Fashion Mix does not have this kind of mature supporting-force. The new EP had not been released for long when all five of their songs were uploaded onto the inte. There is always a strange phenomenon with Chinese people. What they like, they like to share with other people. No matter if it was the new EP¡¯s songs or the MV, the quality was first ss. Everyone who got hold of the EP could not help but love it. They impatiently expressed their love online. Furthermore, to prove that they¡¯re right and that the hype is all real, they rise to the asion to put pictures, videos, and even the MV on the. Eason, who was watching all the noise on the inte from theputer screen, raised his brow and chuckled softly. He finally pressed down on the enter key. On the second day, theizens all discovered an odd phenomenon. Fashion Mix¡¯s new EP was still being heavily discussed. Even though there were some discordant voices, it waspletely overwhelmed by the praise. However, the pictures, audio, and videos all showed up as errors and could not be watched or transmitted. The very few fish that slipped through the were absolutely not enough to satisfy the people¡¯s interest. Aside from raising people¡¯s desire ¡¯to see it¡¯ only to then throw them aside, there was no use to them. What was even more demented was that after downloading the files, theizens discovered that not only did they get a formatting error, there was even a virus on them! It was at the point that quite a few people jokingly guessed whether Fashion Mix had hired a hacking god, or a few hacking gods, bing the ¡¯YOU-KNOW-WHO¡¯ of the. Only, everyone was only speaking without thinking. After all, this kind of thing was too inconceivable. Hacking gods probably didn¡¯t have enough energy to handle these sort of matters. Because of the increasingly fervent discussion of the new EP, the number of ¡¯victims¡¯ infected grew higher and higher¡ªtheir desire was left unsatisfied. Thus, they wanted, more than ever, to learn more about the people behind this EP. Therefore, the discussion became even more fiery, thereby feeding into an endless, but good cycle. The bigger the discussion got, the greater theizens¡¯ thirst. After the first day¡¯s sales, which were rather high and not bad, the new EP¡¯s sales did not go downhill from there at all. On the contrary, after falling for a short period of time, it directly climbed up to a higher peak. The sales volume even seemed to be endlessly climbing higher and higher. Originally, on the day of release, the new EP only upied a lower middle position on the Top Album Sales Chart. However, not even a few days after the release, it steadily climbed up, directly surpassing the original album at second ce. It even covetously eyed the position of first ce. At the same time, aside from a very small minority, most people believed that it would seize the champion¡¯s throne in the end and be the biggest winners in the music industry during this period of time. Even Fashion Mix¡¯s affiliatedpany didn¡¯t expect such an unexpected twist. They worked overtime to produce more copies but still continued to receive news that ces were running out of stock. It seemed that although the new EP started the race off mediocrely, in the end, it sprinted forward with great energy. In an instant, all the talks of wanting the group to disband vanished in a puff of smoke. Thepany¡¯s upper management were beaming with happiness, congratting themselves on gaining a pure 32K gold tree. "...Did you do this?" Leaning on Eason¡¯s shoulders, Sui Yuan swept a nce at the words on the screen that were like an obscure code to him. Although he had asked a question, his tone sounded like he already knew the answer. "Yes, it was me," Eason smiled slightly, "I needed free publicity, but didn¡¯t need the side effects of publicity." "How did you do that? A hacking software?" Sui Yuan didn¡¯t know a single thing in this field. His understanding of hacking was very superficial. "Not just that," Eason cupped Sui Yuan¡¯s cheek with a smile, kissing him on the lips. His appearance was full of self-confidence and pride, "It¡¯s a skill that doesn¡¯t belong to this world. I learnt it in other worlds that have much more advanced technology. Since there was a need for it, I naturally put it to use." Sui Yuan nced at Eason with a ratherplicated look, "You didn¡¯t break thew, did you?" "As long as no one notices it, I won¡¯t be exposed," the corner of Eason¡¯s mouth rose arrogantly. "Then...the songs inside the EP, did you actually write them?" Sui Yuan was always a bit skeptical, as he felt that Eason¡¯s¨Crather, Zhao Xihe¡¯s¨C personality absolutely did not match with the exquisiteness of the songs. Only, their rtionship at the start was at a ¡®deadlock¡¯. He didn¡¯t dare mention it. Afterwards, when they got along again, they were too upied with being all lovey dovey, and he had forgotten to ask about it until now. "No," Eason replied very bluntly, "Those were all ssics that I¡¯vee across in previous worlds that I recalled from memory. Since I couldn¡¯t remember the details that clearly, I had to try and fill in the gaps and refine them. So they¡¯re a bit inconsistent. Anyway, the results seem not bad? This must be due to Eason¡¯s talent." Sui Yuan looked at Eason, speechless. He simply did not know what he ought to say to this giarizing fellow who still felt justified and confident. So, he just stayed silent. While the two people looked at one another in silence, and just as Eason got a bit restless and wanted to do something to Sui Yuan, a knock on the door sounded. Eason¡¯s tone after being interrupted was naturally not good, but the person on the other side of the door was used to this kind of treatment. After he pushed the door open and saw the two lovey dovey people together, he ignored them, face unchanging, "Our manager gave us a call. Said that your phone was turned off, so he came to find me. Told me to tell you to give him a call." Eason nced at his cell phone, just now realizing that it had turned off on its own after having run out of battery, He nodded to Huo Ke and plugged the charger into his phone, then called their manager. What was unexpected was that, after notifying him, Huo Ke did not leave like he usually did. Instead, he hesitated at the door, seeming unable to make up his mind. Sui Yuan looked at him, feeling that something beyond the plot was about to ur¡ªrather, Fashion Mix hadn¡¯t disbanded, so the plot was already in such a mess that it couldn¡¯t get any messier. Eason didn¡¯t say much on the phone, he only made several sounds in reply before ending it with a ¡¯I know. I¡¯ll talk it over with them¡¯. After that, he hung up the phone and turned around to look at Huo Ke. "Right now, our work for the new EP hase to an end. Fashion Mix¡¯s disbandment crisis has also been resolved. I think that we should discuss things now¡ªconcerning each of our paths from here on out." "Ok," Huo Ke inhaled a deep breath and slowly nodded, seeming to have made up his mind. This made Sui Yuan, who was always spectating from the outside, couldn¡¯t help but get serious and sit up straight. The author has something to say: Although there was no update yesterday, this chapter is longer than normal so it counts as two ww Juurensha: Well, still hoping that LS and HK work out Chapter 9 part9 Tranted by Eve Edited by Juurensha "Then, let me exin things first," Eason walked towards Huo Ke and sat down facing him. His other hand didn¡¯t forget to wrap itself around Sui Yuan¡¯s waist at the same time. Sui Yuan£º".................." "The EP this time is doing exceptionally well and this is undoubtedly due in part to your contribution. However, I heard that you would prefer to be an actor rather than a singer?" Eason¡¯s appearance was very serious, "I think that this is extremely contradictory towards my original idea. I only want to do music, not dabble in television, movies, etc. I also want for my bandmates to put forth the majority, if not all, of their energy into the band. Can you do that?" Probably because Huo Ke had expected this, Huo Ke could onlyugh bitterly and not kick up any sort of a fuss. Although he had long since made up his mind, when the actual moment came, he still felt a bit reluctant. However, Huo Ke knew that there were times in your life where you¡¯ll be confronted with two difficult decisions. No matter what, you cannot have both. Huo Ke understood that Eason¡¯s words were in part rted to his own personal desires. A reconciliation between the two of them was practically impossible. Although they could control themselves now, if they continued on as a band, the friction between them would inevitably escte. In addition, Huo Ke indeed wanted to throw more of his energy into acting. If he were to stay in the band, he would only drag the band down. Thus, when Eason raised this topic openly, Huo Ke basically had no retort. "I understand what you¡¯re saying," Huo Ke shut his eyes. When he opened them again, he was no longer wavering, "I will withdraw from Fashion Mix, but my condition is that we won¡¯t make a big fuss over this matter. After all, I will still be involved in the entertainment industry, and we may meet again. A falling out between us isn¡¯t a good thing for either of us." A pause. Huo Ke¡¯s voice lowered, "Moreover...although I don¡¯t hold any particrly good feelings towards you two, I love Fashion Mix. I put my heart and soul into this band for thesest five years. I don¡¯t want to be considered a traitor after leaving the band." "You don¡¯t need to worry about that," after achieving his goal, Eason smiled. Although he had done everything for his own purposes, he was not deranged to the point of wanting to nder and ruin the protagonist. In a sense, he wanted to help Huo Ke reach the pinnacle of his career, just as the plot foretold. It was a win-win situation. Of course, he would never tell Huo Ke this. Even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t believe him anyway. "...Can I trust you?" Huo Ke fixed his attention on Eason and couldn¡¯t help but doubt whether or not he would try something. This was only natural as he had learnt a lesson from the Sui Yuan of his previous life. He couldn¡¯t not be on guard. "Even if you don¡¯t trust tme, you ought to trust thepany," Eason snorted, "This matter will be handled by both me and thepany. They would never ignore it if I tried to suppress a ¡¯money-bag¡¯ like you." It had to be said that although Eason¡¯s words were harsh, it indeed made Huo Ke heave a sigh in relief. He nodded and stood up, "In that case, it¡¯s decided. Whatever you need me to do, let me know. I...I...think that I¡¯ll be able to move out soon." Eason smiled slightly, seeming to appreciate his tactfulness. He didn¡¯t know why, but when Huo Ke looked at this calm andposed Eason, he couldn¡¯t help himself from constantly resenting him. His appearance in this life made him dislike him even more than he did in thest life. Huo Ke really disliked the feeling of being in the palm of his hands¡ªof being easily controlled and yed with at whim. He red at Eason, annoyed. He also looked at Sui Yuan¡ªwho looked a bit nervous, but sat obediently without ever interrupting¡ªwith aplicated expression. He then turned around and exited the room. After Eason somehow manage to negotiate with thepany, thetter finally agreed to let Huo Ke withdraw from Fashion Mix. Of course, the way in which he withdrew had to be smart. Not only could it not leave a stain on the remaining members, but it should ideally bring about a positive effect instead. Soon after, Eason, Sui Yuan, and Huo Ke parted ways ording to the n set by thepany¡ªthey gradually distanced Huo Ke from Fashion Mix and decreased his influence on its work. This wasn¡¯t difficult. After all, before they soared up in poprity, not many people had paid attention to the nearly faded into obscurity Fashion Mix. Even if the new EP¡¯s sales had skyrocketed, people talked mostly about the band¡¯s leader: the lead singer and songwriter, Eason. To the new fans, the one they paid attention to was Eason, and they paid little attention to the other members. As long as Eason was there, they would be fans of Fashion Mix. In the case that Eason would leave the band, so would these fans. This didn¡¯t mean that these fans were heartless. It was just that,pared to Sui Yuan and Huo Ke, the radiance that shined from Eason¡¯s body was truly too dazzling. It was dazzling to the point where it blinded people to anyone else. Recently, the music industry had been in a slump. Although all kinds of singers continued to appear and new albums seemed to pop up incessantantly, genuine, high quality goods were bing scarcer and scarcer. There were more and more pop songs, and more and more songs that were intentionally made to be ¡¯unconventional¡¯ in order to catch people¡¯s attention. However, after the initial craze, few remained relevant after being drowned by the great waves of new music, let alone would fans remember them by heart 5-10 years down the road. Within a single album, as long as there was one song that sounded good and was original, people would be pleasantly surprised. Now, with Fashion Mix¡¯s new EP, all five songs had the same potential. Furthermore, these five songs, regardless if you looked at its lyrics or itsposition, all of it was unexpectedly done by one person. In addition, this person had a good voice, was handsome, refined, and enigmatic. Although his personality was neither gentle nor benevolent, he could be considered unconventional andpletely imperious. Putting it all together, Eason was the pinnacle of perfection in the eyes of his fans. Where in their hearts was there room to pay attention to anyone else? Therefore, Huo Ke gradually disappeared from Fashion Mix in this manner. As for Sui Yuan, he was always kept by Eason¡¯s side, who wanted to pin him to his belt so that he could carry him with him everywhere he went. Whether it was to participate in a program, an interview, or in promotional activities, they were inseparable. The three person band gradually became a duo. Furthermore, in order to evade the reporters sharp questioning on ¡¯why don¡¯t all three members act together¡¯, thepany helped Huo Ke get a new role, so that they could use ¡¯work¡¯ as an excuse to justify his distancing from the group. Huo Ke¡¯s new role was obtained thanks to the MV director fromst time pulling a few strings. Since Fashion Mix from the original plot did not release a new EP, nor a new MV, this television series really wasn¡¯t supposed to be Huo Ke¡¯s second role. Only, Sui Yuan wasn¡¯t worried about this at all. The plot was gradually returning to the right path. Although Fashion Mix did not disband, Huo Ke still decided to fly solo and became an actor. Now, Huo Ke¡¯s protagonist halo would definitely help him onto the road of bing a new Film Emperor, just as it had been described in the plot. The previous efforts in distancing and withdrawing was but a cover, so that the fans would not react too badly. When thepany decides that it¡¯s about the right time, Huo Ke can have an ¡¯ident¡¯, as was nned earlier. "Get up. We have work to do today," Sui Yuan who could not stand his nagging buried his head deeper into his nket. He curled up into a ball, ignoring the grating sound calling for him. Since Huo Ke moved out, Eason, who was aware that no one else was around any longer, began to be even less restrained. Give him an inch, and he¡¯ll want a mile. He wanted to vent all of his previous grievances, discontent, worries, and anger in bed. Sui Yuan simply had no way to resist! This frequent love-making made it so that Sui Yuan could only sleep in the wee hours of the morning. All day long, he was dizzy and bewildered. Furthermore, because he was sleep deprived, he was increasingly peaceful and obedient, making the other able to harass him more easily any time, any ce. It was a vicious cycle! Finally, a bitter Sui Yuan could no longer resist Eason¡¯s unrelenting nagging. He was dug out from underneath his nkets and carried into the washroom to wash up and get dressed. Only after all that was Sui Yuan able to slightly pull himself together. "What¡¯s there to do today?" Sui Yuan said this irresponsible phrase without a single trace of a guilty conscience. He had practically thrown everything to Eason for him to handle. Eason took out his cell phone and pulled up a website that covered entertainment news. He then handed it over to Sui Yuan, who stared at it. A momentter, he was bbergasted, "Huo Ke? He¡¯s hurt? He shouldn¡¯t be hurt though! This doesn¡¯t happen in the plot!" Eason, who was obviously very displeased with Sui Yuan¡¯s worried appearance, raised an eyebrow, "Rx. It¡¯s fake. It¡¯s to justify his withdrawal from Fashion Mix." Sui Yuan¡¯s brows creased, and he carefully skimmed over the article. It said that Huo Ke was injured in an ident during filming and that his condition wasn¡¯t critical. It was just that he had hurt his throat. Although he could speak normally, it would be difficult for him to continue on as a singer for now since singing is extremely demanding and sometimes harmful to the throat. At the very least, it¡¯ll take him one to two years of rest to get better. "We¡¯re going to go express our condolences, and act a bit¡ªshow that the feelings between us brothers is deep. We¡¯ll pretend that we¡¯re reluctant to part, that Huo Ke¡¯s departure isn¡¯t yet settled or finalized," Eason looked at Sui Yuan, who had be drowsy once more after feeling relieved and thus yawned. Eason felt a bit helpless, "Wake up! Take out that professionalism of yours. If you¡¯re captured by a reporter like this, then that¡¯d be real funny." "I know," Sui Yuan rubbed his eyes. In the next second, he immediately acted worried to death. Since he was sleep deprived, his eyes looked red and watery, as if he had just been crying his heart out. It simply made people feel tender-hearted to no end when they saw him. Therefore, Sui Yuan, who was captured by the reporters with this kind of appearance, instantly won the sympathy of the people. He cried for his injured bandmate like this¡ªhe was simply too kind-hearted and pure! Eason¡¯s face was stiff as a wooden nk, protecting Sui Yuan whose head seemed to be drooping from his embarrassment of having been caught crying. From beginning to end, he maintained his heavy silence in the van. As actors, the two people both knew that every aspect and even every angle or their acting was perfect. Therefore, when the van reached the hospital that Huo Ke was staying in, the two people were both very satisfied with the new pictures uploaded from the news outlets that they saw on their phones. One was handsome but serious, while the other was pure, beautiful, and pitiful. It was simply the pinnacle of perfection! This perfection, they naturally had to maintain until they reached Huo Ke¡¯s room, topletely finish the scene. Huo Ke¡¯s hospital room already had a few reporters who had social connections and support inside. They had all been very carefully selected by thepany, They would absolutely not let the cat out of the bag. Once they entered the hospital room and saw Huo Ke who was lying on the bed, Sui Yuan¡¯s originally red eyes suddenly reddened even more. He tightly grit his teeth as he charged towards the bed. He wanted to throw himself into the other¡¯s arms but was also afraid of hurting the other, so he restrained himself. Being watched by that pair of watery eyes full of such misery, even if the other was in the know¡ªthat this was all an act¡ªHuo Ke couldn¡¯t help but soften. He once again felt inferior to Sui Yuan¡¯s ability to act as a White Lotus. Thus, in order to not be outdone, Huo Ke pulled Sui Yuan into his chest with a small smile, lightly patting his back infort. As soon as he did this action, Huo Ke could immediately feel Eason¡¯s sharp gaze fall on him, painfully stabbing into him. Hepletely didn¡¯t know how he should go about scolding the other for his crazy possessiveness. Huo Ke red at Eason from the media¡¯s blind spot, hinting for him to restrain himself and avoid messing things up. At the same time, he conceded to the other¡¯s desire by letting Sui Yuan go. Subconsciously, Huo Ke felt that the present Eason and the Eason he knew in hisst life werepletely different. Although they were both unlikeable, the Eason from hisst life was afraid of being involved in scandals. He consistently acted cautiously. This Eason however, was fearless, as if he could settle anything that could ur. He did not care at all how other people saw him¨Cif by chance someone really provoked him, Huo Ke could guarantee that Eason would do something unbearable to the provoker. Right now, Huo Ke has a countless number of ways to deal with the Eason from hisst life and cause him to fall from grace with no escape. The Eason at present, however, was beyond his ability. He didn¡¯t dare to move against him. ¡ª¡ªWas this Eason the one he knew from his previous life? Huo Ke has always doubted this but also felt that this doubt was exceptionally ridiculous. Only when he saw Sui Yuan withdraw from Huo Ke¡¯s hug, did Eason finally show a slight smile. He raised his hand to intimately pat Sui Yuan¡¯s head, who had just lowered his head and begun to rub his eyes. Soon after, when Huo Ke was unguarded, he seized the other¡¯s hands. Huo Ke stiffened. He absolutely wanted to resist this kind of bodily contact, but was unable to free his hands. He immediately felt as ufortable, as if he had suddenly grown fur from head to toe. ¡ª¡ªWas this revenge? What kind of f*cking revenge was this?! Huo Ke felt freaked out a bit. "Even if you can¡¯t continue on as a singer, you will always have a ce in Fashion Mix. It¡¯s regretful that you won¡¯t be a part of our next album. Even though you can¡¯t sing, I hope that you will at leaste to the MV¡¯s filming. We will always be a family," Eason¡¯s voice was deep and low, and his gaze when he looked at Huo Ke with was sincere and earnest. Everyone was moved by his sincerity and regard for his bandmate at first. Soon after, they very quickly grabbed onto the main point¡ªa new album! The enthusiasm for their EP had just reached its peak and had captured the champion spot for album sales on next week¡¯s ranking in one stroke, leaving second ce in the dust. The news of anew album being in the works was much more explosive than that of Huo Ke¡¯s injury and departure from the band. In any case, the new album¡¯s selling point was Eason. Huo Ke wasn¡¯t important in the least. ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q Eason, who had instantly diverted everyone¡¯s attention and also used this opportunity to promote their new album, was extremely satisfied with this oue. Huo Ke, however, felt a bit helpless and could only nod and smile at this moment in time, "I¡¯ll definitely participate in the MV. After all, Fashion Mix means the world to me. Even though I can¡¯t sing anymore, I hope to do everything I can to help out." After this feel good moment, Eason, Sui Yuan, and Huo Ke all smoothly aplished their mission. Eason and Huo Ke¡¯s eyes met and they released one another¡¯s hands with a look of disdain, turning their heads away from one another. Sui Yuan immediately tried to smooth things over, putting on a little impromptu act so as to divert the attention of the reporters at the door, so that they wouldn¡¯t see this disharmonious scene. Only, it didn¡¯t really matter if the were discovered. These reporters had already been bribed by thepany and were also satisfied after gaining exclusive news regarding their uing album. After receiving such benefits, they naturally would not dare cross them. Fashion Mix didn¡¯t have to worry about them writing anything that shouldn¡¯t be written. As expected, with the media¡¯s embellishing, the matter of Huo Ke¡¯s withdrawal from the band did not cause a fuss, nor did it have any negative influence on the fans. Although older fans felt a bit disappointed by this, it was perfectly normal for groups to break up in the entertainment industry. Furthermore, no one could have foretold this ¡¯ident¡¯. Anyways, the report of the member¡¯s family-like rtionshipforted them a lot. In addition, Huo Ke¡¯s desire to participate in Fashion Mix¡¯s activities as best as he could allowed the older fans to all calmly ept this oue. They even encouraged and consoled the members, telling them not to feel broken hearted. As for the new fans?...Haha, who was Huo Ke? Rather than Huo Ke¡¯s affairs, what had attracted their attention was obviously the new album that was in the works. There were still quite a few voices that thought that preparing a new album after having just released an EP was too rushed and were afraid that the quality wouldn¡¯t be as good and would thus disappoint people. However, the majority of fans favored the idea and were even going wild from joy. The new EP only consisted of 5 songs. It was simply way too little. The fans really wanted their idol to produce 17-18 songs per day, so that they could satisfy their ears. As for whether the album would be able to meet their expectations, that was Fashion Mix¡¯s and its team¡¯s problem. Fashion Mix had risen from the dead. Who knows how many people were watching them with eager eyes, just waiting to see them fly only a short distance after soaring high and then fall to their death as they go st onto the ground. Fashion Mix¡¯s EP set too high a bar, making its fans hold too high expectations for the next. If these expectations weren¡¯t met and did not solidify their fans¡¯ love, then these fans would pick themselves up and leave disappointed without any trace of politeness. They might even transform from being a fan to a anti-fan. Thus, the album that followed the EP was even more important. This would determine whether or not the band could keep its new fans. Thepany of course knew about this problem. Although they also wanted to take advantage of the time in which the new EP was still making waves to make more money, they were also careful to not act prematurely. It was only when Eason put forth the songs he had created (giarized), did they thoroughly dispel their misgivings. The new songs were not inferior at all to the EP¡¯s¡ªthey were even slightly better. Thepany, who was overjoyed by this unexpected good news, simply wanted to worship Eason like a God, as long as he continued to write these high quality songs. The discussion outside was getting increasingly bigger. Thepany¡¯s expectations for this new album was also getting higher and higher. The bad-mouthing was also getting louder and louder, so thepany wanted even more to see the disappointed looks on these kinds of people¡¯s faces. They invested even more into the production team for the new album than they had for the EP. A number of retired legends were dug out from obscurity by thepany withrge sums of money. Not only was the album appealing because of these prestigious music producers, but because of Eason¡¯s songs themselves. While thepany rolled up its sleeves and nned to continue this "miracle" in the music industry, at the same time, Huo Ke, who had been discharged, received an invite toe participate in the wrap party for the show. The author has something to say: This time the plot....has mostly gotten back on track? Ww Eve: Regarding the author¡¯s notes, I¡¯ve been ignoring the part where she gives thanks to her fans for all the ndmines" and stuff but I just wanted to talk about her "ck powder" cause it¡¯s so funny. So there¡¯s a "ck powder" fan (fan that like, says negative stuff but really loves the work) who keeps giving herndmines but also leaves like bad reviews. And mijia¡¯sment this time was "Coprire mei-zi, thank you for your twondmines and rocket~ But it¡¯d be even better if you just stopped giving me negative reviews QAQ". Ah, the love one can only get from a ck powder fan. Juurensha: Ah Zhao Xihe, not sure this is the way to endear yourself to Sui Yuan.... Chapter 9 part10 Tranted by Eve Edited by Juurensha, Sora Fashion Mix¡¯s EP album sales, Huo Ke¡¯s withdrawal from the band, the new album¡¯s preparations, etc.¡ªwhile these series of stories continuously made the front page of the music, and even the entertainment news outlets, Director Zheng Bin¡¯s newest television series also joined in the fight for most sensational news. The stills, the makeup photos, the movie trailer etc.; wave after wave of teasers were put up. The fine, gorgeous props and costume, the elegant and magnificent set and special effects, the handsome actors and beautiful actresses¡ªthere was also the director¡¯s own good reputation. All of this made the masses look forward to this television show with a certain degree of anticipation. Furthermore, riding on the wave of Fashion Mix¡¯s recent poprity, although it was obviously just small supporting roles, Sui Yuan and Huo Ke received widespread attention. However, between these two people, Sui Yuan was gaining much more attention. Because he needed to withdraw from the group, Huo Ke very rarely appeared on the news as a member of Fashion Mix. Instead, he quietly filmed yet another television series. On the other hand, Sui Yuan was always by Eason¡¯s side. Even though he was not the focus of the reporters or the fans, and did not try to make himself noticeable, 8 or 9 out of ten of the videos and photos of Eason would also include him. Moreover, his interactions with Eason were intimate and natural. Fans have always extended their love to what their idol loves, so this fair-skinned and adorable youth, Sui Yuan, would obviously be no exception. Basically, whether it was Fashion Mix¡¯s fans or Eason¡¯s personal fans, all of them showered Sui Yuan with a considerable amount of attention and love. In addition, Sui Yuan¡¯s role, Yue Minghui, was originally the role that Huo Ke yed, which made him a celebrity overnight in the original plot. If acted well, it would definitely attract a lot of attention. Therefore, when Sui Yuan¡¯s photos of him in makeup and costume, as well as the stills on set were released, themotion it caused was not inferior to that of the main cast. In the photos of him in makeup and costume, the youth was dressed from head to toe in white sportswear and had a pure and childish air. Although his gaze was a bit slow, he looked a bit like he was at a loss, making him all the more cuter. In the stills, he was held in lead actor Le Sen¡¯s arms¡ªone was firm and strong, the other soft and supple; one was enigmatic and profound, the other was naive and innocent. Clearly, the two people were two extremes, but they came together extremely well. They were inseparable. From them came an affection and warmth that was just like that of a pair of brothers, or father and son, making people unable to take their eyes off of them. Of course, these few stills also attracted the attention of a certain femalemunity that liked to roam about on the inte, boldly shouting "Older brother gong x younger brother shou is really meng!" Although Sui Yuan and Le Sen¡¯s ¡¯older brother gong x younger brother shou CP¡¯ was dug out, it was based only on a few photos and thus did not attract much attention. But unexpectedly, quite a few Fashion Mix fans and Eason¡¯s fans saw this and the thought that pared to him being with Le Sen, we feel that Li Kun x Eason is much better, what to do QAQ¡¯ suddenly sprouted. The fans were always people of action. Since they though this, they naturally subconsciously began to seek proof. Sui Yuan and Eason were inseparable during promotional activities. In addition, Sui Yuan was not conscious of the fact that he was the recipient of public disys of affection. Meanwhile, Eason was always the one to initiate PDA. Therefore, what seemed to be fairly normal photos gradually stood out as conspicuously brilliant, naked proof of the fans¡¯ CP: sitting on his shoulders, hugging, tender expressions, affectionate smiles, Eason tidying up Sui Yuan¡¯s hair that was messed up into a sorry state by excited fans, straightening out his clothes.... This series of photos, when looked at from a friendship point of view, seemed to be full of tenderness. From a romantic point of view, it was blinding to the eyes of single dogs. Although the majority of fans who weren¡¯t rotten continued to maintain the currently widely epted idea that this was just friendship, the number of fujoshis climbing the wall wasn¡¯t small. The fans of this CP unexpectedly grew while the main characters in said CP were unaware. Even fujoshis not involved in the entertainment circles were attracted and joined this fandom. This group of fujoshis expressed that, although the songs were really good, they weren¡¯t really fans of the stars. They were purely here because the photos and videos of the two¡¯s interactions were too meng and too blinding, making people cry yingyingying while unable to free themselves. So, they straightforwardly joined the CP fandom. With regards to this, Eason only smiled wordlessly. He even secretly added fuel to the fire. As for Sui Yuan, he waspletely oblivious to it. After all, although it wasn¡¯t his first time in a modern world. Last time, Sui Yuan¡¯s identity was a dog, so hepletely didn¡¯t have the habit of browsing through Weibo like that of any other modern person. As such, he definitely did not understand this ¡¯inte culture¡¯ and this unusual ¡¯rotten culture¡¯. Even if he asionally came across it, he didn¡¯t react at all. He was so ridiculously slow that he made people immensely frustrated. Of course, perhaps even if he did know, he probably wouldn¡¯t care. To be exposed as a homosexual was a catastrophic, world-ending matter to other celebrities, but it had zero effect on Sui Yuan. Maybe he¡¯d even think that this ¡¯bad reputation¡¯, and his sorry figure withdrawing from the entertainment industry amidst everyone¡¯s hateful shouts was a good thing thatplied with the plot.... So, when Sui Yuan and Huo Ke promised to go to the wrap party together, and Huo Ke discretely raised this question, Sui Yuan was only surprised for an instant before calming down. He wasn¡¯t fric or worried at all. "...Are you really not worried even a little bit?" Seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s appearance made Huo Ke feel a bit incredulous, "Although it¡¯s just the product of the CP fandom¡¯s passion, to tell the truth, you and Eason are really going too far with your actions in public. You can still use the excuse that you¡¯re just good friends with good feelings between the two of you to cover up your actions as you sit there upright, denying the rumours now. However, you can¡¯t guarantee that sharp-eyed people with hidden motives won¡¯t find out eventually. After all, you two are real lovers, and paper can¡¯t cover a me. Moreover, the two of you are toozy to even cover it up! This is way too dangerous!" Although the other¡¯s tone and appearance didn¡¯t seem too friendly, Sui Yuan could see that Huo Ke¡¯s warning and reminder was sincere. It was just that there was no indication of this kind of thing happening in the plot, so Sui Yuan waspletely unaware that he was supposed to be much more restless and uneasy. Sui Yuan blinked, expression pure, "Eason Ge said that he¡¯d handle everything." "I¡¯ve really had enough of you! What is this? Helping people count the money after you¡¯ve been sold?!" Huo Ke gnashed his teeth, feeling resentful for Sui Yuan for failing to meet expectations yet again, "You trust Eason so much, but aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll drag you into the mud?" "En," Sui Yuan smiled and nodded, voice soft but not hesitant at all, "I believe in him." For a moment, Huo Ke was left speechless. To judge others by oneself: If he was the one who had encountered such a situation, then Huo Ke would have no way of being this at ease cing his future, reputation¡ªhis everything¡ªinto the hands of another person. Even if the person was the beloved he cared about dearly, even if...that person was Le Sen, who he had dedicated himself to pursue after his rebirth. Huo Ke had always struggled in the entertainment industry such that he was already obsessed with excelling and having everyone¡¯s eyes on him. Huo Ke wanted to recklessly climb his way to the highest summit; he wouldn¡¯t let himself be a failure again after having been lucky enough to be granted a rebirth from heaven. Huo Ke had thought of the possibility of there being a deep affection between himself and Le Sen before¡ªeven though he knew that, no matter if it was in his previous life or in this one, his love towards the other would be unrequited. Le Sen only saw him as a talented junior, a kindred spirit, and good friend. He also wondered if Le Sen would be able to ept the love of another guy, or if he could love another man himself. However, even if the two of them being together was a delusion, Huo Ke had never even imagined wanting to let the world know of this rtionship. He only hoped that they could maintain their feelings for each other in secret and appear friends on the surface. Even if he wanted to announce it, he¡¯d wait until after the two of them were old and had retired with great sess and recognition. This didn¡¯t mean he was cowardly and selfish¡ªno one wanted to have to date in secret and have to fool other people. Only, he had no other choice. This was him protecting himself against current society. It was for the sake of himself and the other party as well. Huo Ke has never thought that this kind of thinking was wrong, but he had to admit that at this very moment, he really did kind of admire Sui Yuan¡¯s unconditional love and trust in Eason. ¡ª¡ªPerhaps, it was because I couldn¡¯t do it, so Eason was finally pulled away by Sui Yuan¡¯s deep dedication and love, and ended up falling in love? Huo Ke mocked himself. Work kept them busy. They had to maintain a distance in front of the camera, and they were always on the edge for fear of being discovered by reporters. All of this made the two people grow apart and be alienated, depleting the feelings they had between them that hadn¡¯t been very profound to begin with. Only, to make Eason, who had previously warned Huo Ke to be careful, renounce his desire to conceal their feelings and agree toy their emotions bare in broad daylight, Sui Yuan was really capable. Only, if their love was resolute to the point where he would put his future prospects at stake, why did the two of them break up in hisst life? Huo Ke tried his best to recall any first signs of their disharmony, but couldn¡¯t grasp even a single hint. "Perhaps you¡¯ll one day regret this and think that the current you was detestably stupid," Huo Ke sneered. As a ¡¯prophet¡¯ who knew that this couple wouldn¡¯tst, he didn¡¯t know if he was looking forward to that day, or if he wished that that day would nevere. Huo Ke loathed Sui Yuan and wished that he¡¯d have a chance to enact righteous vengeance on him. However, at the same time, he pitied and sympathized with him this time and didn¡¯t want to see this pure and naive youth, who had fallen deeply in love and was attracted to Eason like a moth to me, fall from grace and be that vicious, merciless, two-faced person he had been in hisst life. ¡ª¡ªPerhaps his withdrawal had changed the rtionship between Eason and Sui Yuan and may even avert their future breakup? "...I¡¯m sorry," Sui Yuan looked down, lightly biting his lower lips, his eyshes faintly quivering, tone several shades more apologetic, "I know that Ah Ke Ge doesn¡¯t believe in Eason Ge because he betrayed your feelings. I also know that...although I didn¡¯t intend to, I came between the two of you. The fact that Ah Ke Ge hates me is understandable. But...I really love Eason Ge and want to be with him forever. I believe that no matter if it¡¯s me or him, no matter what wee across, we definitely will never betray one another." "Suit yourself," Huo Ke replied impassively. His expression however was full of grief, as if he wanted to cry, "People are allowed to dream. Moreover, this has nothing to do with me. The fact that I even warned you can be considered extreme benevolence on my part." "En," Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes and mouth curved as he smiled, "Regardless, thank you so so much, Ah Ke Ge." Huo Ke couldn¡¯t help but avert his gaze, secretly cursing that Sui Yuan was bing more and more bewitching. Being faced with this whole-hearted smiled, he unexpectedly couldn¡¯t help but blush, his heart beating wildly. Afterwards, the mood in the car rxed. The two people chatted casually about one another¡¯s work. The conversation was both natural and pleasing. They chattered right up until they arrived at the hotel where the wrap party was being held. The atmosphere in the hotel¡¯s private room was already fervent. There were many actors there already sitting and chatting with the production team. The rest were scattered around¨Cthe majority of them were ones in supporting roles and had ended filming early like Sui Yuan and Huo Ke. Huo Ke discretely swept his eyes around the room. He was a bit disappointed when he noticed that Le Sen had yet to arrive. He greeted people while discreetly asking about Le Sen. He found out that the other had an interview scheduled and would only arriveter. The poprity of the new EP turned Sui Yuan and Huo Ke, who had entered the cast as nobodies, into very hot and exciting goods. They naturally received an enthusiastic wee from most of the people there. Director Zheng Bin took the lead to express his goodwill and very ¡¯regretfully¡¯ congratted them on their EP¡¯s great sess. He thought it was ¡¯a great pity¡¯ that Fashion Mix had made an unexpected recovery because this meant that those outstanding new actors he found couldn¡¯te and dedicate themselves to the acting industry as he had wished. Once Zheng Bin took the lead, the topic of conversation between the members of the production crew and Sui Yuan naturally was all-about the new EP and the new album¡¯s preparations. They discretely tried to find out if he would continue to act as well. Huo Ke was injured and had retired from the band and would therefore be an actor. This piece of information that had long since hit the news was naturally known to all. Although this was terrible enough, everyone was afraid that Sui Yuan would alsoe to take his share of action in the acting industry. After all, in the eyes of the majority of people, Sui Yuan was much more menacing than Huo Ke. Moreover, these two band members had already dipped their toes in acting. Did this mean that Eason would also decide to change careers? In the new EP¡¯s MV, Eason¡¯s acting skill was also worthy of praise. He wasplimented as a talented actor by no small number of famous directors and veteran actors. It attracted a group of fans, who just wanted to watch the world fall into chaos, to cry and beg their idol to try out acting, and cultivate that ¡¯supernatural¡¯, beautiful and high quality ¡¯Emperor Aura¡¯. Eason¡¯s poprity was currently exceptional. If he were to enter the acting industry, the acting scene would be rendered into a dangerous, bloody massacre. Would these small name actors, who had been in showbiz for several years yet failed to make a name for themselves, even be able to survive?! Fortunately, things weren¡¯t as terrible as they had imagined. Sui Yuan indicated, with a fair amount of certainty, that he wouldn¡¯t continue acting. Furthermore, Eason also wanted to single-mindedly concentrate on music and didn¡¯t have any sort of intention to try out acting. Everyone sighed a breath of relief at the same time and couldn¡¯t help but be even more cordial. Since their interests no longer in conflict and they were no longerpetitors, then naturally, it¡¯d be best to be as friendly as possible with him. They ate, drank, and chatted idly about work. An hour easily passed. When the door to the private room was opened once more, Le Sen, who many people were secretly waiting for, arrived with his assistant. He immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. As the unanimously agreed upon number one in the acting industry, Le Sen naturally was more popr than Sui Yuan and Huo Ke. Everyone stood up sessively, enthusiastically but respectfully greeting him. Sui Yuan naturally was no exception. He felt that Le Sen had nced at him during the first moment in which he had walked in. However, the other man hadn¡¯t even waited for him to smile and nod in greeting before he averted his gaze, looking like he was in a difficult situation. For a moment, Sui Yuan was startled. As an outstanding actor, Sui Yuan had already gotten very good in deducing someone¡¯s every concealed meaning and emotion from their every move, unless he met someone who had extremely high acting abilities like Zhao Xihe. Although Le Sen was called the Film Emperor, his acting ability and his ability to control his emotions was obviously a grade lower than that of Sui Yuan. Thus, Sui Yuan could easily discern that the other felt nervous, anxious, perplexed, and avoidant, yet was also baffled by these emotions from the first nce. Although he couldn¡¯t hide it from Sui Yuan, he could trick everyone else. Le Sen was also an expert, so his behaviour was extremely normal. Aside from the assistant who constantly used aplicated and conflicted gaze to flicker between Le Sen and Sui Yuan, there seemed to be no problem. But sometimes, to appear too normal would also seem a bit abnormal. When it came time to greet Sui Yuan, Le Sen very ¡¯normally¡¯ treated him ¡¯fairly, without additional favour¡¯. But this kind of treatment,pared to his meticulous consideration to the cast and crew prior, unexpectedly appeared cold and rejecting. Sui Yuan felt that he probably unconsciously offended this ¡¯senior¡¯ somehow. Although he felt a sense of loss, he didn¡¯t mind it too much. After all, he didn¡¯t need anything from Le Sen and he¡¯d never wanted to develop an intimate (?) rtionship with the other actor. Even the slow Sui Yuan felt that something was off, so there was no way that these folks who were all people with extensive experience in the entertainment industry, wouldn¡¯t also notice. Towards this, many people rejoiced a bit at Sui Yuan¡¯s misfortune. After all, when they were filming, Le Sen¡¯s careful consideration of Sui Yuan truly made people extremely jealous. Even though they couldn¡¯t show it on their face, they felt it deeply in the depths of their hearts. Now, seeing that Sui Yuan and Le Sen had ¡¯a falling out¡¯, even if they didn¡¯t know the cause, it was still so thrilling that they rejoiced and wanted to spread the word. Even though they knew that the two people wouldn¡¯t tear into one another in the public eye, some people couldn¡¯t help but imagine this scene. This made Huo Ke, who was next to Sui Yuan, also feel a bit happy. Huo Ke liked Le Sen. Even if he was the Virgin Mary, seeing the man he liked treat another with more gentle consideration would still make him envious and unreconciled. Regardless of what caused Le Sen to change his attitude, Huo Ke hoped that this change would persist until the rtionship between him and Le Sen progressed a step. Moreover, this was probably not a difficult thing to do. After all, after the wrap party, Sui Yuan willpletely cut ties from the acting industry and will never have the opportunity to meet with Le Sen again. Even if Sui Yuan was good-tempered and never minded the attitudes of the original inhabitants of the worlds, being enveloped by these expectant gazes full of schadenfreude, he also couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit unhappy. The only thing, aside from the plot that could get him to get off his high horse and make him curry favour was Zhao Xihe. No matter how he looked at it, Le Sen was not included in that scope. Therefore, Sui Yuan, who had never bothered with acting warmly towards someone who treated him coldly, very naturally withdrew from the crowd that surrounded Le Sen and walked to the side, with an bold air that said "seeing that you rejected me, I also feel disinclined to pay attention to you." Thus, he also ended up overlooking Le Sen¡¯s obscure apologetic expression, full of distress, his internal struggle and his frustration that he used to watch Sui Yuan from behind. After he mingled around as he was expected to, Le Sen could finally breathe a sigh of relief. He chose a corner to sit down. At this moment, his mood was evidently not very good. Even the gentle smile that he had maintained on his face couldn¡¯t be upheld any longer. His whole person emitted an unapproachable air. Everyone exchanged nces and dispersed one by one, afraid that they¡¯d have the bad luck of stirring up Le Sen¡¯s emotions. In case they offended him while trying to tter him, who could they go cry to?! So, at this time, the only one with the courage to approach was Director Zheng Bin. "What¡¯s wrong?" Zheng Bin held a ss of wine and nudged Le Sen with his elbow, "Who provoked you? Did the interview not go smoothly?" "No," Le Sen shook his head, his tone t, "Everything¡¯s great. What¡¯s up?" "What¡¯s up? Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking you this? Your mood is obviously not right," Zheng Bin said helplessly. "I¡¯m feeling peachy," Le Sen nced at Zheng Bin, emphasizing his words. However, when these words were said with that appearance of his, it only made it even more obvious to the point where he couldn¡¯t be any more obvious. "Fine, fine, fine! You¡¯re feeling great!" Zheng Binpromised, gesturing with his hands. As Le Sen¡¯s longtime friend, Zheng Bin naturally knew just how tight-lipped the other man was. If he didn¡¯t want to speak, then even the Eighteen Torture Techniques of the Manchu and Qing Dynasties wouldn¡¯t be able to draw it out. He would absolutely be a great spy! "Fine, we won¡¯t talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s talk about Li Kun¡ª" Zheng Bin didn¡¯t notice that when he said this name, Le Sen¡¯s expression instantly stiffened, "How did Li Kun offend you? Why are you suddenly so cold towards him?" "Cold? Was I?" Le Sen lowered his gaze, swirling the ss of wine in his hand. He absent-mindedly replied, "I felt that my attitude is quite normal? I treated him as I treat everyone else." "You¡¯re not wrong about that. However, it¡¯s really different from how you treated him on set," Zheng Bin shrugged, "No matter if it¡¯s regarding people or things, sometimesparison makes things obvious." "Actually I feel like I treated him with too much enthusiasm on set. I was a bit too out-of-line," Le Sen replied indifferently, "So I nned to rectify that a bit." "...That¡¯s also right," Zheng Bin tilted his head in thought. He felt that Le Sen¡¯s attitude towards Sui Yuan was indeed enthusiastic, as if they weren¡¯t a pair of senior and junior actors who were working together for the first time. Even he felt the same, "That child¡¯s personality is good; he¡¯s quite cute, he¡¯s talented, has good future prospects, has an infectious enthusiasm...one would unconsciously want to take care of him. Only, isn¡¯t your reaction a little excessive?" "I just suddenly don¡¯t want to take care of him. It¡¯s not a major issue," Le Sen lowered his head to take a sip of wine. From head to toe, he emitted the message that he didn¡¯t want to continue talking about this matter. Although he didn¡¯t get the answer he wanted, Zheng Bin knew that he should quit while he¡¯s ahead. He looked on helplessly at Sui Yuan, who was at the other side of the room and seemed to not care about Le Sen¡¯s change in attitude. Zheng Bin sighed inside and changed the topic with a tight smile. ¡ª¡ªSince he couldn¡¯t act as the peacemaker...he would watch on as a simple spectator! Although he sympathized with the innocent, rejected Sui Yuan, Zheng Bin cared more about his old friend Le Sen¡¯s feelings. ¡ª¡ªHe just hoped that Le Sen would note to regret his actions today.... ...No, isn¡¯t that weird? Why would he say ¡¯regret¡¯? It was clearly nothing big, andpletely wasn¡¯t major to the point of making him feel ¡¯regret¡¯, right? Zheng Bin shook his head, feeling that he probably drank a little too much today.... Juurensha: ohe on, talk to Huo Ke, Le Sen! Stop moping! Chapter 9 part11 Tranted by Eve Edited by Juurensha & Karasunofight The wrap party ended smoothly. Aside from Sui Yuan, everyone had been specting about why he and Le Sen had suddenly be ¡¯strangers¡¯. It was just a pity that one of the involved parties did not take it seriously, while the other party was someone who could absolutely not be provoked. Even though everyone was curious and yearning for gossip, they couldn¡¯t stir up any wind or wave and could only leave it alone for now. Therefore, on the second day, Sui Yuan was woken up by his phone¡¯s ringtone. Since Eason basically wanted to get rid of all living things who gave Sui Yuan ¡¯special treatment¡¯, Le Sen, the senior who was especially considerate to his juniors¡¯, naturally was an important target that he was vignt against. After Sui Yuan decided to participate in the wrap party, Eason¡¯s mood was not good at all. When Sui Yuan got back, he naturally wanted to unburden himself of these negative feelings, which is why Sui Yuan was stillying in bed in a daze at noon the next day. The sleep-deficient Sui Yuan, who was woken up by his ringtone and had a sore waist and aching back, was naturally in a terrible mood. He struggled for half a day before reaching a hand out from under his quilt and grabbing his phone. The number on the screen was unfamiliar. Sui Yuan, whose memory was quite good, thought about it for a moment and concluded that he really had never seen this number before. Baffled, he answered the call. "Li Kun? It¡¯s me, Le Sen," When he heard Sui Yuan¡¯s question, the person on the other end replied. His gentle but distracted voice sounded a bit nervous to Sui Yuan, "What¡¯s wrong with your voice?" "Eh? Cough, it¡¯s nothing. I probably caught a cold, so my throat feels a bit unwell," Sui Yuan promptly cleared his throat, trying to return to his original clear and bright voice and not this current deep and low voice that was seductively hoarse¡ªthis was all because of what Eason didst night! Le Sen was quiet for a moment, "...That...I¡¯m really sorry." "What?" Sui Yuan was baffled by the other¡¯s sudden apology. "Did no one tell you? Have you gone online yet?" Le Sen was evidently rather astonished. Sui Yuan scratched his cheek, embarrassed, "Yesterday, I yed around until prettyte, so I have just woken up...What¡¯s up?" "Sorry... at yesterday¡¯s wrap party...I treated you a bit indifferently, and it was put up on the Inte by several busybodies. It¡¯s caused quite a disturbance..." Le Sen said with difficulty. Sui Yuan¡¯s face was nk, bare of the anxiety and unease Le Sen was imagining. He only took Eason¡¯s phone, who hade in after hearing his voice, and browsed the web to gain a general understanding. It wasn¡¯t any legitimate media sites, but rather several Weibos spreading groundless rumours. Bored celebrities had posted several ambiguous taunts, and some bored fans began to try to analyze the posts, attempting to figure out who the target was. In addition, some ambitious people added fuel to the fire. They said that Sui Yuan acted like a prima donna, that he was haughty because of other people¡¯s love and indulgence, that he was two faced¡ªall of this was ¡¯dug out¡¯. They said that he offended a great person in the industry and was criticized by that person¡ª Of course, no one dared to look too deeply into who this great person was. They only secretly made the connection to Le Sen. Sui Yuan was dumbfounded when he saw this. Hepletely hadn¡¯t thought of himself as a tremendously popr celebrity, who was known to many people. Therefore, when he woke up and discovered that he had been ckened, he felt aplicated emotion ripple inside his heart. Sui Yuan was silent. Le Sen, who heard this silence on the other end, was particrly nervous. He waited a while and eventually couldn¡¯t bear the silence any longer as the pressure made him feel as though he was a convict awaiting his sentence. He thus took the initiative to speak, "This is my fault. My mood was bad that day. It wasn¡¯t aimed towards you. I¡¯ve caused you trouble. I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ve already asked mypany and PR department to suppress this negative news. I hope that yourpany will also work on it. Don¡¯t worry. This matter will pass quickly." "It¡¯s fine." Actually, after immersing himself in the gossip and bing oblivious to the world, he had justpletely forgotten to reply to Le Sen. Sui Yuan promptly adopted a proper white lotus attitude of having been wronged but still managing to act strong, "I know that this isn¡¯t Le Ge¡¯s fault! It¡¯s because of those people who don¡¯t like me. This has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to worry about it at all!" All the regret and vexation in his heart was resolutely pushed away by Sui Yuan. For a moment, Le Sen didn¡¯t know what to say and could only hurriedly hang up the phone. Sui Yuan raised his head, embarrassed, to look at Eason, who had his arms folded and was looking at him coldly in disdain from the corner of his eyes. He knew that this fellow had definitely begun to feel unhappy again. Sui Yuan firmly tossed his phone away. With one hand, he grasped onto Eason¡¯s dress shirt, and with the other, he supported his waist. He raised his head, looking miserable, "My waist hurts. QAQ" Eason slowly sucked in a breath. The words he had nned to say about staying away from Le Sen were immediately thrown far away. He eased up his expression and bent down, cing his hand on Sui Yuan¡¯s slim waist, slowly massaging it. From Eason¡¯s blindspot, Sui Yuan¡¯s mouth shifted into a crafty smile, and he gave 5237 an ambiguous look. 5237 thought to itself that this idea was really quite good. It was a weapon that could evade the me! The child that knows how to throw a tantrum will get candy to eat. If Eason¡¯s mood was bad, then he just needed to act like a spoiled child! 5237 looked at its family¡¯s silly person who was immensely satisfied with himself. It simply did not know what to say regarding the other¡¯s silliness. Sui Yuan, in his silly moment of self-satisfaction, didn¡¯t even notice danger was approaching. Even if you wanted to act spoiled, you should also consider the time and ce! If you act spoiled now, aren¡¯t you just pushing yourself into the wolf¡¯s mouth?! 5237 felt that it couldn¡¯t look at Sui Yuan¡¯s miserable condition anymore and silently turned its body away. It floated out of the room, and very quickly after that, it heard Sui Yuan¡¯s brief sound of rm. Soon after, his words of refusal were swallowed down by the other man and turned into a whimper. Then, there was the sound of rustling sheets from him being pushed onto the bed. 5237: ...I hope that this stupid host of mine will be able to get out of bed today [lights candle]. On this side, Sui Yuan was forced into some passionate morning exercise. Elsewhere, Le Sen held his phone, after having been hung up on. He was in a daze, expression not particrly good. His assistant, who had been watching this all that time, moved closer at once. His expression was full of concern...and also a concealed desire for gossip, "What happened? Is Li Kun unhappy? Did he get angry?" "No," Le Sen took in a deep breath and raised a hand to rub his face, rubbing off that expression he shouldn¡¯t be making. He then returned to his default slight smile. The barely-restrained mncholy in his voice was inconsistent with his expression, however, "He didn¡¯t me me at all. He said it was his own fault and told me not to mind it." "Isn¡¯t that a good thing? It¡¯s just some people with bad intentions looking to make trouble out of nothing anyway," The assistant utterly did not understand what on earth caused his family¡¯s boss to look so grave. Le Sen shook his head with a smile. Maybe even he did not know exactly why he felt this way. He had been apprehensive about the possibility of the other being displeased and wanting to be estranged before making the call. However, now he would rather the otherin and me him a bit. It would feel better than this guilt that he had no way to get rid of. When his manager and assistant had pointed out his secret feelings towards Sui Yuan, Le Sen had been startled and found itughable. However, he gradually began to feel uncertain and wavered. Those involved can¡¯t see clearly; the spectator sees more of the game. Le Sen found himself participating in a game where it turned out that he perceived nothing at all. He only instinctively protected the other actor and treated him well, but he had never once thought that this consideration of his had already exceeded what one would typically give a talented junior with good prospects. Once he realized his feelings for Sui Yuan, naturally, everything changed. Le Sen¡¯s first reaction was to restrain himself and drift apart from the other man, striving to force his own feelings that had crossed the line back to where they should be. That¡¯s why, although the first thing he did when he walked into the room during the wrap party was to look for Sui Yuan, he chose to earnestly act indifferent to the other when face-to-face. Even though his heart felt unwell, if Sui Yuan hadn¡¯t been ckened after this, then Le Sen definitely would not have regretted his choice. He would have persevered. After all, regardless of whether it was Sui Yuan or him, this kind of ¡¯scandal¡¯ would be difficult to bear, but especially so for Sui Yuan, who had yet to establish a firm standing in the entertainment industry. In that case, they¡¯d basically be sending him off in a funeral casket. Only when he found out about the unrest on Weibo from his assistant the morning after, the barrier surrounding Le Sen¡¯s heart instantly shattered. He wanted to alienate himself from Sui Yuan¡ªto return to their former junior-senior rtionship¡ª but he absolutely did not want to hurt him, even if it was just other unauthorized people using his actions as ammunition against Sui Yuan, and it wasn¡¯t him who was directly hurting the other. Sui Yuan was pure and untainted in Le Sen¡¯s mind. He was soft, young, immature, and inexperienced¡ªthis impression was deeply rooted in him. He was afraid that the other man would not be able to endure this news and was even more afraid that the other would hate him. Le Senpletely disregarded the boundary he had set up for himself and asked around before finally getting his hands on Sui Yuan¡¯s phone number. He then called him. He had never thought that this had nothing to do with him, that he needn¡¯t worry nor me himself. He couldn¡¯t say that this oue was bad. After all, Sui Yuan¡¯s voice was cheerful as always¡ªof course, he could have been forcing himself to smile¡ª although he didn¡¯t me him, Le Sen could not rx. Could it be that that Sui Yuan was just being polite? So polite that he only regarded him as a respected senior? However, wasn¡¯t this what he had hoped for? "Fine. Don¡¯t think too much anymore. Your schedule¡¯s packed these days," the assistant saw that Le Sen had gotten distracted, like his soul had started to wander, and interrupted his thoughts at once. He shoved a script into the other¡¯s hands, "We¡¯re recording in half an hour. Quickly memorize the script. There¡¯s no use overthinking things now!" Le Sen grabbed the script and nodded with a smile. He silently sighed and flipped open the script. Under thebined efforts of Le Sen and Eason, these two important figures in the film and music industries respectively, in suppressing the issue, the Weibos spreading the rumours did not manage to cause any waves. Sui Yuan, who had been ckened into a wretched state, did not suffer any substantial harm. On the contrary, it was the bloggers behind the Weibos and the small-time celebrities who had quietly fanned the mes, who found themselves in trouble. There were people making things difficult for them, both in the light and dark. Fashion Mix¡¯s new album¡¯s production was smooth sailing. While it would seem that Sui Yuan and Eason¡¯s exposure would lessen because they were busy with recording the new album, in reality, their reputation continuously rose up because their EP¡¯s songs became mainstream and increasingly widespread. On every major music chart, the first few ces were all Fashion Mix¡¯s songs. Quite a few websites, in order to pacify the other singers¡¯ints, had no choice but to remove the "superfluous" songs and choose only one of them. They would then merge all of the data under the name of this one song, in order to avoid the ¡¯tragedy¡¯ of having the first five spots all belong to Fashion Mix. When you turned on the radio, you¡¯d hear the songs from their EP. When you entered a restaurant, you¡¯d hear the songs from their EP. Even when you walked through the streets of the city, AV stores, clothing stores, etc¡ªeight or nine out of ten stores would choose to y songs from the new EP. The people were tortured by this endless brainwashing. Even middle-aged people who didn¡¯t follow mainstream music could even hum a few phrases. The lyrics and tunes were suitable and appreciated by people of all ages. At the same time, the opinions that these songs were "so overyed it now makes me want to vomit," "cause physiological disgust," and so on were beginning to be more prevalent. Except an evenrger portion of people grew thirstier and thirstier for the new album, looking forward to seeing if Fashion Mix¡ªor rather, Eason¡ªcould create more masterpieces. Fashion Mix¡¯s high tidested for a long time andpletely oppressed all other rival singers. Only severalrge movie and film productions could fight against it in terms of poprity. It was like a dreame true for the music industry that had been in a slump all this time. Compared to Fashion Mix¡¯s explosive poprity, the protagonist Huo Ke¡¯s path as an actor was quite dark. Compared to the original plot in which Huo Ke received a lot of attention for his first role and had cultivated ¡¯friendly feelings¡¯ with Film Emperor Le Sen during the filming, now the attention he received on TV after having his role stolen by Sui Yuan wasn¡¯t much. Likewise, because of Sui Yuan, Director Zheng Bin and Le Sen¡¯s attention and care had been split between two people¡ªtherger portion of it was given to Sui Yuan¡ªso Huo Ke had not received Le Sen¡¯s rmendation and thus had not participated in arge-scale movie. Instead, he stayed on the small screen, making steady upward progress. Unfortunately, Sui Yuan who was kept frantically busy by Eason, didn¡¯t have any time to pay attention to Huo Ke¡¯s progress. If it wasn¡¯t his packed training schedule or recording for the album, he¡¯d be busy dealing with Eason¡¯s nagging propositioning. Even if he had the time to give Huo Ke any attention, he probably wouldn¡¯t be any help anyway. The new album was released as scheduled. Compared to the first EP where people were waiting to see if it was any good, the fans had learnt their lessonst time, practically rushing to get their hands on the album immediately after release. Furthermore, the new album did not disappoint them at all. Every song on the album was good enough to be the lead single. Every MV could be considered a ssic. They all left a strong impression on both the eyes and ears¡ªthey were the result of the intersection of cultures between different worlds. While the new album caused yet another craze, Fashion Mix was invited to the annual Music Awards as this year¡¯s most sessful winner. Top Album of the Year, Top Song of the Year, Top Record of the Year, Top Band of the Year...when Sui Yuan and Eason stood side-by-side on the podium, in front of the cameras, the audience, and even the entire nation, Sui Yuan was pulled into Eason¡¯s arms and kissed on the forehead. Sui Yuan paused, then lifted his arms to hug him. He patted the other on the back to cate him, but also to admonish him. Besides the CP fandom members, who all screeched at this scene, crying out that their CP was showering them with official PDA and being so obviously canon that it left them no room for imagining other CPs, all other legal media outlets did not have great reactions to this scene. Fashion Mix had gone from almost disbanding to counter attacking and bing an instant hit. Furthermore, the revolutionary twists and turns they¡¯ve experienced were enough to exin why the members of the band were so moved that they forgot their manners. Besides, Eason was of mixed blood and had grown up overseas, so his behaviour was more rxed than the reserved Chinese. Of course, what was more important was Fashion Mix¡¯s managingpany¡¯s PR team did good work and suppressed reports of this ¡¯negative sex scandal¡¯ in a timely fashion. After receiving the award, Eason immediately received a call from thepany¡¯s upper management. Although he wasn¡¯t exactly scolded with a torrent of abuse, they did highlight their annoyance over his behaviour during the award ceremony. Eason couldn¡¯t care less and shrugged his shoulders. The manager who was watching facepalmed, feeling that he had no way to deal with this reckless, headstrong, money-making tree. Soon after, the manager shot a grateful look at the clearly much more lovable Sui Yuan and also glimpsed at Huo Ke, the former member of the band who had also been invited. He felt a bit of regret and couldn¡¯t understand why the other man had voluntarily withdrawn from the band at the time, renouncing this easily attainable sess and choosing a much more difficult path instead. Currently, Huo Ke looked at Sui Yuan from the corner of his eye, satirizing and silently ridiculing him: See? Look at Eason who you¡¯ve been indulging all this time. He¡¯s getting more and more over the top. He even kissed you in front of all those people in a public ce! He¡¯s just itching toe out of the closet! Serves you right! Sui Yuan looked back at Huo Ke, feeling that it was not his fault: I have no control over Eason, ok?! After Eason hung up the phone, Sui Yuan¡¯s phone immediately sounded. He had originally thought that it was thepany wanting to reprimand him and picked it up with a bitter face. Unexpectedly, he discovered that it was Le Sen. Since the Weibo crisis urred, Sui Yuan and Le Sen¡¯s rtionship had improved a lot. The other man would give him a call every few days, not because of work, but because he liked to talk to him about one another¡¯s work and life. This made Sui Yuan feel baffled, not knowing what exactly Le Sen wanted¡ªwas it possible that he considered him a friend who he couldin and grumble with? Sui Yuan had to admit he really couldn¡¯t deal with this man¡¯s hot and cold behaviour. However, as a white lotus, Sui Yuan could only express happiness in receiving Le Sen¡¯s calls, acting like he was overwhelmed by the favour and patiently handle it. Because of this, after every call, he would be ruthlessly tormented by Eason afterwards. Fortunately, Eason also understood propriety. Even if he was jealous, he never restricted Sui Yuan¡¯s actions nor did he force him to cut off all ties with Le Sen. Le Sen¡¯s call this time was naturally to congratte Sui Yuan for winning the awards. Sui Yuan kept up his cheerful smiling expression in reply, while also meeting Eason¡¯s increasingly chilly expression that made him want to cry without tears. He had originally nned to get this call over with as quickly as possible, but he never expected that the other would change the subject, "Now that the new album is done and the promotions are almost over as well, do you have any free time? I know a role that would be suitable for you." Sui Yuan didn¡¯t expect that the other would suddenly raise this subject and drew a nk, "A role? What kind of role?" Without waiting for Le Sen¡¯s exnation, the phone in Sui Yuan¡¯s hand was seized by Eason with an unquestionable strength, "Sorry, even if my bandmate has free time, he can¡¯t be an actor." Le Sen, who was on the other end of the line, fell silent. Although Le Sen and Eason did not have many interactions, the innate vignce and hostility that came from being love rivals made both sides incapable of having any sort of good feelings towards one another. Le Sen instinctively felt that the rtionship between Eason and Sui Yuan was more than ordinary bandmates and felt that the other man¡¯s gaze when looking at Sui Yuan was so intimate that it made him feel apprehensive. "Li Kun is your bandmate, not something that belongs to you," Le Sen¡¯s voice was suddenly impassive, carrying a slight chill, "Even though you¡¯re his bandmate, you have no right to obstruct him from expanding his projects, no? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If he misses out on it because of you, aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll resent you?" Eason, of course, was not afraid because he knew that Sui Yuan didn¡¯t care about this matter at all. However, Le Sen¡¯s criticizing tone, as if he was protecting Sui Yuan, made him especially unhappy, "If he wanted it, then I would be the one to give it to him. His future has nothing to do with you, so there¡¯s no need for you to be concerned!" After saying this, Eason hung up the phone. He then met their manager¡¯s stunned expression. Sui Yuan silently took his phone back. Huo Ke turned away, facepalming. The manager raised his hand, faltering as he pointed at Eason and then Sui Yuan, "...You guys...it can¡¯t be....?" "That¡¯s right," Eason wrapped an arm around Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulder without any sort of guilty conscience. He faced the manager, who was struck by a bolt out of the blue, and nodded his head, "I wanted to tell you way earlier and discuss with thepany about what to do after wee out. There are too many people who are lusting after him. I think that I can¡¯t bear it any longer." Sui Yuan£º".................." Huo Ke£º".................." The Manager£º"...You speak of this so calmly. You¡¯re really seeking death here, you know?!" Eve: Hi everyone! I¡¯m back in one piece from my trip~ It was a fun vacation and it¡¯s time to get back to tranting T^T. Chapter 9 part12 Tranted by Eve Edited by Juurensha & Karasunofight The manager, who was shocked by Eason¡¯s words to the point of feeling like he had been blown around by a storm, systematically recounted Eason¡¯s words back to thepany¡¯s upper management. They all were frightened half to death by his words. The entertainment industry was a ce where lies were mixed in with the truth. Rumours of homosexuality could be found everywhere. However, everyone knew just how serious this kind of ¡õ¡õ was. There was no one who wouldn¡¯t try to keep it tightly under wraps. They would even tremble in fear at groundless usations, let alone be like Eason who wanted to frankly say it outright. He unexpectedly even threatened (?) thepany to help theme out of the closet¡ª it was simply an event that split heaven and earth apart. It terrified everyone to the point where it made them all unanimously doubt whether or not they were experiencing a mass hallucination. They repeatedly verified that they hadn¡¯t misheard or misunderstood. The entirepany¡¯s upper management was enshrouded in a miserable and gloomy atmosphere. If it was any ordinary singer, even if they were a bit popr, thepany would definitely bury them without any exnation. However, the one giving them a hard time right now was Eason. With just an EP and an album, Eason rapidly won the title: Emperor of the Music Industry. Some people even praised him and called him the sole person who genuinely understood music at present, the only one who truly loved music, and a musical genius. Aside from his huge, zealous fanbase, he was also friends with many seniors who had withdrawn from the music industry but still held considerable influence. They saw him as the hope for the music industry, fully supported him, and were even his fans¡ªThepany¡¯s upper management had no choice but to admit that they already had no power over Eason. Right now, Eason was still with thepany, but only because his contract had yet to expire, and he probably had some feelings of gratitude for his boss¡¯ continual support. Add in the fact that their recent coboration had been delightful, and this was probably why he had yet to answer positively to otherpanies¡¯ attempts to poach him. However, if thepany ns to go against his wishes, then Eason would terminate the contract immediately and look elsewhere. After all, behind him was a huge heap of people who were all crying and begging to help him pay off the contract termination fee! No matter if it was banning him or intentionally keeping him idle, thepany did not dare try it. They were also reluctant to let him go. Their only choice of action was to surrender to Eason¡¯s will. Thus, ording to his wishes, the PR team prepared to deal with the crisis that woulde about after theiring out. ¡ª¡ª However, who could do it?! Even if it was the world¡¯s best manager or the world¡¯s best PR manager, none of them had any experience with handling this sort of situation! Everyone who was assigned to this job simply worried themselves until their hair turned prematurely white. They had no choice but to ce their trust in the manager and thepany¡¯s upper management, hoping that they could pacify the ¡¯impatient¡¯ Eason who wanted to announce his rtionship to the whole wide world, and persuade him to endure for just a bit longer...the longer he could endure, the better.... Eason, at first nce, looked like an umunicative person. For this reason, the manager worried over this for half the night. He decided to save the nation in a roundabout way: he looked to the docile and lovable Sui Yuan with hopes that he could stop Eason from ¡¯acting recklessly¡¯. Who¡¯d have expected that before the manager could even get out two sentences after pulling Sui Yuan away for a one-on-one conversation, that thetter would be seized by Eason who was always keeping a close eye on him. The manager had directly touched the other¡¯s reverse scale. Eason couldn¡¯t care less about anything else, but he absolutely would not permit anything to influence Sui Yuan¡¯s life or mood. In his opinion, the manager¡¯s roundabout solution was simply asking Eason to kill him. The manager who was seeking death: "..................QAQ" Thepany¡¯s upper management who were threatened and admonished again: "..................QAQ" The bitterpany was forced to mobilize its whole strength and begin working oning up with a proper response strategy. While the people in thepany lived a miserable life where they were always frightened, on edge, and felt like they had fallen into an abyss of suffering, Sui Yuan and Eason¡¯s life remained unchanged for the most part¡ªaside from that one day, when Eason proudly announced that he would bring Sui Yuan to meet a famous Hollywood director named Smith to participate in an audition for arge-scale production movie. "Smith?" Sui Yuan recalled the plot and then firmly shook his head, "Isn¡¯t that the crucial role that Huo Ke manages to get? I don¡¯t want to snatch his role again." "Whether or not you want to act, you can decide. However, whether or not we go to the audition, that¡¯s my call," Eason raised an eyebrow, snorting with quite a bit of contempt, "I want to let that Le Sen see whether or not I have the power to make you popr. Whatever he can give you, I can too." The corner of Sui Yuan¡¯s lip drooped down, and he silently turned his head away. He understood that although Eason seemed to not have a big reaction after Le Sen¡¯s call at the time, he had always held a grudge and remembered it until now¡ªhe¡¯spletely justparing himself against Le Sen! And the implicated Sui Yuan had no choice but to go with him. "Say, howe I didn¡¯t know that you met with that Director Smith before?" Sui Yuan asked skeptically, standing and changing clothes as told, "Have our itineraries ever been different?" "Did you forget that there¡¯s inte in this world?" Easonzed on the bed, narrowing his eyes as he appreciated the view of Sui Yuan ¡¯clothes changing show¡¯, "The theme song and OST for this movie were allposed by me. Of course, we¡¯re acquainted." Sui Yuan paused, feeling a bit astonished, "...Does thepany know this?" "Of course," Eason stood up and walked towards Sui Yuan. He fixed his cor and fastened his necktie, responding indifferently, "It¡¯s fine as long as I just give them a heads up. Even when we said we wanted toe out of the closet, they didn¡¯t dare to utter ¡¯no¡¯, so why would they deny me this kind of a good thing? In addition, they don¡¯t have any leeway for refusal. Even if they want to, they can¡¯t do it." Stepping back, he eyed Sui Yuan¡¯s outfit from top to bottom. Eason smiled, fully contented, "Good. Let¡¯s go. When ites time for it, don¡¯t be nervous. Whatever you want to say, whatever you want to do, just go for it. I¡¯ll take responsibility for everything." Sui Yuan nodded superfluously¡ªanyway, he didn¡¯t need this role. People with no selfish desires have nothing to fear, so he naturally wasn¡¯t even a little bit nervous. When Sui Yuan and Eason reached the designated building for Director Smith¡¯s audition, they unexpectedly saw Le Sen and Huo Ke there. They were happily chatting with Smith¡ªrather, this wasn¡¯t a coincidence. It was probably because Eason knew that Le Sen woulde, so he decided to arrive at this time too. When he saw Eason, Smith¡¯s eyes lit up, and he enthusiastically stood up to wee him. He shook hands, hugged, and even wanted to kiss Eason, though Eason refused without any hint of politeness. Smith, who had been refused, was not displeased at all. Instead, heughed and sped Eason on the shoulder, "I never thought that your temperament was really as unreasonable as they say!" Soon after, he eyed Sui Yuan who had followed Eason from behind, "This is the precious little boyfriend you wanted to bring over to audition, right?" When he heard this, Le Sen¡¯s eyes widened, and he was stunned. Huo Ke¡¯s expression faltered for a moment before returning to normal¡ª even if a foreigner¡¯s tolerance was higher towards this kind of thing, you don¡¯t need to say it so bluntly! You should make preparations with your manager and thepany, but instead, you unexpectedly told this foreigner. Just what are you ying at?! "That¡¯s right," Compared to Le Sen and Huo Ke who had been disheveled by the metaphorical wind these words caused, Eason very naturally pulled Sui Yuan in front of him and ced his hands on the other¡¯s shoulders. Sui Yuan also did not have any stage fright. He smiled at Smith and said his hellos. He had learned English from 5237 for so long, yet this was his first time putting it to use¡ªSui Yuan felt extremely gratified! Seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s smile, Smith¡¯s eyes shone. Soon after, he held his own chin and looked him up and down, carefully pondering¡ªeven if Eason and his rtionship was good, he absolutely could not treat his own film as a joke. Every role required careful selection. After quite a while, Smith helplessly creased his brows, "Eason, your boyfriend is extremely pretty and is easily recognizable¡ªwhich is a good thing. However, on the other hand, because his appearance is a bit too delicate and young, the limitations on the kind of roles he can y is pretty strict. Unlike Huo¡ª" Smith turned his head to face Huo Ke and indicated at him, "His looks are handsome and graceful. He can act old or young and roles with any kind of personality. I¡¯ll tell you the truth, if we¡¯re looking at the roles I have, from just looking at outer appearances, Huo Ke is much more suitable. Of course, if Li, your little boyfriend, can act extremely well, then that could make up for it...." "Then so be it," Eason interrupted Smith, seeming not to care. From his peripheral, he nced at Le Sen, explicitly indicating that he was talking to him, "Actually, I don¡¯t really want him to waste too much time acting. He also likes music more. I brought him this time to let him see more of the world and to let him get to know you. It¡¯s just another path he could take. Also, it was to let a certain person know that if he can help Li Kun get a role, then so can I. I¡¯m not any worse off than he is." Smith has spent half his life in the movie industry and was naturally quite shrewd. He immediately sensed that the atmosphere between Eason and Le Sen was like a gathering storm, so he simply watched with folded arms,ughing as he set the matter aside. ¡ª¡ª Everyone knew that you could meddle in a lot of things, but emotions were not one of them. Although he was curious to death, Smith would rather act oblivious. Since Sui Yuan had voluntarily given up the role, the rest of the conversation was much more rxed and cheerful. The five people each took a seat and began to enjoy their rare free time. Eason, Le Sen, and Smith were familiar with one another, so they talked more. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan who was not as familiar with English and thus couldn¡¯t stick himself into the conversation was pulled into one with Huo Ke, "Aren¡¯t you curious as to why I¡¯m here?" "...Aren¡¯t you here to audition?" Sui Yuan stared nkly, havingpletely no idea as to why Huo Ke would ask this kind of obvious question. Huo Ke, who perceived that his IQ was being judged, discretely red at Sui Yuan, "What I mean is, aren¡¯t you curious as to why Le Sen agreed to take me here for the audition?" Sui Yuan hesitated. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to respond, because he was honestly not curious at all since he thought it was something that was only to be expected. However, he figured that if he were to say this out loud, Huo Ke would get angry...human emotions were trulyplicated and troublesome. Seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s hesitation, Huo Ke felt rather defeated, but he still said, "It¡¯s because, after the night of your awards ceremony, I had faintly overheard your phone call and made a guess based on your conversation. Since Eason declined on your behalf, I wanted to grab this chance. So I pestered and begged Senior Le Sen to give it to me. He probably thought that I was also a diamond in the rough, so he decided to take me along." While saying this, Huo Ke observed Sui Yuan, trying to find even a hint of discontent. However, he discovered that he came up with nothing, "Before you and Eason arrived, I had already done my audition. Director Smith was pleased with my acting." "En! I believe that you can grab this role! Congrattions to you!" Atst I found a suitable ce to cut in. Sui Yuan promptly replied, tone especially sincere¡ª it was sincere to the point where he absolutely could not be any more sincere. For Huo Ke to participate in a big Hollywood production on Le Sen¡¯s rmendation meant that after making a great detour, the plot was finally back on the right track. Sui Yuan simply was moved to tears and was itching to spread the word and rejoice. Unfortunately, Huo Ke did not react like Sui Yuan wished¡ª in the ¡¯you¡¯re great, I¡¯m great, everybody¡¯s great¡¯ kind of way¡ª to this congrattions that hade from the bottom of his heart. Huo Ke turned his head, and moodily rubbed the space between his eyebrows. The despondency within his heart couldn¡¯t be any greater. In hisst life, even though he had already fallen into the mud, Li Kun still wouldn¡¯t let him off. From time to time, he woulde to step on him, wanting to push him deeper into the hole. In this life, he clearly climbed higher and higher, got things that were better and better, waiting for the other man to show up again. However, Li Kun didn¡¯t seem even a little bit fake in his congrattions just now. This kind of disparity made Huo Ke, who was still affected by his resentment from hisst life, feel helpless and confused. He felt that he was asughable as a clown, provoking the other party untiringly, only for the other man to not even notice. Huo Ke had continuously felt that perhaps he had misunderstood. Even though he was reborn, he had been limited by his experiences in hisst life. He felt that, from now on, he should probably adopt a kinder attitude and forget what happened in his previous life. He¡¯d throw away his prejudices and genuinely start all over without indulging in his flights of fancy. He¡¯ll use a new light to look at the things and people around him once again. ¡ª¡ª It was only this way could he truly be reborn. Huo Ke looked at Sui Yuan, and his expression gradually warmed. Sui Yuan and Huo Ke chatted in low voices, but both Eason and Le Sen secretly paid attention to their conversation. The former disdained Huo Ke¡¯s words of provocation, and thetter noticed that when Huo Ke hinted at the friendship between Huo Ke and Le Sen, Sui Yuan didn¡¯t seem affected at all. He had no choice but to admit that Sui Yuan only saw him as just a senior and likely nothing else. When he thought back to Eason and Smith naturally chatting about Eason¡¯s "little boyfriend", Le Sen felt a bitter taste in his mouth. Although it hasn¡¯t been long since Eason became popr, he was at the peak of the music industry. His influence was absolutely not inferior to his as the Film Emperor. If Eason¡¯s creative inspiration persisted, then Le Sen wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Eason eclipsed him one day. Reputation, status, appearance, temperament¡ª Eason was not inferior to him in any of these aspects. In addition, Eason has known Sui Yuan far longer than he has, and their feelings were much deeper. It was only expected that Sui Yuan would choose Eason. Furthermore, with regards to how steady their feelings were, Le Sen was far inferior to Eason. When he had first realized that his feelings for Sui Yuan exceeded the boundary where they should have stayed, Le Sen¡¯s first reaction was to restrain himself and run. Even if he could face these feelings calmly now, he would probably never be able to calmly make their rtionship public as Eason had. Instead, he¡¯d choose to conceal it until they were old and retired from the movie industry. Since it was like this, what qualifications did he have to fight against Eason? After watching Huo Ke and Sui Yuan chat, Le Sen seemed to have given up on something. His whole body rxed, and he suddenly felt that he should probably give up his feelings, give up on this little seedling that had yet to sprout through the ground. Le Sen has always been a rational person, so although he found it a bit difficult, he had no doubts that he could do it. All five of them were busy people. Even if they caught a break, it wouldn¡¯tst long. Very quickly, Eason and Le Sen took Sui Yuan and Huo Ke with them and said their goodbyes. Smith, who was perfectly content after getting to see his beloved musical genius and having found a suitable actor for his film, enthusiastically sent them off. When they left and arrived at the underground parking lot, the four people split off in pairs, standing face to face, For a moment, there was an awkward silence. Eason took the initiative to break the silence. He wrapped an arm around Sui Yuan and raised an eyebrow while looking at Le Sen, "I think that in today¡¯s meeting, I¡¯ve expressed myself clearly. I hope that you don¡¯t get too close with Li Kun, and that you don¡¯t have any delusions about him." Le Sen tried his best to maintain his peaceful manner. However, when he saw Eason and Sui Yuan¡¯s intimate appearance, he couldn¡¯t help it as his expression darkened, "You guys...are really together?" "Of course," Eason¡¯s expression was that of someone who had just won, "Moreover, one day, I¡¯ll make it known to everyone." Le Sen opened his mouth and suddenly realized that he wasn¡¯t even qualified to say the words ¡¯take good care of him¡¯ to the other man. In the end, he only smiled bitterly, "You guys...be careful. Not everybody in this world is as tolerant as you guys think." "You don¡¯t need to worry about that," Eason shrugged his shoulders. He took Sui Yuan with him and turned around to leave. Le Sen and Huo Ke watched as the two people departed. Soon after, they exchanged bitter smiles, though who knows if behind those smiles was envy or concern. "I hope that everything goes smoothly," Le Sen sighed. "No matter what, this was their choice," Huo Ke shrugged. ¡ª¡ª Anyway, whatever happens next, no matter what happens to Eason and Sui Yuan from here on out, probably has nothing to do with them. Eve: That jealousy, my god. Juurensha: ZXH was so extra is this chapter, sigh. But then again, when is he not. Chapter 9 part13 Tranted by Eve Edited by Juurensha Since he had thoroughly dealt with Le Sen, that rival in love who had been covetously eyeing his man, Eason reluctantly epted thepany¡¯s plea for him to dy his publicization of the rtionship between him and Sui Yuan¡ªto do things ¡¯step by step¡¯. After all, although Eason didn¡¯t care about public opinion¡ªabout being attacked or sneered at¡ªand felt that Sui Yuan also didn¡¯t care, he didn¡¯t want to take any risks of Sui Yuan ending up unhappy. ¡ª¡ªThis decision truly let thepany¡¯s upper management let out a sigh of relief. After the news of Huo Ke¡¯s involvement in the major Hollywood production was released, his opportunity for ¡®instant sess¡¯ made many people envy and admire him. He also got to ¡®enjoy¡¯ some defamation and smearing of his reputation, as Sui Yuan had before. Only, none of this really had anything to do with Sui Yuan and Eason. At most, they would just post a perfunctory line or two on Weibo, indicating that they supported him and still recognized him as their former bandmate. Anyway, even if it was like this, it lessened the pressure on Huo Ke a lot. After all, Eason and Fashion Mix¡¯s influence was growing by the day. The number of fans kept growing higher and higher and so their fighting strength was also reaching new heights. Not only were there rational fans that were good at organizing and leading the other fans, there were also passionate, impulsive young fans. As long as it was their idol, they would do anything. If the idol pointed at a ck cat and said it was a white cat, these kind of fans would also point at the cat and also say that it was white without even blinking. Since their idols were in favour of Huo Ke, then they would also support him. It didn¡¯t matter if the negative news was true or was just hearsay, they didn¡¯t care at all. ¡ª¡ª Fortunately, the protagonist would always have their protagonist halo. Even if they threw mud at him, Huo Ke could always wash himself clean at an appropriate time. Not only did his poprity not decrease at all, on the contrary, it even went up. Simrly, Eason and Sui Yuan who had always had his back also gained a good reputation. It could be considered a mutually beneficial rtionship. Little by little, the rtionship between Huo Ke, Eason, and Sui Yuan became even more intimate than when they were all together in the band. The knot between them also gradually disappeared. Compared to Huo Ke who had begun to emerge amidst the acting industry and make a name for himself, Fashion Mix¡¯s untouchable position within the music industry never wavered. The band consistently and efficiently released two high quality albums a year. They solidified their new fans into loyal fans, and they turned loyal fans into diehard fans. They practically owned the music world¡ª not a single contemporary artist had the power to fight against them. This period of time was acimed to be the music industry¡¯s most splendid era, but it was also its darkest. The splendid part pointed to Fashion Mix¡¯s unrivaled radiance, while the darkness pointed to all the other artists that tried to find a way to break out, only to be unable to find a way. The music world¡¯s tornado named Eason originated from their nation and spiraled out to quickly engulf the rest of the world. No matter what country they came from, or what their culture was, anyone could resonate with the songs that he ¡¯created¡¯. This was truly an unprecedented musical extravaganza. Finally, amidst the repeated urging from their fans, Fashion Mix released news of their first concert in China since their re-emergence, and it would be the first stop in their world tour at that. Because of Fashion Mix¡¯s powerful influence, thepany did not dare to act carelessly. The rented the country¡¯s biggest stadium as their venue. Several tens of thousands of tickets were swiped clean within minutes of sales going live, to the surprise of no one. Before the sale, many fans had already reassured themselves: If I can get my hands on a ticket, then that¡¯s fortunate. If not, then that¡¯s only to be expected. If I can¡¯t get it during the first round, there¡¯s always the second and the third. ¡ª¡ª Damn! Big brothers and sisters who were able to get a ticket, begging you to give me a rope to hang onto! Don¡¯t fight for another ticket in the next round! Believe it or not, but this student here will hang themselves in front of your home in the middle of the night if you don¡¯t! ¡ª¡ª Yingyingying, begging people who got tickets to livestream the concert! It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re not allowed to record, even a written report will do! This little sister thanks you in advance! ¡ª¡ª For the sake of getting a ticket, I, this olddy, bought the newest device and switched to the fastest inte speed! Come at me! After the first round of ticket sales had finished, the inte was swarming with victims. Thepany¡¯s upper management wiped the sweat off of their brows, knowing that the real challenge was just beginning. How could they best decorate the stage? What should they do about security? How could they ensure that the fans remained orderly and avoid fans getting too excited and end up pushing and trampling on other people or the barriers? Everything was an urgent matter that had to be settled. Fortunately, thepany was experienced in these matters and were also familiar with and could get in touch with the leaders of the fandom. Together, they worked to ensure that entering and exiting the venue would all go smoothly. Every country had its own culture, its own aesthetic. Although each of their songs were well-received, the poprity of each song was different in each country. In order to ensure that each concert would be as perfect as possible, Fashion Mix would need to curate their set-list to meet each country¡¯s tastes. They needed to make every effort to fit in with the local culture and taste. This all-out effort would naturally obtain positive feedback in return. The audience had just entered, and the atmosphere in the venue was full of everyone¡¯s high-expectations. After the lights dimmed, and Eason and Sui Yuan appeared on stage, the show quickly reached its first peak of excitement. Earth-shattering screams, unsuppressable shrieks, uncontroble tears¨C the fans waved their light sticks passionately to make clear their anticipation and extreme enthusiasm for this concert that they had begged for time and time again. Eason, who had experienced this kind of scene many times acted with grace. Sui Yuan however was swept away by the waves of cheers and was dumbfounded. The palm of his hands even grew mmy. Sensing Sui Yuan¡¯s rigidness, Eason tilted his head to sh him a slight smile. He grabbed onto Sui Yuan¡¯s hand and led him forward, as if giving him strength. Soon after, the rxing melody of the opening song yed overhead. Unlike a regr concert where they would choose a fast-paced dance song to open the concert and fire up the atmosphere, the management team had foreseen that the fans would be too excited at the start of the show. After much discussion, they finally decided to use a slow song to open the show, to steady the fans¡¯ state of minds and prevent any problems from arising. Eason and Sui Yuan were hand in hand. The former¡¯s voice was deep and maic. Thetter¡¯s was mellow, clear, and melodious. Their contrasting voices harmonized beautifully and quickly calmed the fans frantic state of mind, making thempletely immersed in the song¡¯s melody, guided into taking a step into the music¡¯s imaginary pce. The slow tune gradually became fiercer and more high-spirited. What followed was the explosive sound of many instrumentsing together. It instantly pushed the audience¡¯s excitement, which had just been calmed down, to all new heights¡ª it was a dance song with a powerful beat. The bodies and souls of the fans werepletely controlled by the music. When to be calm, when to be impassioned¡ª the ups and downs they experienced were reminiscent to the feelings they¡¯ve encountered in real life. No one noticed that time gradually passed, let alone was there anyone who wanted to acknowledge that the concert was already halfway over and was slowly approaching its end. The second tost song was a love song; obviously it was a song meant for a male-female duet. However, for two men to sing it wasn¡¯t any worse off. The words of love sung live were even more enchanting than when they heard it from the album or watched it on a MV. The eyes of Eason on the screen were so deep that one could drown within them. No one could endure being looked at with such a gaze¡ªalthough they felt a bit of regret, it was fortunate that Eason did not look directly into the camera and did not look at the fans¡ªeven though that was what fans would normally want. When the song ended, the haunting tune still continued to resonate within the venue. The fans who were immersed in that love song had yet to snap out of their trance. Eason on the stage suddenly did something no one had expected ¡ªhe hugged Sui Yuan tightly from behind. "I wrote this song for you¡ªit¡¯s a present for you. I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you, to let you know while the world is watching, that I love you. I can¡¯t live without you. If you¡¯re not by my side, I¡¯d rather die¡ªjust like the lyrics in this song." His deep, sweet voice full of profound love echoed through the microphone, clearly transmitting throughout the stadium. The giant screen showed the fiery emotions within Eason¡¯s eyes fall unreservedly on Sui Yuan. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan who was held by him seemed to have no reaction, expression nk. Soon after, it gradually changed to one of helplessness, softness, and shyness. Finally, the fans who were startled by this sudden confession reacted one after another. At this moment, the efforts of Eason and thepany¡¯s upper management to discreetly influence the fans finally bore fruit. After a moment of silence, one fan shouted, choked with emotion: "May you live happily together for the rest of your lives!" This blessingpelled other fans to echo their own. Gradually, their voices converged and grew even more passionate, sincerely cheering for them. In the past year, they¡¯ve already gotten ustomed to the idea of Eason and Sui Yuan being a pair. The two were mutually intimate and sweet¡ªeveryone could see that. All of their hearts were warm and happy, feeling as if they were soaked in a warm bath. The CP fandom had gradually gotten bigger and were no longer satisfied with sticking to their own corner. Almost all of Fashion Mix¡¯s fans hade across the CP fandom. Even if they were discontent, there was no way to resist the powerful current that was being promoted by thepany behind the scenes. People are creatures of habit. Even if they didn¡¯t like something, aftering into contact with it often, they will gradually adapt and get used to it. Even if non-CP fans expressed their discontent toward the CP fans¡¯ view that ¡®Eason and Li Kun were made for each other, they¡¯re a match made in heaven¡¯, after seeing it time and time again, a mark will be left within their hearts. There was even a time where Eason was interviewed and was asked about his ideal woman. He only smiled calmly and said that he¡¯s never thought about it, and that he kind of couldn¡¯t ept having a womane between him and Li Kun. These words quickly became the CP fans¡¯ decisive evidence. Even non-CP fans were left helpless¡ªif even their idol says so, then what can they do? They could only sigh andfort themselves that their idol would keep out of trouble, that he would put his everything into music and Fashion Mix, unlike those celebrities that would get involved in sex scandals at the drop of a hat. It was at least better than that. Therefore, after secretly influencing¡ªbrainwashing¡ªthe fans repeatedly, Eason and thepany managed to increase the tolerance level of his fans, bringing them to the present confession. The CP fans were crying tears of joy, and therge majority of other fans were also like "Ah, indeed it¡¯s like this. It seems only right" and epted the news. Even fans who had strongly rejected the CP were moved by Eason¡¯s deep feelings of love when he had sung. For a short while, they couldn¡¯t speak any words of intense denouncement¡ªor rather, even if they wanted to say it, their weak voices would bepletely suppressed by the popr voice that expressed their blessings and would not cause any waves. "I know that this road will be rough, that we¡¯ll be med and attacked by the public, but I don¡¯t want my love to be buried and sullied because of these kinds of things. No matter what happens, we will make it through it. And we will shout loudly and let the world know that we love each other and are extraordinarily happy!" Eason looked Sui Yuan in the eye, then they both raised their heads and looked directly into the camera. With their voices and expressions, they dered their perseverance, "Thank you everyone for your trust and love until now. We hope that you will support us as always from today on and give us the courage and strength to ovee any and all obstacles in the future!¡± "We will! We will!" Faced with their idols request, the fans only responded in agreement with loud voices, waving their light sticks with fervor. The final song of the concert slowly began ying. Eason raised the corner of his mouth and raised his eyebrow to let the fans know that he was without a doubt extremely happy and delighted at this very moment. Lowering his head, Eason kissed Sui Yuan who had turned his head at the very same moment. The cheers in the venue rocketed into the sky. The fans were happy for their idol¡¯s happiness and would firmly stand behind and support their choice. In the backstage area, the manager who had been observing the situation all along in a cold sweat finally sighed in relief. Heughingly cursed, "He really is an *sshole who likes to stir up trouble. This was such an important decision and he didn¡¯t even let us know beforehand!" Soon after he had no choice but to make a call and inform upper management of what had just urred. They had prepared for so long. This was the final battle. News about Fashion Mix¡¯s opening show for their world tour engulfed the world. It wasn¡¯t because of the concert¡¯s great sess or the fiery atmosphere during the concert¡ªof course, that already was obvious¡ª the most important highlight was that band member Eason had made the most profound, most romantic confession of the year and hade out of the closet with his bandmate, Li Kun, with the support of the tens of thousands of fans at the concert. Thepany who had long handled these things suppressed all the negative information from the country¡¯s reputable news outlets at the very first moment. As for the tabloid magazines, for the moment, they couldn¡¯t control those. They instead made every effort to make the reports more just, more gentle. As for the media outside of the country, most of them were more tolerant of homosexual love. Many countries that have already legalized gay marriage even praised them for it. Aside from the news, thepany also hired many posters to act as an "Inte Navy" to guide the inte¡¯s overall opinion. Combine them with Fashion Mix¡¯s huge fandom, and naturally they were able to form a force to be reckoned with. Some members of the Inte Navy took on the identity of an ¡¯insider¡¯, posting that they approved of Eason and Sui Yuan¡¯s pure, sincere, and deep love. They wrote extremely touching texts about how the two people helped each other out when they had first started Fashion Mix, how familiarity breeds emotions, how they supported one another when they were confronted with the band¡¯s imminent disbandment, how they encouraged one another and stood by one another no matter what; they wrote about how after the band got popr, neither of them were confused by the enticement of other paths and firmly guarded their feelings for one another as before. If this still couldn¡¯t be considered love, then what would? Their love didn¡¯t hurt anyone else. Furthermore, it was because of their love that they were able to give the fans such precious songs. Gay love was not an illness¡ª it wasn¡¯t abnormal. As long as they made a choice and were willing to assume responsibility for whatever consequences that woulde with this choice, then no one was qualified to criticize their feelings andbel it as having ¡¯offended public morals¡¯. After Huo Ke finished skimming through a piece written by a member of the Inte Navy praising the couple¡¯s love, he shook his head andughed despite himself while closing the webpage. This article could coax people, as long as no one dug into it too deeply. Anyway, the fans were mostly lenient. They cared about their idol and cared even more about their artist¡¯s works. They just wanted to see what they wished to see. This kind of Inte Navy¡¯s method of leading the public opinion gave them a reason to persuade themselves to ept their idol¡¯s inclination. Although he was the only person who knew the truth outside of Eason and Sui Yuan, and was the victim who was cheated on, Huo Ke didn¡¯t n on making any additional trouble for the two people. He quickly posted on Weibo to express his support. Then, he threw his phone to the side andid on his bed, feeling a bit powerless. ¡ª¡ª He wanted to support them, but was it only because he hoped to borrow the force of this revolution and receive this kind of support in the future? If the people of this country could ept Eason and Sui Yuan, then when he came out, then the reaction would probably much warmer than he had previously expected right? While he was daydreaming, the phone on his bed suddenly vibrated. Huo Kezily grabbed it. When he saw the name on the screen, he could only stare at it nkly for a moment before hastily picking up, "Le Sen Ge?" "...Did you see the news? I never thought that they would actually do it," Le Sen on the other end sighed with a hint of regret. "Yeah, they really did. However, I¡¯m not at all surprised," Huo Ke tried his best to control his voice, to stay calm. However, he couldn¡¯tpletely suppress his emotions and a bit of bitterness seeped through, "I didn¡¯t think...that Le Sen Ge would call me." "...Except for you, I have no one else to talk about this to," Le Sen paused. "I know," Huo Ke smiled, expression darkening, "Regardless, as long as you¡¯re willing to pay attention to me, then I¡¯m satisfied." "Sorry, Huo Ke," Le Sen¡¯s voice was a bit tense, "I only see you as a talented junior. I...still like Li Kun." "I know that," Huo Ke lowered his eyes. "I don¡¯t have the courage to walk that road. Even if I did, I¡¯m not as daring as Eason and would not be able to announce my feelings in front of everyone like that," This was the first time Le Sen felt defeated like this, feeling that he¡¯s been outdone by someone else. "I¡¯m the same," Huo Ke smiled, "I also don¡¯t have the courage to put my future at stake. Le Sen Ge and I are the same kind of person. If Le Sen Ge wishes, then you can forget all the stuff I blurting out after drinking togetherst time, and we can remain junior and senior." Le Sen fell quite for a moment, seeming to sigh a breath of relief, "...I understand. Sorry." Hanging up the phone, Huo Ke also sighed in relief and raised his head with a bitter smile. Eve: One more chapter until the next world. This chapter was so sweet. If thest 8 arcs were "1001 ways in which the supporting male lead and male lead can die tragically in the name of love", I hope the next half of this novel will be "1001 ways the supporting male leads can blind single dogs with their excessively sweet confessions and PDA". Also, I really do feel bad for Huo Ke. If it wasn¡¯t for Sui Mary-Sue Yuan, he¡¯d get his man haha. Juurensha: GDI, I still hope Huo Ke gets his man. Chapter 9.1 Tranted by Eve Edited by Celtic, Juurensha, Sora, Serefina Hi. Two things. One, I¡¯m an idiot and kept saying GMT-6....I am apparently currently in GMT-4 hahaha....the novel page has been updated to reflect that. Two, since I know some readers like to wait until the arc is over, I¡¯ll let you guys know how many chapters are in each arc at the beginning of each one. For arc 9, there will be 14 chapters. When Sui Yuan woke up again, he was lying on a soft bed. Looking up at the ceiling, he felt as if a lifetime had passed while he was cut off from the world. Since it waste at night, everything was extremely quiet around him. Only the sound of the clock¡¯s ¡¯tick tock¡¯ could be heard, each tick reverberating inside Sui Yuan¡¯s head. Evidently, based on what 5237 had said, not much time had passed. However, Sui Yuan suddenly felt that everything was extremely strange; so strange, he felt at a loss. Not long ago he had made the choice to go calmly to his death, was brought back to the Origin from which he had been born, and ¡®met¡¯ his creator. While there, he learned a lot of ambiguous but seemingly vital information. Finally, instead of his destruction, he was thrown out of the Origin. Inexplicably, he had returned to his original path of transmigration. Everything felt like listening to an old worn out vinyl record. At first, the music yed smoothly, and then a scratch on the record caused it to skip in the middle disrupting the melody with a loud shriek that made people¡¯s hearts shake. In the end, after this jarring section was crossed, it would once again return to ying the proper melody. ¡ª¡ªMore importantly, in the midst of this cacophony, he seemed to have lost the man who had always been chasing him. And, without the other man¡¯s familiar presence, Sui Yuan felt like the worlds that should be familiar instead felt foreign; making him feel anxious and uneasy. Sui Yuan shook his head, flinging the wild thoughts that had soured his mood to one side. He didn¡¯t feel even an inkling of sleepiness, so he began to browse over this world¡¯s settings. Afterwards, he couldn¡¯t help his automatic sigh of regret. This world was really too ordinary. It was so ordinary that Sui Yuan felt it was a bit incredible. After having experienced a countless number of weird worlds, to suddenly be faced with this kind of ¡®pure and refreshing¡¯ (?) world, he felt a bit unustomed to it. Not only was this an ordinary modern world, but the plot was set in the entertainment industry. The role that Sui Yuan would be ying was that of Li Kun, a keyboardist in a band. Aside from him, the band also had a lead singer named Eason, and a drummer named Huo Ke¡ªwho was this world¡¯s protagonist. It¡¯s a pity, that their band Fashion Mix really wasn¡¯t any good and was already on the verge of breaking up. Their low exposure,bined with their recent album not being well-received, had caused the band members to be divided and look for a way out¡ªexcept for Huo Ke. Huo Ke felt a strong sense of belonging to the group and was secretly in a rtionship with Eason. He alone tried to stop the band¡¯s dissolution. It was just a pity that Huo Ke only had the strength of one person; furthermore, the other two members were not willing to cooperate at all. They even repeatedly blocked his efforts. Eventually, all his work came to naught, and the band broke up. The three of them each went their own separate ways. After the band broke up, Eason and Li Kun both found new homes fairly early on and lived their lives rather well. Unfortunately, Huo Ke, who had always given his all for the band, now had nowhere to go, nor did he have members to rely on in times of need. To make matters worse, he was unlucky in love. When he was at his lowest point, he discovered that his lover, Eason, had actually been carrying on a long-standing affair with Li Kun. Huo Ke was in despair and drifted along, heart broken. A freakbination of factors led him to be an actor. Although his acting wasn¡¯t bad, and he was always noticed by others, his prospects remained just as dismal as before¡ªuntil he met that person, the film emperor, Le Sen. Under Le Sen¡¯s guidance, Huo Ke gradually revealed his outstanding talents. Huo Ke also gradually developed secret feelings towards Le Sen. However, because the gap between their statuses was too wide and because he was a man, he kept his lips sealed. After that, Huo Ke, whose career had just taken off, was involved in a traffic ident and was reborn, finding himself at the moment in time just before the band was about to disband. ...Yes, that¡¯s right, if you were to sum up the story with one genre, it¡¯d be a rebirth story. It also contained elements of a revenge plot against that scum gong and his love rival. When Sui Yuan finished looking over the plot, his whole person was thrown into a mess¡ªThis kind of dogblood drama rendered himpletely dumbstruck. ording to his character introduction, he was already in an ambiguous rtionship with Eason. Although it had yet to develop into a sexual rtionship, the two people had fooled around for a long time already. Everything was about to e to fruition". On the other hand, Huo Ke had already been reborn and was getting ready to deal with this ungrateful, backstabbing pair of "cheaters". ¡ª¡ªThis was simply great malice being directed towards him from the universe! Even if he had a¡¾Protagonist¡¯s Bestie¡¿halo on him, there was still no way for Sui Yuan to be saved from the protagonist, whose goodwill value towards him had already be such a high negative number that it had already broken through the heavens, was there?! Sui Yuan made a sad face and stood in silent tribute for 3 minutes for his own gloomy future. Compared to the dogblood drama in BL worlds, the previous BG worlds¡¯ romances seemed much fresher and purer. This made Sui Yuan want to weep hot tears as he reminisced about them. The only bright side to his misfortune was that this was a world where the people werew-abiding citizens. The worst that could happen was that he¡¯d be ridiculed and then forced by Huo Ke and Film Emperor Le Sen to quit the entertainment industry in despair. To Sui Yuan, who had killed before, fought in wars, been injured who knows how many times, and had also died numerous times, this was a piece of cake! In brief, he just had to secretly cause some mischief. Then, the protagonist will take his revenge. At the very end, he¡¯ll just obediently leave the entertainment industry, and it¡¯ll be good enough. Actually, this could even be considered as a very rxing role. The only troublesome matter was how he should act towards Eason. Sui Yuan had to admit that aside from Zhao Xihe, who had disappeared without a trace, he did not want to be intimate with any other man at all. Sui Yuan didn¡¯t understand what being faithful meant. He only knew that he rejected the idea of getting intimate with anyone else. In any case, he¡¯ll cross the bridge when he gets there. Even when he destroyed the plot so badly before and had been taken to the Origin to be fixed, he was still able to return unscathed. If he were to alter these minor details, there shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem, right? After all, Li Kun, who he reced, doesn¡¯t end up with Eason anyway. ¡ª¡ªHe didn¡¯t know since when, but the Sui Yuan who used to carefully follow the plot had already been led astray. In other words, after having experienced so many twists and turns, to unexpectedly still follow the plot out of his own initiative was already an example of conscientious work! What a pity that this sense of conscientiousness met with crookedness. This just made people want to cry hot tears of regret in his ce¡¾candle¡¿. After he made up his mind, Sui Yuan stood up and stretched. Li Kun¡¯s body was rather thin and weak, which made Sui Yuan, who had gotten used to Zheng Yu¡¯s excellent soldier physique in thest world feel quite a bit out of sorts. He rubbed his incessantly rumbling stomach that kept reminding him of its hunger. Sui Yuan then prepared to leave his room to look for food. At the same time, he casually familiarized himself with his current apartment along the way¡ªording to the plot¡¯s summary, the band¡¯s three members all lived together. It was reportedly so that the members of the band could get to know each other better and deepen their rtionships. How unfortunate that in reality, the opposite had happened. What should have been harmonious band members living together instead created a dog-blood love triangle involving a two-timing, scum gong. It was bitter to the point of being too pitiful to behold. The apartment was not particrlyrge. However, its decor wasn¡¯t bad. One could see that thepany that was currently managing the band was rich and imposing. In the entertainment circle, it was considered outstanding. Simrly, thepany could easily dissolve the band that had already been active for five years without even a tiny bit of reluctance. Sui Yuan browsed Li Kun¡¯s character settings in more detail while walking towards the kitchen. He pulled open the fridge and pulled out a bottle of milk¡ªin thest world, as a conscientious soldier, Sui Yuan had already gotten used to ignoring all sorts of junk food. Perhaps this should be considered a good thing? He opened the bottle. Before he had drunk several gulps, the main door of the apartment opened. Sui Yuan subconsciously straightened his posture and looked at the door, alert. He happened to see a man with shoulder length ck hair and green eyes walk in. The man was of mixed blood. His facial features were deep like that of a Westerner, but also delicate like that of an Easterner. It was extremely eye-catching. He was also fairly tall, at least a head taller than Sui Yuan, making Sui Yuan involuntarily feel a bit oppressed¡ªclearly, the other was just an ordinary singer. He shouldn¡¯t make Sui Yuan, who had been ¡¯tempered on the battlefield¡¯, feel this disturbed. When their eyes met, the man¡¯s expression softened. The other¡¯s fierce aurapletely dissipated, making Sui Yuan doubt whether he had actually seen it. "Why haven¡¯t you gone to bed? It couldn¡¯t be that you were waiting for me?" The man spoke, his voice low and sweet-sounding. He deserved to be called the band¡¯s main vocalist. He was clearly very well-versed in how to make his voice even more charming. "No, I was just a bit hungry so I came out to grab something to eat," Sui Yuan replied, sounding unmoved. He watched as the man came towards him and opened the fridge as he had done earlier and looking inside. "Eason Ge, why did youe back sote?" "A dinner party. You know, the band¡¯s situation isn¡¯t that great," Eason swept a look inside the fridge. He did not seem to find anything to his liking and quickly closed the door in passing. His tone was a bit like that of a tantrum-throwing child, "You¡¯re so good at choosing. That was thest bottle of milk." This familiar tone distracted Sui Yuan to the point that he forgot to dodge when Eason stretched out his hand to grab the small of his back, pulling him close. The other man lowered his head to press their lips together. It was a deep kiss that almost made Sui Yuan unable to breathe. It seemed as if all of his strength to struggle was sucked into the other¡¯s lips. Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes widened and he just stared at Eason, who was engrossed in kissing him. From those long, slightly trembling eyshes, to the high bridge of his nose, he didn¡¯t want to miss a thing. Who was Eason? Was he just the original inhabitant? Or.....was he Zhao Xihe? From that plundering kiss, Sui Yuan seemed to sense many emotions. Adoration? Anger? A feeling of having lost something, and then having regained it? However, this feeling was as if it could just be a product of his deeply buried misconceptions and wishful thinking. This made him unable to discover what the answer truly was. Was Eason Zhao Xihe? In order to save him, had he been stripped of his male lead identity and changed into a supporting male lead like Sui Yuan? However, hadn¡¯t the voice said that Zhao Xihe had a special identity and that he wouldn¡¯t receive any sort of penalty? Sui Yuan¡¯s brain was fuzzy. His expression changed into one of confusion, face nk, as if he was so immersed in the kiss that he had no idea what day it was. Eason, who ended the deep kiss, raised his eyes to look at him, expression unreadable. His lips lifted in a frivolous smile though, and he lightly kissed Sui Yuan¡¯s lips again, "The taste of milk isn¡¯t bad. Thank you for your hospitality!" After saying that, he released Sui Yuan, whose expression gradually cleared, and left the kitchen, gently gesturing, "Go to bed earlier. Don¡¯t you have an audition tomorrow?" Sui Yuan watched Eason with an attentive andplicated gaze. He watched as the other entered his room and closed the door. Then, he turned his head to look at 5237 at his side. He hesitatingly asked in his mind, "Do you think......that he¡¯s a bit like Zhao Xihe?" 5237 secretly cursed the fact that Zhao Xihe¡¯s ghost still lingered on and even stole Sui Yuan¡¯s soul away! Its outer appearance however seemed very unbiased as it swayed its body, "He¡¯s a bit simr, but I can¡¯t say for sure¡ªdo you want him to be Zhao Xihe?" Sui Yuan blinked without a word. He hoped that he was Zhao Xihe because that would mean that he hadn¡¯t abandoned Sui Yuan and had always stayed by his side. However, at the same time, he didn¡¯t want him to be Eason. After all, ying a supporting male role was much harder and Sui Yuan did not want to see the other man ¡¯sacrifice¡¯ himself on his behalf. "There¡¯s no use thinking so much. Wait until the male lead, Le Sen, appears before making a decision," 5237 advised, "Just in case you mess with the wrong person, it¡¯ll really be too troublesome." "You¡¯re right," Sui Yuan nodded in agreement and ced the milk, which still had half left over, back into the fridge, as he no longer wanted to continue drinking it. He then turned his body to return to his own room and catch up on sleep. ¡ª¡ªThe group was facing disbandment. Being an artist who was trying his best to look for a new path was very difficult.... The kitchen and living room were quiet once more. The doors of both bedrooms were tightly shut. Thest room was slightly open, just a crack. A pair of dark eyes peered through the crack. There was no hate, but there was obvious disgust in them. Huo Ke, who had just secretly watched as his nominal ¡®lover¡¯ and his ¡®good friend¡¯ had passionately made out behind his back, didn¡¯t know how he felt. Nauseated? Resentful? That he had already seen iting about it? In any case, the previous Huo Ke, who had been made to run in circles while being yed with, no longer existed. Huo Ke, after being reborn, had a great advantage. He could walk along a much brighter path than that of his previous life¡ªhe could also possess greater power, so that he could stand by that person¡¯s side. When he thought that he could see Le Sen tomorrow, Huo Ke¡¯s eyes softened and his lips slightly carried a smiling expression. In this life, he absolutely wanted to live well. He would repay the people who have helped him and would not let off the people who betrayed him! The author has something to say: To be a good bestie is hard this time. I can only let Sui Yuan and the protagonist shou be in a love-hate rtionship¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q. Thedies are dissatisfied that I did not abuse Zhao Xihe. Actually, I am innocent, ok QAQ Please look at the tags [rxes] then you¡¯ll know that from the start ¡¯til now, I have had no opportunities to bully him. Ipletely do not know how I should bully him, can you guys advise me?! Even if I force myself for a short while, I can¡¯t continue on for a long time. The audience will lose interest in an instant, don¡¯t you think so......especially if I use the shou¡¯s perspective to antagonize the gong. As far as I¡¯m concerned, this is an impossible task. I am also suffering QAQ Please let me off.......unconstrained happiness is the theme~ Recently, I¡¯ve been doing daily updates, but I¡¯m not looking for praise~ Eve: Hello. Wee to the sequel of ¡¯Guess What Happened to ZXH¡¯, ¡¯Guess Who ZXH is¡¯! More guesses~ There will be hints in the next few chapters and we will meet more of the characters of this world, including the male lead. The answer will be revealed in 9.4~ Juurensha: oooo it does seem like Zhao Xihe could have been demoted. Serefina: woww but then he doesn¡¯t have his OPness... Celtic: ...my brain melted. Chapter 9.2 Chapter 9.2 -------------- Tranted by Eve Edited by Juurensha, Sora, Serefina Eve: Hey! Before we start, I want to announce a little side project I¡¯ve been working on. I¡¯ve tranted the Wulin Alliance¡¯s Private Records Audio Drama. It¡¯s an 18+ smutty BL audio drama and if you¡¯re interested, here is ep 1. The next 3 and the extra will being soon~ EBells edited this ep, Elestrea subbed it and Meli uploaded it! Here¡¯s the character info sheet as well to get to know the characters. And the spoiler thread! ------------- The result of tossing around all night with thoughts whirling around in his mind was that he was nearly unable to get out of bed on the dawn of the second day. Sui Yuan covered his head while 5237 responsibly acted as an rm to urge him to wake up. Sui Yuan shot it an especially bitter nce, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve noticed that your voice is really annoying.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s annoying, you still have to quickly get out of bed! Today, there¡¯s a plot-rted event happening. You definitely cannot waste time, do you understand?!¡± 5237 made a face like that of an evil stepmother¡ªYesterday, Sui Yuan had tossed and turned restlessly in bed untilte and was unable to sleep because of Zhao Xihe. It had already endured for a long time! Sui Yuan got dressed rapidly with a bitter expression. He tidied up his appearance and attempted to put on some light makeup in the passing, as was the habit of his character¡ª-as a man who was touching makeup for the first time, Sui Yuan was simply really curious. It was just unfortunate that he wasn¡¯t too skilled at it. So that he wouldn¡¯t ruin his beautiful appearance, he had no choice but to temporarily begrudgingly abandon that idea. This could be considered a big failure while ying a role. As a popr instrumentalist, although his voice was important, his visuals were more important.You could be a mediocre singer, but your face had to look good. This had practically be the unanimously agreed upon convention amongst today¡¯s music circle. And Li Kun, Sui Yuan¡¯s role, was basically this kind of singer, who had a mediocre singing ability but a very pretty face. Li Kun was baby-faced. When he looked at you with wide eyes, his childlike cuteness made people tremble. Furthermore, Sui Yuan¡¯s character matched his outer appearance, so it made him appear even more pure and innocent, as if he was a prince who had walked out from an ivory tower. Sui Yuan tugged at his soft bangs and examined the face in the mirror for what seemed like more than half the day. No matter how he looked at it, the face didn¡¯t look like a bad character. He couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes and put on a cold smile. ¡°...You¡¯ve OOC-ed. Quickly change your expression back!¡± 5237 turned its head away, as if it couldn¡¯t bear to look. Story tranted by Chrysanthemum Garden. ¡°...I feel that I only look like a viin if I do this...¡± Sui Yuan said innocently. ¡°Idiot! A viin is a viin, a bad character is a bad character, don¡¯t confuse the two!¡± 5237 felt a bit resentful that Sui Yuan was failing to meet his expectations, ¡°You are currently the white lotus mistress that has squeezed his way into their rtionship, not the fierce and vicious BOSS who will destroy the world. There¡¯s a big difference, you know!¡± ¡°...White lotus?¡± Sui Yuan only kind of understood. ¡°That¡¯s right! A white lotus!¡± 5237 affirmed, ¡°No matter if it¡¯s a BG world or a BL world, there are always many white lotus roles. They appear pure and honest, just like a white lotus flower, but in fact, they are full of evil ideas. They especially like to y dirty behind someone¡¯s back. If they¡¯re caught, they y innocent and trick the masses.¡± Sui Yuan suddenly felt enlightened and nodded. He raised his hand to pinch his own face, ¡°...So what you¡¯re saying is that this face is really suitable for doing this kind of...¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I never had the opportunity to encounter such a role before. From now on, we¡¯ll certainly see a lot of these! It¡¯d be good to get used to it,¡± 5237 rubbed against Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulder and encouraged, ¡°Although this kind of role is really disliked by people, I believe that you¡¯re capable and will be able to act it out well!¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Sui Yuan felt rather confident, ¡°It¡¯s just acting innocent, right? I¡¯m extremely skilled at that!¡± 5237: ¡°...Suddenly, I have a bad feeling about this. It¡¯s just a misconception, right? We¡¯re sorry for MTLers or people who like using reading mode, but our trantions keep getting stolen by aggregators so we¡¯re going to bring back the copy protection. If you need to MTL please retype the gibberish parts. After gaining a ¡°deep¡± understanding of his character, Sui Yuan left the bathroom. At this time, he saw Huo Ke, who was waiting for him on the sofa in the living room. Leb Bf rkfqa j uijcmf ja tlw, jr lo tf kjr gfragjlclcu tlwrfio. Ciatbeut tlr fzqgfrrlbc kjr ufcaif, ralii wjvf Vel Tejc tjnf offi j vffq offilcu bo gfpfmalbc jcv vlrmbwobga¡ªtf tjv ab rjs, Leb Bf¡¯r jmalcu jyls kjr cba sfa qfgofma. Qtfc ojmfv t Vel Tejc, tlr rxliir kfgf ijmxlcu! ¡°Ah Ke Ge, sorry. Did you wait long? I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, so today I was a bitte in getting up. I¡¯m really sorry,¡± Sui Yuan revealed an apologetic smile, extending a hand to pull at the now standing Huo Ke¡¯s arm. His voice was limpid and sweet, carrying a hint of tenderness. It made it impossible for people to get mad at him. Of course, Huo Ke, who had long since understood his ¡°true nature¡±, was not enthralled by him at all. Sui Yuan¡¯s attempt at acting intimate only made him feel ufortable from head to toe. He really wanted to yank his arm out of the other¡¯s grasp. Huo Ke was rather skeptical. Sui Yuan¡¯s face was so thick to be able to hug, kiss, and even have sex with Eason behind his back, and yet still be able to smile at him so naturally without a hint of guilty conscience. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re just in time,¡± Huo Ke smiled, as calmly as before. However, he couldn¡¯t cover up his estrangement. He didn¡¯t say anything more to Sui Yuan and took the lead to open the door and leave the apartment. He discreetly put a distance between him and Sui Yuan while walking. If you¡¯re reading this, this trantion is stolen. Please support our trantors at chrysanthemumgarden Sui Yuan, who was experiencing being avoided for the first time, felt that it was quite novel. Fortunately, he was dedicated to his work and did not much provoke the other out of curiosity. Only, before he left, he couldn¡¯t help but automatically turn to nce behind him. He found it a bit regrettable that Eason¡¯s room was still tightly shut. Huo Ke, who saw the disappointment in Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes, sneered, but also felt inexplicably sad. ¡ª¡ªAfter all, they were the man he had once loved dearly and the friend he had once cared deeply for. They were part of the band that he had once wanted to do anything for. Now, it seemed that it was a preposterous joke. It had all been his own wishful thinking. Huo Ke¡¯s mood seemed extremely terrible. Sui Yuan tactfully allowed him to reminisce over his past life. He obediently smiled at their manager who was waiting for them in their van and greeted him cheerfully. The manager¡¯s expression rxed. Although Sui Yuan¡¯s worth wasn¡¯t very high, he grew up cute and was good with people. If he could, the manager would be willing to take care of him longer. So, although this audition had been discovered by Huo Ke and had been obtained through Huo Ke¡¯s efforts, the manager still took the chance to bring Sui Yuan, who had also expressed interest in the audition. This let Sui Yuan get a very good deal without having to put in any of the work. As one can well imagine, this made Huo Ke, who already loathed Sui Yuan, feel even worse. He was already at his limit trying to keep himself from turning hostile towards Sui Yuan. Sui Yuan already knew everything. After all, this had been clearly written in the plot! Unfortunately, as an actor, he was not remorseful at all, nor did he have a guilty conscience, or anything like that. Therefore, the brilliant smile on his face was particrly natural and genuine, making Huo Ke really want to p him. 5237: ...This ability to pull aggro was even stronger than that of the original Li Kun. Truly skillful! On the way, Huo Ke remained silent due to his bad mood. The manager looked at his expression impatiently. He naturally became a bit more distant with him because of this attitude. He only chatted with Sui Yuan about the uing audition, telling him about how he should respond. On the contrary, he had thrown Huo Ke to the side. After all, Sui Yuan, who was ying this kind of ¡°actor¡± role for the first time, had never had ess to this kind of knowledge. So, he listened to the manager very earnestly. Afterwards, Sui Yuan nodded his head when the manager repeatedly warned him ¡°to not be nervous, just act normally and show your talents¡± and seriously tried his best to grasp the role he will be auditioning for. 5237: ¡°...You know that your goal isn¡¯t to seed in the audition, right?! To even research the role, just what are you ying at?!¡± Sui Yuan¡¯s movements froze. He then silently averted his eyes. ¡ª¡ªOnce he got a role¡¯s character settings, he involuntarily wanted to act. This was absolutely an upational disease! Story tranted by Chrysanthemum Garden. This time¡¯s audition was for a minor supporting role. However, it was very popr. After all, this was a big production by the famous director Zheng Bin. Even the Film Emperor Le Sen, who rarely appeared on TV after switching to the big screen, was invited. It¡¯s obvious as to what kind of sess this production will have. Director Zheng Bin had extremely stringent expectations for his own work. His fame was great, his background strong and solid, and he was capable ofpletely putting an end to any kind of back-door connections or under-the-table rigging. He wanted every character in his works to be as perfect as possible. The audition this time was for the sake of choosing actors to y several supporting roles he had yet to find a suitable actor for. While the screen time for these supporting roles was not very long, they were rather spectacr and required a lot from the actors. Since he didn¡¯t have any suitable actors on hand, he had no choice but to hold an audition, hoping to find several pearls amongst the fish. Of course, as it would happen, he really did find some. Even in hisst life, Huo Ke was deemed an actor with great future prospects. After his rebirth, ying this kind of supporting role was very easy. Naturally, with just a nce, the talent scouting Zheng Bin decided on him. He entered the cast and got acquainted with Le Sen all over again. Then, with the other¡¯s help, he set off on his own splendid acting career. As for Sui Yuan who had taken advantage of Huo Ke to participate in this audition, he should go home with his tail between his legs. After that, he was seething with jealousy and hate towards Huo Ke who had seeded in getting a role. Behind his back, he would secretly y some dirty tricks to try and sully the other¡¯s reputation in vain. Sui Yuan silently put away his character introduction and began his own mental preparations ¡ªhe was currently Li Kun, who couldn¡¯t act, not Yue Minghui, the role for today¡¯s audition. He was Li Kun, not Yue Minghui... ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± A person suddenly asked in his ear. Sui Yuan reflexively raised his head, ¡°Yue Minghui.¡± The manager:¡±..................¡± Huo Ke: ¡°..................¡± 5237£º¡°...Idiot¡¾Facepalm¡¿.¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± Apparently delighted by Sui Yuan¡¯s stupefied reaction, the extremely handsome manughed brightly in spite of himself. He winked teasingly, ¡°Then, Mr. Yue Minghui, what role have youe to audition for today?¡± Unlike Eason¡¯s delicate features, this man¡¯s appearance was even taller and handsomer. He emitted an air of a mature man¡¯s temperate and masculine charm. He fully deserved his title of being the country¡¯s most popr actor. Sui Yuan turned his head and did a facepalm. A momentter, he pulled himself together and exposed a pure, sweet smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Le Ge. My name is Li Kun, and I am auditioning for the role of Yue Minghui. I had just been too immersed in thinking about the role and let you see such a joke.¡± ¡°That is a good thing, ¡° Le Sen raised his eyebrow, pointedly. He also nced at the manager who had on a sycophantic expression and Huo Ke, who was a bit stiff and whose heart was beating wildly because of this sudden encounter. Soon after, he smiled gently at Sui Yuan, ¡°Your appearance isn¡¯t bad, Good luck auditioning.¡± Story tranted by Chrysanthemum Garden. ¡°Yes! Thank you Le Ge!¡± Sui Yuan thanked him repeatedly. His pure eyes were full of longing and hope. His gaze that suggested he felt overwhelmed by Le Sen¡¯s favour, followed the other¡¯s silhouette until it was out of sight. The feeling in his heart however was ratherplicated. With only these two sentences, Sui Yuan could not distinguish whether or not he was Zhao Xihe. He thought that it didn¡¯t feel quite right. However, ording to the plot, Le Sen would never take the initiative to speak to him. ¡ª¡ªActually, if Zhao Xihe didn¡¯t want to, then with the other¡¯s acting skills, Sui Yuan would probably be unable to recognize the other at a nce.... Sui Yuan felt a bit frustrated and hung his head. For once, he didn¡¯t care about the manager, who was barely restraining his own excitement, or about Huo Ke, whose eyebrows were furrowed, and left on his own to think about his own worries. Director Zheng Bin¡¯s gaze was cruel. Although there were a lot of people auditioning, the elimination rate was also very high. Not a long time passed before it was Sui Yuan¡¯s turn. Sui Yuan¡¯s role of Yue Minghui was a role that was both easy and difficult to y. It was difficult for a simple reason¡ª-he was someone with the mental age of a child. Yue Minghui was the male lead¡¯s younger brother. When he was small, he had a fever while alone at home. By the time he was discovered, while he had been saved, the fever had scorched his brain, leaving him with an intellectual disability. Although his IQ was forever that of a 7-8 year old, he was safeguarded extremely well by his family. He was bright, pure, and clean. Even if he was a bit foolish, he was extremely loveable. Sui Yuan walked into the audition room, a bit at a loss. It¡¯s not so hard for him to act like foolish; in fact, he wasn¡¯t sure how to not act like one. ¡ª¡ªOnce he got his character settings, he wanted to act. He ought to chop off his hands ---no---it should be his head! ¡°He¡¯s the one you think is suitable for this role?¡± Zheng Bin turned his head to whisper to Le Sen beside him. When Le Sen had mentioned Sui Yuan, Zheng Bin had quickly and thoroughly researched his profile. He was a bit discontent with the fact that Sui Yuan had only ever shot a music video and had no acting experience whatsoever, but since his appearance was fitting, almost like the charactere to life, then it wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t give the actor a chance. After all, everyone started off as a newbie. ¡°The feeling of purity that his appearance evokes...is rather natural and appropriate. There¡¯s no fake feeling of this being an act or imitation, ¡° Le Sen whispered back, ¡°Foolish.he¡¯s probably actually foolish by nature?¡± Zheng Bin silently turned his head to nce at Sui Yuan, at a loss. He couldn¡¯t help but admit that this child was indeed pure to the point that it seemed as if Yue Minghui had stepped out himself¡ªexcept for the expression in his eyes, which was a bit too quick-witted. When he thought of this, Zheng Bin slightly furrowed his brows. He shot a fierce look at Sui Yuan, ¡°Raise your head. Make your expression a bit more foolish, more bewildered. Turn yourself into an intellectually handicapped person with the IQ of a 6-7 year old.¡± Zheng Bin¡¯s manner was excessively imposing. Hismanding tone that suggested that this was the natural order of things, made Sui Yuan subconsciously fulfill the other¡¯s request. Upon doing so, he immediately saw Zheng Bin¡¯s satisfied expression. ¡°Not bad. Indeed, a good seedling. You¡¯ve got a good eye,¡± Thetter half of the phrase was directed towards Le Sen with a smile. Upon seeing Zheng Bin¡¯s expression that looked as if he had found treasure, Sui Yuan immediately felt a bit bad¡ªwhat about his agreed upon dejected parting after having been rejected?! ¡°I saw him as soon as I entered. He had on a silly appearance, thinking about who knows what. I asked him for his name. Unexpectedly, ¡®Yue Minghui¡¯ was what I received,¡± Le Sen narrowed his eyes, feeling overjoyed as he recalled that scene¡ªhow strange, he had never thought that it was so easy to make himugh. Zheng Bin looked helplessly at Sui Yuan, whose cheeks were flushed and head hung because he knew that he had lost face. He also swept a nce at Film Emperor Le Sen, who seemed like he was addicted toughing. He let out a light cough to hint to Le Sen that he should show some restraint and tapped the pencil in his hand against the desk, ¡°Ok. Li Kun, go back first and wait for further news. If you¡¯re chosen, we¡¯ll dispatch someone to let you know.¡± In the end, Zheng Bin gave him an ambiguous answer. Although he was rather satisfied with Sui Yuan¡¯s ¡°acting¡±, because he was too ¡°new¡±, Zheng Bin who had awfully rigorous requirements for his actors did not dare to carelessly start using him. He intended to see if there were any other more suitable choices after him. If there weren¡¯t any...then it¡¯d be a case of choosing the best person amongst the mediocre. At least this child¡¯s image fits and his understanding of the role isn¡¯t bad, so slowly teaching him wouldn¡¯t be too much of an effort. Sui Yuan replied affirmatively and did not dare to show his ¡°innocent, pure, white lotus¡± side again. He was afraid that if the director felt him pleasing to his eye, then he would decide to choose him. As soon as he exited the audition room, his manager who had been waiting for a long time met him at once, inquiring how the audition had gone. ¡°Director Zheng said that we should go back and wait for news,¡± Sui Yuan replied, helplessly. The manager was a bit disappointed. He had originally thought that, with Film Emperor Le Sen¡¯s words, to get this unimportant role would be a sure thing. Only, when he thought about Zheng Bin¡¯s strict and fussy reputation, he felt that this kind of result was rather reasonable. ¡°Your performance isn¡¯t bad. Continue to work hard,¡± the manager patted Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulder in encouragement. After all, his impression of Sui Yuan wasn¡¯t bad. Seeing Le Sen¡¯s attitude towards Sui Yuan, the former probably also has a good opinion of him. As such, his manner was even gentler than normal. While Sui Yuan and the manager were chatting, Huo Ke was called into the audition room. ¡ª¡ªCompared to Sui Yuan who waspletely inexperienced in acting, Huo Ke, who had already acted in who knows how many roles, had a clear advantage, no? Huo Ke¡¯s expression darkened, before rapidly returning to a pleasant one. He had finished his preparations for the audition. ¡ª¡ªI¡¯ll let him be happy first, and let his expectations rise, so that his fall will be all the more miserable. The author has something to say: I had originally nned to temporarily put this story down to write a manuscript for another, but after seeing all of thesements andndmines (uhh it¡¯s something you can buy on JJWXC to send to the author as a form of support, aside from/in addition to buying the chapters)...So I waspelled to do this...You all saw this! QAQ Juurensha: Oh Huo Ke, you should learn that it¡¯s probably better to try and lead with your strongest attack.... And I¡¯m not sure who Zhao Xihe is in this world, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯s here somewhere! Serefina: natural airhead attacks Chapter 9.3 Tranted by Eve Edited by Juurensha, Serefina, Sora Eve: First and foremost, I just want to stress that updates will continue ording to the regr schedule. The only thing is that I will be volunteering abroad from June 1-15. That means that I will have limited time and wifi. Again, this won¡¯t affect the schedule as I have scheduled the chapters in advanced. The only thing is that I may be slow in responding toments and typos or troubleshooting if anything goes wrong here and on discord so I thought I¡¯d just let you guys know. Anyway, enjoy! Sui Yuanpleted his scene¡ªalthough his performance was so bad that he could only give it a "poor evaluation", he had no way to fix it. For now, he could only bide his time. As for how Huo Ke used his acting skills to shock everyone in the audition room and gain the favour of the director and Le Sen, Sui Yuan didn¡¯t know. He only felt that when Huo Ke left the audition room, the expression in the other actor¡¯s eye when looking at him was rather odd. It gave Sui Yuan the impression of being caught in an illusion of being trapped right after having broken free. "So? The audition results?" Although the manager did not have any expectations for Huo Ke, he still asked him this question. Only, his tone was not friendly at all. "I¡¯ve been chosen," Huo Ke replied with a particrly indifferent voice. He breathed in deeply, meeting the manager¡¯s incredulous gaze. "You¡¯ve been chosen?!" The manager¡¯s eyes widened. Sui Yuan also immediately put forth a dazed expression, subconsciously squeezing out a congrattory smile. His perfect, pearly white teeth, however, were tightly biting on his lower lip. The pressure from his teeth left a snow white outline on his lips. "I¡¯ve been chosen, for the role of Hao Yuan, not for Yue Minghui," Huo Ke swept a look at the slightly deted Sui Yuan, looking at his rapidly fluctuating expression. He restrained his desire to crush the other¡¯s hopes for now, "Director Zheng thought that my take on Yue Minghui was missing something in the end. On the contrary, Hao Yuan suited me much better, so he let me try out for that role. In the end, I was chosen." There were eyes everywhere in the entertainment industry. He had to stay calm and resist his impulses until he has established himself. Sooner orter, there will be a day when he can ¡¯return the favour¡¯. Huo Ke admonished himself in this manner and shot Sui Yuan an encouraging smile, "From Director Zheng¡¯s tone, you have the role of Yue Minghui in the bag. Rx." "Thank you," Sui Yuan exhaled in relief, returning to his previous state of pure sunshine. He gave Huo Ke a grateful smile, "First, let me congratte Ah Ke Gege for getting the role!" "Thank you, thank you," Huo Ke nodded borately. With Sui Yuan and their manager, the three of them left the audition area. Le Sen also left, not long after they had. When he recalled the appearance of Sui Yuan and Huo Ke during their interaction just now, his shoulders shook in amusement. ¡ª¡ªNobody in the entertainment industry was truly pure and free of dirt. Even if it was between members of a band who have been together for five years, on the surface they also acted as if they got along while trying to deceive each other behind their backs. He had long since known that it would be like this, so why did he feel a bit disappointed? Since Huo Ke had gotten a role, and Sui Yuan had more or less gotten one as well, the atmosphere in the van while returning home was much more rxed. The manager changed his opinion of Huo Ke a bit. At the very least, he took the initiative to make conversation¡ªeven though Huo Ke himself hadn¡¯t minded being ignored. He actually enjoyed it quite a bit. In hisst life, Huo Ke had already experienced the manager¡¯s cold-heartedness, ruthlessness, and self-serving tendencies. He did not want to feign civility with him at all. Unfortunately, the manager still had a bit of worth to him right now, so he had no choice but to suppress his displeasure for the time being and act just polite enough for show. Although has been a seasoned veteran in showbiz for who knows how many years, Huo Ke innately carried a noble,virtuous perseverance and unyielding nature that was ipatible with the entertainment industry. He disapproved of many things and was incapable of making himselfpromise and adapt to those sorts of filthy things. So, he ended up in such a wretched state until he met Le Sen, who appreciated his unflinching righteousness. Only then could he truly stand up. Only if your status was high enough and your background strong enough could you rise out of the mud unsullied. This was because without this kind of support, then the cleaner something is, the more it¡¯s rejected and will be destroyed. The cleaner it is, the more people long to trample it into the mud until it is as dark as the people around it. After having experienced these kind of struggles in his past life, Huo Ke hade to a profound understanding of these things. So this time, before he seeded, he had to try his best to blend in with the people around him, ¡¯fit in¡¯ even if he disapproved of the actions of the people around him. He must not be hostile to any of them. After the manager left, Huo Ke and Sui Yuan made small talk as they returned to their apartment. As soon as they opened the door, they heard the strumming melody of a guitar. There was also a deep, gentle male voice quietly humming. Based on the impression engraved upon his body and mind, Sui Yuan immediately made a judgement. This was Fashion Mix¡¯s final album¡¯s lead single and Eason¡¯s favourite work. It was just a pity that the response to this song upon release was just mediocre. It was just like a rock that noiselessly fell into ake. This hadpletely destroyed Eason¡¯s self-confidence, who had believed himself to be extremely talented. Sui Yuan had no sort of musical talent, but he instinctively felt that it was pretty good. Only, in order to avoid giving himself away, he did not recklessly make anyments. He only turned his head to look at Huo Ke, who was at his side. Huo Ke¡¯s expression was one of astonishment. He had clearly been subdued by the other¡¯s gentle humming. He was immersed in it, but the expression in his eyes held a ratherplicated emotion. There was a bit of resentment and indignation, a bit of helplessness and fury, and a bit of nostalgia. Taking advantage of the time in which no one was watching him, Sui Yuan turned his face away, corners of his lips rising. He always felt that he could not keep up with Huo Ke¡¯s delicate yet rich emotional thoughts. Therefore, whenever he stood next to him, he felt rather out of character. Indeed, he wasn¡¯t human. Even if he understood emotions and had also probably experienced this so-called love, hepletely had no way to make his own emotions appear moreplex and profound. Thus, he just went for superficiality. Sui Yuan knew what love was, but didn¡¯t understand what it felt like for love and hate to be intertwined. Even if it was Zhao Xihe, he clearly divided everything¡ªthe things he owed Zhao Xihe, the things Zhao Xihe owed him¡ªeach line was written clearly in a constrained manner. When Sui Yuan came into being, it was decided that he could not possess intense emotions. Even if he experienced the sorrow of being separated from a loved one, or even if someone someone he loved disappeared out of their resentment and disappointment in him, Sui Yuan would only feel a sense of loss and mncholy. The feelings between Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe were not equal from the very start. It wasn¡¯t as if one felt deeply, while the other one¡¯s feelings were superficial. It was more the case in which one person had a million dors, so he gave all of his one million to the other. On the other hand, the other only had a single dor and could just give this one dor to him. Their innate characters were different. They could not bepared. While one entered his character, the other came out of character as they quietly listened to the whole song. Eason kept holding onto his guitar, raised his head, and looked at the two people by the entrance. With the light to his back, he looked like a Western fallen angel. His green eyes were so deep that they could suck in a person¡¯s every thought. Sui Yuan felt that when Eason looked at him, he was also looking at the person next to him. He couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to nce at Huo Ke. Huo Ke¡¯s eyes seemed to hold a thousand words as he silently gazed at Eason. Sui Yuan, feeling conflicted, expressed that hepletely couldn¡¯t bear this kind of atmosphere anymore and couldn¡¯t help but lightlyugh, breaking the quiet tacit understanding between the other two people, "Eason Ge¡¯s singing has improved! I¡¯m enchanted after hearing it!" Eason¡¯s eyes exposed a bit of helplessness, as if hepletely saw through Sui Yuan¡¯s lie. Soon after, he put his guitar down and stood up to ask, "How did the audition go?" "Ah Ke Ge got a role, and I¡¯m still waiting for news," Sui Yuan saw that Huo Ke did not n on responding, so he took the lead to speak. "Congrattions," Eason said calmly, and with a faint smile. "Ah~Ah, I waited all day and only carelessly ate a little at lunch, so I¡¯m starving right now!" Sui Yuanughed happily as he walked to the kitchen. He also did not forget to ask his two ¡¯good friends¡¯, "Eason Ge, Ah Ke Ge, do you guys want to eat anything?" "No need," the two people said in tandem. Their eyes met and they spoke in unison once more, "Do you have some time? I have something to talk to you about." Sui Yuan held a sandwich in his mouth that he had gotten from the fridge. He watched the two people who shared a tacit understanding and suddenly felt that his setting as "the white lotus third party who squeezed his way in between them" was really not just in name, but also in reality. The light of being a light bulb almost blinded him! "Then...the two of you should take your time and chat? I¡¯ll return to my room first," Although he was a white lotus and ording to his settings, he should wrap himself around Eason and guard him against Huo Ke lest their "old me reignites," Sui Yuan, whose heart was already full to the brim with Zhao Xihe, did not want to be a part of anyone else¡¯s emotional quarrels. Therefore, he very tactfully and smoothly took a hike. "Don¡¯t just eat sandwiches. Take yesterday¡¯s leftover milk from lunch as well," Eason urged. When he saw that Sui Yuan obediently listened to him, he retracted his gaze and looked at Huo Ke again, hinting at him. Huo Ke¡¯s eyebrows furrowed a bit. For a moment, he wasn¡¯t sure of what exactly was happening, so he simply followed Eason in silence, walking into the training room that had the best soundproofing. "...I feel like I¡¯ve been rejected. What do you think they¡¯re going to talk about?" Sui Yuan asked 5237, tone indicating that this matter was of no concern to himself. There was a bit of a curiosity for gossip infused in his voice. "Seeing that ambiguous mood and vague attitude, there¡¯s an 80-90% chance that it has to do with feelings," 5237 replied, very reasonably, "Seeing the current situation between the two people, the probability of them breaking up is pretty high. Or, it¡¯s another topic that is rted to breaking up." "...Although this also appears in the plot," Sui Yuan felt a bit at a loss, "the timing isn¡¯t quite right." 5237 was just about to speak when it was interrupted by a cellphone¡¯s ringtone. Sui Yuan picked up the call and discovered that it was the manager who had just left. He couldn¡¯t help but feel startled, "Wang Ge? What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter?" "Good news!" The manager¡¯s voice was particrly happy, "I just got a call from the cast and crew. You were chosen for the role! You¡¯re Yue Minghui, congrattions!" "Ah! Really? That¡¯s wonderful!" The tone of Sui Yuan, who was screaming "I¡¯m done for" in the depths of his heart, was especially full of unrestrained joy, "Thank you, Wang Ge!" "What are you thanking me for? It was all because of your own hard work. Work hard and don¡¯t squander this precious opportunity. Also, tell Huo Ke to also be careful," the manager warned him, ill at ease. "Ok, I know," Sui Yuan obediently replied. He had just hung up when he let out a bitter expression. "Right now, not only is the time when they¡¯re supposed to break up different, you also got into the cast. You even squeezed out Huo Ke, who was supposed to get that role," 5237 hmphed, tone sounding more relieved, as if it "had long since expected this" than angry. Sui Yuan turned his head to look at 5237, feeling that whether it was himself or his system, they had both be used to this kind of runaway plot. ¡ª¨CA plot that hasn¡¯t gone awry isn¡¯t a good plot. If the plot progressed as it should, then that¡¯d be strange! The author has something to say: Everyone knows who Zhao Xihe is, right? Www It¡¯s especially clear, right? Although he¡¯s annoyed, he¡¯s working hard to preserve his integrity. Enough! Eve: This silly trantor had no idea who ZXH was when tranting this chapter. (Of course I know now but where¡¯s the fun in telling you guys? Hehe.) Juurensha: Like it¡¯s either Eason or Le Sen, right? Serefina: anyone think that the names are really simr?? Also im 75% for Eason. Sora: Heheheh, I¡¯ll be contrary then. Team Le Sen! Chapter 9.14- part9 Tranted by Eve Edited by Juurensha Although Eason and Sui Yuaning out had started with a great uproar, eventually the furor died down to a peaceful quiet. As a band that was in a league of its own in the music industry, no one had the capability to go and fight against the might of their ridiculous number of fans. Even if they were to drive Fashion Mix out of professional music circles, it would have little impact on the band. They had the support of most of their fans, and neither Eason or Sui Yuan cared about the opposing voicesing from the outside world. Therefore, those that wanted to jump around and cause a fuss could go ahead and do just that¡ªthey would continue to focus solely on their music. Gradually, the people against them grew more and more powerless. The public opinion of the outsiders began to hold even less influence over Eason and Sui Yuan, and the people against them could only choose to temporarily yield. There were quite a few people who were waiting¡ª waiting to see if this couple who had be the ¡¯model gay couple¡¯ would break up. Then, they¡¯d have the grounds to call into question and criticize these unconventional feelings. Over time, after the public had epted their rtionship and gotten used to their incessant, subtle shows of loving affection, and people stopped using their orientation as a weapon to attack them with, the masses began to pay more attention to their music. Fashion Mix had promised their fans who supported them that they would continue to work hard and produce even better music. They had never gone against their word nor left their fans disappointed. Fashion Mix continued to release 2 albums a year. Although there were some voices that criticized their quality, that was never the popr opinion. Thus, their music saga and legendary love story continued on until the year that ording to the plot, Huo Ke was to be crowned Film Emperor. This year was the most grievous year for all music fans alike because Fashion Mix had announced their retirement from the music industry. They had already dedicated their prime years to music and now wanted to choose a more ordinary, leisurely lifestyle¡ªthe two people wanted to travel the world, devoting the rest of their lives to each other. They solemnly apologized to the fans who were choked with sobs. Moreover, they promised that if they made new music, they would continue to release it. Eason and Sui Yuan did not bow under the fans urging them to stay and left the conference under the protection of their bodyguards. Very soon after, they ascended an airne headed overseas to enjoy their much bted honeymoon. At the beginning of their honeymoon, the two people would asionally update their Weibos with some news, pictures, and even some instrumentals, letting the fans know where they were and whether they were doing well,forting their fans¡¯ bitter yearning. Sometimes, fans could see their silhouettes in the streets of their own country, bringing them joy and happiness. Little by little, as time passed, Eason and Sui Yuan slowly faded from the public eye. That is, until one year, they emerged once more following the news of another gay coupleing out. This pair of lovers was the Film Emperors, Le Sen and Huo Ke. The feelings between Le Sen and Huo Ke were not as warm as they were in the original plot because of Sui Yuan¡¯s existence jabbing its way between them. However, after spending so much time together, as the saying goes: where water flows, a canal is formed. Huo Ke¡¯s feelings were resolute. Even if it was unrequited, he continued to chase after Le Sen as his junior and apanied him as his good friend. As Le Sen grew older, he suddenly looked back on his life and discovered that Huo Ke had long since be a big part of it. The two of them had a long, deep talk and finally decided to be together. Perhaps it was because he held feelings for him, or perhaps it was just because he had gotten used to the idea of being together. Of course, the condition was that they would temporarily hide their rtionship, even if the country¡¯s attitude towards homosexual couples was much warmer due to Eason and Sui Yuan. When Huo Ke was crowned Film Emperor, Le Sen dered his retirement. Before retiring, he attended the ceremony as an esteemed guest and handed over the trophy that represented the title of Film Emperor to Huo Ke, symbolizing theplete hand over of the title from the previous generation to the current. When Huo Ke and Le Sen¡¯s hands met while holding the trophy, the two people looked each other in the eye and smiled, sharing a tacit understanding. Huo Ke calmly made his speech. Soon after, he sucked in a deep breath, "There¡¯s onest thing I¡¯d like to talk about. I want to thank Eason and Li Kun. They were the ones who gave us the courage to speak the truth¡ª Le Sen and I are partners. We are together." The venue burst into an uproar. Eason and Sui Yuan who were watching this on television felt a bit regretful but also felt relieved. They felt regret because now that the plot had ended, they had to bid farewell to their leisurely and carefree trip around the world. The relief was because the plot had proceeded smoothly. Although the fate of Eason and Sui Yuan¡¯s roles had changed, as long as the protagonist¡¯s was good, then there wasn¡¯t a problem. When the entertainment reporters discovered that Eason and Sui Yuan¡¯s long abandoned Weibos had suddenly updated with their blessings for the couple, they tried their best to hunt down the other couple. They hoped that they could unearth them for an interview and squeeze out some additional details. However, no matter what they did, they couldn¡¯t find them in the end. ¡ª¡ª That was because at this time, Sui Yuan and Eason ¡ª rather, Zhao Xihe¡ª had already returned to the space between worlds and were checking their scores for this world. "It seems not bad?" After skimming through, Zhao Xihe closed the window with ack of interest and turned his head to look at Sui Yuan. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan was holding onto his score, so moved that his eyes were brimming with tears of excitement. Zhao Xihe lowered his head and touched his nose. He briefly reflected on his own behaviour, realizing that his troublemaking had been really too excessive in the past. It was unexpected that such a low score actually made Sui Yuan feel as happy as though he had won the jackpot. "How is this just ¡¯not bad¡¯? I¡¯ve never gotten such a high score before!" Sui Yuan could barely restrain his joy and felt a bit incredulous, "Clearly this time...I didn¡¯t even do anything. Ipletely didn¡¯t even try to follow the plot!" Zhao Xihe patted Sui Yuan¡¯s head, "As long as you follow me from now on, you¡¯ll absolutely live well. You won¡¯t have to suffer anymore." Sui Yuan nodded his head repeatedly. When faced with this unadorned evidence, he didn¡¯t doubt whether Zhao Xihe was deceiving him or not¡ª even though Zhao Xihe had frequently done so. "...Right. Anyway, why did you change to a supporting male lead?" Pushing down on his excitement a bit, Sui Yuan suddenly thought of the question he had forgotten about, "Is it possible that you made a deal with my creator at the Origin to get me back?" When he saw Sui Yuan¡¯s slight frown and concerned appearance, Zhao Xihe¡¯s heart was for once soothed, "Although I want to say ¡¯yes¡¯ and make you feel uneasy so that you¡¯ll be more obedient, I won¡¯t trick you." Zhao Xihe shrugged, pulling Sui Yuan into his chest in an appeasing manner, "I voluntarily gave up my male lead identity and became a supporting male lead. After all, the male lead and supporting male lead together is like a natural chasm, while two supporting male leads is true love, ah." Sui Yuan fell silent for a moment, deciding to not acknowledge this "talk about true love". "Then, how did you pull me out from the Origin?" Sui Yuan raised his head, trying to find any clues in Zhao Xihe¡¯s expression, "My creator said that you were special. How are you special? What¡¯s going on?" "That..." Zhao Xihe blinked, "I can tell you, but I also don¡¯t want to give it away so easily." "Then what do you want in return?" Sui Yuan felt a bit vexed. He was aware that there was no such thing as a free lunch. It was only expected that he¡¯d have to exchange something in return. Even though he knew that this was because of Sui Yuan¡¯s settings, Zhao Xihe still felt discontent and defeated by the alienating implication of this sentence, "Before, weren¡¯t you so good at acting spoiled? Now, why aren¡¯t you throwing a tantrum? Maybe I¡¯ll be soft-hearted and tell you everything, hm?" Sui Yuan: ".................." ¡ª¡ª Is that so! So it turns out that acting spoiled had this kind of use as well?! "...Then, will it work now?" Sui Yuan was a bit upset. "Toote," Zhao Xihe rejected him cold-heartedly, "Since you mentioned an exchange, then let¡¯s do an exchange." A pause, then Zhao Xihe raised a brow, "I want you to give me your body in exchange." Sui Yuan was a bit baffled, "What do you mean?" "I want you to be with me. Every time we finish a world, I¡¯ll tell you a bit about the truth, until I tell you everything, or you guess it," Zhao Xihe¡¯s request had obviously been brewing for quite a while now. After this exnation, Sui Yuan immediately understood. He straightforwardly nodded his head but immediately after discovered that Zhao Xihe who was smiling, but not smiling, didn¡¯t seem happy at all. After a moment of silence, Sui Yuan understood. "...Even if you told me everything now, or you decide not to tell me, I won¡¯t leave you anymore...so you don¡¯t have to be like this," After all, they¡¯ve been together for so long. Sui Yuan has had a lot of experience on how to deal with Zhao Xihe and immediately grasped the most important point. When he heard Sui Yuan say this, Zhao Xihe¡¯s expression indeed warmed up a lot. He raised his hand and flicked Sui Yuan¡¯s forehead in a criticizing but loving manner, "You¡¯ve lost all of my trust since that time you left without even saying goodbye! I didn¡¯t even get your apology until I forced you to parrot everything that I said. Do you think that your guarantee is worth anything?" Sui Yuan covered his forehead that had begun to turn red from having been flicked: "...Sorry. QAQ" Seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s small, miserable appearance, although he knew that he hadn¡¯t used any force and that the other man was just putting on an act, in the end, he couldn¡¯t bear continuing his act of superiority. Zhao Xihe gently rubbed Sui Yuan¡¯s forehead and muttered a ¡¯serves you right,¡¯ but his expression and tone were gentle. Understanding that he had gotten away with it, Sui Yuan exhaled. The gears were turning inside his head again, and he nned to try and scoop up a bit more of benefits for himself, "Then, are we good now? How about you tell me a bit of your secret?" Meeting Sui Yuan¡¯s expression full of anticipation and thirst for knowledge, Zhao Xihe did not have the heart to turn him down. He muttered to himself for a moment, probably choosing which part to tell him. A momentter, he slowly opened his mouth, "Do you remember what I told you in the ABO world¡ªmy life before bing an actor?" "About how you died in a car ident that was set up by your rival?" Sui Yuan¡¯s memory was particrly excellent, "En. I remember!" "That experience was fake," Zhao Xihe said very bluntly. Sui Yuan felt incredulous. His tone subconsciously sounded a bit criticizing and hurt, "You lied to me?" "I didn¡¯t lie to you," Zhao Xihe kissed Sui Yuan, appeasing him, "When I told you that, I had thought everything was true. However, Iter discovered that this was fake." "So what you¡¯re saying is, someone imnted false memories inside of you?" Sui Yuan instantly understood, "Who did it? Why did they do it? What are they trying to cover up?" "If you want to know, well, you¡¯ll just have to wait until we finish the next world before asking again!" Zhao Xihe patted Sui Yuan¡¯s head. Soon after, he turned him around so that he was facing 5237 and gently pushed him, urging him on. Sui Yuan who was still thinking about what Zhao Xihe had just revealed lovablyplied with Zhao Xihe¡¯s actions subconsciously. Soon after, he was unjustly angrily red at by 5237. Sui Yuan£º"............£¿£¿£¿" "So you still remember me, huh?! I had thought that you were too busy being all kissy-kissy with Zhao Xihe and had already forgotten all about me!" 5237 tried its best to use its plump body to express its anger. Sui Yuan who was being inexplicably attacked right now cast his innocent gaze to 0007 who was beside 5237. Thinking back to the love/hate rtionship between the two systems, Sui Yuan deeply felt that he had been implicated by 0007. ¡ª¡ªWho knew what 0007¡¯s poisonous tongue has done to 5237 to make it this angry. 0007: "...I am also innocent. I didn¡¯t say anything at all!" "Fine. I¡¯ll apologize on 0007¡¯s behalf. Don¡¯t be angry." Seeing Sui Yuan get beaten up because of his own system, Zhao Xihe naturally stood up honourably and smiled at 5237 to express his apologies. 5237 had yet to escape the shadow that had been cast on its heart by Zhao Xihe in the past. When it saw that he was watching it, it immediately shivered. Its haughtiness instantly disappeared, vividly depicting what it meant to bully the weak while fearing the strong. It also knew that it was just taking its anger out on Sui Yuan. 5237 felt embarrassed. It recognized its mistake and tried to rectify its behavior, quickly bing friendly and speaking to Sui Yuan in a soft manner, "Fine. It was my tone that wasn¡¯t good just now. What kind of world do you want next? I¡¯ll help you out as long as it¡¯s within my scope of authority!" Sui Yuan tilted his head as he pondered over this. Very quickly, he said, "I don¡¯t want any worlds with weird settings. It¡¯d be best if it was a leisurely world. Last world, it was always practice dancing, practice singing, recording albums, doing promotions...it was way too tiring." "Ok, no problem! Conveniently, there¡¯s one that matches your request!" 5237 didn¡¯t borate and rapidly locked onto the next world ording to Sui Yuan¡¯s request. Sui Yuan turned to nce at Zhao Xihe. Seeing that the other man was smiling at him, he nodded. After, he peacefully entered the next world.... ¡ª¡ª Say, just why on earth was Zhao Xihe given fake memories? The author has something to say: Come~ Let¡¯s see who can guess the truth! The one who guesses it... well, there¡¯s no prize. = = Actually, this silly author feels that it¡¯s easy to figure it out. Eve: Raise your hand if you forgot about 5237. *raises hand* This silly trantor is too dumb and brain dead so she can¡¯t guess it. Also, that¡¯s a wrap! Next arc will take ce in the modern gaming world. Our SY and ZXH will be ying video games~ sere: is it cuz hes also an artificial being or something Juurensha: ^ going to go with sere¡¯s idea. Or maybe he¡¯s a system that ascended? Chapter 10 part1 Tranted by Eve Edited by Cat, Wuxian, Juurensha Game World Total chapters in arc: 13 Wee Wuxian as our new editor~ When Sui Yuan awoke in the new world, his mind was still focused on figuring out Zhao Xihe¡¯s identity. Sui Yuan felt himself faintly grasping onto something, but it was fuzzy. He held his head, sitting on the bed for a long while until he finally gave up on thinking about it. ...Indeed, his IQ was a bitcking. QAQ He should wait awhile until he gets a couple more hints before trying again.... Throwing the matter of Zhao Xihe¡¯s identity aside, Sui Yuan began to browse his identity and assignment for this world. He couldn¡¯t help but feel deeply moved ¡ª unexpectedly, 5237 had not dug a pit for him this time! (5237:..Hey!") It had truly helped him choose a normal and leisurely world. This world was another ¡¯Modern¡¯ one and most of the plot¡¯s developments took ce within an online game. In other words, he could stay at home all day and could leisurely y the game whilepleting the plot. It couldn¡¯t get any better than this! After looking at his settings, Sui Yuan was so moved that tears were streaming down his face. But to be honest, after after skimming the plot, Sui Yuan really couldn¡¯t sympathize with the feelings of love and hate that existed within the game. To Sui Yuan, none of the worlds felt real to him. Furthermore, this was a game within these fake worlds, so it was even more difficult for him to conjure up any real emotions towards it. ¡ª¡ªWhy would you get mad if your game character got killed? Why would you feel indignant while fighting over a piece of equipment? Why would you like someone based on their game character when you don¡¯t even know what the person behind it is like in real life? Why would you worry andbour over a power struggle in the game, fighting and scheming against other yers? Hepletely could not understand any of this, what to do?! Fortunately, the plot didn¡¯t demand much from him this time. Sui Yuan only needed to type out lines in ordance with the plot. Who cared if you wereughing or crying while typing those words? Sui Yuan felt no pressure at all. ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q Standing up, he walked over to theputer. Following what he recalled from the plot and his settings, he clicked on the icon for , inputted his password, and then saw his in-game character. The character with the ID [Disdaining the King of Hell] followed the righteous path. ording to his in game-character¡¯s settings, he was a tank Of course, Sui Yuan didn¡¯t quite understand the game¡¯s terminology and needed to familiarize himself with it a bit more. [Disdaining the King of Hell] had white hair, a righteous and majestic face, a healthy, lightly tannedplexion, and a tall and sturdy body. In addition, with the halo effect that came from his top-notch outfit that had been refined and embedded with gems to the max, he was domineering to the point of blinding people¡¯s eyes! It could be said that Sui Yuan¡¯s appearance had always been on the pretty, slim, and even delicate side. Even his real life appearance in this world was that of a small, handsome, ordinary man. It was his first time controlling a character that was as manly as this, and Sui Yuan secretly felt a little bit happy. It was clear that he also had the yearning to be powerful and domineering like any other guy. Although Sui Yuan was very satisfied with [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s external appearance, unfortunately, [Disdaining Kind of Hell] was a viin role...and a cannon fodder gong at that. ording to 5237, the plot of this world was a cliche in gaming stories. It was so cliche, it couldn¡¯t get any more cliche: cannon fodder gong [Disdaining the King of Hell] and the protagonist shou [Wind-Like High Official] met in the beginner¡¯s vige. One a main tank, whilst the other a healer ¡ª they were very well-matched and even their cooperation was not bad. Therefore, they decided to be a team and level up together. They went from being normal friends to close friends and then became inseparable. In the end, they even dated ¡ª [Wind-Like High Official] was 100% gay, while [Disdaining the King of Hell] was bisexual. For the two people to get together was the work of the golden finger given by the plot. In the very beginning, the two husbands were very sweet and had a tacit understanding between them. Together, they rose to the top of the rankings, set up the guild {Heaven¡¯s Alliance}, and developed and expanded said guild. [Wind-Like High Official] was reserved with his emotions. Although he wasn¡¯t good at expressing them, he did his best. He worked hard without anyints as he helped [Disdaining the King of Hell], willingly bing the shadow behind his sess. [Wind-Like High Official] drew up the rules for the guild and severely punished rule-breakers, not hesitating to provoke others¡¯ints or hate. Meanwhile, with his help, [Disdaining the King of Hell] only had to appear magnanimous and bright, defend the rule-breaker, and emphasize the feelings ofradery. Therefore, the guild¡¯s members had a very good impression of him. ¡ª¡ªIt had to be said, [Wind-Like High Official] was truly a good wife. Men degenerate when they have money. Although it can¡¯t be used as a generalization, it¡¯s definitely not an isted case. [Disdaining the King of Hell] who had ¡¯won sess and recognition¡¯ began to gradually overlook the help that [Wind-Like High Official] gave him. Likewise, he also began to feel discontent towards [Wind-Like High Official]. Although they were in an online rtionship, [Wind-Like High Official], who was solemn and old-fashioned, continuously refused to meet and even refused to video call. After all, as a gay person, if news of his orientation were to be leaked, it would cause severe repercussions on [Wind-Like High Official]¡¯s real life. There were crooks mixed in with the honest folk. Swindlers who draped a sanctimonious mask over themselves were not umon. Before he decided that he could truly trust [Disdaining the King of Hell], [Wind-Like High Official] would not let their feelings in the 2D world expand into the 3D world. Therefore, after being refused twice, [Disdaining the King of Hell] began to doubt [Wind-Like High Official] and guessed that he was ugly in real life and was afraid that their bubble would burst upon meeting in real life. The feelings that arose from an online game were weak after all. Furthermore, [Disdaining the King of Hell] wanted a physically beautiful partner. He didn¡¯t act fickle, but he wasn¡¯t devoted either. He gradually treated [Wind-Like High Official] with more indifference and went to fool around with another man he met in-game who was pretty in real life. [Disdaining the King of Hell] and the guy he met in-game convened together in real life and tumbled in the sheets together. The guy was no push over either so the two of them eventually became lovers. This guy thought of himself as the Guild Leader¡¯s wife and especially hated [Wind-Like High Official], who the majority of the guild viewed as the ¡¯Guild Leader¡¯s Wife¡¯. The new lover jumped around all over, attracting quite a few other yers who heldints against him to vent their anger. He thrust the originally harmonious guild into disorder. When faced with [Wind-Like High Official]¡¯s criticism, [Disdaining the King of Hell] continued to protect his new lover, causing [Wind-Like High Official] to feel bitterly disappointed. When [Wind-Like High Official] found out that [Disdaining the King of Hell] was two-timing, he ¡¯peacefully¡¯ broke up with him. For the sake of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} which he had invested his heart and blood into, [Wind-Like High Official] was willing to endure [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s new me¡¯s provocation. However, the other person simply didn¡¯t want to let him off. In the end, [Wind-Like High Official] was ousted from the guild and was then invited into the guild {Carefree} which belonged to [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves], a supporting male lead who had favourable feelings towards him. {Carefree} was a guild of close friends. Although it wasn¡¯t big, the levels of all the members were still high, their equipment was good, and their skills as yers were also exceptional. Thus, they were also considered a well-known guild. Furthermore, there was [Lone Wind Wan Yi ], the number one god not only in their server, but across all servers. ...Basically, once you see a title like ¡¯number one god¡¯, you can be certain as to who the protagonist gong was. This time was no exception. As for how the feelings developed between the protagonist shou, protagonist gong, and the supporting male lead, it had nothing to do with Sui Yuan, who was a cannon fodder gong. [Disdaining the King of Hell] became increasingly arrogant under the instigation and ttery of his new lover, causing {Heaven¡¯s Alliance}¡¯s conduct to be more and more pompous and bossy. They looked down on other guilds, suppressing the other guilds in every way, making all the other yers angry although they didn¡¯t dare to speak out. At the same time, the new lover still held onto [Wind-Like High Official] and wouldn¡¯t let go. He came to provoke him many times. In the end, he provoked [Lone Wind Wan Yi] and the members of [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves]¡¯s guild {Carefree}¡¯s anger on behalf of [Wind-Like High Official], causing both sides to start an all-out war. {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} had strength in their numbers, but the majority were not good yers. Furthermore, they didn¡¯t work as one. Although {Carefree} had few people, each person was formidable, and they were well-coordinated. At the very beginning, both sides were evenly matched. However, as more and more members of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} grew tired from the continuous guild war and from being killed, one by one, they withdrew from the guild. Veteran guild members also began to disapprove of the change in [Disdaining the King of Hell]. After an internal strife urred, the guild split up. In summary, cannon fodder can never beat the protagonist. After {Heaven¡¯s Alliance}¡¯s split, [Disdaining the King of Hell] fell silent, with his tail between his legs. He guarded the broken {Heaven¡¯s Alliance}, annoyed at himself for his earlier mistake. He turned around and began to reminisce (...) about [Wind-Like High Official] who had worked so hard in silence for him. Unfortunately, at this time, [Wind-Like High Official] and [Lone Wind Wan Yi] had fallen in love, leaving no ce for him to stick himself between them. In the end, at the offline yer meeting, [Wind-Like High Official] and [Lone Wind Wan Yi] met in person for the first time. They finally transferred their feelings from the 2D world into the 3D world. Meanwhile, [Disdaining the King of Hell] finally saw [Wind-Like High Official]¡¯s real appearance and discovered that he was a cultured, refined, delicate, and pretty person. He felt even more remorseful about his cheating. However, by then, it was already toote. After going through the plot once and finding where he was in the timeline, Sui Yuan summarized his task into four steps: Meet the new lover and have sex.Indulge the new lover and force [Wind-Like High Official] away.Expand {Heaven¡¯s Alliance}, cause a disturbance, and then get pped in the face like ¡¯papapa¡¯ by {Carefree}.Go look regretful about his past actions at the offline yer¡¯s meeting. Out of the four steps, the one that was the thorniest problem was naturally, step number one. To meet offline... was not an issue, but what should he do about getting into bed with him?! Not only could Sui Yuan not stand getting intimate with anyone other than Zhao Xihe, if Zhao Xihe found out about this matter ¡ª even if they just held hands ¡ª the consequences were too horrible to even contemte! Just thinking about it made him feel as scared as if heaven and earth fell apart, OK?! He would definitely be tormented in all kinds of ways. He might even directly end up dying in bed! Therefore, he couldn¡¯t have sex with the new lover. But if he didn¡¯t, could the plot still be continued? Sui Yuan¡¯s head hurt as he pondered over this thorny problem. ¡ª¡ªIn short, he¡¯ll just think about this issue when it¡¯s time to meet in person! Isn¡¯t there a saying: When we get to the mountain, there¡¯ll be a way through? Sui Yuanforted himself in this manner and firmly tossed this worry to one side. He clicked on the button under the character that said [Enter the game]. [Disdaining the King of Hell] wielded two broadswords and struck a formidable pose. Afterwards, the screen darkened. When the loading bar filled up, Sui Yuan¡¯s character appeared in the safe area in the outskirts of the city. What he had to do now was familiarize himself with the game¡¯s mechanics. Although he¡¯s never yed a game before, Sui Yuan had learnt the basic mechanics from the settings. It wasn¡¯t hard to familiarize himself with them. Therefore, the yers watched their server¡¯s celebrity, the number one MT [Disdaining the King of Hell] look like he was spazzing out: Gets off horse, gets on horse, gets off horse, sits down, stands up, waves his hands, hugs, dance, kicks... it was simply so stupid that people couldn¡¯t bear to look at him! ¡ª¡ªWhere was the proper mighty and powerful great god?! Was he hacked?! Did someone specifically hack into his ount to ruin his image? What hatred! Therefore, many kinds of private messages were sent to Sui Yuan, giving him no choice but to pause his familiarization practice with the keys. ¡¾Guild Member A¡¿£ºGuild Leader! What¡¯s wrong? Are you OK?! ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºOh. Nothing¡¯s wrong, I¡¯m just bored. ¡¾Guild Member A¡¿£º...Hehe, it¡¯s rare to see Guild Leader y around like a child.... ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£º......... ¡¾Good Friend B¡¿£ºSay! Who are you! You unexpectedly hacked into Disdaining¡¯s ount! Quickly give it back to him! ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£º...It¡¯s me. I¡¯m just bored. ¡¾Good Friend B¡¿£º...Why¡¯d you give up on treatment! ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£º...Scram! ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£ºHacked? ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£º...It¡¯s me ¡ªwait a minute! Sui Yuan quickly deleted the words that he typed and looked intently at the ID on the screen for a long time, ascertaining that this was indeed the protagonist gong¡¯s ID, and not some imitation. If Sui Yuan didn¡¯t recall incorrectly, then shouldn¡¯t [Lone Wind Wan Yi] be lowkey and very seldom chat with people aside from his close friends in {Carefree}? Whether it was in the plot, settings, or his memory, [Disdaining the King of Hell] and [Lone Wind Wan Yi] didn¡¯t have any kind of rtionship, right? Aside from the face pping he¡¯ll getter on, that is. Faced with the sudden appearance of the protagonist gong, Sui Yuan felt great pressure. He couldn¡¯t just randomly reply to him like he had done with the other passerbys. Then... how should he respond? Sui Yuan fell silent for three seconds and resolutely decided to ignore it. He received so many messages, who would have the patience to reply to all of them? [Disdaining the King of Hell] was a great god after all! So he¡¯ll just treat it as if he had never seen it before. ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q He made his decision in this cheerful manner. In this way, Sui Yuan, ¡¯ying God¡¯, made [Lone Wind Wan Yi], who seldom reached out to other yers, get a taste of the cold-shoulder treatment for the first time. It was truly gratifying, truly gratifying! 5237: ...You¡¯re seeking death, ah! =Ãó= As a qualified great god, not only did he have to be willing to spend money in-game, he also had to have great skills. Although it was Sui Yuan¡¯s first time ying an online game, he had once been a remarkable Mecha Fighter. So, no matter if it was speed of hand, sound judgement, or calction speed, he greatly outstripped all other people within this ¡¯Modern¡¯ world. Even professional e-sports yers were left in the dust, least of all online great gods who just yed this as a hobby. Sui Yuan believed that practice was required to acquire knowledge. It was only when put to use that one could determine whether a skill was good or bad. Therefore, Sui Yuan operated his max level 100 character to fight against a couple of little monsters at the city outskirts, slowly familiarizing himself with all of his skills. Firepower, critical hit rate, buffs and debuffs, range of action, cooldown time... Sui Yuan¡¯s learning capability was first-rate and his memory was also incredible. Although the character had all kinds of skills and his skill shortcuts were numerous andplicated, at most, there were only 10-20 keys. Itpletely could notpare to the one hundred buttons he had to use as a Mecha Fighter. Basically, Sui Yuan treated his in-game character as a Mecha for babies to y with. The difference in difficulty between the two was simply too great. Low level monsters would die in one normal hit. The higher level ones would die in two or three. The peak level monsters at the same level as his character would require the use of a skill and the top-notch, elite monsters required abination of skills.... Sui Yuan killed his way through the lower level area to the higher level area. If Buddha got in his way, he¡¯d kill Buddha. If a demon got in his way, he¡¯d kill the demon. He simply could not be any more savage! Probably because he massacred too many mobs (?) but he ended up facing a field map BOSS monster. Aside from the dungeon BOSSES, had two kinds of field map bosses. One was amon field map BOSS which normally took a party of 5-10 people to kill it. The other was cordially called the World BOSS. All interested yers in the server had to relentlessly chase after it. Only after repetitively being killed, resurrected, being killed, resurrected, would they be able to grind down its health bar ¡ª of course, the reward was particrly generous. The World BOSS¡¯ spawning was announced throughout the server. As soon as it appeared, it would be surrounded by powerful yers. So, the one Sui Yuan encountered was just an ordinary field map BOSS. Usually, the only option when encountering an ordinary field map BOSS as a single yer was escape or be killed. If Sui Yuan was a normal (?) yer with even a shred ofmon sense, then he would definitely choose to turn around and run. However, it was a pity that Sui Yuanckedmon sense and only looked at the BOSS¡¯ level that was 100, thinking it was just an elite monster with a big head. Therefore, he heroically met it head on. The stupefied 5237£º"......" [Lone Wind Wan Yi] who was extremely bored and watched from the shadows, indicating that he couldn¡¯t bear to watch this scene£º"........." After the first skill hit the BOSS, Sui Yuan sensed that something wasn¡¯t right. The other¡¯s health bar was too great, its skin too thick, and its debuff resistance too formidable. Furthermore, its firepower was rather high. At this time, he suddenly recalled that there was something called a field map BOSS. However, Sui Yuan had no intention of retreating. Instead, he became even more resolute and fought even harder. His fighting spirit was roused as he had never met a worthy opponent before. What happened next was that Sui Yuan thoroughly showed everyone what was called speed of hand and what was calledbative awareness. His keen foresight and speedy,nimble maneuvering allowed Sui Yuan to veer away from all dodgeable attacks. His series of skills wereunched, wasting no time or MP. What was most important was that he wasn¡¯t stingy with his character¡¯s red potions. He replenished his health and inner force in a timely manner. He also increased his attack power, defense, speed, etc. Of course, his inte speed was also very impressive and there was little to nog. There also wasn¡¯t any sudden fraudulent slowing down of inte speed from the provider ¡ª that was probably 5237¡¯s contribution. Skill, potions, movement ¡ª every aspect worked in perfect tandem. Sui Yuan, who yed better the stronger the enemy was, finally understood the joy of ying online video games. He waspletely unaware that he had brought about a world-shaking, jaw-dropping miracle. When he had nearly consumed all of his potions within his inventory, the field map BOSS finally let out a resigned howl before falling to the ground, exploding into a bunch of good items. Slightly calming down his excited heart, Sui Yuan suddenly felt rather disappointed. "What are you getting distracted for! Quickly go pick up the items! All of them are good things! Quick! If you don¡¯t they¡¯ll disappear!" 5237 who was also fired up promptly reminded him. Its fierce and boisterous appearance made it seem like, if Sui Yuan didn¡¯t do it, then he¡¯d face the wrath of god and the dissatisfaction of the people. Therefore, the first game character Sui Yuan ever yed bent his noble waist and began to pick up the scattered spoils of war. "Also, you can peel off the BOSS¡¯ skin. It¡¯s also a good thing! Quickly peel it off!" 5237 continued topel him. As such, Sui Yuan obediently fished out a knife and squatted down before starting to skin the BOSS.... After Sui Yuan squeezed the BOSS¡¯ carcass for all it was worth, it disappeared. Sui Yuan, who had be very familiar with ying his character during this battle, also became tired of killing monsters and nned to return to his guild {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} to check out his base at this time. Exiting battle mode, Sui Yuan looked for the [return to guild] button. His character began to rub its hand while preparing for the skill but just before the scene shifted to the loading screen, Sui Yuan thought he saw a dialogue box sh up on the screen. After the screen loaded, [Disdaining the King of Hell] had already returned to his base. Sui Yuan also clearly saw what the dialogue box had said. ¡ª- [Lone Wind Wan Yi] wants to add you as a friend. Do you ept? Sui Yuan£º"........." #The spirit of the protagonist gong has yet to disperse! The author has something to say: I discovered that every time I update daily, thements are always a lot less...you guys are making me want to not update daily! QAQ This silly author has always been a klutz and am technologically handicapped. Therefore, the game world this time follows the fantasy route ¡ª what¡¯s the fantasy route? It means that things that would be unreasonable in a game, is reasonable in this silly author¡¯s work! [Enough! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß] is not based on anything. It¡¯s a mish-mash of all the games that this silly author has yed before. Don¡¯t take this silly author seriously! Eve: I hate their IDs. I swear half the word count is made up from the repeated mentions of all their names. Also, yay to badass! Sui Yuan. And lookie here, looks like he¡¯s a "gong" this time.... Hehe. Alsoughing at the thought of ZXH blowing a gasket reading the plot and finding out SY is supposed to jump in bed with another man. Juurensha: They do pick really long usernames... And yes, hahahaha ZXH is probably cursing out 5237 and plotting revenge on him. Cat: long names...harder to remember, aish. Chapter 10 part2 Tranted by Eve Edited by Juurensha, Cat & Wuxian Sorry for thete update guys. It was scheduled and didn¡¯t go through ...and I went to bed real earlyst night so only realized now. Sui Yuan felt bitter. He and the protagonist gong seemed to have an innate, ¡¯predator and prey¡¯ kind of rtionship. As soon as they met, the protagonist gong kept breathing down his neck, unwilling to let him escape. It was so fraudulent that it couldn¡¯t get any more fraudulent! ording to the summary of hisst world, Sui Yuan lost a fair amount of points from having stepped in between Huo Ke and Le Sen¡¯s rtionship, causing Le Sen to fall in love with him instead. Although it ended up back on the right track at the very end, it was poles apart from what the original plot intended. When he saw the final evaluation, Sui Yuan felt extremely wronged! He had never sensed Le Sen¡¯s feelings for him, ah? Falling in love with him? Stop ying around! How could he not have known?! Could it be that Zhao Xihe¡¯s vignce against Le Sen was because he was really a love rival and not because he was just indiscriminately on the offensive against any male or female living being that approached him?! From that moment on, Sui Yuan, who had learned from his mistakes, secretly warned himself to stay far, far away from this being called ¡¯the protagonist gong¡¯, unless absolutely necessary. Otherwise, he¡¯d follow the ¡¯three no¡¯s policy¡¯: Don¡¯t look, don¡¯t listen, don¡¯t speak. However, what should he do when faced with the protagonist gong who came to follow him around of his own volition? If he did things based on Sui Yuan¡¯s own will, then he could definitely choose to reject this friend request. However, as an actor ying the role of [Disdaining the King of Hell], he absolutely could not pass this opportunity to befriend the number one god. If he chose the former, his character settings would be on the verge of copse. If he chose thetter, his score would fall into imminent danger. Sui Yuan¡¯s brain was about to explode! Fortunately, the game¡¯s system seemed to sense Sui Yuan¡¯s conflict and after floating in the middle of his screen for a minute, a countdown appeared. Sui Yuan impatiently watched as the number fell from 30 to 20. In the end, it reached zero and the friend request automatically disappeared. Instantly, Sui Yuan, now worry-free, felt refreshed. ¡ª¡ª En, after he pressed the button to return him to his guild, let¡¯s just pretend that he left hisputer, went to find something to eat, poured some water to drink, or straightforwardly just went to the washroom. He didn¡¯t see this request at all! Sui Yuan happily made his decision. Soon after, he happily ran into the guild¡¯s encampment and tossed the protagonist gong who was seeking death to the back of his mind. Being both the protagonist shou¡¯s baby that he diligently tended to and the guild that would almost dominate the entire server, {Heaven¡¯s Alliance}¡¯s encampment was especially imposing and luxurious. Additionally, there wererge numbers of yers that came and went. So, between [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s reputation and his good rtions with other people, no matter where Sui Yuan went, the local channel was full of ¡¯Hello Guild Leader. It was a bit like a group revolving around a revered leader. It turns out that this ordinary [Disdaining the King of Hell] was made to feel like he could walk on air by these phony praises and false renown. He thought himself omnipotent in-game. However, to Sui Yuan, this kind of thing wasn¡¯t worth looking at. [Wind-Like High Official] was not at all like [Disdaining the King of Hell] who was an otaku who would shut himself at home all day while ying video games every day. He found himself a rtively stable job so the time he spent online was very scheduled. For example, right now, he wasn¡¯t online. This let Sui Yuan sigh in relief. After all, he and [Wind-Like High Official] were ¡¯nominal lovers¡¯ right now. Sui Yuan really didn¡¯t know how to act as lovers with someone who wasn¡¯t Zhao Xihe. After imitating [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s tone of voice and chatting with a few of the guild¡¯s elders and senior members, Sui Yuan was basically able to grasp the guild¡¯s situation. Next, what he needed to do was wait for the new lover to take the initiative to get in touch with him. After that, they¡¯d agree to meet in person, and it¡¯d be time for them to roll in the sheets. Sui Yuan moved his character to the guild¡¯s central za and had it idly meditate. He pulled open his friends list and began to ponder over who Zhao Xihe was. The plot this time had quite a few main and secondary supporting roles, thus the scope was extremely wide. However, the so-called ¡¯important supporting male leads¡¯ who were emotionally entangled with the protagonist ¡ª aside from Sui Yuan¡¯s cannon fodder gong role ¡ª were only two. The first one was [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves], the standard gentle supporting male lead who had liked the protagonist for a long time, helped him a lot but in the end, due to his too lukewarm personality, missed his chance to get together with the protagonist shou, and could only look on helplessly as he threw himself into the arms of his own close friend. The second is Hua Xinlei, the standard supporting male lead that liked to seek death, [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s new me. He provoked and suppressed the protagonist shou a lot. In the end, he¡¯s driven away from the game with his tail between his legs. Sui Yuan¡¯s gaze first fell onto [Hua Xinlei]. Actually, Sui Yuan really hoped that Zhao Xihe would be [Hua Xinlei]. At least, the matter of having to meet and have sex would be then easily solved. Moreover, [Hua Xinlei] is a shou, [Disdaining the King of Hell] is a gong. Although this reverse CP is a bit weird, Sui Yuan can¡¯t help but fantasize about it a bit. Seeming to see the light flickering in Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes and figuring that he was probably thinking about something strange, 5237 turned its round body and bluntly poured a bucket of cold water on Sui Yuan¡¯s head: "Don¡¯t think too much. Even if Zhao Xihe entered the body of a delicate, soft shou, I believe that he would transform that shou character into a gong. It¡¯s not a question of the body, but of the aura." Sui Yuan£º".................." 5237£º"Actually, a beautiful, delicate younger gong is quite meng, isn¡¯t it?" Sui Yuan£º"...You can shut up now, thank you." 5237£º"No problem. ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q" Fine. Sui Yuan had to admit, Zhao Xihe turning into a shou was just his own fantasy. Compared to [Hua Xinlei], [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] was more in line with Zhao Xihe¡¯s typical choice. Sui Yuan used his mouse to click on the [send message] button under [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves]¡¯s name. He hesitated on whether or not he should take the initiative to contact him. After all, it wasn¡¯t good for Zhao Xihe to always take the initiative to find him, right? No matter what it was, it¡¯s important for there to be a give-and-take from both sides. However, what if he chose wrongly? How would he exin that he had sent it to ¡¯the wrong person¡¯? While Sui Yuan hesitated, [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s name suddenly jumped ¡ª the plot had begun. ¡¾Hua Xinlei¡¿: [Hi Disdaining Gege =333= I¡¯vee online~ Did you miss me, ah? ...As soon as he gets online, he acts this frank. Is there really no issue here? Sui Yuan¡¯s mind was all ‡å‡å while imitating [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s speech. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿: Ah ah, I missed you. ¡¾Hua Xinlei¡¿: [blush] [blush] [blush] Sui Yuan silently supported his forehead. ¡ª¡ªThis was definitely not Zhao Xihe... Next, Sui Yuan learned numerous new ways on how to act spoiled and how to pander to someone. He felt that the door to a whole new world was slowly opening ¡ª this was the door to the path of a seductive shou, a coy shou, and an effeminate shou. Fortunately, before Sui Yuan copsed from having to deal with the other man, [Hua Xinlei] finally mentioned the subject he¡¯d been waiting for. ¡¾Hua Xinlei¡¿: Disdaining Gege, I n toe y at C City on February 13th. Do you have time toe meet me? [blush] Sui Yuan, who had finally seen the hopeful dawn, replied in a hurry. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿: Ah ah, of course I have time. How are you getting here? Tell me the time and ce, and I¡¯lle get you. ¡¾Hua Xinlei¡¿: Disdaining Gege is really so good~ I¡¯ll first thank you~ I¡¯ll bring some desserts that I made myself. Hope that Disdaining Gege likes it. [blush] ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿: I¡¯ll like anything that you make. [smile] ¡ª¡ªSui Yuan showed an expression of great bitterness and hate as he looked at the screen. After [Hua Xinlei] sent him his train and arrival details, Sui Yuan quickly found an excuse to end their conversation. Although it was necessary for the plot, and although it was just online, Sui Yuan still felt guilty towards Zhao Xihe for flirting with other people. Of course, what was most important was that he couldn¡¯t really stand [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s character that wanted to ¡¯mess with someone else¡¯s boyfriend¡¯. Sui Yuan marked [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s arrival on his calendar. Then, he pondered for a moment. He felt that this date had some kind of deeper meaning. "Of course there¡¯s a deeper meaning! He¡¯s arriving on the night of February 13th. February 14th is Valentine¡¯s Day!" 5237 quickly gave him the answer, "That¡¯s an open secret!" Sui Yuan understood this and couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing. Faced with a clingy little shou who wanted to be done, he should discreetly decline. But at the same time, he also shouldn¡¯t put [Hua Xinlei] in an awkward situation, so that he would still be able to boldly suppress [Wind-Like High Official] in game, right? ¡ª¡ªThis was currently like an unsolvable problem to Sui Yuan. However, very quickly, Sui Yuan¡¯s headache over this problem disappeared because he encountered a matter that was more worthy of his attention. After he dealt with [Hua Xinlei], Sui Yuan immediately received [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves]¡¯s private message. [Disdaining the King of Hell] and [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] were not at all familiar. Although the two of them had added one another as friends because of [Wind-Like High Official], overall, there really wasn¡¯t any goodwill between them. Perhaps it was because they were rivals in love and thus, there was great jealousy between them? Therefore, for [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] to take the initiative to send him a private message, it must mean that he is Zhao Xihe. ¡¾Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves¡¿£ºCome to Peach Blosson Docks. Quickly. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£º...Zhao Xihe? ¡¾Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves¡¿£ºIt¡¯s me.¡¾rubs head¡¿ ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºHow did you know that I¡¯m Disdaining the King of Hell£¿ ¡¾Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves¡¿£ºAs soon as I logged on, I heard that the number one MT Disdaining the King of Hell is spazzing out online. After asking around, I naturally figured out that it was you. ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£º............... After smoothlymunicating with the other man, Sui Yuan did not dare tarry. He summoned his mount and made a beeline for the teleporter and teleported to Peach Blossom Docks. In , Peach Blossom Docks was a famous dating spot. The gorgeous peach blossoms joined together, looking like pink clouds that came straight out of a dream. The winding, clear stream flowed down past the lush, green grass. Many beautiful emotions sprouted here. At the same time, this ce has also seen its fair share of dogblood scenes of cheating and being caught cheating (...). Thus, aside from being known as the holynd for couples, this ce was also considered a holynd for PK. 8-9 out of 10 PK battles here were battles to the death ¡ª murders of passion. Sui Yuan appeared at the teleporter rock. At once, he saw [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves]¡¯s character. [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] was a Wudang with a high DPS. He wore a light blue Taoist robe. On his back was a long, double-edged sword. The whole character radiated the aura of an immortal, looking like a delicate beauty. His face was even one that female yers liked the most: gentle, jade-like, and seemed to carry a hint of sorrow. Sui Yuan dismounted his horse and moved his character [Disdaining the King of Hell] to face [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves]. He discovered that his character was unexpectedly taller than the other by about half a head. His tall and sturdy stature contrasted against [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves]¡¯s thin body, making him look like a bamboo shoot. ¡ª¡ªIn other words, who was the shou and who was the gong was obvious! ¡¾Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves¡¿£º............ ¡¾Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves¡¿£ºTsk. Why is it that I feel particrly unhappy looking at your character? Sui Yuan¡¯s secret pride and excitement naturally could not show on his face ¡ª er, in his words. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºI didn¡¯t set it up. It has nothing to do with me, ah? Although I think that it¡¯s rather good... ¡¾Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves¡¿£ºDon¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking about right now. Whatever. Do what you want online. I don¡¯t mind. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£º.................. Although Zhao Xihe didn¡¯t directly say it, Sui Yuan could feel the other¡¯s undisguised implicit meaning ¡ª he didn¡¯t care about who was shou and who was gong online, as long as their positions didn¡¯t change in reality. ¡¾Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves¡¿£ºOnly, looking at this in a different way...doesn¡¯t this seem really interesting? If you want to act as the gong then you have to take good care of me, treat me well, yield to me.... [blush] [blow kiss] ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£º...Are you really Zhao Xihe? Why doesn¡¯t the style feel quite right? 5237: "It¡¯s not just the style. Obviously, the whole person¡¯s settings has copsed, OK?!" Fortunately, Zhao Xihe did not continue acting like that. He only teased him with a smile, saying ¡¯if you want to try being a gong, then I can cooperate with you and act cute and helpless¡¯. Towards this teasing sentence, Sui Yuan felt powerless. [Disdaining the King of Hell] and [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] are both famous people on the current server. Although they knew one another, they had never concealed the fact that their rtionship was not good. At this time, they unexpectedly met alone at Peach Blossoms Dock, a ce that was permeated with passion. Furthermore, [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] had purposely waited at the teleporter rock ¡ª this action meant that this meeting was no coincidence. Even if the two of them chatted in a private channel that other people could not see, it did not dampen the surrounding people¡¯s enthusiasm for gossip. More and more yers congregated around them to watch. Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe both felt a bit helpless. Therefore, Zhao Xihe led the way and Sui Yuan followed, deciding to find a secret ce with rtively less people around. At this time, Sui Yuan who was being inexplicably watched, med Zhao Xihe¡¯s choice of meeting ce. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºWhy did you choose Peach Blossom Docks? There are so many people here.... ¡¾Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves¡¿£ºWhy would two people meet here usually? ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£º...A date? ¡¾Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves¡¿£ºIf you know, then why ask? ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºIt could also be a duel. ¡¾Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves¡¿£º...Then are you nning to fight me now to determine who¡¯s the shou and who¡¯s the gong? Well, that¡¯s a pity. Even in-game, you probably would only be the shou. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£º.................. ¡ª¡ªWhen he thought about Zhao Xihe¡¯s maneuvering ability that was no less than his own, and even slightly superior to him, Sui Yuan decisively shut his mouth. Zhao Xihe was obviously very familiar with the Peach Blossom Docks ¡ª Rather, it was [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] who was very familiar with it. He probably fantasized about being all lovey-dovey with [Wind-Like High Official] here. Sui Yuan followed Zhao Xihe through a number of ces that would be extremely difficult for ordinary yers to reach. However, the scenery of the ce they ended up at was very beautiful. Afterwards, he struck a couple of poses ording to the others¡¯ requests and took some screenshots to keep as souvenirs. To tell the truth, Sui Yuan was not at all interested in this kind of date in an online game. Only, Zhao Xihe seemed to be very interested in it, so he went along with it. Of course, what was most important was that each time he did a pose, [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s domineering air leaked out, making [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] look particrly cute and helpless-looking (?) filling Sui Yuan¡¯s heart with a sort of unspeakable mood. It was really such a pity that this kind of beautiful time did notst very long. While Sui Yuan apanied Zhao Xihe to y around and take selfies in a lively manner, the other suddenly threw a bomb at him without any warning. ¡¾Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves¡¿£ºThat [Hua Xinlei]...what do you n to do about him? When he looked at this question, Sui Yuan subconsciously felt a bit weak. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£º...I also don¡¯t know what to do. What do you think? ¡¾Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves¡¿£ºIf I didn¡¯t speak up, would you have followed the plot, met up with him, got to bed with him, and then acted with him in-game like how we¡¯re acting now, showering everyone with your sweet PDA? Even if they were separated by their screens, Sui Yuan immediately sensed the dense, ck air that was hidden behind [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves]¡¯s gentle and sullen expression and seemingly calm words. Instantly, Sui Yuan, whose head was buzzing with ideas, immediately imagined the scene of him dying on the bed, and he was so frightened he almost peed his pants. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºOf course not! Even if it goes against the plot, I absolutely won¡¯t do it! Only after sending that message did Sui Yuan realize what he was pledging to Zhao Xihe, but he didn¡¯t regret it at all. He didn¡¯t know when it started, but Zhao Xihe was now more important to him than the plot. Even if the plot ended uppletely smashed to pieces, or his score turned out to be dismal, Sui Yuan didn¡¯t want to disappoint or anger Zhao Xihe. ¡¾Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves¡¿£ºReally? ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºReally. This time, Sui Yuan replied bluntly and quickly with no hesitation. Perhaps it had to do with his character¡¯s image, but Sui Yuan felt that Zhao Xihe, with [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves]¡¯s appearance, seemed less imposing before [Disdaining the King of Hell], making him see the illusion of him having to coax his own little shou. ...Indeed, one¡¯s outer appearance really determined everything, huh? Once he got Sui Yuan¡¯s answer, [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] seemed very satisfied. His mood quickly picked up again and he sent a smile. ¡¾Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves¡¿£ºThen I await your performance. Sui Yuan sighed in relief. He rested his chin in his hand and looked at [Disdaining the King of Hell] and [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] cuddling under a Peach Blossom tree on the screen with a furrowed expression. ¡ª¡ªAlthough he replied so frankly just now, Sui Yuan still wished to find a way to bnce Zhao Xihe and the plot. However, as they say, you can¡¯t have your cake and eat it too. Could it be that he really had to purposely ruin the plot for the first time? Sui Yuan who felt conflicted and worried looked at 5237 with a gaze full ofints ¡ª what about that being able to rxinglyplete the plot while staying at home, huh? Indeed, he¡¯s been tricked! 5237: "...What are you looking at me for! Is it my fault, huh?!" Eve: 100 chapters! We¡¯re halfway through the main story~ This gong/shou reversal cracks me up. And SY having to deal with Hua Xinlei kills me. So much cringe. Juurensha: Oh geez, Hua Xinlei¡¯s personality is the type I get most annoyed at. Still, 100 chapters, yaaaaay! Cat: Whoohoo \o/ 100 chapters, also the MC¡¯s and ML¡¯s little date felt like they were on vacation more than going through the plot, it made me want to take a break and rx. Chapter 10 part3 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian, Cat & Juurensha After ascertaining one another¡¯s identity, Sui Yuan spent more and more time with [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] in-game. Fortunately, Zhao Xihe also knew that there was a limit to everything and did not act too hastily. Thus, for the time being, in front of other people, [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] maintained his warm but slightly impassive appearance and never acted excessively intimate with [Disdaining the King of Hell]. As for what the two people were like in private, well, no one would know. At the very least, Sui Yuan had already gotten used to the other¡¯s persona in the public channel: he treated each word like gold and was serious and calm. In private however, he was like apletely different person, actingpletely without morals or integrity. Sui Yuan also worriedly reminded him to make sure he selected the proper channel before sending each message. In case he messed up...hehe, that would be extremely awkward. Luckily, Zhao Xihe was always prudent. With 0007¡¯s help, it was very unlikely for him to make that kind of low-level mistake. As for the protagonist shou, [Wind-Like High Official], Sui Yuan naturally had to start to get in touch with him. Only, at this time, the sharp-minded [Wind-Like High Official] had already faintly detected the change in [Disdaining the King of Hell]. He realized that an issue regarding their emotions had arisen between the two of them and also noticed the existence of [Hua Xinlei] who was bouncing up and down, bing happier and happier. [Wind-Like High Official] gradually treated [Disdaining the King of Hell] more indifferently. Aside from helping out with the guild¡¯s official matters, he would very seldomly take the initiative to talk to him, let alone y together. Naturally, Sui Yuan wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to the protagonist shou either. All of his mental and physical efforts were directed to figuring out how to cate a jealous Zhao Xihe and on how to respond to [Hua Xinlei]. Soon, he would simply worry himself to the point of growing white hair! [Wind-Like High Official] naturally knew about how Sui Yuan¡¯s and [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves]¡¯s rtionship was gradually getting better. Towards this, he heldplicated emotions. If it had been when he was madly in love (?) with [Disdaining the King of Hell], [Wind-Like High Official] would have certainly felt happy and delighted that his lover and good friend got along. After all, he had plenty of headaches from trying to figure out how to get the two people to reconcile with one another. But now, there was a fissure between [Wind-Like High Official] and [Disdaining the King of Hell]. Right now, he needed his friend¡¯sfort and support. However, when he turned around, he discovered that his good friend had unexpectedly started to get along with [Disdaining the King of Hell] at some unknown point in time. [Wind-Like High Official] truly felt a bit stifled. Carrying this kind of conflicted emotions, [Wind-Like High Official] sent [Disdaining the King of Hell] a private message, asking in a manufactured casual way about the reason for the change in the rtionship between him and [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves]. Sui Yuan looked at this message and deliberated over it for a long time. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºI don¡¯t really know the specifics either? I just suddenly thought that this person wasn¡¯t all that bad and was worth making friends with. Didn¡¯t you always say that he was good and that I should get in touch with him more often? I know that what you say is usually justified. Before, I was too narrow-minded. When I saw how close the two of you were, I felt jealous. Hehe, isn¡¯t that kind of childish? Sui Yuan¡¯s responsepletely made it so [Wind-Like High Official] could not dig any deeper. He obviously didn¡¯t clear up anything but he still made it so [Wind-Like High Official] had nothing he could say. He even faintly hinted at the split between them ¡ª this was poles apart from [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s usual carefree and straightforward mannerism! So it turns out that [Disdaining the King of Hell] disliked [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] because he was jealous. He didn¡¯t like [Wind-Like High Official] anymore, so he wasn¡¯t jealous any longer Naturally, he felt that [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] wasn¡¯t bad...[Wind-Like High Official]ughed bitterly while supporting his forehead. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t conjure up any anger at [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s tone that said that he ¡¯recognized his own mistakes and wanted to make amends¡¯. After all, the other man had frankly praised him for his sensible words. Furthermore, it was him who had tried to get [Disdaining the King of Hell] and [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] to get along well. [Wind-Like High Official] muttered to himself for a long while before typing out a reply. ¡¾Wind-Like High Official¡¿£ºElegant and Humble is indeed not a bad person. I¡¯m relieved that you two get along now. He¡¯s much more reliable than those people that used to surround you. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºHaha. Although they aren¡¯t at the same level as [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves], and although they have some shorings, those people aren¡¯t all that bad either. It¡¯s just that your expectations are too high and you are unwilling to turn a blind eye. [Wind-Like High Official] hesitated for a moment. In the end, he didn¡¯t continue to discuss this topic with [Disdaining the King of Hell]. They had a dispute over this matter many times before. This time, however, [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s attitude and tone was much milder than before. [Wind-Like High Official] didn¡¯t want to make the mood bad again, nor did he want to part on bad terms. After all, even if they broke up, they both would still y the same game along with still being in the same guild as each other. Nheless, they still needed to maintain an amiable rtionship on the surface. For a rational person like [Wind-Like High Official], a 2D romance could notpare to one in real life. He also understood that it was his constant refusals that extinguished [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s passion. Thus, although he wasn¡¯t happy about the other¡¯s change in affection, [Wind-Like High Official] could calmly ept it. As Sui Yuan had just said, [Wind-Like High Official] could never be willing to turn a blind eye. Since there were signs that [Disdaining the King of Hell] had fallen in love with someone else, [Wind-Like High Official] gradually reimed the feelings that he had invested in him. He did not n on picking up the pieces of their rtionship and trying to reignite their me. He only hoped that they would peacefully break up. Right now, he was just waiting for an appropriate time to do just that. ¡ª¡ªIf it wasn¡¯t for [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s unwillingness to forgive [Wind-Like High Official] and [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s indulgence and inaction, perhaps they could still be friends and would not have reached the point of having to fight to the death. After sessfully duping the protagonist shou in his attempt to sound him out and settling that annoyance, Sui Yuan leisurely wasted time online for a few days. Atst, he bitterly weed the day of his suffering ¡ª February 13th. At dawn, Sui Yuan crawled out of bed. He hadn¡¯t slept well that night, tossing and turning, imagining all sorts of situations and ways to respond. The most awful part though was that he still had no idea how to get the best of both worlds ¡ª how to satisfy Zhao Xihe and the plot. Although he had gotten up early, Sui Yuan didn¡¯t want to go online. Thus, Sui Yuan resolutely decided to begin preparing for his meeting. He got a map and familiarized himself with the surroundings while also choosing a suitable location. After all, following his arrival into this world, he hadn¡¯t even taken a step outside. At the same time, he sorted out his own appearance. As a qualified actor, Sui Yuan naturally knew how to show off his body¡¯s best features, making him seem even more charming. Likewise, he also knew how to cover up these features to make himself fade into the crowd. After spending some time, Sui Yuan who was originally a young, handsome boy turned into a youth dressed in clean, in clothes who looked like a sloppy, half-awaken otaku. If that [Hua Xinlei] looked at his appearance right now and still threw himself at him without any misgivings, then Sui Yuan would definitely send him a big red flower for being a supporting male lead who ¡¯endured humiliation for the sake of the mission¡¯. When he was satisfied with his appearance, Sui Yuan finally made his choice ¡ª since he couldn¡¯t think of a good n to have it both ways, then he would let go of the plot! After he made his decision, his nervous heart finally gradually calmed down. Sui Yuan even had the mind to think about what he would eat tonight while driving to the train station. In order to show that he was not very enthusiastic, Sui Yuan arrived at the stationte. Midway, he received a call from [Hua Xinlei]. Then, he exined that he couldn¡¯t help it as he was stuck in a traffic jam and that he was really sorry. Meanwhile, the traffic outside his window was nonexistent. He drove at 40km/hour without feeling any pressure. Congrattions, Sui Yuan! Your ability to tell lies without even blinking has evolved yet again! After arriving at the train station, he found the ce that [Hua Xinlei] had said he was waiting at. Sui Yuan casually swept a look around but he didn¡¯t see anyone who looked like [Hua Xinlei]. He had no choice but to take out his phone and give the other man a call. Very quickly, he saw a clean, handsome, and refined youth pick up his phone and look towards Sui Yuan. Sui Yuan was bbergasted. The youth looked a bit younger than Sui Yuan. He had indeed grown up well. He was very much in line with the norm for supporting male leads: slightly uplifted phoenix eyes nted faintly into a smile, his skin was fair but healthy-looking, his stature was slender and upright, his whole person was elegant like bamboo, he had a well-educated appearance ¡ª where was the enchanting, soft, cute, effeminate, and coy shou he was promised?! Wasn¡¯t this fraud?! Was his association abilitycking, or was it the plot¡¯s unreliable descriptive ability?! ¡ª¡ªThe majority of people online were two-faced. This saying was unexpectedly very justified.... The youth hung up. He pulled his suitcase and advanced towards Sui Yuan. His arched eyebrows clearly expressed his excellent mood. He didn¡¯t show any hint of dislike towards Sui Yuan¡¯s outer appearance. "Are you...Disdaining Gege?" The youth¡¯s voice was refined and smooth, not at all like the sweet, soft and lively tone he used online. It made listeners feel veryfortable. The slight rising tone at the end when he said ¡¯Disdaining Gege made him sound a little bit spoiled ¡¯, making Sui Yuan¡¯s heart race a bit. He was stunned to discover that he seemed to have been seduced! Probably because he had seen Sui Yuan¡¯s stupefied expression, the youth¡¯s smile deepend a bit. He introduced himself, "I¡¯m Hua Xinlei." Sui Yuan£º".................." ¡ª¡ªCalm down! You need to calm down! Pick up your integrity! Think of Zhao Xihe! Instantly, Sui Yuan calmed down. Although he still felt a bit conflicted, he had already epted [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s appearance, which had been contrary to his expectations. "Hi, Huahua," Sui Yuan spat out [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s online nickname. He felt that his name really didn¡¯t fit the youth before him, so he felt a bit ufortable, "I¡¯m Disdaining the King of Hell". "Disdaining Gege can just call me Xinlei," Evidently, the youth felt a bit embarrassed to be called ¡¯Huahua¡¯. "That¡¯s also good, Xinlei," Sui Yuan willingly epted and changed his words. He didn¡¯t n to reminisce much, "The car¡¯s outside. Let¡¯s quickly get on." "OK. Thank you Disdaining Gege for speciallying here to pick me up," Xinlei smiled. He very naturally extended the hand that wasn¡¯t pulling his suitcase and grabbed Sui Yuan¡¯s arm. Their posture looked very intimate. Sui Yuan went rigid. He subconsciously wanted to pull his arm away, but he didn¡¯t expect that the other would be so strong. He was unexpectedly unable to move at all. Looking at the passersby who wereing and going, Sui Yuan endured it and temporarily let Xinlei do what he wanted. ...Indeed, he should send [Hua Xinlei] a big red flower for ¡¯enduring humiliation for the sake of the mission¡¯! He was obviously so good-looking but still passionately took a fancy for this die-hard otaku who didn¡¯t have a single redeeming feature. It was definitely a terrible shame! Furthermore, the most important point was that...why did Sui Yuan feel that their gong and shou positions reversed after meeting? Obviously, [Hua Xinlei] was the shou, and he was the gong. However, right now, it seemed like he was being suppressed by the other¡¯s aura. This was just unscientific! 5237: "...Two shous meet. One of them has to be a gong. In other words, you are even more of a shou than an effeminate, seductive, and coy shou. Please let me try to make a sad face for you. Sui Yuan: "...Shut up!" He awkwardly took [Hua Xinlei] to his car. He took advantage of the time when the other was putting his suitcase in the trunk to finally escape. Sui Yuan firmly kept a safe distance, out of arm¡¯s reach, between him and the other man. After cing the suitcase into the trunk, [Hua Xinlei] turned around, not noticing Sui Yuan¡¯s actions, and continued to intimately and naturally behave in a spoiled manner, "Disdaining gege, I didn¡¯t book a room at a hotel in C City, and I don¡¯t have much money. Can I stay at your ce?" "Sorry, my ce is too small. It¡¯s not suitable for someone to stay over. It was difficult for you toe to C City, how could I wrong you like that?" Sui Yuan had prepared himself against this beforehand. There was no hesitation whatsoever, "I have already booked a room for you. Although it¡¯s cheap, the amodations are not bad. You¡¯ll like it." [Hua Xinlei], who was so bluntly rejected, looked a bit disappointed. He still tried to appeal a bit. His tone softened, and he added in a voice that made people¡¯s hearts itchy, "I don¡¯t care about the conditions of the lodging. I just want to spend more time with Disdaining Gege. I don¡¯t take up much space. Can¡¯t I stay with you?" ¡ª¡ªAlthough he didn¡¯t seem like an effeminate, coy shou right now, Sui Yuan truly believed that the other was the seductive type. He quietly recited ¡¯Zhao Xihe¡¯ three times in his head to calm down. Sui Yuan then firmly shook his head and opened the driver side door before going in, "Can¡¯t. I already made the reservation. Moreover, I don¡¯t like living with other people. Sorry, Xinlei." "...Fine. I won¡¯t make things difficult for Disdaining Gege," [Hua Xinlei] quietly sighed but did not continue to argue. He only hung his head and sat in the passenger seat, disheartened. He put on his seatbelt. He looked very pitiful, like a puppy who was drenched by the rain. Sui Yuan silently nced at him, telling himself that he absolutely could not be soft-hearted! He had to continue to think about the fierce Zhao Xihe! "Right, Disdaining Gege, I didn¡¯t eat dinner at the train station. Before going to the hotel, can we eat first?" Probably since he saw that acting pitiful would be of no use, [Hua Xinlei] very quickly pulled himself together, cautiously giving the suggestion while revealing a rather soft smile. This request was very reasonable. If he were to refuse, then he¡¯d be the unreasonable one. Moreover, Sui Yuan was indeed feeling a bit tender-hearted, so in the end, he nodded, "OK. No problem. I know a good family restaurant near the hotel. It¡¯s good and cheap." "Awesome!" [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s eyes lit up, as if Sui Yuan¡¯s casual approval had lit up his whole world. His earlier dejection waspletely swept away. Sui Yuan..pletely had no idea as to what to say, so he straightforwardly kept his silence. All the way, [Hua Xinlei] kept the conversation going. He talked a lot about himself. For example, he said that he was a student who had just started his break. He waspletely unlike his in-game persona. Unfortunately, [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s important scenes were all in-game. The plot did not touch on his real identity all that much. Sui Yuan thus had no way of verifying anything that he said. Sui Yuan didn¡¯t want to be good friends with him. He would just respond with ¡¯en,¡¯ ¡¯ah,¡¯ or ¡¯oh¡¯. He spoke very little of himself ¡ª he just mentioned that he was unemployed and was a NEET through and through. "I also want to live like that, ah...I really admire Disdaining Gege," [Hua Xinlei] smiled in reply. Sui Yuan felt that his every strike was like hitting cotton. He felt rather depressed. The restaurant Sui Yuan chose was indeed...100% "good cheap eats". The restaurant was tiny and the seating looked shabby under the yellow lighting. Unfortunately, his hints failed once more. [Hua Xinlei] did not scorn him at all. He very naturally found a table to sit at, showing no disdain whatsoever. Sui Yuan sat silently in front of him and handed him the menu, "I already ate dinner. You order what you like." [Hua Xinlei] very quickly ordered two dishes. Unexpectedly, they fit Sui Yuan¡¯s taste. Because it was already sote, there were very few customers. The restaurant¡¯s efficiency was very high. Not long after, their food arrived. [Hua Xinlei] set up his tableware, rinsed it a bit with hot tea, and then firmly began to eat. He seemed really hungry. [Hua Xinlei] ate very quickly but he didn¡¯t seem crude at all. On the contrary, he looked rather pleasing to the eye, cultured even. His appearance of eating with gusto even made Sui Yuan a bit hungry. "It¡¯s definitely worthy of being a restaurant that Disdaining Gege rmended. It tastes really good!" [Hua Xinlei] didn¡¯t forget to praise it while he ate. Sui Yuan really couldn¡¯t see any holes in his behaviour, "Won¡¯t Disdaining Gege eat a bit?" Originally, he was getting a bit restless. Sui Yuan, who has never wronged himself, firmly epted this proposal and happily ate another meal. It was just a pity that, after satisfying his stomach, Sui Yuan¡¯s heart felt very tired. Since he went to get [Hua Xinlei], Sui Yuan had worked hard all the way to show that he was a ¡¯poor loser¡¯. No matter if it was talking about his life, or the choices in hotels or restaurants ¡ª he meticulously projected this image of himself. As long as [Hua Xinlei] had even a shred ofmon sense, he¡¯d throw away this ¡¯unrealistic¡¯ idea of cultivating feelings between them. From the plot¡¯s description and from his interactions with [Hua Xinlei], Sui Yuan had thought that the other was a rather frivolous person who was obsessed with money. He liked [Disdaining the King of Hell] only because of the other¡¯s online reputation, his extravagant spending, and his image of being a local tyrant. Thus, if he discovered that the other man was not tall, handsome, and rich like he had thought during the offline meeting, then after his fantasy was shattered, not only would he be disappointed and give up, he would very likely be a hater. However, the problem now was, why was everything different from what Sui Yuan had imagined? Sui Yuan watched [Hua Xinlei], who was gorging himself, with an obscure, dark gaze. In front of [Hua Xinlei], he acted as an unattractive, penniless, talentless person who refused to work hard or better himself and happily chose to stay an otaku while wasting all his time ying an online video game. What was there to like about a person like this? [Hua Xinlei], please tell me quickly! I¡¯ll definitely change! QAQ It couldn¡¯t be that...this was true love? Did [Hua Xinlei] really love [Disdaining the King of Hell]? This absolutely could not be true! "En? What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?" [Hua Xinlei] raised his head, meeting Sui Yuan¡¯s dull gaze that was sort of falling apart. He nked out for a moment before he extended a hand with a smile, very naturally wiping a grain of rice from Sui Yuan¡¯s lips. Sui Yuan£º".................." ¡ª¡ªWhat the f*ck?! Was he being flirted with? Sui Yuan felt that his heart was in utter chaos.... Compared to his online persona that Sui Yuan felt hard-pressed to deal with and always wished wouldn¡¯te online for the whole day, the [Hua Xinlei] right now unexpectedly didn¡¯t make Sui Yuan feel any sort of ill will. Although he still took the initiative to stick to him, whilst acting familiarly since the beginning, as well as acting spoiled ¡ª his aura made it seem fitting. The way [Hua Xinlei] acted online made Sui Yuan shun and fear him. However, when he acted as he did online now, Sui Yuan can¡¯t conjure up any dislike. On the contrary, he felt especially intimate. It felt rather apt, as if it was only right for them to be this intimate. Each and every one of [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s movements were very natural. Sui Yuan epted it and did not reject him too much. As long as the other man didn¡¯t want to trick him into bed, then Sui Yuan really wanted to be friends with him and develop ¡ª key point: purely friendly ¡ª emotions between them, even if it would only be temporary. After eating, the hard-pressed Sui Yuan who had inexplicably gotten closer to the other man, callously (?) rejected [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s proposal to see the nightscape. He bluntly and smoothly threw him to the hotel. The hotel was very small but it was very clean. A single room was not expensive. Sui Yuan helped [Hua Xinlei] receive his keys from the front desk, but he didn¡¯t enter the room with him. ¡ª¡ªThe night was dark and the wind was roaring, two lonely man in a hotel room ¡ª as soon as you heard about it, wouldn¡¯t you think it sounded really unsafe?! "Sorry, I¡¯m a bit tired today, so I won¡¯t send you off," Sui Yuan handed over the keys to [Hua Xinlei]. The exhaustion on his face was not at all fake ¡ª he was truly, really tired! His heart was tired! [Hua Xinlei] examined Sui Yuan¡¯splexion and obediently didn¡¯t continue to insist, "It¡¯s fine. I really troubled Disdaining Gege. Even when you were so tired, you still specifically came to pick me up." "It¡¯s nothing! I already agreed to it after all!" Sui Yuan smiled weakly while shaking his head ¡ª¨C if I didn¡¯te get you, then I wouldn¡¯t be so tired! "Then, Disdaining Gege should go back home early and rest. Tomorrow...Tomorrow, can you apany me on a stroll around C City?" [Hua Xinlei] really knew how to make use of his advantages. His tone was packed full of anticipation and apprehension. It made anyone who had even the tiniest conscience unable to decline, "I¡¯m new here. It¡¯s not safe to be by myself...." The frantic hearted Sui Yuan opened his mouth, preparing to reject him. "Don¡¯t reject me. I beg you, Disdaining Gege~" as if he knew what Sui Yuan was about to say, [Hua Xinlei] didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak, "You promised me before. You can¡¯t back out now! Anyway, Disdaining Gege has no work right?" "..." Sui Yuan, who had described himself as a NEET who has nothing to do all day, felt that he had unexpectedly dug a hole for himself...there was simply no excuse he could use to reject him here, was there?! "Just tomorrow!" Seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s wavering expression, [Hua Xinlei] persisted, "It¡¯s just one day!" "...Fine," Sui Yuan bitterly smiled while wiping his face in his mind. He honestly wanted to destroy the him who had agreed to apany [Hua Xinlei] to y all those days ago. At that time, he hadn¡¯t known that [Hua Xinlei] was so difficult. There was no good way of getting rid of him! "Awesome! Many thanks, Disdaining Gege," having reached his goal, [Hua Xinlei] smiled gorgeously. Without any warning, he wrapped his arms around Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulders, hugging him. His lips seemed to discreetly brush against his ear and cheek, carrying along a fiery temperature. Sui Yuan suddenly stiffened, dumbstruck. "Then I¡¯ll first go up. See you tomorrow~" As if he hadn¡¯t at all realized that he had just done some frivolous action he should not have done, [Hua Xinlei] let go of Sui Yuan without fooling around. He waved his hand with a smile, pulling his suitcase as he decisively left. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan covered his cheek where the other man had brushed his lips against, dumbfounded. ...So tired. He feels like he can love no more.... 5237: "...I don¡¯t know if I should light a candle for Zhao Xihe or you." Sui Yuan: "...Light one for me QAQ." The author has something to say: Thank you to the little sisters whoforted me yesterday. This silly author feels a lot better. Especially after tormenting Little Sui Yuan, I feel particrly refreshed! Ipletely did not stop so it¡¯s rather crude and long w. As for the contents of this chapter, this silly author will only smile silently.... Eve: Can¡¯t stop cackling at Sui Yuan getting seduced. Our baby is also a man, ok? He¡¯s had his sexual awakening and is also interested in boys now. Sorry ZXH. At least SY is trying to be faithful. (I still think SY will get pushed down by this ¡¯shou¡¯ *cackles*) Juurensha: Personally, I don¡¯t get Xinlei¡¯s appeal (or seemingly unemployed SY¡¯s appeal, but maybe he¡¯s just that hot?). ZXH is going to be maaaaaad. Cat: Please appear ZXH, please appear, so you can bridle swoop your man away!! Chapter 10 part4 Tranted by Eve Edited by Juurensha, Cat & Wuxian Thank you guys so much for the ko-fis <3 Since he had agreed, even if he was unwilling, Sui Yuan had no choice but to crawl out of bed in the early morning of the second day. Compared to the night before, he had slept rather well. His head was still swimming with thoughts of the unresolved situation, but he unexpectedly had cked out as soon as his head hit the pillow. Who knew whether it was because he was truly just that tired or if he had straightforwardly given up. ¡ª¡ªIn any case, there was no use in thinking about it so he might as well not worry about it.... After ¡¯tidying up¡¯ his appearance, Sui Yuan stuffed himself with whatever he could find for breakfast and drove to [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s hotel. As soon as he entered the lobby, he discovered that the other had already been sitting on a sofa, and had been waiting for him there for an unknown period of time. When he saw Sui Yuan, [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s eyes shone, and he stood up at once. His glittering smile was blinding, "Disdaining Gege, you¡¯vee? I was a bit worried that you wouldn¡¯t...." "...How could that be. Since I promised you, I will naturallye," Sui Yuan replied, without even a hint of enthusiasm in his words. He and [Hua Xinlei] and wereplete opposites. Although, He did refrain from saying anything outright that could possibly insinuate that he hadn¡¯t wanted toe. [Hua Xinlei] didn¡¯t seem to mind as he pulled Sui Yuan by the arm with a smile ¡ª Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t dodge in time! ¡ª and was pulled out of the hotel by [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s unquestionable strength. In very high spirits [Hua Xinlei] shouted; "Then, let¡¯s go quickly!" Sui Yuan let himself be helplessly pulled along. He quickly adjusted to the situation, giving up on struggling, "Then, where do you want to go? Do you need me to rmend any ces?" "No need. I¡¯ve already nned everything. Disdaining Gege just needs to apany me," [Hua Xinlei] turned around and smiled, really looking like his namesake ¡¯a gorgeous spring flower¡¯. Sui Yuan sat in the driver¡¯s seat and first drove towards C City¡¯srgest pedestrian shopping street as per [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s request. The shops on both sides of the street were like glittering jewels and there were couplesing and going in both directions ¡ª after all, today was Valentine¡¯s Day. Although it couldn¡¯t be said that it was particrly incongruous for Sui Yuan and [Hua Xinlei] to be walking side-by-side, the scene of these two men together seemed to be bathed in an ambiguous light. Sui Yuan feigned ignorance and [Hua Xinlei] cared even less, so the two of them continued their intimate actions. Without the slightest hesitation, [Hua Xinlei] pulled him into a high-end male clothing store. Sui Yuan had originally thought that [Hua Xinlei] had wanted to buy clothes for himself. He never expected that the other man would grab a set of clothes and hand it over to him after browsing a bit. "Disdaining Gege, do me a favour and try this on, ba~" "Me?" Sui Yuan was stunned. "Yep. I want to give someone a present. That person¡¯s size is about the same as Disdaining Gege. Troubling Disdaining Gege to help me try it on and see if it fits,!" [Hua Xinlei] nodded magnanimously. Sui Yuan hesitantly epted the clothes. Although it didn¡¯t feel right, he couldn¡¯te up with any grounds for refusal. Without any better option, he entered the fitting room and changed into the clothes that were given to him. He had to say that [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s eye for things wasn¡¯t bad. Not only were the clothes form-fitting but they also made Sui Yuan look much more spirited and lively,pared to his original washed out appearance. After exiting the fitting room, he spun around once in front of [Hua Xinlei] to give him a good look of the effects of the clothing. [Hua Xinlei] rested his chin on his hand while looking him over with a nitpicking gaze. In the end, he nodded. Soon after, he extended a hand to press down onto Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulder. With one hand, he stopped Sui Yuan from retreating and with the other, he stroked his hair, his fingers very deft as he quickly and effortlessly brushed away and tidied up Sui Yuan¡¯s messy hair, as well as his bangs that had been intentionally styled in a manner that obstructs his eyes. Afterwards, he turned Sui Yuan around so that he faced the changing room¡¯s mirror. He smiled very contently, pleased with himself, "Look. Disdaining Gege, don¡¯t you look much more handsome like this?" ¡ª¡ªOf course, I look more handsome! Laozi went through a lot of trouble to look like such a loser! Sui Yuan¡¯s expression stiffened, and he wanted to flip a table in his heart. Clothes make a man; put that together with a good hairstyle, and a person can be much more pleasing to look at. There was no need to even mention this in regards to Sui Yuan, whose body had a good foundation and was originally a little handsome fellow. The man in the mirror wore a set of casual clothes that had a subdued aura of luxury. His hair was a bit ruffled, looking somewhat charming and unruly. He was obviously donning the same expression as before but there was no longer that depressing air about him that evoked people¡¯s dislike. On the contrary, there was anguid charm. The him before and after he had changed his clothes were as different as heaven and hell. This heaven-shaking change even startled the saleswoman. It was like watching the Ugly Duckling¡¯s transformation into a white swan ¡ª her words of praise were especially sincere. It was pretty obvious that [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s grasp of styling was not at all inferior to Sui Yuan¡¯s. He so easily unearthed the good features that Sui Yuan had painstakingly concealed, even managing to highlight them further, making his temperament appear even better. With regards to [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s question, Sui Yuan could not deny it in good conscience and could only rigidly nod his head, "Indeed, Xinlei, you really have a good eye...." "It¡¯s good if Disdaining Gege likes it,~" [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s eyes bent into a smiling expression, "After all, this is the present that I¡¯m giving to Disdaining Gege!" After saying this, he didn¡¯t give Sui Yuan any time to decline and directly handed over his card to the salesperson, "I¡¯ll pay now. He¡¯ll wear it out. Help me take off the tag. As for the clothes in the fitting room, please help us handle it!" The saleswoman naturally had no objection and immediately took the card to the counter. Sui Yuan sighed in his heart, ¡¯as expected, it turned out like this¡¯. When he tried to refuse, it had already been done and could not be reversed. "Why are you unhappy? Does Disdaining Gege not like my gift?" [Hua Xinlei] took back the card he used to make the payment and asked for forgiveness, looking miserable, "Don¡¯t look at me with that kind of reproachful look. I didn¡¯t trick you just now! This is really a gift I was nning on giving, and the recipient¡¯s size is really the same as Disdaining Gege!" Sui Yuan£º".................." ¡ª¡ªThat¡¯s right, ah, you didn¡¯t say a single lie. The recipient¡¯s size is the same as mine...hehe, obviously I would wear the same size as myself! You¡¯re so cool! For a while, Sui Yuan was speechless, unable to retort. In [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s eyes, it looked like he was wavering. Thus, he indicated to the salesperson to secretly take off the tags on the clothes while piling on more pressure, "I mean, I keep causing trouble for Disdaining Gege. I would feel uneasy not giving you anything in return." "There¡¯s no need. Besides, this present is too expensive." One should not get a reward if it¡¯s undeserved ¡ª of course, this excluded Zhao Xihe. Sui Yuan who had received a gift and thus feltpelled to act more humbly, felt ufortable from head to toe, "How much did these cost? I¡¯ll return the money to you." Sui Yuan¡¯s expression was serious and earnest. [Hua Xinlei] seemed to have been intimidated and obediently took out the receipt. However, when he handed it over to Sui Yuan. he blinked, his gaze crafty and mischievous. Sui Yuan silently looked at the price on the receipt: "........................" ¡ª¡ªWhat the f*ck! What the heck was he doing buying such expensive clothes?! He didn¡¯t have this much money on him, what to do?! Putting away the receipt, Sui Yuan¡¯s expression became slightly awkward and evasive, "...Wait until we go home. I¡¯ll give you the money then." "OK~" [Hua Xinlei] agreed, seeming to rather enjoy seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s powerless tormented appearance. Next, Sui Yuan kept [Hua Xinlei]pany as they strolled around several more stores. Fortunately, the other man knew when to stop while he was ahead and did not try to trick Sui Yuan into getting more clothes. Instead, he only picked a few items for himself. On Valentine¡¯s Day, the streets were packed and bustling with activity. Products targeted towards lovers were especially hotmodities. [Hua Xinlei] also bought a pair of phone straps, keychains, nes, rings, and other simr essories. He, however, did not express a desire to give Sui Yuan the other half of these products. Since it was like this, Sui Yuan could notment and could only watch [Hua Xinlei] use his sharp aesthetic judgement to fuss over the small essories. Although the street was long, it didn¡¯t take much time for the two men to reach the end of it and with their rather fast pace, they had bought things quickly and efficiently. Afterwards, they went to C City¡¯s most famous tourist attraction located in the middle of the za. The za was full of beautiful flora and in the center was a terrace for events. Flower gardens were hidden amongst the greenery all around. On one side was C City¡¯s vastke, on the other side was the City Museum that had long been acimed as a ¡¯cultural corridor¡¯. It could be said that this was a must-see location for any C City tourist and was also a sacred dating spot for lovers. When Sui Yuan and [Hua Xinlei] arrived at the za, ¡¯Bade Pour Adeline¡¯ yed from the za¡¯s musical fountain, water swaying with willowy motions. At times, the water flowed gently as if in love; at other times, it rushed into the skies, causing quite a few tourists to stop and marvel at the sight. Meanwhile, couples sat on benches under the shade of the surrounding trees, happily nestling against their loved ones or whispering soft words to one another. The sweet smell of love filled the air of the entire za. Sui Yuan pulled at his cor, feeling slightly ufortable. He felt that he shouldn¡¯t be out sightseeing with [Hua Xinlei] on such a day ¡ª even if there wasn¡¯t anything between them, in this kind of atmosphere, it felt like there could be. Look! That couple over there was looking at them differently! While inwardly scolding himself for being so stupid, he had no choice but to wander around the za with [Hua Xinlei]. Very quickly, the two people found themselves at the za¡¯ske. "I want to go canoeing. How about it?" [Hua Xinlei] eagerly suggested, seeming not to feel the stares of the surrounding people who clearly took him as a gay person ¡ª fine, that was probably true. "Whatever you want," Sui Yuan shrugged unenthusiastically. Afterwards, he was pulled into a boat and he sat down in front of [Hua Xinlei]. [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s rowing technique was not bad. He very quickly rowed the boat far away from the area that was densely packed with couples. They finally arrived at the centre of theke which was rtively emptierpared to before. Although the temperature was approaching spring in February, it was still a bit chilly. The cold air that blew onto their faces was notfortable at all. However, perhaps the rocking of the boat was too soothing as it, unexpectedly, gradually made Sui Yuan sleepy. No matter how you looked at it, for two people to be all alone together on a boat in the middle of theke on Valentine¡¯s Day didn¡¯t seem quite right. Sui Yuan forced himself to stay vignt. He absolutely could not afford to fall asleep. However, he didn¡¯t closely examine as to why he always subconsciously rxed when he was around [Hua Xinlei] ¡ª over and over again, he was taken advantage of. [Hua Xinlei] did not start any sort of conversation with him at this time. Furthermore, for the sake of avoiding the awkwardness, he shifted his gaze onto the surrounding scenery. The two people were quiet, but it did not feel awkward. Rather, there seemed to be a silent, tacit understanding that silence was better than words between them. Sui Yuan did not realize this, but [Hua Xinlei], beingpletely aware, lifted the corner of his mouth in satisfaction. After wasting away the rest of the morning on theke, the two men went to a restaurant near the za for lunch. They were escorted to what was normally called a two-person booth, but was now called a window seat for lovers for Valentine¡¯s Day. [Hua Xinlei] opened up the menu, swept a nce over the items, and then looked coquettishly at Sui Yuan, "Disdaining Gege, let¡¯s eat a couple¡¯s meal!" Right now, Sui Yuan was rather sensitive to the word ¡¯couple¡¯ and frowned, "Eat what couple¡¯s meal!" "Because it¡¯s cheaper,! Moreover, it looks really delicious," [Hua Xinlei] said especially calmly, "It¡¯s cheap and good. Isn¡¯t this what Disdaining Gege likes?" Sui Yuan, who once again had a hole dug for him and had his face pped by his past self, stubbornly fought back despite being pushed into a corner, "But it¡¯s for couples...." "Don¡¯t mind the details! Who said that only couples could eat a couple¡¯s meal, huh?" This was said to the server who stood to the side. The waitress who was blinded by this handsome boy¡¯s smile naturally nodded her head several times. Soon after, she directly wrote down [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s order ¡ª ¡¯the couple¡¯s meal¡¯. Sui Yuanforted himself, thinking that since he¡¯s alreadypromised so many times, one more time wouldn¡¯t hurt. Moreover, eating a couple¡¯s meal didn¡¯t mean that they were lovers ¡ª of course, the most important part was that the couple¡¯s meal seemed to really suit Sui Yuan¡¯s taste buds. Putting aside the problem with the ¡¯couple¡¯s meal¡¯, Sui Yuan and [Hua Xinlei] ate rather well that afternoon. Sui Yuan, who was cured by the delicious food, seemed to regain his energy and was finally able to continue to fight against [Hua Xinlei], that hussy. After lunch, the next ce [Hua Xinlei] chose to go to was the ¡¯cultural corridor¡¯. The City Museum was free and open to the public. Usually, , there weren¡¯t many couples that went to the City Museum on regr days. Now that it was Valentine¡¯s Day, the only couples who would choose to have their date here would be bookworms. Sui Yuan had to admit that [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s choice allowed him to sigh in relief, and he rxed quite a bit. He no longer seemed as tense as he was before, as if he were facing a formidable enemy. However, this so called ¡¯capturing one¡¯s prey¡¯ ¡ª one should not put too much pressure on one¡¯s prey, in order to avoid forcing the fish into a life or death struggle. This wasmon sense to all fishermen ¡ª that one should loosen and tighten the at appropriate times in order to finally catch the prey. Sui Yuan, who was unaware that he had been baited and hooked, happily passed time in the museum. This ce was free of other people, and thus no one was there to cast that particr gaze at them. Furthermore, Sui Yuan had to admit that [Hua Xinlei] was a great travelpanion. Sui Yuan, who had already experienced quite a number of worlds, could be considered more experienced and knowledgeable than any regr person. His knowledge was extensive but it was limited to the identity of the roles he had yed. For example, when he was training to be a Mecha Fighter, he learned how to operate it and wield it as a weapon. When he was a singer, he learned how to sing and how to y instruments. However, with regards to other aspects, he was more or less the same as an ordinary person ¡ª perhaps even a bit worse off. After all, he hadn¡¯t received much education from his system on these aspects. [Hua Xinlei] was different. He was very well-educated and well-informed, causing Sui Yuan to look at him in astonishment! Whether it was history, antiques, astronomy, geography ¡ª [Hua Xinlei] had the information on the tip of his tongue and could exin everything neatly with his soft and elegant voice. He would also insert jokes at the appropriate time and ce, fascinating Sui Yuan with his words. He subconsciously followed [Hua Xinlei], staring at the other with wide eyes full of his thirst for knowledge and adoration, making the other feel even prouder of himself. He seemed to be giving it his all to elicit a smile from Sui Yuan. In his mind, Sui Yuan added the tag ¡¯talented¡¯ to [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s description, alongside ¡¯handsome and bright¡¯, ¡¯rich,¡¯ and ¡¯educated¡¯. Therefore he felt more and more that the other man was simply so dazzling that it made people mad! This kind of good youth who seemed perfect ¡ª why on earth was he so hell-bent on hanging himself on the tree known as [Disdaining the King of Hell]?! This was simply a case where all who see it would be heartbroken, and all who hear of it would shed tears! Sui Yuan felt that even if it wasn¡¯t for Zhao Xihe¡¯s sake, he would never let [Hua Xinlei] end up so miserable at [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s hand as ordained by the plot. The responsibility of saving this misguided youth was heavier than Mount Tai! ¡ª¡ªEn, in this way, he¡¯ll happily and easily make this decision! The tour of the museum brought the good feelings between the Sui Yuan and [Hua Xinlei] to the max. Although the two people were a bit reluctant to leave, for the sake of the next development, [Hua Xinlei] still pulled Sui Yuan out of the museum and to their next stop ¡ª the movie theatre. Sui Yuan¡¯s expression was a bit strange as he stood before the theatre¡¯s entrance, "You want to watch a movie?" "Yes, ah," [Hua Xinlei] fished out some money to pay for their tickets while replying, not forgetting to tell the ticket seller, "We want couple seats!" The startled female ticket seller: ".................." Sui Yuan, gnashing his teeth, "...No need for couple seating. Regr seating is fine." [Hua Xinlei] was slightly disappointed but chose to yield, "...Fine. If you want regr seats, then so be it. We want seats that are together!" The ticket seller who epted the cash, was stupefied: ".................." ¡ª¡ªThis single dog curses for these goddamn gay couples who go around PDAing on Valentine¡¯s day to all break up, one after another! All the good guys either have a girlfriend or are gay. This world is simply so cruel and ruthless that it makes people want to get revenge! The author has something to say: ...Once I started writing about a date between one who harbours wicked intentions and one who is ignorantly enjoying the sweetness (?) of the date, I can¡¯t stop! This is definitely the curse of the single dog¡¯sints! This silly author vows that the date will end next chapter and will return to the game! After all, the main part of the story takes ce in the game. We can¡¯t let the minor yers upstage the main attraction...probably.... Eve: Wishing for ZXH to be aware of SY¡¯s slightly wavering heart and eat that vinegar. It would be beautiful. Also hoping for Huahua to end up pushing SY down ehehehehe. Though ofc only for nothing to happen in the end. SY¡¯s body is only for ZXH to touch after all. Juurensha: I really want to see ZXH¡¯s reaction... Cat: *secretly hopes ZXH can split his soul and just transferred into HXL¡¯s body* Chapter 10 part5 Tranted by Eve Edited by Juurensha, Cat & Wuxian After [Hua Xinlei] had shamelessly said that he wanted to buy the couple seats, Sui Yuan became certain about the other¡¯s intentions for today. From the very beginning, armed with an ulterior motive, [Hua Xinlei] had no intention to go sightseeing in C City. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen to waste time strolling around or going to see a movie. This wasn¡¯t sightseeing ¡ª this was a genuine date! Sui Yuan only reacted now. Although he was a little slow, it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t understand. After all, even though he¡¯s with Zhao Xihe, they¡¯ve never gone on a date like this before! The first time he experienced a modern world, he was a dog. The second time, he was a world-famous idol. Want to stroll around and act lovey dovey in public like a normal person as an idol?!? Hehe, they would definitely be surrounded, chased, obstructed, and intercepted by other people, ending up in a very difficult situation! Before, Sui Yuan hadn¡¯t made the connection. Now that he thought of it, he immediately understood the other man¡¯s n: strolling together through the streets during the day, buying a little present, rowing a small canoe, showing off his knowledge ¡ª all of this would help heat up the emotions between them. At night, they¡¯d watch a little movie and hold hands in the dark theatre. It¡¯d be best if he could get a little kiss. In the end, they¡¯d have a candle light dinner, confess...and then it would only be expected for them to have sex! This was definitely an ¡¯Online Dating Strategy¡¯! After thinking about what was toe, Sui Yuan was just about to scream and fall apart! ¡ª¡ªBegging you to not cling onto me like this. Give me a way to survive, ba. QAQ Sui Yuan, whose mind was all in disorder like this, was pulled into the theatre by [Hua Xinlei]. He sat stiffly in his seat, like he was on tenterhooks. Meanwhile, [Hua Xinlei] sat next to him, appearing as if he didn¡¯t notice the difference in Sui Yuan and continued to happily chat about the movie they¡¯d be watching. His appearance radiated an aura of ¡¯I¡¯m really looking forward to this¡¯. ¡ª¡ªAre you sure that what you¡¯re looking forward to was the movie and not how you n to take advantage of the movie ¡®to do some weird things in the dark?¡¯ Sui Yuan silently cursed, and he absentmindedly replied. He really wanted time to fly past like a shuttle and for this day to be omitted from his memories. The lights quickly dimmed and the screen in front of him started to y the movie. Sui Yuan tried his best to ignore [Hua Xinlei] beside him and focus on the movie. Unfortunately, he became more and more aware of the other¡¯s presence and could even faintly perceive the heating off of his body, and hear his steady and calm breaths. Sui Yuan silently leaned to the other side, trying hard to keep some distance between them. Luckily, the other man did not seem to n on making any sort of move and concentrated on watching the movie. He didn¡¯t even give Sui Yuan a single nce. Sui Yuan spent the first half hour tense and nervous. After that, he gradually rxed and began to pay attention to the film. Because he was an actor, Sui Yuan did not like to watch movies at all. First of all, he found them uninteresting. Secondly, he felt that the actors were all too stiff, mechanical, and unnatural ¡ª of course, TV series were even worse. The film they were watching was a romance ¡ª very suitable to watch on Valentine¡¯s day. It was probably because he was an actor in thest world but Sui Yuan had became even fussier about acting. He truly found it difficult to approve of this movie¡¯s actors¡¯ acting. He immediately took this touching movie and turned it into a game, inviting ¡¯everyone toe pick faults with the acting,¡¯ and eventually got carried away while ying this game. ¡ª¡ªAfterwards, the back of his right hand that had been ced on the hand rest suddenly felt warm. It was tightly sped by someone, their fingers intertwined. Sui Yuan quickly sobered up from his game of picking fault and surreptitiously turned to look at [Hua Xinlei] who sat on his right. [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s face was currently slightly turned to the side, facing him. The light of the screen reflected off of his eyes, making them appear bright. They were full of bashful but genuine affection. Feeling the back of his hand getting warmer and warmer, Sui Yuan looked away from [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s gaze and gnashed his teeth. He then decided not topromise and used his strength to pull his hand out of the grasp. No matter how tightly the other held him, he was unwilling to stay like this. Before, Sui Yuan did not resist [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s intimacy because of that ineffable and subconscious feeling of closeness and indulgence he felt in the depths of his heart towards the other man. However, if he really wanted to refuse someone, no matter who it was, no one could prevent him from doing so. "...Disdaining Gege..." Through the darkness came [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s slightly quivering mumble, full of grievance and desperation. Sui Yuan lowered his eyes. A momentter, he raised his head and looked the other in the eye, cool-headedly spitting out two words without mercy, "I¡¯m sorry." Realizing that there was no way to change Sui Yuan¡¯s answer and also because the quiet movie theatre was not a ce to discuss this kind of topic, [Hua Xinlei] fell silent, looking at Sui Yuan for a long while. In the end, he moved his eyes away with much difficulty, once again looking at the screen. However, his lips no longer held a smiling expression, and he looked like he had lost his spirit. Sui Yuan¡¯s heart twinged, and he felt rather guilty. However, he knew that he absolutely could notpromise at such a critical moment and could only act ruthlessly and chose to ignore him. For the rest of the movie, neither of the two people were interested in watching it. Although they continued to remain seated, their minds had flown miles away, and they acted like strangers to one another. Once the film ended, Sui Yuan was the first to stand up. He quickly left the auditorium, and [Hua Xinlei] silently followed him from behind. The two people walked, one in front of the other. The air between them was cold and rigid. When they passed through the ticket seller¡¯s booth, the ticket seller who had just sold the tickets to them was dumbfounded! ¡ª¡ªOh no, it couldn¡¯t be that my curse just now actually worked?! After watching a film, they really broke up. I suddenly feel guilty. How did this happen?! I didn¡¯t mean to, ah. From now on I won¡¯t casually curse people....QAQ Sui Yuan and [Hua Xinlei] both didn¡¯t realize that they had left a shadow in the heart of the pure and kind-hearted ticket seller meizi. After leaving the movie theatre, [Hua Xinlei] quickly chased after Sui Yuan and grabbed his wrist. Sui Yuan stopped walking and turned around, expression helpless, "Sorry. It won¡¯t work out between the two of us." "Why? What did I do wrong?!" [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s expression was sorrowful, frustrated, confusion and loss painted on his face. He watched Sui Yuan closely, appearing to be holding back tears, "It was clearly going so well before, right? I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t hold even the smallest speck of feelings towards me!" "You¡¯re great. If we could, I¡¯d like for us to be friends. But if you want to be more than that, I can¡¯t," Sui Yuan shook his head. His voice softened slightly but remained firm. "Why?!" [Hua Xinlei] stubbornly questioned him, tirelessly trying to find the answer, "Is it because of Wind-Like High Official? But you told me that you already didn¡¯t like him anymore, didn¡¯t you? And that rather than be with him, you¡¯d rather choose me!" ¡ª¡ªHe definitely did not say that! That was 100% the hideous mess that was left behind by [Disdaining the King of Hell]! Sui Yuan felt very bitter, his tone also a bit weak, "I was just speaking without thinking. It was a joke...." "...A joke..." [Hua Xinlei]ughed bitterly, expression seeming to darken by the minute, making the hair on Sui Yuan¡¯s body stand on end, "That joke of yours, Ipletely believed it. And now you¡¯re telling me it was all just a joke? Do you still like Wind-Like High Official?!" "No!" Sui Yuan, who didn¡¯t want to let the other man¡¯s expression darken any further, quickly retorted, "I don¡¯t like Wind-Like High Official!" "It¡¯s not Wind-Like High Official? Then who is it?!" [Hua Xinlei] interrogated sternly. Sui Yuan gritted his teeth and decided to directly go double or nothing ¡ª in any case, [Hua Xinlei] will continue to y the game in the future. Sooner orter he¡¯d find out. Rather than be exposed, he might as well tell the truth now. Moreover, since the plot was already falling apart, then it might as well crumble apart even more fiercely! "Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves," meeting [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s sharp gaze, Sui Yuan calmly and bluntly spat out this name, "It¡¯s Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves." [Hua Xinlei] stared at him vacantly. The hand that then held Sui Yuan¡¯s hand tightly, unconsciously loosened. Soon after, Sui Yuan took advantage of this opportunity to throw him off. "Elegant and Humble...Autumn Leaves...?" [Hua Xinlei] repeated hesitantly, "But from what I remember, the rtionship between the two of you isn¡¯t good...." "That was before," Sui Yuan coughed lightly, "Now, I inadvertently discovered that Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves is someone that I know in real life. He¡¯s my..." For the sake of settling the predicament before him, Sui Yuan gritted his teeth and had no choice but to spit out these shameless lines, "He¡¯s my first love." [Hua Xinlei]£º".................." "I¡¯ve always liked him. Because of a certain lucky coincidence, I was able to confess to him. He also told me that he likes me," Sui Yuan made this up with much difficulty. He then quickly wrapped it up, "After that, we became a happy couple." [Hua Xinlei]£º".................." "So...I can¡¯t betray him. Although you¡¯re really great, I like him more," Sui Yuan observed [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s expression. He was astonished to discover that the other¡¯s appearance of nearly ckening had unexpectedly be smooth again. Although it was tense, Sui Yuan could not perceive any anger or disappointment. ¡ª¡ªReally strange.... Looking at [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s wooden and distracted expression that made it seem like his soul had wandered off, Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t help but call his name, "Xinlei?" [Hua Xinlei] suddenly came back to himself. His lips moved slightly when he looked at Sui Yuan, as if he wanted to say something. In the end, he tightly pursed his lips and lowered his gaze, "...I understand. So, the matter of the two of you getting closer in game recently...how funny. Everyone was deceived by you guys." "I¡¯m sorry. Elegant and Humble didn¡¯t want to cause a big disturbance. After all, there was also [Wind-Like High Official] who came between us before. So it was better to keep it hush-hush," Although [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s appearance was very odd, seeing that he had calmed down, Sui Yuan sighed a breath of relief and did not look any deeper. He was itching to solve this troublesome matter, "Since you understand, then that¡¯s fine. It¡¯s gettingte, and I should go back." "Wait!" Seeing that Sui Yuan wanted to leave, [Hua Xinlei] stopped him at once. His expression was pleading and full of hope, "I know that I have no chance, but would you still keep mepany? I...tried my best to n out today¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day date. Although I was rejected...I still want to finish it. I beg you ¡ª just this once! All that¡¯s left is dinner. Eat dinner with me. After that, I¡¯ll give up and wish you and him all the best...." Having said it like that, with the other man expressing his willingness to give up, Sui Yuan¡¯s originally determined heart finally softened and was swayed. He confirmed with slight hesitation, "It¡¯s just dinner? After that you¡¯ll give up?" "Yes. I guarantee it," [Hua Xinlei] nodded, the expression in his eyes dejected. However they were clear and magnanimous. "...OK," Sui Yuan ultimately became soft-hearted. Since he had already aplished his goal and held no ill-will towards [Hua Xinlei], if he could help make the other feel a bit better, then he was willing to help. After all, it was just dinner. "...Thank you," [Hua Xinlei] smiled bitterly. Although Sui Yuan yielded, he was not at all excited ¡ª no one would be excited if they were in his shoes, OK?! This was clearly a break-up dinner! The two people returned to Sui Yuan¡¯s car. Sui Yuan drove while [Hua Xinlei] gave directions. Very soon, they stopped at the entrance of a high ss hotel¡¯s restaurant. [Hua Xinlei] had made reservations in advance ¡ª it was an above average quality private room released just for Valentine¡¯s Day. Everything was already properly arranged inside. It was a romantic candle light dinner specially prepared for a pair of lovers. Sui Yuan and [Hua Xinlei], these two big men, had to eat a meal in this kind of room. The expression in the female server¡¯s eyes who had guided them in changed. In addition, the atmosphere between the two of them was stiff. They did not seem like a pair of gay lovers who were passionately in love at all. It indeed made people¡¯s imaginations roam wild. In the blink of an eye, a tale of love and hate unfolded on a magnificent scale in the female server¡¯s mind. The atmosphere within the private room was ambiguous, making Sui Yuan who had just rejected the other man feel extremely ufortable. [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s expression also became much more pained but he continued to keep on a self-mocking, gentlemanly smile while he pulled out a chair for Sui Yuan, inviting him to sit down. Soon after, he began to order some dishes. Although he was ordering, in fact, he had already chosen them when he had made the reservation. Only, [Hua Xinlei] added a couple more bottles of wine. He seemed to want to drown his sorrows away with the alcohol. The dishes served suited Sui Yuan¡¯s taste very much. However, he wasn¡¯t in the mood to enjoy it. He only looked at [Hua Xinlei] as he drank and drank. He also couldn¡¯t help but asionally drink a ss with him, discreetly consoling the other to help him let go of his pain. The perfectly good romantic candle light dinner changed in the end into a scene of two men facing one another, with one drinking away his sorrows. Fortunately, Sui Yuan¡¯s alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t bad. In addition, he was more restrained. When [Hua Xinlei] finally drank himself under the table, Sui Yuan was still fairly clear-headed. Although he was clear-headed, as aw-abiding, good citizen, he wouldn¡¯t drink and drive. Sui Yuan also would not heartlessly leave [Hua Xinlei] in the private room. Therefore, Sui Yuan had no choice but to call a server over and book a room, nning to settle [Hua Xinlei] down properly before taking a taxi home. ¡ª¡ªAs for his car that was parked in the hotel¡¯s parking lot, it would have to wait until Sui Yuan coulde back to get it. He hoped that at that time, [Hua Xinlei] would have gotten over his "broken heart". Otherwise, their next meeting would be way too awkward. The strength of Sui Yuan¡¯s body wasn¡¯t very great. Supporting the drunk as a swine [Hua Xinlei], who was about the same height as he was, was a rather strenuous task. Luckily, the server was tactful and helped him a bit. Only, the server was a girl so she wasn¡¯t much help. "...Why did he drink himself into this state? What happened?" The girl seemed to have just started working as a server here and still retained a bit of innocence and curiosity. She couldn¡¯t help but quietly ask these questions. Sui Yuan looked at her a bit strangely and lightly coughed, "He just went through a break-up earlier today. He didn¡¯t want to let his hard work go to waste. He had also been looking forward to this candlelit dinner in a private room for a long time so he straightforwardly grabbed me toe drown away his pain, while also using this as a way to mourn the end of his love." After hearing Sui Yuan speak, the server suddenly understood. The gaze she threw at [Hua Xinlei] was full of sympathy. Sui Yuan averted his eyes ¡ª he wasn¡¯t really lying. He was just guiding people down another path of thought. He learned this from [Hua Xinlei].... Without the server¡¯s strange gaze on him, Sui Yuan immediately felt less burdened. When they arrived at the room, he had the server open the door. Sui Yuan said a word of thanks to the server and then dragged [Hua Xinlei] onto the bed, helping him lie on it. He thoroughly heaved a sigh of relief, cheering the fact that this terrible day was finally over. He didn¡¯t expect that before he finished sighing, he would realize that he had truly been too naive. In a moment of carelessness, the world suddenly flipped. Sui Yuan was now lying where [Hua Xinlei] had just been, stunned. Meanwhile, [Hua Xinlei] had flipped himself over and was pressing down onto Sui Yuan¡¯s body. Sui Yuan£º".....................=Ãó=" ¡ª¡ªWhere was his promised ¡¯giving up after eating dinner¡¯?! Shameless! [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s tightly closed eyes were already wide open. His dark eyes carried a slightly smiling expression, expressing that he had gotten his way. He waspletely sober. You couldn¡¯t see any trace of his previous drunken appearance at all ¡ª this kind of acting drunk skill was simply matchless! When Sui Yuan wanted to speak, to reprimand the other, [Hua Xinlei] decisively lowered his head and blocked Sui Yuan¡¯s lips. Sui Yuan was stupefied for a moment before he resisted violently. What made him feel incredulous was that no matter how he struggled, he was easily held down by the other party ¡ª this was simply unscientific! Where was the fighting ability that he had umted over those several worlds?! Was it all eaten by a dog?! Sui Yuan was sullen. He tried harder to break free from his ce under the other man¡¯s body. The other party however became even more difficult to throw off, and he got even more excited. Before, the kiss that could still be considered gentle gradually changed. A sense of plundering and longing permeated the kiss, as if he was on the verge of dying from thirst in a desert, only to finally find an oasis. He was impatient to take in all of the sweet rain from Sui Yuan¡¯s mouth into his own. While engaging in a back and forth struggle, their clothes gradually became undone. Sui Yuan felt tipsy. The smell of wine between his lips was like a raging inferno, thoroughly burning away his consciousness. After a hazy moment, Sui Yuan, whose eyesight faltered and made it so he could only rely on his body¡¯s instinct to sense the actions of the person pressing him down, Sui Yuan came to a realization in a split second, grasping onto the crucial point that he had overlooked. ¡ª¡ªWhy [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s appearance was different from what the plot had described and from what he had imagined; why the outstanding [Hua Xinlei] was dead set on pursuing him and unwilling to let go; why [Hua Xinlei] in real life felt unlike [Hua Xinlei] in-game; why he felt so familiar with [Hua Xinlei] all this time, making him unable to bring up his guard; why he repeatedly felt soft-hearted and indulged [Hua Xinlei], unwilling to let him feel disappointed; and the most important part was ¡ª why he was no match for [Hua Xinlei] and could only be pressed down by the other! "Zhao! Xi! He!" Sui Yuan squeezed out these three sybles between gritted teeth, "Is it fun to y with me?!" [Hua Xinlei] ¡ª or rather, Zhao Xihe slightly lifted up his body. He showed absolutely no guilt after having been exposed, "Didn¡¯t I say it before? I¡¯ll be ¡¯watching your performance¡¯. Since it¡¯s ¡¯watching¡¯, then naturally, I would have to personallye and see. Only then would it count!" He lightly kissed Sui Yuan¡¯s lips, as if rewarding him. Zhao Xihe¡¯s face was like a crafty and satisfied fox who had just stolen a chicken, "Although you were too soft-hearted at times, overall, I am still very satisfied, especially with that confession at the end. You almost made me fall out of character. In summary, thank you,, for letting me pass such a beautiful Valentine¡¯s Day~" "...I¡¯m going to kill you!" Sui Yuan who was about to faint from anger dered. "Exactly what I want..." Zhao Xihe smiled frivolously, winking at him teasingly, "So rare to see you take initiative like this, ne~" ¡ª¡ªSui Yuan pounced at him. 5237 silently turned away and left the room. ¡ª¡ªThe consequence of having such a silly host is that he had to get used to disregarding how his host¡¯s IQ would sometimes go offline. Want to fight with Zhao Xihe? Hehe, are you kidding me?! Such an intense night...it will probably have to help his silly host on the bed ¡¯bury his corpse¡¯.... [lights candle] The author has something to say: In the end, I didn¡¯t write anything! It¡¯s pure! He just kissed him a bit, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s all above the neck! Please don¡¯t report me QAQ Eve: I KNEW IT!!!! I knew it was ZXH though I will admit I found myself doubting. His reaction to the confession!!! Anyway, this confirmation made the whole date so much sweeter. I¡¯m going to go re-read it~ The ending was also so cute. ZXH is so happy and SY is so feisty. This sparks joy in me. (After reading yourments, damn. You guys are much better detectives than I am. I wasn¡¯tpletely sure that it was ML till this chapter.) Juurensha: Oh thank god it was ZXH, I was worried what was going on. I have to admit, I didn¡¯t suspect it at all, but it¡¯s very ZXH. Cat: Ahh finally, hubby arrived, seriously was getting too invested into the irl dating than the in-game dating. Wuxian: as someone who started on arc 10, I was getting invested on the dynamic of this pairing so I¡¯m d HXL turned out to be ZXH in the end. lol Chapter 10 part6 Tranted by Eve Edited by Juurensha, Cat & Wuxian The result ofst night¡¯s ¡¯fight¡¯ was that Sui Yuan didn¡¯t get out of bed until midday. In contrast, that person who had a ¡¯miserable and gloomy atmosphere¡¯ and was ¡¯drinking his worries away¡¯ appeared refreshed, not appearing hungover in the least. He was pleased as punch. Although the young married couple had fought and quickly made upst night ¡ª any issues between the two could be resolved with a bit of tumbling between the sheets. Perhaps it was because Zhao Xihe yed around a little too much this time but Sui Yuan still wasn¡¯t happy with him. Rather, it seemed like they had funst night ¡ª maybe too much funst night ¡ª that Sui Yuan wasn¡¯t happy with him? In summary, Zhao Xihe tried his best to fawn over Sui Yuan and atone for his sins afterwards. Of course, he was perfectly happy and willing to do this. They entangled themselves with one another on the bed until it was past 11 o¡¯clock. During this time, all kinds of immoral activities a.k.a., ¡¯massaging but actually taking advantage of you¡¯ ured. Fortunately, Zhao Xihe still had some semnce of self-control and graciously restrained himself at this time, not daring to do it till the end. Finally, Sui Yuan, who was teased until his whole body flushed red, kicked him out of bed to order takeout since he was unbearably hungry. After going down to the restaurant, the server who greeted Zhao Xihe was a familiar person. It was the kind little sister who had helped Sui Yuan drag Zhao Xihe to their room. After all, both Zhao Xihe and Sui Yuan were good-looking. In addition, there was the matter of that ¡¯break-up¡¯ that evoked sympathy from other people. Together, this left a profound impression of Zhao Xihe on the female server, enabling her to recognize him with just a nce. ...However, he didn¡¯t look heartbroken at all right now. On the contrary, he looked like he had gotten what he had wished for. Why on earth did he suddenly appear so satisfied? Did she miss something? The female server donned a standard service-person smile and wrote down Zhao Xihe¡¯s order while imagining all sorts of things in her head. A momentter, she noticed that Zhao Xihe¡¯s order was clearly not just for one person but two ¡ª it couldn¡¯t be that his friend had taken care of him all night and hadn¡¯t gone home? Then, what¡¯s that ozi is at the peak of happiness¡¯ auraing from him all about?! The female server is a fujoshi. Fujoshis have an innate sense for these kind of things. Immediately, the gaze she directed at Zhao Xihe became unreadable. It was just,st night that the female server had asked too much about the clients¡¯ personal matters and further gossiped about it with her coworkers to entertain themselves during downtime. However, she was caught by her supervisor and scolded fiercely. Therefore, even though she was very curious right now, she could only firmly suppress it. It was simply too stifling to the point of almost suffering an internal injury! Zhao Xihe didn¡¯t pay any attention to the server girl¡¯s look of wanting to say something but hesitating. He was currently in a hurry to go back and have a lovey-dovey meal with Sui Yuan. He politely thanked her and immediately turned around to return to their room. Sui Yuan, who had been tossed around until he couldn¡¯t even raise an arm, naturally epted Zhao Xihe¡¯s extremely eager and attentive feeding service. However, his expression grew worse and worse. When he had regained some of his strength, he decided to immediately leave this ¡¯heartbreaking ce¡¯ to seek asylum and find sce in hisfortable little nest. Meanwhile, Zhao Xihe, who had been longing to enter Sui Yuan¡¯s home since they had first met in this world, naturally could not miss this good opportunity. While he supported his aching waist as he headed downstairs, Zhao Xihe walked next to him wearing a fawning expression, looking ready to lend him a hand at any time. Sui Yuan¡¯s expression made it easy for any person with a shred ofmon sense to deduce what had urred. Of course, the female server who had long been paying attention to them also noticed. The female server who had just put an end to her imaginative thoughts confirmed her conjecture afterying eyes on Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe. Dogblooded plots such as ¡¯went drinking with a friend after a break-up, unexpectedly made a drunken mistake, with a freakbination of factors leading to his discovery of who he truly loved ¡¯; along with other conspiracy plots like ¡¯pretending to be heartbroken to drag his secret crush to go drinking, act drunk and do things afterwards, and seed in getting some action¡¯...all kinds of interesting scenarios spiraled around the female server¡¯s head. The gaze she used to look at Zhao Xihe and Sui Yuan was especially scorching. Naturally, the sensitive Sui Yuan could feel her gaze. He subconsciously tilted his head to nce atst night¡¯s female server. The other¡¯s gaze was too intense. Although it made Sui Yuan¡¯s scalp feel a bit numb, his good upbringing would not allow him to ignore her. Thus, Sui Yuan expressionlessly nodded to the girl in greeting. Subsequently, Zhao Xihe scrutinized the girl, examining her with vignce. The female server simply did not know what to say to Zhao Xihe¡¯s attack range that was as ridiculouslyrge as that of a weapon of mass destruction. It was clear that he was putting in a great effort to chase that person. He regarded anything that even moved to be a formidable enemy, as if he was afraid that the person in his arms would identally be taken away. In order to show that she was a friend and not foe, the female server revealed a standard service-person smile, exposing a row of 8 teeth, "May all be well with your love! Although it¡¯s a dayte, Happy Valentine¡¯s Day! May the two of you live to a ripe old age in conjugal bliss. May you live a long and happy life together!" Sui Yuan, stupefied£º".................." Zhao Xihe, smiling£º"Thank you." While she watched Zhao Xihe leave as he modestly grabbed Sui Yuan¡¯s waist with a rapidly warming expression, the female server secretly raised her fist in triumph. She felt that her motivation today was through the roof! She was itching to get off work and go home so that she could gossip online. En...what should the subject line be? It absolutely had to be beautiful, passionate, and amusing! Therefore, Sui Yuan¡¯s and Zhao Xihe¡¯s date created two popr threads: one was the movie theatre ticket seller¡¯s confession that was full of her grievances and regret, and the other was the female hotel server¡¯s happy and high spirited blessings ¡ª of course, aside from the persons involved, no one connected these two threads together. Because of Sui Yuan¡¯s body¡¯s condition, Zhao Xihe unyieldingly took up the task of driving. He first went to his previous hotel and efficiently checked out of the room with his luggage that he had packed up earlier. Then, they went back to Sui Yuan¡¯s apartment, and he officially invaded Sui Yuan¡¯s personal territory in this world. Although he was still unhappy with Zhao Xihe¡¯s deeds and conduct, Sui Yuan knew that he could not stop him and was simply toozy to waste his energy and strength ¡ª anyway, he had long since known that Zhao Xihe would run over here to live with him. When he went to purchase things for the ce, he had subconsciously bought two of everything. While watching Zhao Xihe happily unpack his things, Sui Yuan who was sitting on the sofa suddenly thought of [Hua Xinlei] who had been sacrificed by Zhao Xihe. "...What happened to [Hua Xinlei]? Why did youe over here instead of him? You didn¡¯t do anything to him, right?" Zhao Xihe shoved a couple¡¯s keychain that he had bought yesterday into Sui Yuan¡¯s hand. Sui Yuan silently hung it on his key loop and asked that question at the same time ¡ª en, it was just because he had too much time on his hands that he had considered using these kinds of couple things with Zhao Xihe! "Do you really think I¡¯m that savage?" Zhao Xihe felt a bit helpless, "Although I¡¯ve treated human life like dirt before, I¡¯ve still got a good sense of what to do at what time. Right now, we¡¯re in awful and civilized society. Moreover, my identity doesn¡¯t have a particrly powerful backing, so naturally, I have to bew-abiding." Zhao Xihe ced the couple cups onto the coffee table and sized them up, satisfied, "I just spent a little money and smoothly bought [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s ount. Although the man is greedy for money, his service isn¡¯t bad. He didn¡¯t ask any superfluous questions. He even gave me the train ticket that he was going to use toe see you as a bonus." "That won¡¯t cause any problems, right? You have control of [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s ount now...." Sui Yuan was a bit worried. "Rx. Even if there¡¯s a problem, it won¡¯t affect you," Zhao Xihe walked to Sui Yuan¡¯s side and stooped down to kiss his forehead appeasingly, "I¡¯ll settle everything. You just be at ease and act as your [Disdaining the King of Hell] . Don¡¯t concern yourself with other matters." Sui Yuan had a lot of faith in Zhao Xihe ¡ª as long as he didn¡¯t secretly get up to no good ¡ª so he immediately threw this matter to the side. Anyway, [Hua Xinlei] only had one scene in real life, and that was their meeting together. Furthermore, ording to his profile, as long as he fought against and smoothly forced [Wind-Like High Official] out of [Heaven¡¯s Alliance] in ordance with the plot, then that would be enough. The requirements for this role were not high. In actuality, even if it wasn¡¯t for Zhao Xihe, after getting [Hua Xinlei] to lower his evaluation of him, Sui Yuan had nned on making an alternative ount to rece him and act as both. After all, as long as the plot progressed without a hitch, even if his marks were deducted, it wouldn¡¯t be too great a deduction. After setting his heart at ease, Sui Yuan, who felt that he had rested enough, decided to log into to let people know that he¡¯s still alive. After all, the day before yesterday, he had gone to the train station to pick Zhao Xihe up. Yesterday, he had spent the day with him. And today, they had papapa¡¯ed so much that he had stayed in bed for more than half the day. In this way, he already hadn¡¯t touched the game for nearly three days. This was rather abnormal for [Disdaining the King of Hell] who was always online, aside from when he slept. Indeed, when Sui Yuan logged on, he was immediately surrounded by a group of enthusiastic and gossipy greetings. His good friends teased him in private, asking whether or not he had a lover in real life since he hadn¡¯t logged on for three days after Valentine¡¯s Day, and whether he had run off to go on a date. Furthermore, the guild members were even more vulgar, saying all kinds of things. After all, [Disdaining the King of Hell] had always acted easy-going and open. He was amiable and had good rtions with other people. Even if he was faced with a few over-the-top jokes, he wouldn¡¯t take it to heart. Towards these kinds of gossipy conjectures, Sui Yuan kept up [Disdaining the King of Hell¡¯s] usual attitude of ¡¯hehe¡¯ing at it all. He neither denied nor confirmed any of them. After all, he still had to take [Wind-Like High Official] into consideration. This matter should be left to ¡¯[Hua Xinlei]¡¯ to handle. [Hua Xinlei]: Aiya, don¡¯t speak nonsense. Yesterday, I went to C City to y and looked for Disdaining Gege to spend some time with me,! When he saw the words appear in the guild channel, Sui Yuan raised his head to look at Zhao Xihe who was situated not far from him. He saw the other man straightforwardly set down twoptops. On oneptop¡¯s screen was [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s character. On the other, was [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves]¡¯s ount. Sui Yuan: ".................." Sensing Sui Yuan¡¯s gaze, Zhao Xihe raised his head and shed a smile, "Having both open on oneptop isn¡¯t too smooth. Furthermore, having to switch back and forth is too troublesome, and it¡¯s easy to mix up personas. Besides, when I¡¯m too busy, 0007 can help out." Sui Yuan once again was ¡¯....¡¯ Soon after, he looked at 5237 in disdain ¡ªpared to the omnipotent 0007, 5237 was inferior to death! Aside from selling meng and digging pits for its teammates, it couldn¡¯t do anything! 5237 getting emotional£º"............QAQ" In the room, the two people and threeptops passed time harmoniously. In the game however, it was like a scene of bloody carnage because of [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s words. Everyone was stupefied by this god¡¯s sudden appearance. For a few seconds, there was silence. Soon after, the chat erupted once more. ¡¾Guild Member A¡¿£ºWTF! Huahua, you¡¯ve met Chief in real life?! Is this for real?! ¡¾Guild Member B¡¿£ºTo meet on Valentine¡¯s Day...hehe, who would believe that this was a pure and honest meeting! Huahua and Guild Leader, quickly tell us the truth! ¡¾Guild Member C¡¿£ºAsking for details! Asking for selfies! Is Huahua cute? Is Guild Leader handsome?! ¡¾Guild Member D¡¿£ºMeeting on Valentine¡¯s Day is romantic to death! Are you two together?! ¡¾Hua Xinlei¡¿£ºGuild Leader is very handsome! Attentive and gentle, he took good care of me. [blush] ¡¾Guild Member C¡¿£ºWorthy of being called my male god! ¡¾Guild Member E¡¿£ºSay, I actually don¡¯t know if Huahua is a boy or girl.... ¡¾Guild Member B¡¿£ºHuahua is so over-the-top cute, he definitely has to be a boy! ¡¾Guild Member D¡¿£ºDon¡¯t even joke! Huahua is clearly a cute little sister, OK?! Fujoshis don¡¯t need toe and make a mess of things! ¡¾Guild Member F¡¿£ºMy OTP has been torn apart. This cruel and unfeeling and deliberately provocative world...I¡¯m so tired, I don¡¯t feel like I can love again. I had always thought that Guild Leader daren belonged to Vice Guild Leader daren QAQ @Wind-Like High Official ¡¾Guild Member G¡¿£ºI also thought that Guild Leader and Vice Guild Leader were a couple. Vice Guild Leader High Official, your family¡¯s gong has been snatched away! ¡¾Guild Member A¡¿£ºGuild Leader,e tell us the truth! Be a man! Are you and Huahua really together? You didn¡¯t log in at all during Valentine¡¯s day, did you abandon yourself to pleasure and forgot your home and duty?! The guild channel was full of members wailing like ghosts for details about their meeting and what happened afterwards. As for the guild leader who had been called for many times...the guild leader expressed that he currently could not attend to matters in the flooding guild channel and straightforwardly threw it to Zhao Xihe to handle. He was also messaged by [Wind-Like High Official] in private for their final chat before breaking up. ¡¾Wind-Like High Official¡¿£ºAre you and Huahua together? No need to deceive me, I¡¯m very calm. I just want to know the truth. I don¡¯t want to be left in the dark about this. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£º...Sorry. You¡¯re really great, but you¡¯re too cool-headed and rational. It caused me to be unable to feel that passion that we had when we first started dating. I don¡¯t think that we are well-suited for each other. ¡¾Wind-Like High Official¡¿£ºHe...I saw thising since long ago. If you hade speak to me frankly, then I wouldn¡¯t have caused a fuss. However, it makes me sick that you got involved with another man before we broke up. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºThat¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry. Actually, what I wanted to tell you but didn¡¯t know how to put it was...you...I still really like you. After typing out thatst sentence, Sui Yuan didn¡¯t know why but his back grew cold. He subconsciously turned to nce at Zhao Xihe and discovered that the other man hadn¡¯t made any noteworthy actions. He continued tozily recline on the sofa, his slender and nimble fingers dancing around on the keyboard. asionally, he would yawn, showing that he felt a bit indolent and bored. All the while, he was acting like an active, bashful cute person in game. His appearance in real life and his cute words online were simplyplete opposites. ¡ª¡ªAll actors are Multiple Personality Disorder Emperors. He shook his head and tossed that inexplicable chill to one side. Sui Yuan inwardly mocked himself. He was just feeling excessively guilty for no reason ¡ª he was just saying his lines, that¡¯s all! Furthermore, Zhao Xihe couldn¡¯t see his private messages just now! ¡¾Wind-Like High Official¡¿£ºAlright. Even if you pretend to have deep feelings for me now, it¡¯s useless. I don¡¯t n on doing anything about you and Hua Xinlei. After all, our rtionship before was not public. No one knew. As far as everyone else knows, you haven¡¯t been two-timing. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºWind-Like, you don¡¯t have to say it like that. A mistake was a mistake. I want to make it up to you. ¡¾Wind-Like High Official¡¿£ºNo need. I just want for this trivial matter between you, me, and Hua Xinlei to not hinder my gamey nor the guild¡¯s matters. I¡¯m toozy to care about other matters, nor do I want to. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£º...I understand. I won¡¯t let this influence you. You are Heaven¡¯s Alliance¡¯s Vice Guild Leader, my most trusted assistant. No one can take your ce. ¡¾Wind-Like High Official¡¿£ºOK. Then that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s break up. You and Hua Xinlei can openly get together. The road of gay love is not an easy path to walk. If you choose a woman in the end, I¡¯ll understand. [Wind-Like High Official] cut off the conversation. Having just moved his fingers around a bit, Sui Yuan had satisfyingly passed this plot point. At this time, [Wind-Like High Official] and [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s breakup should be considered peaceful. Although [Wind-Like High Official] loathed [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s conduct, he did not want to fall out with him, nor did he want revenge. After all, like he said before, in order to be cautious, he and [Disdaining the King of Hell] did not tell anyone about their rtionship. Only a couple of fujoshis thought that they seemed close, so they fantasized about the two of them. Once [Hua Xinlei] sat steadily in the position of ¡¯Guild Leader¡¯s Wife¡¯, even if [Wind-Like High Official] wanted to criticize him, he had no qualifications to do so. Although there were quite a few fujoshis wandering around and {Heaven¡¯s Alliance}, making the general attitude towards homosexuality rather kind, arge majority of yers still abhorred it. They would even harshly curse it, saying that two men being together was actually too disgusting. Compared to [Wind-Like High Official] who was a man ying a male character and also acted very manly, [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s character was a Lolitadyboy. He liked to act like a spoiled child and act cute. Although he half-jokingly said that he was actually a boy acting as a girl, therge majority of people did not believe him, thinking that he was just kidding. In addition, [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s himself sounded pure and soft. He used a voice changer to raise his voice. He could easily act as a girl in the voice channel. Naturally, in the eyes of many other people, it was much more logical for [Disdaining the King of Hell] to be with him than with [Wind-Like High Official]. [Wind-Like High Official] had considered many aspects of the situation before deciding to move aside. If the matter of [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s two-timing was exposed, not only would [Disdaining the King of Hell] and [Hua Xinlei] be implicated, but he himself would be unable to dodge its repercussions either. After all, his orientation was a big issue. Thus, [Wind-Like High Official] could only endure. Even if he felt unwell, he could not show it. If things had ended like this, then everyone would be happy. However, [Disdaining the King of Hell] did not honour his promise to [Wind-Like High Official]. In the end, [Wind-Like High Official] who kept giving in was eventually kicked out of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} by [Hua Xinlei]. Furthermore, although [Disdaining Kind of Hell] did not throw stones at him when he was down, he still allowed [Hua Xinlei] to do what he liked. He who posed as a person with high morals, but who in fact would go back on his word, made [Wind-Like High Official] unable to endure any longer. In the end, he decided to fight against [Disdaining the King of Hell] and [Hua Xinlei] to the death. Thus, the next scene mostly required Zhao Xihe¡¯s work, and Sui Yuan just had to silently watch from the sidelines. Afterwards, at the crucial points in time, he just had to take Zhao Xihe¡¯s side and support him. "What are you thinking about?" From above suddenly came Zhao Xihe¡¯s low voice. Sui Yuan raised his head vacantly while still immersed in his gratification for the plot¡¯s smooth sailing. Zhao Xihe moved Sui Yuan¡¯sptop to one side and smoothly pressed Sui Yuan onto the sofa. He raised an eyebrow and smiled a bit dangerously, "¡¯...You...I still really like you¡¯, huh?" Although Sui Yuan was a bit in a daze, he subconsciously perceived that this phrase without context sounded a bit familiar. After thinking about it for three seconds, he immediately exploded, "Peeping at my screen is immoral!" "If I didn¡¯t peep on you, how could I have found out that you were so ¡¯sentimental¡¯ about Wind-Like High Official? About how you were ¡¯reluctant to part¡¯ from him?" Zhao Xihe¡¯s expression was that of self-righteousness. "That¡¯s not my fault! It¡¯s my lines! I didn¡¯t change a single word!" Sui Yuan felt extremely wronged, "You¡¯re making trouble out of nothing!" "I know," Zhao Xihe who was used by Sui Yuan with bloody tears was unexpectedly calm, "I was just looking for an excuse." Sui Yuan£º".................." ¡ª¡ªTo be shameless to this degree, it simply made people unable to denounce him! "It wasn¡¯t easy to run over here to C City to live with you. Did you think that I wanted to simply y video games with you face-to-face?" Zhao Xihe smiled ¡ª this smile looked extremely ridiculing in Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes ¡ª "Hehe, don¡¯t be so naive." Sui Yuan£º".................." ¡ª¡ªI¡¯m not naive at all! Don¡¯t you feel that, rather than me being ¡¯naive¡¯, you¡¯re just way too deranged?! Be careful not to die from excessive ejaction! Juurensha: Well, I hope ZXH doesn¡¯t bully Wind Like High Official too badly. Cat: ahh finally some plot with romance between the main CP, i¡¯m in heaven. Wuxian: is it weird that I sort of sympathize with Wind? Lol, I kid, I kid. Chapter 10 part7 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian, Cat, Juurensha Zhao Xihe put in a lot of effort in ying [Hua Xinlei]. Ever since Sui Yuan had tacitly approved of his self-appointed position as ¡¯Guild Leader¡¯s wife¡¯, he had immediately begun to win people over and had started his n to drive a wedge between them and [Wind-Like High Official]. Although the feelings of online friendship could not be said to be cheap, it was however, very easily gained. As long as you avoided a conflict of interest, put some effort into giving others small favours, and went along with the general mood, it was enough. [Hua Xinlei], who was a ¡¯soft and cute little sister¡¯ in other people¡¯s eyes, easily infiltrated the female group. He only had to happily chat with them to be considered their friend. Help them a few times, and they¡¯d consider you their best friend. Once you became their best friend, if you encountered any issues, whether it be for the sake of your friendship or for the sake of avoiding criticism, the girls would all present a united front against your enemy. Even if they have a strong sense of justice and feel that their own side ispletely unreasonable, at most, they would just watch on the sidelines, not helping either side. As for the male yers, they were even easier to settle. All he had to do was throw a tantrum, sell meng, and act wronged, and the male yers who ¡¯have tender, protective feelings for the fairer sex¡¯ would practically all stand up and speak out for ¡¯her¡¯. Moreover, behind [Hua Xinlei] was [Disdaining the King of Hell]. Perhaps it was because he was wearing a ¡¯little sister skin¡¯ that his work was rather effortless, or perhaps it was because he was enveloped in a protagonist halo regardless of whether he yed a viinous cannon fodder supporting male lead role, but Zhao Xihe very quickly gained arge following who faintly exuded an aura that said, if called, they woulde and respond en masse. Meanwhile, [Disdaining the King of Hell] got through the ¡¯low point in his life¡¯ after having broken up with [Wind-Like High Official] and gradually began to act affectionate with [Hua Xinlei] in the guild¡¯s channel. As for how one would go about PDAing in a game, Sui Yuan actually did not really understand how to go about it. Moreover, the description of this plot from [Wind-Like-High Official]¡¯s perspective was not detailed. Therefore, Sui Yuan could only endure and work hard to cooperate with the increasingly happy and hyperactive Zhao Xihe. Unfortunately, it may have been because he didn¡¯t have enough experience or because he wan¡¯t clever enough, but eight to nine times out of ten, he¡¯d end up going along with the other¡¯s ideas. It really gave Sui Yuan a headache. Gradually, [Disdaining the King of Hell] who had always been called ¡¯Guild Leader¡¯ was secretly given a new nickname: ¡¯Cute Leader¡¯ ¡ª Yes, this ¡¯meng¡¯ and not the other ¡¯meng¡¯. In the beginning, Sui Yuan had thought that since the guild was named {Heaven¡¯s Alliance}, it wasn¡¯t wrong to be called ¡¯Alliance Leader¡¯ and that the members were just asionally making typos which was why ¡¯alliance¡¯ became ¡¯cute¡¯. However, with his tacit approval, the guild members became more and more unrestrained and began to call him ¡¯Cute Leader¡¯, ¡¯Cute Leader¡¯ here, there, and everywhere! It was only then that Sui Yuan realized that it wasn¡¯t a typo at all! If it was a typo, then they had never typed it right to begin with! Sui Yuan, who deeply felt that his glorious image had been tarnished, immediately expressed his disapproval. ¡¾Guild Member A¡¿£ºSo it turns out that it wasn¡¯t a tacit approval before, but that you didn¡¯t realize what was happening?! The fact that you thought that it was a typo is funny to death! ¡¾roaringughter¡¿¡¾roaringughter¡¿ ¡¾Guild Member B¡¿£ºIndeed, Cute Leader is very befitting. Cute Leader daren, you should just resign yourself to your fate! ¡¾Guild Member C¡¿£ºI simply can¡¯t bear it...where¡¯s my domineering Guild Leader daren from before! Cute Leader simply can¡¯t be any more terrible! ¡¾roaringughter¡¿ ¡¾Guild Member D¡¿£ºIt must be a case of being influenced by those close to yourself, huh? When he was with the noble, cool, and elegant Vice Guild Leader High Official, Guild Leader exuded a domineering and calm air. Now that he¡¯s with the cheerful Huahua, he immediately became silly-cute! ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£º.................. ¡¾Hua Xinlei¡¿£º¡¾smiles¡¿¡¾rubs head¡¿¡¾rubs head¡¿ ¡¾Guild Member E¡¿£ºSuddenly, it feels like I can see a scene of Cute Leader daren crouching in the corner sulking while being gentlyforted by Huahua. Am I the only one who sees this? ¡¾Guild Member F¡¿£ºww you are definitely not the only one! Thus, after the unsessful opposition, Sui Yuan learned how to conceal his own ignorance. Whenever he was faced with a subject he didn¡¯t understand, he would straightforwardly respond with ¡¯hehe¡¯ or ¡¯....¡¯ Unfortunately, even though he tried his best, he was unable to regain his already copsed image that was deteriorating day by day. In the end, even those that did not belong to {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} began to teasingly call him by this nickname, expressing that this nickname, whenpared to his appearance, gave a particrly strong ¡¯gap moe¡¯. ¡ª¡ªWhat the heck was gap moe, this kind of messy thing! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß Aside from his rather unpleasant nickname, Sui Yuan¡¯s life was going rtively smoothly. Under [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s meticulous targeting, [Wind-Like High Official] began to feel a bit hard-pressed: when he acted fair and strict, [Hua Xinlei] said that he was being unreasonable; whenever he decided on what the guild should do next, [Hua Xinlei] would say that he wasn¡¯t considerate of other people¡¯s opinions; when he asked for other people¡¯s opinions, [Hua Xinlei] said that he was indecisive...although [Hua Xinlei] covered it up well, [Wind-Like High Official] was very clever. After going through these kinds of situations more frequently, as the person involved, he naturally could see that he was being targeted. [Wind-Like High Official] felt rather angry and couldn¡¯t help but message [Disdaining the King of Hell] privately, asking him to restrain [Hua Xinlei]. Sui Yuan agreed but in the next moment, Zhao Xihe who liked to peep at his screen found out right away. As a result, [Hua Xinlei] immediately began toin tearfully, feeling wronged. He said that [Wind-Like High Official] tattle-taled on him behind his back and wanted to incite disharmony between [Disdaining the King of Hell] and himself. ¡¾Hua Xinlei¡¿£ºI¡¯ve always hated people who talk badly about someone else in private. If you disapprove of something, then you should confidently say it out loud. Although sometimes people¡¯s words can get a little heated and evoke people¡¯s disfavour, isn¡¯t it better than saying it behind someone¡¯s back and trying to drive a wedge between people? If Vice Guild Leader High Official is discontented with me then don¡¯t hesitate to say it out loud. There¡¯s no need toin to Disdaining Gege. He¡¯s not in charge of me! Sui Yuan raised his head to look at Zhao Xihe beside him who was drinking coffee while looking at hisputer, an elitist smile on his face, and could not help butment, "How lowly...." Zhao Xihe smiled and lifted his coffee mug, "You should praise my perfect acting. I mean, you aren¡¯t even able to act this lowly, Cute Leader daren!" Feeling personally attacked, Sui Yuan silently ended the conversation. After realizing that going through [Disdaining the King of Hell] was useless, [Wind-Like High Official] learned his lesson. However, even though he tried to talk to [Hua Xinlei], nothing good came out of it. Instead, he was greatly annoyed by the other¡¯s absurd logic. Soon after, he was attacked by [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s followers, their rationale behind this was unclear. Gradually, [Wind-Like High Official] began to fade from sight. He participated less and less with the guild members. Instead, he became closer to [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] and became acquainted with several members of {Carefree}. Of course, [Hua Xinlei] naturally would not let go of such a good opportunity to criticize him. He expressed his discontent time and time again, saying that [Wind-Like High Official] spent all his time with outsiders. [Wind-Like High Official] was also toozy to pay him any attention and thuspletely allowed hisints to flow in one ear and out of the other. On one screen was [Hua Xinlei] going around targeting [Wind-Like High Official] everywhere. On another, was [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] using his identity as a good friend to persuade him to straightforwardly quit the guild since he was unhappy. Zhao Xihe¡¯s split personality made Sui Yuan feel quite amazed. He couldn¡¯t help but admit that when this man worked earnestly, whether it was in acting skill or work ethic, he then left everyone else in the dust. ¡ª¡ªIn other words, if [Wind-Like High Official] knew the truth, he¡¯d probably want to kill Zhao Xihe.... Therefore, under the joint effort on ¡¯both sides¡¯, [Wind-Like High Official]¡¯s determination to stay in {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} wavered more and more. Eventually, it reached the critical point. Once thest straw that breaks the camel¡¯s back appears, Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe¡¯s efforts woulde to fruition. And thisst straw, was the field BOSS. As more time passed, ¡¯s leaderboards top yers became max levelled one after another and graduated from ying instances. Soon after, the main focus of their gamey was centered around facing all sorts of field bosses. The field BOSSES not only gave an ample amount of experience points and money ¡ª but most importantly, they also dropped rare materials that could be used to craft better equipment. Thus, a field BOSS would frequently be watched attentively by a few groups of people. Therefore, it was naturallymon to see scenes of people KSing or PKing. Among all the server¡¯s guilds, the number one guilds were without a doubt {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} and {Carefree}, that were full of max levelled yers who killed BOSSes in an extremely savage way. The probability of these two guildsing into contact was naturally high. You KS me, I KS you, you kill me, I kill you ¡ª the rtionship between these two guilds was naturally unfriendly. They could even be considered ¡¯enemies¡¯. Therefore, when [Wind-Like High Official] disregarded the members of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} and spent more time with {Carefree}, the public opinion within {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} became rather discontented. Under [Hua Xinlei] and [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves]¡¯s ¡ª this double agent ¡ª meticulous guidance, {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} and {Carefree}¡¯s battle over the BOSSes became more and more intense. Furthermore, because thetter worked well together and their overall strength was slightly higher, it caused cries ofint to arise all around from the members of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance}, making them gnash their teeth in hatred. Thus, in order to vent their anger, the members of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} treated the matter of stealing the BOSS from {Carefree} as their daily mission, bing very proactive. Furthermore, [Wind-Like High Official] who was involved thought that it was {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} that was indeed the unreasonable one. However, since it was all ¡¯BOSS stealing¡¯, who would care whether or not it was unreasonable? What was important was to be able to steal it for oneself. When {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} and {Carefree} shed once again, Sui Yuan who had been notified by Zhao Xihe in advance had already gone offline to hide, leaving [Wind-Like High Official] to be the leader. [Wind-Like High Official] tried to reason with himself while also considering his own feelings. On one side, it was his own guild. On the other was his good friends. He didn¡¯t want to offend either side. In the end, he decided that whoever took possession first of the BOSS would take the final ownership of the BOSS. It was originally not a big matter. Although it made the guild members a bit dissatisfied, after speaking to the members and sending them somepensation, they would be appeased. Of course, this was under the premise that there wasn¡¯t [Hua Xinlei] who was always waiting for an opportunity to fan the mes. One important aspect that affected a guild¡¯s growth was whether or not someone would stick up for the guild¡¯s members at a crucial point, thereby giving the members a sense of belonging. This was always [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s job. Meanwhile, [Wind-Like High Official] was not as effective in this respect. Therefore, when [Wind-Like High Official] decided to give way, the discontent towards {Carefree} and [Wind-Like High Official] instantly exploded under the instigations of people with secret motives, catching [Wind-Like High Official]pletely unprepared. After such a long period of gestation and preparation, the final strike would naturally seed. Therefore, when Sui Yuan logged on the next day, [Wind-Like High Official] had already left the guild. In his anger, he didn¡¯t even give an exnation on why he had left. Sui Yuan acted understanding and tried his best to appease the veteran yers who were gloomy because of [Wind-Like High Official]¡¯s departure as well as the new yers who felt uneasy and remorseful for having participated in the event that had forced him out. After straightening out their feelings, he promised to have a good talk with [Wind-Like High Official] and settle this matter. However, before he could fulfill his promise, the members of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} found out that their previous Vice Guild Leader had already thrown himself into the arms of their arch-enemy, {Carefree} without the slightest hint of reluctance. This extinguished thest bits of fondness in many of the members¡¯ hearts. The curtain fell on the perfectly executed second section of the plot. Sui Yuan¡¯s next mission was to lead the members of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} to act ostentatious and bossy. Afterwards, he would be pped in the face by {Carefree} once more. Furthermore, the first face-pping scene would be during the Guild War. Every week, there¡¯s a guild war on . Its purpose is for trying to take over other guild¡¯s bases, stealing other guild¡¯s money, stealing construction resources, and also for gaining guild experience points. {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} and {Carefree} were enemies that would covet the other guild¡¯s resources whenever they met. In addition, there was the matter of the intense BOSS snatching and [Wind-Like High Official]¡¯s departure. Naturally, both sides dered that they intended to show off their strengths and teach the other guild a lesson. As a cannon fodder supporting role, it was necessary for {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} to lose. Therefore, Sui Yuan did not prepare for the guild war. He only continued to use the guild¡¯s previous tactics. The only change was that [Wind-Like High Official], who was the originalmander in guild wars, had changed into the newly appointed Vice Guild Leader veteran yer. As for [Disdaining the King of Hell] who Sui Yuan controlled, he was the vanguard on the front lines who would charge forth and kill. He was the stabilizing force of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance}¡¯s front line. During the guild war preparation period, after both sides had gathered, some members of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} with good eyes immediately noticed that the other camp included a glittering great god. Immediately, amotion broke out within {Heaven¡¯s Alliance}¡¯s faction. ¡¾Guild Member A¡¿£ºWTF, am I seeing things?! Isn¡¯t that Lone Wind Wan Yi?! That person is Lone Wind Wan Yi, right?! Quickly tell me that I¡¯m seeing things! ¡¾Guild Member B¡¿£ºF*ck! Is that really him?! He¡¯s never participated in guild wars before, right?! ¡¾Guild Member C¡¿£ºDon¡¯t mess around! What about Lone Wind Wan Yi? We¡¯ll attack him together! I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t kill him! ¡¾Guild Member D¡¿£ºI don¡¯t know why but I have an ominous premonition.... ¡¾Guild Member E¡¿£ºCrow¡¯s beak, shut up! {Heaven¡¯s Alliance}¡¯s guild channel was full of rm because the number one great god of the server had appeared on the enemy¡¯s side. After all, Lone Wind Wan Yi had long been famous. Normally, he kept a low-profile. Everyone only knew that he was amazing, unrivalled at PKing, but no one knew just how amazing he was. And people were always afraid of the unknown. Sui Yuan watched as everyone discussed spiritedly. He could guess the reason as to why [Lone Wind Wan Yi] had suddenly, inexplicably ran over to participate and make his presence known in the guild war. With a sense of superiority over the fact that ¡¯no one but me knows what¡¯s happening¡¯ he thought this: Why did Lone Wind Wan Yi appear? Naturally it¡¯s to vent anger on [Wind-Like High Official]¡¯s behalf! However, face-pping and what not, there was no need to do it so aggressively, oh! ¡ª¡ªNow that he thought about it though, what stage in their rtionship had [Wind-Like High Official] and [Lone Wind Wan Yi] reached? While watching the guild war countdown, Sui Yuan¡¯s mind also wandered as he thought about this.... Actually, this so-called guild war, aside from themander having to take stock of the situation, guide the guild appropriately, as well as have a shrewd mind, and be blunt and decisive, therge majority of the members did not have to think at all. Hundreds of yers on both sides were crammed onto the same map. Getting disconnected was a regr thing. Wanting to y smoothly was but a pipe dream. Even great gods, if they were ganged up on by several ¡ª sometimes tens of people ¡ª would drop dead without a doubt. Therefore, Sui Yuan was also disinclined to be as focused as he was when he had faced off against that field BOSS in the beginning. He yawned while activating skills in passing. Fortunately, 5237 supported his inte connection, keeping it fast and stable. Thus, even if Sui Yuan himself thought that he wasn¡¯t using much brain power, to other people, he seemed rather methodical. With the support of a fast and stable inte connection and good skills, Sui Yuan killed people very happily this time. When they saw the rapidly increasing kill count and the unmoving death count, the members of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} felt deeply moved that their ¡¯Cute Leader¡¯ finally had a bit of an ¡¯Alliance Leader¡¯s¡¯ domineering air . It was simply so eye-catching it couldn¡¯t be more eye-catching! At the same time, they endlessly envied his consistently fast inte connection. Under Sui Yuan¡¯s lively killing spree, the kill count climbed until it was just about to break the previous kill count record, then a glittering death god suddenly appeared before him. When he looked at the death god, Sui Yuan was gloomy and unprepared to discover that the other¡¯s ID was [Lone Wind Wan Yi]. Since his PK scene with [Lone Wind Wan Yi] wasn¡¯t supposed to take ce here ording to the plot, Sui Yuan did not want to involve himself with him at all. He turned around and nned to escape, only to discover that the other yer seemed to have clearly identified him too and bit onto him tightly, unwilling to let him go. This was simply demented! Trapped, Sui Yuan felt quite a bit of anger and straightforwardly met [Lone Wind Wan Yi] head on. Sui Yuan had originally nned to causally fight him. After he died and returned to camp, he didn¡¯t expect that after shing swords over and over, he would gradually be serious. The number one great god and the number one MT across all the servers faced off in a duel. The surrounding yers of their guilds all agreed to keep their distance as a sign of respect to the great gods. They felt that their marvelous PK should not be disturbed. In addition, they were also afraid of being dragged into the fight and being in the range of the two¡¯s skill¡¯s destructive power. When the venue and scene were cleared, the onlookers who were fighting and watching the duel in secret were all dumbfounded. [Lone Wind Wan Yi] who they had all considered the number great god in their server was unexpectedly being pushed down by [Disdaining the King of Hell]! ¡ª¡ªThis was unscientific! What happened to being ¡¯unrivalled in PKing¡¯?! Soon, [Lone Wind Wan Yi]¡¯s HP was pushed very low, approaching a crisis. Meanwhile, [Disdaining the King of Hell], who was skilled at controlling his blood and blue bar, still had nearly half of his HP left. Just as Sui Yuan was about to kill [Lone Wind Wan Yi], a sudden thunderp exploded by Sui Yuan¡¯s ear ¡ª Zhao Xihe, leaning close to his ear, amused andughed gently as he reminded him, "Did you forget that you were supposed to have your face-pped?" Sui Yuan¡¯s hand that was about to press down on a skill trembled, and he instantly wanted to kneel! He had indeed forgotten that he was supposed to be pped! In an online game and what not, people who don¡¯t personally y them don¡¯t understand how easy it is to get entranced while ying. He had unexpectedly forgotten such an important thing! Sui Yuan who self-dubbed himself as someone who ¡¯would recognize one¡¯s mistakes and reform oneself¡¯ immediately corrected his mistake. Not only did he press the wrong skills and not correct them in time, he also slowed down his reaction speed by half, turning himself from an ultra-first rate yer to that of a third rate yer. Soon after, he was very easily killed and sent back to his camp by [Lone Wind Wan Yi]. [Lone Wind Wan Yi]£º".................." {Carefree}¡¯s Guild Members £º".................." {Heaven¡¯s Alliance}¡¯s Guild Members £º"...WTF, Cute Leader is acting silly again! So annoying that we don¡¯t want to look at him! He could have killed him in one hit! Yet unexpectedly lost?!" Sui Yuan who was resurrected at the camp turned to seekfort from Zhao Xihe, "...Say, do you think this counts as getting my face-pped?" "What do you think?" Zhao Xihe raised a brow, "I actually think that you pped [Lone Wind Wan Yi]¡¯s face quite obviously...." Sui Yuan£º"..................QAQ" Just as Sui Yuan wanted to weep without tears and re-enter the scene, he saw [Lone Wind Wan Yi]¡¯s private message. ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£º?? What happened? Lag? Sui Yuan choked and really wanted to say ¡¯I didn¡¯tg. I just couldn¡¯t beat you.¡¯ However, he knew that if he said that, anyone with any shred ofmon sense wouldn¡¯t believe him and would think that he was making fun of them instead. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£º...En. Igged. Hehe. ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£ºCome out. We¡¯ll go again. Sui Yuan£º".................." ¡ª¡ª-Again, again, again! Again your sister! Laozi doesn¡¯t want to y with you anymore! Go to hell! Eve: Poor SY. You¡¯ve be a battle addict and it¡¯sing to bite you in your cute lil bum. Juurensha: Oh man SY, yourpetitive streak outweighs your desire to go with the plot... Cat: Ahh, i really love it when characters¡¯ uses the ¡¯Laozi¡¯ term it makes my heart jump in joy ^~^ Wuxian: when you¡¯repetitive but plot demands that you be not u_u Chapter 10 part8 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Sui Yuan, who had been provoked by [Lone Wind Wan Yi], under the pretense ofgging, stayed in his side¡¯s camp and did not go out. The members of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} looked at him, hating iron for not bing steel, but had no way of grabbing hold of this little hussy online. They could only turn their heads andfort their silly Cute Leader with E-level luck, who had almost managed to dethrone the number one god before everyone¡¯s eyes. However, they did not know that each word offort was like countless knives stabbing into the other¡¯s heart¡ªsimply a bloodbath. [Disdaining the King of Hell], who was both the pir of the guild and the great killing god, withered because of gging issues¡¯. The members of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} were also ¡¯not of one mind¡¯. They gossiped as to why their Cute Leader was suddenly so cool while PKing, feeling that it was such a great pity that their Cute Leader¡¯s luck was so low. Therefore, the guild battle became {Carefree}¡¯s win in the end. Except that, whether it was the winning or the losing side, neither of their attentions were on who won. Rather, it was on who was more impressive between [Lone Wind Wan Yi] and [Disdaining the King of Hell]. Generally speaking, after every guild battle, there would be a verbalshing between both sides, sometimes big, sometimes small. The losing side would acuse the winning side of having been extremely deranged and cunning, thereby insinuating that it wasn¡¯t because theirck of strength that caused their loss. As for what happened after the end of this guild battle...well, there was indeed an argument. However, the main topic of the argument was about [Disdaining the King of Hell] and [Lone Wind Wan Yi]. The members of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} insisted that their Cute Leader was strong. If it wasn¡¯t for his inte connection failing, he would definitely have beat up [Lone Wind Wan Yi] until he peed his pants¡ªthe proof was the two people¡¯s HP before he hadgged. When they said this, the members of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} all shed tears of blood¡ªjust one more strike! It was the veryst strike! QAQ Compared to the members of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} who were unting their boss, others evidently did not think highly of [Disdaining the King of Hell]. After all, [Lone Wind Wan Yi} was the number one great god. The image of having unparallelled PK skills was deeply ingrained in their minds. Meanwhile, [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s ¡¯might¡¯ seemed like it was powered by money. There were quite a number of yers who had PK¡¯ed with [Disdaining the King of Hell] before. From what everyone knew, his skills weren¡¯t bad, but it was far from ¡¯stunning¡¯ too. Only members who were participating in the guild battles could enter. Furthermore, during guild battles, the server would also inevitably slow down. Thus, just who would be in such a rxed mood to think about recording the battle? Therefore, without any evidence, the {Heaven Alliance¡¯s} members¡¯ version of the events sounded like they were just making up stories to others, jumping up and down looking like buffoons, trying to provoke the other party. In addition, during this period of time, {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} had been acting boldly and unconstrained, offending quite a few people. As soon as these people got hold of information they could use against {Heaven¡¯s Alliance}, they seized the opportunity to ruthlessly stamp all over their faces. They directly degraded [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s gaming ability to a pile of sh*t while praising [Lone Wind Wan Yi]¡¯s skill, holding it up as if it were a flower. [Disdaining the King of Hell] wanted topare techniques with the publicly acknowledged number one great god, [Lone Wind Wan Yi]? This was simply foolish and conceited¡ªthe biggest joke in the world! Naturally, after having been ridiculed and belittled like this, the members of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} could not endure it. Thus, the troops on both sides began to quarrel in the world chat. There were also an innumerable amount of loudspeakers used. However, what the members of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} who had been happily making noise didn¡¯t know was that, of the two sides, one side was without a doubt {Heaven¡¯s Alliance}, but the other was not {Carefree}¡ªrather, it was the passerbys that {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} had incurred hatred from. Unexpectedly, the guild leader of {Carefree} had disappeared without a trace after only saying a few words in retort to {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} at the very beginning. Regardless of how the world was full of wildfire-like quarrelling, he stubbornly remained silent despite other people¡¯s insistence. He was so low-profile that it was unscientific! Online cursing wars onlysted for a short period of time for the most part. They typically had a strong start but a weak finish. Both sides would, more or less, either finish venting their anger and gradually calmed down or they would straightforwardly agree that actions spoke louder than words and fight it out in a group war. This time, the cursing war regarding [Disdaining the King of Hell] and [Lone Wind Wan Yi] belonged to the first category. After all, {Carefree} did not utter a single word and even if the passerbys held great resentment towards {Heaven¡¯s Alliance}, they were merely passerbys. Furthermore, the members of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} were asked by their cute leader to act low-key, ¡¯if they want to be noisy, let them be noisy. Let them be the cool breeze against your steady mountain.¡¯ Although the members of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} were not too clear as to why their family¡¯s cute leader had suddenly be so unperturbed, ¡¯wanting no fame nor gain¡¯, his demeanour seemed to be like that of a ¡¯master¡¯ and so they gradually ended their behaviour. Anyway, they had already seen with their own eyes the skill of their family¡¯s cute leader. They believed that gold would always shine. Although his inte connection had caused a huge letdown, causing him to regretfully lose to [Lone Wind Wan Yi] this time, there was always next time! Just wait until the next time their family¡¯s cute leader appeared beneath the watchful eyes of the people and overthrew [Lone Wind Wan Yi] in broad daylight! Let¡¯s see who would dare call his formidable gaming ability into question then! ¡ª¡ªIn conclusion, the ignorant members of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} waited in anticipation in this beautiful manner. Likewise, they did not see how after their cute leader had calmly cated the members and logged out, he hugged his nket and rolled around with an expression of falling apart, wanting to cry without tears. "Say...if I pretend to y badly now starting now, would it be toote?" Huddled within the nket, Sui Yuan stuck out his head and looked at Zhao Xihe with a gaze full of hope and expectation. Zhao Xihe stood by the bed and arrogantly looked down upon his miserable little appearance. He directly stooped down and gathered both the nket and the person within it into his arms before ruthlessly tormenting him for a moment. "Give it a try and see." After ying with Sui Yuan until he was flushed in the face and out of breath, Zhao Xihe smacked his lips, not quite satisfied as he replied tactfully. Sui Yuan£º".................." Although he could discern the implicit meaning hidden beneath Zhao Xihe¡¯s voice, Sui Yuan did not want to smash the broken pot just yet. As an actor who was dedicated to his work¡ªfine, to have yed around so happily that he even broke out of character would not be considered being dedicated to one¡¯s work¡ªSui Yuan felt that he could salvage the situation. Thus, after spending one night revising his mental state, he logged into the game once again and decided to find a deserted ce to secretly practice how to y like a ¡¯normal yer¡¯. ¡ª¡ªHowever, as soon as he rode out of the safety zone on his shy mount, he was forced in to PKing. Sui Yuan, whose ns were all messed up, burned with anger and simply wanted to flip his keyboard! The one who had forced him into PKing was also a max level ount. Only, his armour seemed rubbish and was obviously not anything good. After {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} had begun their oppression in the game, Sui Yuan, who was the guild master, incurred all this hate and was frequently attacked in this manner. Therefore, he didn¡¯t pay any attention to this and straightforwardly dealt with the other yer, as easy as pie, before calling his mount and leaving without a second thought for those left behind. The max level yer who had just typed out half of his sentence but was now lying on the ground as a corpse: ".................." Perhaps it was because of the cursing war that had urred yesterday, but Sui Yuan felt that after logging in this time, he was attacked more often than normal. It was almost to the point where every step he took was akin to setting offndmines. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the other party always challenged him one after the other, waiting until the previous yer died before another reced him, he would be skeptical over whether these max level yers had nned to group PK him. Regardless of whether they had nned toe look for trouble for him as a group or on their own ord, Sui Yuan had no choice but to temporarily give up on his idea of finding a quiet ce to ¡¯temper his technique¡¯. Sui Yuan epted the situation straightforwardly and used these death-seeking fellows who had delivered themselves to his door to perfect his own technique. He observed and copied the way they operated. It didn¡¯t matter if the opponent was strong or weak, he yed so that he only appeared slightly more formidable than his foe. In this way, he was able to develop an estimate as to what level an ¡¯ordinary yer¡¯ would be. The high level yers who were used as an estimate of what an ¡¯ordinary yer¡¯ was like: ".................." Gradually, Sui Yuan approximately got the feel for it, grasping what it meant to be just a bit better than an ¡¯ordinary yer¡¯ while also remaining not as good as [Lone Wind Wan Yi]. Although ying like this made him feel rather sullen, like having to drive a top-notch sports car on a regr highway, because this was for the sake of the mission¡¯s sess, Sui Yuan had no choice but to endure it. Since he had grasped onto this kind of ¡¯limit¡¯, Sui Yuan lost all his patience to y around with these yers. He bluntly dodged and escaped battle, shaking off the yers who had thrown themselves at him several times and leaped to the teleporting stone, teleporting himself back to town. The high level yers who couldn¡¯t catch him in time and were thrown away after having been used: ".................." If he left town, he¡¯d be stopped, and he couldn¡¯t go overkill. Thus, Sui Yuan could only randomly find a little nook to squat down, bored and depressed. He switched tabs and went to find something else to do to pass the time. Half an hourter, Sui Yuan, who had returned to the game who knows how many times to check up on the situation, finally saw a call for the members to get together to fight in a group battle in the guild chat. As the guild leader, naturally, Sui Yuan who was online couldn¡¯t not concern himself with this matter. After making some inquires about the situation, he immediately assembled a team and a group of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} members rushed to the scene of the incident with grandiosity. As the guild of the male lead, {Carefree} was always considered ¡¯righteous¡¯ within the plot¡¯s settings. They would never stir up trouble without reason. Therefore, the circumstances this time were a bit strange. Unexpectedly, it was {Carefree} who had taken initiative to make trouble out of nothing. Since they¡¯ve been provoked by {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} so many times before, it was only reasonable for {Carefree} to strike back so Sui Yuan did not think too much. When Sui Yuan arrived, the scene was already like an unstoppable wildfire. He swept a nce at the other¡¯s ID and felt that it was rather familiar to him. However, since these people were all part of {Carefree} who they¡¯ve fought so many times before, it was only right that it seemed familiar. Therefore, Sui Yuan threw that feeling of familiarity to the back of his head, quickly rushed into the scene, and entered the fray. Sui Yuan who had never developed any unnecessary interest in anything outside of the plot missed a good opportunity to understand the actual facts of this situation. Of course, even if he found out, it would be of no use. He didn¡¯t know why but this time, many members of {Carefree} had shown up. They maneuvered their characters extremely beautifully, as if they had been injected with chicken blood. In addition, Sui Yuan, who had grasped onto that ¡¯limit¡¯, did not dare truly let himself y for real. The members of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} were naturally oppressed by {Carefree}, powerless to turn the tide and consequently, felt very dejected. When sullen, they vented their feelings, regardless if it was taken out on others or on themselves. {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} and {Carefree} began to curse at each other. The guild channel was also full ofints. The majority of them were directed to {Carefree}, but a portion of theints were directed towards Sui Yuan. The greater one¡¯s hope, the greater the disappointment. After Sui Yuan had disyed his stunning gamey, he was considered an idol by the members of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} and his poprity skyrocketed. If his ability dropped and he was unable to meet these expectations, the people who waited for him would naturally feel resentful and discontented. They deliberately made ambiguous insinuations over whether or not this was gging¡¯, or would directly criticize him, questioning over why he wouldn¡¯t bring out his true strength. Their grievances skyrocketed towards the sky as they rebuked him for not doing his utmost best for the guild members who were bullied. Although there were quite a few voices in support of him, Sui Yuan did not pay any heed to their words, inevitably affecting him in a negative way, causing him to feel fidgety. As he experienced more and more worlds, Sui Yuan¡¯s emotions became increasingly rich and he became more sensitive. Although his ability to adjust himself was excellent¡ªafter all, he was a ¡¯supporting male lead¡¯ and not the ¡¯male lead¡¯ who was loved by all¡ªand he could very quickly go back to normal, he would still more or less show a bit of a desire to vent his feelings. So, although Sui Yuan painstakingly restrained himself, his gamey unconsciously got better. As the person in the middle of things, because his mood was unstable and the scene was too chaotic, he was unaware of this change. Although Sui Yuan did not detect this, it didn¡¯t mean that the people who had been constantly observing and paying attention to him didn¡¯t. Moreover, it did not mean that the yers before him who suddenly felt a more intense pressure befall them did not perceive it. Sui Yuan did not n to entangle himself with this group of yers until they ended up ousting even heaven and earth. Furthermore, he did not n to defeat the members of {Carefree} who were enveloped by the protagonist¡¯s halo. After all, he was conscious of the fact that every time {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} came into contact with {Carefree}, the one who lost always ought to be {Heaven¡¯s Alliance}. Thus, Sui Yuan only symbolically consumed some medicine to replenish his blood. Afterwards, he allowed the enemy to incessantly lower his health and sought an appropriate opportunity to ¡¯die¡¯. His HP bar gradually dropped to a dangerous point. Obviously, Sui Yuan saw that the enemies on his side had begun to recite a wide-ranged attack skill but he did not get out of the way. He nned to die and return to the respawn point without any qualms. However, to his surprise, when the skill had been half recited, the yer was assassinated from afar and dropped dead in an instant. Sui Yuan swept a discontented look towards this ¡¯benefactor who had saved his life¡¯. For a moment, he was in a daze. Meanwhile, the member of {Carefree} nklyy down as a corpse for three seconds, before he reacted. ¡¾Carefree Member A¡¿£ºWTF, Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves, are you an idiot?! Killing your own teammates?! ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£º.................. ¡¾Carefree¡¿ & ¡¾Heaven¡¯s Alliance Members¡¿ £º.................. ¡¾Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves¡¿£º...Sorry. I made a mistake. Pressed the wrong key. ¡¾Carefree Member A¡¿£ºMade a mistake, your sister! Isn¡¯t itmon sense turn on guild war mode when group PKing?! [flips table] ¡¾Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves¡¿£ºForgot. Sui Yuan lifted his head and gazed towards Zhao Xihe who had twoptops opened and suddenly felt his previously gloomy mood immediately be like a sunny and cloudless sky. ¡ª¡ªZhao Xihe can also make this kind of basic mistake! This was simply to the satisfaction of all, right?! Who told you anyway to always have that split personality going on?! This is divine retribution! Sui Yuan was secretly excited. His hand itched¡ªhe couldn¡¯t help but want to taunt him. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºHaha, thanks, brother, for saving my life, ah! ¡¾Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves¡¿£º...No problem. Want to repay me with your body? [stroke head] Sui Yuan£º".................." Sui Yuan rigidly lifted his head to look at Zhao Xihe and directly met with the other¡¯s mocking expression. Sui Yuan suddenly felt like he had simply flew straight towards the big road of courting death¡ªwas he so free that he just had to provoke Zhao Xihe?! Hadn¡¯t he learned his lesson yet?! He needed to chop off his hand! "...You¡¯ve OOCed," Sui Yuan denounced him in a justified and solemn manner. "It¡¯s fine. Didn¡¯t you OOC yesterday as well? I¡¯m joining you," Zhao Xihe happily smiled in reply, exuding a sort of spirit of loyalty that said he was ¡¯willing to share in happiness and hardship¡¯. Sui Yuan£º".................." ¡ª¡ªSpirit of loyalty, your sister! If you OOC, then you¡¯ve OOCed! Don¡¯t drag me down too, you imbecile! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß Just as expected, after Sui Yuan shifted his gaze back to theputer screen, he saw that the local chat that used to host the cursing war had immediately changed styles and had straightforwardly made the leap to gossip mode. ¡¾Carefree Member B¡¿£ºWTF, what kind of situation is this?! Elegant and Humble, doesn¡¯t this sound like colluding with the enemy and selling out your own country?! ¡¾Carefree Member A¡¿£ºWanting to live off of us while secretly helping them! Even if you wanted to be so unreasonably ¡¯selfless¡¯ to the point of harming your own friends and family, you don¡¯t have to be this obvious! ¡¾Carefree Member C¡¿£º...I recall that the rtionship between Elegant and Humble and Disdaining the King of Hell was not bad. They seemed to have frequently been together? ¡¾Heaven¡¯s Alliance Member A¡¿£ºWTF, our cute leader¡¯s charm is indeed boundless! ¡¾Heaven¡¯s Alliance Member B¡¿£ºThat {Carefree} dog can go f*ck off! Cute Leader already has a wife! Cute Leader and Huahua are a match made in heaven! ¡¾Heaven¡¯s Alliance Member £Ã¡¿£º...Can I say that I actually think that Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves and Cute Leader make a more meng CP? ¡¾Carefree Member £Ä¡¿£ºIsn¡¯t Elegant and Humble a CP with High Official? ¡¾Carefree Member £Å¡¿£ºElegant and Humble belongs to Great God Wan Yi, OK?! Although recently, Great God seems to have fallen for High Official instead.... ¡¾Carefree Member £Æ¡¿£ºFallen for High Official? I feel that rather than him, Great God has obviously set his heart on Disdaining King of Hell.... ¡¾Carefree Member £Ç¡¿£ºStop joking around! Great God and Disdaining the King of Hell being a CP¡ªthat¡¯d shock me to death, alright?! ¡¾Heaven¡¯s Alliance Member £Ä¡¿£º...What messy rtionships. I can¡¯t get a hold of just who is with who in the end.... ¡¾Heaven¡¯s Alliance Member £Å¡¿£º...I suddenly feel that Lone Wind Wan Yi and Cute Leader¡¯s CP is a bit meng...thus, you all must hurry and knock some sense into me! ¡¾Heaven¡¯s Alliance Member £Æ¡¿£ºI¡¯vee to knock some sense into you! Cute Leader X Huahua will never waver even after a thousand years! ¡¾Carefree Member £Â¡¿£º...Didn¡¯t wee to fight a group war? Don¡¯t you guys feel like we¡¯ve digressed?! ¡¾Heaven¡¯s Alliance Member £Å¡¿£ºWTF, you really hit me?! Quickly turn guild war mode back on! I, this olddy, am about to die! ¡¾Carefree Member £Æ¡¿£ºWhat the heck are you guys doing, hitting one of your own?! Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves, hurry and switch modes! What did I do to make you chase and beat me up?! ¡¾Carefree Member £Ç¡¿£º...You said that Great God Wan Yi and Disdaining King of Hell are a CP [disdain] ¡¾Carefree Member £Æ¡¿£ºQAQ Sui Yuan fell silent for a long time and angrily flipped his keyboard. ¡ª¡ªThere was no use in ying this game anymore! Originally, it was already chaotic enough after he leaked his actual skill. Now, Zhao Xihe had also unexpectedlye to stick his foot in! Sui Yuan, who was racking his brain trying to think of how he should wrap things up, did not respond in-game yet. But then he saw his [Disdaining the King of Hell] get enveloped in a green light, and get restored to full health. Furthermore, in the lower right corner of the screen, the battle message section informed him that a certain Emei from {Carefree} had used a healing spell on him. Sui Yuan rubbed his eyes and repeatedly confirmed that it had been {Carefree} and not {Heaven¡¯s Alliance}. He suddenly felt that this world was being more and more fantastical. Immediately after, the Great God [Lone Wind Wan Yi], who was enshrouded in a golden light, appeared before him. ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£ºReplenish your MP. Let us swap pointers once. Immediately, the originally crazy, uncontroble scene quieted down. Everyone stopped fighting and left the stage one by one. Even the local chat gradually abated. Thest message to float lightly onto the chat was: Indeed, Great God Wan Yi and Disdaining the King of Hell have an affair? Sui Yuan felt that this was rather unbearable. However, he really looked forward to fight with [Lone Wind Wan Yi] again. Thereafter, he would be able to wash away the ¡¯disgrace¡¯ of hisbel of being ¡¯better than [Lone Wind Wan Yi]¡¯. Sui Yuan silently recalled the ¡¯limit¡¯ he had found today, responded by refilling his blue bar, and then epted [Lone Wind Wan Yi]¡¯s PK request. It could not be said that the PK that urred afterwards had not been marvelous. After all, [Lone Wind Wan Yi]¡¯s strength was formidable and Sui Yuan also made it so he did not lose too wretchedly. He only controlled himself so that he appeared slightly inferior to the other. The two sides were ¡¯locked in battle¡¯ for a period of time. In the end, when [Lone Win Wan Yi] still had a third of his HP left, [Disdaining King of Hell] died without a care. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£º...You¡¯re so strong, you win. ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£º.................. Carefree & Heaven¡¯s Alliance Member £º...Although it was very splendid indeed, why did they feel as if something fishy was going on here? ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£ºWhy did you go easy on me? I know that this isn¡¯t your true strength. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£º...I didn¡¯t. ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£ºI¡¯m very certain that you did. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£º.................. ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£ºWhy? ¡¾Heaven¡¯s Alliance Member E¡¿£ºBecause my family¡¯s Cute Leader doesn¡¯t want to seize your title of being the number one Great PK God? WTF, this is true love! It couldn¡¯t be that Cute Leader deliberately lost duringst time¡¯s guild war too?! ¡¾Carefree Member F¡¿£º...Why do I suddenly feel that this is so meng? ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£º.................. Sui Yuan simply had no clue as to how he should cope with this kind of situation! He felt that the plot has derailed quite a lot. Moreover, he who had always been the type to read his lines verbatim wasn¡¯t very proficient at improv. Therefore, after Sui Yuan hastily typed out ¡¯I didn¡¯t¡¯, he clicked on the resurrect button and escaped, leaving the members of {Carefree} and {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} in a deadlock, their imaginations running rampant. ¡¾Heaven¡¯s Alliance Member A¡¿£º...Cute Leader, are you a tsundere or are you just shy? ¡¾Heaven¡¯s Alliance Member F¡¿£ºI had always told myself that it was true love between Cute Leader and Huahua...but it seems that I was wrong.... ¡¾Carefree Member B¡¿£º...I suddenly feel that Disdaining the King of Hell isn¡¯t all that horrid? ¡¾Carefree Member F¡¿£ºHe¡¯s silly cute, a tsundere, yet also domineering. Simply menging me to death. [facepalm] ¡¾Heaven¡¯s Alliance Member D¡¿£ºWTF, Lone Wind Wan Yi, why are you adding me as a friend?! ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£ºBecause it seems that your rtionship with Disdaining isn¡¯t bad? Your guild leader has rejected my friend request several times already. In the future, if I need him, I¡¯lle looking for you. Carefree & Heaven¡¯s Alliance Members £º...Wait a second, what you said just now revealed quite a lot! WTF, we don¡¯t know how we should react! The author has something to say: Some time ago, the person who I was doing my internship under scolded me QAQ My mood is a bit terrible. I worked honestly and diligently for a period of time. Coupled with the summary at the end ofst month, I found myself extremely busy. My period also came to join in on the fun, sorry to keep girls waiting for a long time... The internship ising to an end. There are some worries, and the mood is not too good. Hey... I will try to adjust it .>< Eve: SY the forever ML ma. Wow baby, look how many ships you¡¯ve got going. Wuxian: This is quickly bing a (one-sided) SY harem and I am not opposed to it??? Chapter 10 part9 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Sui Yuan had no clue as to how the idea that [Lone Wind Wan Yi] & [Disdaining the King of Hell] were a CP came about. He also did not understand why the members of {Carefree} held no malice towards him and how, on the contrary, they just seemed to be more curious and inquisitive towards him. Where was the agreed irreconcble hostility between their two guilds?! The little sisters of {Carefree} and {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} were also gathered together, chatting and ¡¯exchanging feelings¡¯¡ªdid you really think that I didn¡¯t know about this?! How hateful! Sui Yuan felt very depressed. He couldn¡¯t think of where he had gone wrong, aside from that one mistake he made in thest guild war. However, it was fortunate that he had someone who was both an outstanding, trusted advisor, and a mole that had always been hidden within {Carefree}¡¯s QQ and YY. When Zhao Xihe heard Sui Yuan ask him a question, he helplessly turned his head to look at him. On his slightly smiling expression, aside from being able to interpret it as ¡¯how could you be so stupid¡¯, one could also make out, ¡¯you¡¯re so stupid, what would you do without me?¡¯ Sui Yuan figuratively swallowed a mouthful of blood and told himself that before he found out the truth of the matter, he absolutely could not pick a fight with this fellow. "Actually, you slipped up not only once," Unexpectedly, Zhao Xihe did not keep him in suspense. However, as he spoke the truth, he seemed to have a need to ridicule Sui Yuan at the same time, "In fact, I probably can¡¯t keep track anymore of just how many times you slipped up." Sui Yuan looked shocked. "Getting right to the point: The first time you logged into the game, you had already messed up," Zhao Xihe raised a hand, gesturing to Sui Yuan toe to his side and pulled him down to sit. Afterwards, he opened up {Carefree}¡¯s group chat log. Sui Yuan was scared witless as he skimmed the chat log and bitterly facepalmed. He finally realized just how he had messed up. To almost defeat [Lone Wind Wan Yi] once in a guild battle did not mean much. Aside from [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s diehard fans in {Heaven¡¯s Alliance}, most people were more likely to believe that ¡¯Great God Wan Yi didn¡¯t y too well today¡¯, or that ¡¯Great God Wan Yi wasgging today¡¯, and so on. The members of {Carefree} were naturally no exception. They did not believe that [Lone Wind Wan Yi] would seriously lose to [Disdaining the King of Hell] in a battle of strength. Consequently, this thought brought about the cursing battle that urred between them and {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} right after that guild war. Furthermore, what had caused them to calm down and keep their silence, naturally, could only be [Lone Wind Wan Yi]. After the cursing war had begun on both sides, [Lone Wind Wan Yi] immediately suppressed the discontent and the desire to vent their feelings. He calmly admitted that he could notpare to [Disdaining the King of Hell] and told them that the reason he took the initiative to challenge him to a PK match was because he wanted to understand just how big the power gap between them was, and to find out how he could improve. To put it frankly, it was a case of seeing someone do something and being inspired by them. When [Lone Wind Wan Yi] had thought that he was invincible and unmatched beneath the heavens, just as he was getting tired of the game, a yer who was stronger than him suddenly appeared! Since then, a feeling ofpetitiveness and curiosity welled up within him. Although [Lone Wind Wan Yi] had always been one to speak the truth and had never lied, and also had no reason to belittle himself by lying while praising the enemy, still, the members of {Carefree} could not ept his words. Except that this time, they¡¯ve lost all their desire to continue arguing with the members of {Carefree}. They all nagged [Lone Wind Wan Yi], trying to find proof that everything he said was false. ¡ª¡ªIt needs to be false, OK?! My three views and faith have all been toppled over, OK?! [Lone Wind Wan Yi] was annoyed to the point where he had no choice but to show them evidence of the truth. He uploaded a video recording and stressed out that [Disdaining the King of Hell] had not given them permission to share this. This video recording was of Sui Yuan¡¯s first day in the game, where he had mistaken the field map BOSS as an elite monster and duelled against it. The video recording had obviously been recorded in haste. [Lone Wind wan Yi] expressed that when he happened upon this scene, he had been struck dumb! He wasted about 2 minutes before he had thought to record it. Moreover, because he had been secretly recording this, the angle wasn¡¯t very good. However, that did not obstruct the viewers from feeling his fierceness, brilliance, and stunningness. Like [Lone Wind Wan Yi], all the members of {Carefree} did not utter a single word for half a day after watching the video that day because he had already exceeded their understanding of what was ¡¯formidable gamey¡¯. Who would solo a field BOSS?! Are you sure he wasn¡¯t using a cheating program?! Although they still held onto thoughts like ¡¯this b*stard must have used a cheating program¡¯ or ¡¯this was just a fluke¡¯ etc., the cursing war between the two guilds hadpletely dwindled down. Once the video had been published, not only did [Lone Wind Wan Yi] want to chase after Sui Yuan to PK, but all the members of {Carefree} who were all extremely confident in their own skills, also began to get stirred up. Thus, when Sui Yuan logged on the day after that, the number of people who wanted to force him into PK rapidly increased. Furthermore, in order to lull him into a sense of security, many people who paid attention to details also hid their guild name. They also swapped out their originally shy, glittering, and excellent equipment to ones that were unremarkable and of lower quality. In addition, aside from the IDs of a few main characters, Sui Yuan did not know any of the other yers IDs. Therefore, he basically had not been aware that he was being surrounded and watched by the members of {Carefree}. After the first, second, third, and fourth member returned in low spirits after being uneventfully defeated, the members of {Carefree} had no choice but to admit that [Lone Wind Wan Yi] was right. Naturally, as his close friends, they had been with [Lone Wind Wan Yi] for an indefinitely long period of time. They were well-acquainted with his strength and knew that they were a bit inferior to [Lone Wind Wan Yi] in terms of ability. However, they absolutely were not that much worse off! They, who have never beenpletely abused like this, had simply been turned into a bloody paste by this world¡¯s malice. However, like [Lone Wind Wan Yi], the more they were oppressed, the braver they became, and were even thicker-skinned than he was in chasing after Sui Yuan, attempting to boldlye after him when theirrades were felled by him. After Sui Yuan had given up on finding a remote area to ¡¯temper his abilities¡¯ and decided to use them as practice dummies instead, the members of {Carefree} felt even more bitter. They did not think that this was the reason for the ¡¯decrease in skill¡¯, rather, they all used the other party ¡¯of ying with them¡¯. ¡ª¡ª- How could he not have been ying with them?! Just now, although they had lost face from being killed so efficiently and easily, it was also very invigorating, ah! But now, it didn¡¯t matter whether you yed well or not. In any case, he would slowly wear down his and your HP. He lets both HP and MP wear all the way down before sending you to your death. This waspletely the case of using a soft knife to cut your flesh¡ªdemented! The members of {Carefree} were full of grief and indignation. Furthermore, this grief and indignation reached its peak after Sui Yuan had felt that he had ¡¯yed¡¯ enough with them and thus, tossed them aside without any reluctance. They felt like prostitutes who had been visited by their patron even though they had brought this upon themselves¡ªand the other person was one who did the deed and left without paying afterwards! Thus, when Sui Yuan squatted within the city, exited the game, and switched tabs to idly kill time, {Carefree} conducted aprehensive search for him. They determined his location, but could not continue waiting for him to move. In the end, they fell into such a murderous rage that they threw all rationality to the wind and transferred Sui Yuan¡¯s crime onto the other members of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance}. With regards to these so-called online guilds, if you provoked the little ones, then the big ones eventually showed up. So what if [Disdaining King of Hell] refused to move? They¡¯ll just go attack the weaker members of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance]. They didn¡¯t believe that Guild Leader [Disdaining King of Hell] wouldn¡¯t be summoned if they caused a big enough racket! As for the rest of the matter, Sui Yuan knew it all. After being sounded out for the third time, even if he suffered a defeat from [Lone Wind Wan Yi] before the public eye, still, the members of {Carefree} would definitely not believe that he was only at that level. The second time, he had very skillfully tried to hide his true self. Then, was the first time¡¯s g¡¯ an excuse or not? If it wasn¡¯t an excuse, then thatg was really too coincidental. If it was an excuse, then why was he unwilling (?) to beat [Lone Wind Wan Yi]? This was definitely a worthwhile piece of gossip to dredge up, ah! Although [Lone Wind Wan Yi] had always insisted that he and [Disdaining the King of Hell] did not have any kind of improper (?) male-male rtionship¡ªthey hadn¡¯t even spoken much to one another¡ªbut as long as there was gossip, who cared whether it was true or not? Wan Yi X Disdaining or Disdaining X Wan Yi were both very meng and that was enough! ¡ª¡ª[Lone Wind Wan Yi] had tried many times to get closer to [Disdaining the King of Hell] and get him to add him as a friend. However, he kept on getting rejected by that tsundere. At the same time, [Disdaining the King of Hell] could not bear to kill [Lone Wind Wan Yi]. Every time they fought, he would secretly throw the game away. He would rather die himself¡ªthis was simply so meng it couldn¡¯t be any more meng! Was this a love/hate rtionship? This was a bickering but loving couple, a situation where they were both secretly in love with the other, where the official was in love and the concubine was interested in turn. Sui Yuan silently closed the QQ chat log and turned his head to look at Zhao Xihe beside him. Zhao Xihe returned his gaze and patted him on the head. Sui Yuan felt defeated. He thought that there was no way he could aplish the task of allowing [Disdaining the King of Hell] to be wasted in PK and pped papapa in the face by [Lone Wind Wan Yi]. He immediately felt quite disheartened. Seeing how downcast Sui Yuan was, Zhao Xihe¡¯s heart suddenly hurt. He reached out to pull him into his arms and tried to appease him by saying what he thought Sui Yuan would want to hear, "Don¡¯t worry too much. Think about thest world." Sui Yuan tilted his head, feeling rather perplexed. "In thest world, you didn¡¯t follow at all the plot¡¯s requirement of cutting a sorry figure and being driven out of the entertainment circle. Instead, you climbed to the peak of the music industry, left your name in the annals of history, and retired after great sess, but your score wasn¡¯t all too terrible, was it?" Zhao Xihe reminded him with earnest sincerity. Sui Yuan seemed to understand, "So what¡¯s most important is the central theme of the plot, right? It doesn¡¯t matter what happens to the role, as long as the protagonist¡¯s life and love life end up sessful and he gets his happy ending, as ordained by the plot, then everything will be fine?" Zhao Xihe nodded his head, as if praising him. However, shortly after, Sui Yuan was at a loss, "But this time, it¡¯s not as clear as it was in thest world. If we were to use thest world as an example, where Huo Ke became a film emperor and he ended up with Le Sen as he should, then what about this world? Would it be enough for him to end up with Lone Wind Wan Yi?" "At the inter-serverpetition, he and [Lone Wind Wan Yi] will form a team and take first ce," Zhao Xihe reminded him, "This is easy to do. You just have to deliberately lose or forfeit when faced with them." Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes shined, "Then, it doesn¡¯t matter if Heaven¡¯s Alliance isn¡¯t face-pped by Carefree, remains undivided, and doesn¡¯t deteriorate?" "I think that it shouldn¡¯t matter much," Zhao Xihe nodded. "That¡¯s great!" Sui Yuan clenched his fist and was happy from the bottom of his heart. Recently, he was always in game. Although he couldn¡¯t take the initiative to make close friends, when he absolutely had to interact with them, he found that he really liked the guild and got along well with its members. If he could, he did not want to quarrel with them, to be hostile with them, nor to be enemies. "So regardless of whether he ps my face or not, I just have to indulge your Hua Xinlei ount, bully Wind-Like High Official some more, promote the feelings between him and Lone Wind Wan Yi, and it will be enough!" Once he thought of this, Sui Yuan immediately felt refreshed and rejuvenated, his world shining brightly once again. Thus, when he logged on the next day, he finally no longer wanted to limit himself nor was he worried about whether the other could p his face. Yesterday¡¯s sullen mood turned into today¡¯s explosive mood. Sui Yuan, who could finally y unrestrainedly, simply pushed his hand speed to a whole new level. He stood against the entirety of {Carefree} all on his own. In addition, the members of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} assisted from the side. It was the first time they felt exhrated when achieving such a great victory against {Carefree}. {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} members:...Fighting a group battle while standing behind Cute Leader...but why do we suddenly feel unnecessary?!. {Carefree} members: Group PK? Are you sure this is a group PK?! It is clearly us facing off against a group of elite monsters with a humanoid BOSS who can replenish his own HP and MP! This ispletely you guys not giving us a way to live, ah, how vile! Wuxian: now that SY is more rxed and unbridled in-game, I wonder if we will see more colorful interactions between him and Lone Wind gege in the future ... (????-)? Chapter 10 part10 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Ever since Sui Yuan had been given free reign to go on a massive killing spree, the reputation of [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s ID quickly shot up, even quickly surpassing that of [Lone Wind Wan Yi], bing the focus of all the yers¡¯ discussion and attention. From the initial cynicism, to the stunned reactions that urred upon watching the video, one (How I Was Killed) video after another was recorded by other yers, confirming that [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s formidable strength was not made up nor unfounded¡ªit was real, through and through. Since it was real, then could it be due to a cheating software? After the old experts who thought others were exaggerating about his skills were convinced that he had surpassed them after watching the video, the opinion that it was a ¡¯cheating software¡¯ immediately zed forward, bing the mainstream opinion. Nearly all yers who had seen the video were a bit skeptical. Even thepany was summoned to perform an investigation to figure out whether or not a new kind of cheating software had appeared. After thepany seriously and meticulously inspected the situation, the gloomy but also dpany had no choice but to release a statement saying that all of [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s actions and gamey were extremely normal¡ªthat there hadn¡¯t been any trace of him having used any sort of cheating software. This also meant that everything had purely been due to his gaming ability which was good, so good, in fact, that it practically exceeded human limits. Consequently, those yers that were hooting at him for disgracefully using a cheating software could calm down. Of course, after the statement was released, ¡¯spany made use of this opportunity to proim their game¡¯s ¡¯green colour¡¯ and ¡¯health¡¯, telling all the yers that they could continue ying at ease, as there was absolutely no leeway for any sort of cheating software to make its way into the game. On the forums, there were even posts titled [An Insider] and [The Truth]ing forth, leaking information that the gamepany nned to optimize the game in their next update by nerfing certain sses¡ªfor example, [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s Mingjiao ss, in order to try to bnce the game. After these explosive rumours came out, many of the yers, especially those that yed Mingjiao characters, were aggrieved, holding both love and hate for [Disdaining the King of Hell]. Love¡ªof course this was because he yed the ss so skillfully, taking it to a whole new level while boosting its reputation, thereby propelling the poprity of the Mingjiao ss to the top. Practically all the yers who watched the video could not contain their itch to create a Mingjiao sub-ount to y. As for why they hated him, naturally it was because of this ¡¯optimization¡¯ rumour. ¡ª¡ªWTF! Optimize, your sister, ah! The Mingjiao are innocent! He¡¯s but a child, please let him off! If the gamepany dares to ¡¯optimize¡¯ the Mingjiao, then the very next day, they¡¯d dare to send all their max level characters of other sses donning max-refined equipment and max-level stones main ounts to [Disdaining the King of Hell] to y the game with. Go ¡¯optimize¡¯ all of the sses if you have the ability, gamepany! This was simply unbearable! While the yers and thepany were quarrelling over the matter of whether to optimize or not, the server in which [Disdaining the King of Hell] resided weed arge wave of fresh blood. Originally, Sui Yuan and co.¡¯s server was hugely popr because of [Lone Wind Wan Yi]. Now, even more yers from other servers switched servers after watching the video and made new ounts in order toe worship this great god who could be considered a humanoid BOSS before the news blew up too much. The server was packed. The guild, {Heaven¡¯s Alliance}, where [Disdaining the King of Hell] resided, was particrly popr. The number of new applicants for the guild steadily increased by the day, forcing the guild supervisors to have no choice but to set up several affiliated satellite guilds. Only then did they find a way to appropriately settle down this heap of people with great difficulty. They were so busy that they even had to eat and drink in front of theirputers. It was difficult, but it also made them happy. ¡ª¨CAs for the Cute Leader [Disdaining the King of Hell] who continued to live a life of ease and leisure as he took no part in the guild¡¯s bustling matters...Forget it. Just let him continue acting as their mascot to keep him from causing them more work the more he intervenes. Perhaps it was because the yers who transferred servers toe worship him were for the most part high level PK fanatics, after they joined {Heaven¡¯s Alliance}, the guild¡¯s strength shot way up. The present {Heaven¡¯s Alliance}, regardless of whether it was their member count, scope, or their battle strength¡ªall of these proved that the guild was entirely worthy of being called their server¡¯s number one. Even if [Disdaining the King of Hell] didn¡¯t make an appearance, even if they were up against {Carefree}, they would very rarely encounter defeat. Even if they just rushed at their opponent, with their numbers, they could easily kill them all! In this manner, [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s {Heaven¡¯s Alliance] that had bitterly wanted to be but had no ability to be ¡¯the number one in the server¡¯ and the ¡¯local tyrant that controlled the entire server¡¯ in the original plot, easily obtained their desire this time around. Towards this, aside from sighing that ¡¯the effect idols have is simply insane¡¯, Sui Yuan actually didn¡¯t know what else he should say. As they said, the easier it was to obtain something, the harder it was to cherish it; for {Heaven¡¯s Alliance}, the title of ¡¯number one guild in the server¡¯ was such a case. When {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} had beenpeting with {Carefree} for the title, the members were all itching to show the world that they were number one. They would act ¡¯tyrannically¡¯ (?) and look for trouble where there was none in order to proim their guild¡¯s authority. Now that ¡¯{Heaven¡¯s Alliance} is number one¡¯ wasmon knowledge, after enjoying several days of receiving special treatment, all the members began to feel that it was rather dull. One hand cannot p on its own. Only when they struggled under oppression did they be more passionate. The other guilds took the initiative to coil around {Heaven¡¯s Alliance}. Even if they were bullied, they swallowed their anger and did not make a sound. After seeing that, the members of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} felt that it was too boring and gradually lost interest in this kind of ¡¯evil tyrant¡¯ behaviour. What should they do now that their former passion has disappeared? Well, they should find a new passion, that¡¯s what! For example, gossip, which always made people feel high-spirited no matter time nor ce? For example, the love triangle/square/pentagon between [Disdaining the King of Hell], [Lone Wind Wan Yi], [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves], [Hua Xinlei] and [Wind-Like High Official]? If you want great deities, you¡¯ve got ¡¯em; if you want bromance, you¡¯ve got it; if you want dogblood, you¡¯ve got it¡ªpeople just couldn¡¯t stop gossiping! Not to mention, the interactions between these people were both ‡å and meng. The officials are hounding themon folk to death! Thus, after they lost their fervor for ¡¯contending for first ce¡¯ (?), it was understandable that the members all ced their attention onto the gossip. The girls all shouted that ¡¯it wasn¡¯t enough¡¯, ¡¯it wasn¡¯t enough¡¯. They wished that they could watch a big, melodramatic love/hate y everyday. Meanwhile, the male yers regretfully thought ¡¯why was there only one supposed girl, Hua Xinlei?¡¯ and ¡¯there are more and more gay dudes this year!¡¯ etc while happily watching the scene, as if it had nothing to do with them. It was against the backdrop of being watched by the masses with hopeful eyes that [Disdaining the King of Hell] (Sui Yuan) and [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] (Zhao Xihe) proactively cooperated in order to help Hua Xinlei (Zhao Xihe) prevail. [Lone Wind Wan Yi] and [Wind-Like High Official] had no choice but to cooperate in this year¡¯s great dogblood y. Slowly, the heavy curtain was drawn. *** [Wind-Like High Official] felt that recently, things have simply been so annoying! He¡¯s yed a countless number of games this year but was the most annoying! To encounter a two-timing scum man and his mistress was actually not much. He had originally been skeptical about feelings that had sprouted from within a game and did not feel any sense of security so that kind of ending was unexpected but within reason. Thus, he and that scum man broke up peacefully, and he voluntarily left so that scum man and his mistress could have a good life together. When he was targeted against in all sorts of ways by the mistress, even if he was indignant, he ultimately chose to leave the guild he had poured his heart and soul into and start anew instead of retaliating. However, [Wind-Like High Official] had never thought that even if he had done this much, that little mistress, [Hua Xinlei], still wouldn¡¯t be willing to let him go! No matter where [Wind-Like High Official] was, or what he did, [Hua Xinlei] would always appear with a posse and provoke him, bully him¡ªthe murderous intent in his eyes not at all ambiguous. [Wind-Like High Official] truly did not understand what goes on inside that child¡¯s mind. He didn¡¯t want to steal away that scum boyfriend of his, so why was he unwilling to let him go? Just how great was his hatred towards him?! Moreover, if it was just this, [Wind-Like High Official] would be able to understand him, though with great difficulty. After all, who wouldn¡¯t encounter a couple of brainless bear children inflicted with Chunibyo/Princess syndrome in their lifetime? The key point was that, unexpectedly, many people who watched [Hua Xinlei] provoke and chase after him with murderous intent actually boldly shouted out that this kind of ¡¯love you, want to kill you¡¯ rtionship was very meng?! Meng, you sister, ah! Even [Wind-Like High Official] who had always been adept at controlling his own mood and rationality could not help but nearly flip hisputer desk when he saw that he and [Hua Xinlei] were being shipped! [Wind-Like High Official] didn¡¯t understand. In the end, was it his fault that he was too conservative and could not keep up with the trends of this world, or was it that this world was just falling apart?! ¡¾Carefree Member A¡¿£ºYi? High Official, you don¡¯t think that it¡¯s meng? ¡¾Wind-Like High Official¡¿£ºJust how is this meng!¡¾flips table¡¿ ¡¾Carefree Member B¡¿£ºLowly mortals cannot understand just how this is meng ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q ¡¾Wind-Like High Official¡¿£ºI can only see the ¡¯kill¡¯ part. Tell me, just where is the ¡¯love¡¯?! ¡¾Carefree Member A¡¿£ºWhere isn¡¯t there love? Didn¡¯t you notice that every time Hua Xinlei came online, he¡¯d entangle himself with you, unwilling to let go? Or how the time he spent chasing after you from behind like a little tail was more than the time he spent with Disdaining the King of Hell? If he didn¡¯t like you, then the time he spent with the two of you should have been reversed, ah! ¡¾Wind-Like High Official¡¿£º.................. ¡¾Carefree Member B¡¿£ºI think that Hua Xinlei definitely likes you, which is why he doesn¡¯t like you getting close to Disdaining the King of Hell and straightforwardly became the third party that stuck himself between the two of you, forcing you and Disdaining the King of Hell to fall out with each other. Afterwards, he could take advantage of this opportunity to get close with you. Look, hasn¡¯t he already dumped Disdaining the King of Hell and decided toe pursue you every time he logged on? ¡¾Carefree Member A¡¿£ºThat¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Hua Xinlei, that child, is young. How on earth would a bear child with Chunibyo syndrome know how to pursue someone? Your impression of him was originally bad. Youpletely ignored him. He had no choice but to directly work himself to death in order to try and get your attention. See, right now, you only have him in your eyes, am I right? ¡¾Wind-Like High Official¡¿£º.............................. [Wind-Like High Official], who sat before hisputer, looked so astonished he couldn¡¯t be any more astonished. He raised a hand to rub his aching temples, feeling that his three views had beenpletely toppled. ¡ª¡ªWTF, I suddenly feel that what they said is very reasonable. I am unexpectedly speechless! The dumbstruck [Wind-Like High Official] genuinely experienced the fujoshis¡¯ brainwashing skill for himself. It could quickly cause such a rational, normal person like himself to be abnormal! At the same time, Sui Yuan was also working hard to deal with the protagonist gong [Lone Wind Wan Yi] who was chasing after him without letting go, hoping to deepen their rtionship. After beating up the other who knows how many times, Sui Yuan finally flipped his keyboard and went on strike, decisively deciding to refuse the other¡¯s PK requests. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºIs it fun chasing after me all day to PK?! Haven¡¯t you died enough times yet?! ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£ºNo, ah. Every time I PK with you, I profit considerably. ¡¾smile¡¿ ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºBut I¡¯m annoyed. ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£ºOK. Then we¡¯ll stop here for today. I¡¯lle find you again tomorrow. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£º.................. Sui Yuan flipped through the plot¡¯s synopsis in his hand. Nowhere did it say that this world¡¯s protagonist gong would be this shameless¡ªwhere was the aloof god gong he was promised?! Was he eaten by a dog?! Therefore, Sui Yuan prepared a strong remedy for this situation. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºEnough. I don¡¯t want to get too close to you. [Lone Wind Wan Yi]¡¯s character halted for a moment, as if he was feeling rather incredulous. After a long pause, he typed back three words. ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£ºWhy is that? ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºNo reason. ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£ºTell me clearly, or else I won¡¯t agree to it. He didn¡¯t know if it was his own misconception but Sui Yuan felt that the atmosphere around them suddenly dropped. [Lone Wind Wan Yi]¡¯s character seemed as if it was enshrouded in ayer of darkness. Sui Yuan supported his forehead, feeling as though he was breaking up with the other person right now. It made him feel like he was riding a rollercoaster. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºIt couldn¡¯t be that you haven¡¯t seen those rumours being spread on the forums yet? ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£º...I¡¯ve seen them. So what? ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºDon¡¯t you think that they¡¯re annoying? I don¡¯t want to get too close to you because I don¡¯t want to give fodder to other people¡¯s gossiping! ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£ºIt¡¯s because of this? Haha! The oppressive atmosphere just now disappeared. [Lone Wind Wan Yi]¡¯s tone immediately became joyful. ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£ºI never would have thought that you cared so much about that? Just let them say whatever they want, hm? We haven¡¯t done anything wrong, so what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Very soon, their enthusiasm will die down and gradually disappear. They¡¯ll calm down on their own,! Worried about gossip, King of Hell, you¡¯re really cute! £¡ ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£º.................. ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£ºRight. Speaking of rumours, King of Hell, can you tell your guild¡¯s madam, Hua Xinlei, to stop always going after and trying to kill High Official? Whatever problem he has with him should be resolved with words. Yelling that he wants to beat up and kill him is really hurtful. Sui Yuan¡¯s lips pulled up slightly as he stared at this line of text. He had no idea as to what feelings could be ¡¯hurt¡¯ between them. Of course, Sui Yuan didn¡¯t care about whether feelings would be hurt or not. Naturally, he was unconditionally supportive of Zhao Xihe¡¯s work in driving the plot forward. Stop bullying [Wind-Like High Official]? Then what about the plot? How would the feelings develop between the gong and shou?! ¡ª¡ªThat¡¯s not it! Shouldn¡¯t [Lone Wind Wan Yi] be by [Wind-Like High Official]¡¯s side, protecting him, helping him out of trouble, so that their feelings would quickly heat up?! Why did he keep revolving around himself blindlessly?! ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºSorry, I have no way of controlling what Huahua does. ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£ºHow could you not? Isn¡¯t she your guild¡¯s madam? Or are you saying that you, King of Hell, are a henpecked husband?! ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£º...Scram! [Lone Win Wan Yi] circled around [Disdaining the King of Hell] once. The appearance of his body when he used his qinggong looked especially graceful and confident. He looked like he was muttering to himself. A momentter, he stopped beside [Disdaining the King of Hell]. ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£ºKing of Hell, what happened between you, Hua Xinlei, and High Official? Will you tell me? You and High Official are both my friends, I don¡¯t want you guys to not get along. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£º.................. Sui Yuan didn¡¯t know what he ought to say for a moment. The protagonist gong¡¯s appearance of trusting him as he would a good brother made him feel especially mdjusted, thinking that they were being rather intimate, despite being strangers. He did not feel close enough to [Lone Wind Wan Yi] for them to chat about such a private issue! Sui Yuan wanted to reject him but when he thought it over, he realized that this was a good opportunity to draw a clear line between [Lone Wind Wan Yi] and himself. [Lone Wind Wan Yi] had a strong sense of justice and felt a strong sense of loyalty to his friends. This was why he would always protect [Wind-Like High Official] and help him settle his troubles. If he were to find out that Sui Yuan was such a scum, then he would definitely end their friendship out of anger! Sui Yuan, who truly did not want to be intimate friends with the protagonist gong, decisively chose to cken himself. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºWhat happened between us? It¡¯s really simple, ah. [Wind-Like High Official] and I entered the game together. We got along, cooperated with a tacit understanding, and eventually became lovers. ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£º......£¡£¡£¡£¡ ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºLater, High Official repeatedly refused to meet in real life. He wouldn¡¯t video chat with me or send me any pictures of himself. I thought that he was probably really ugly and that the bubble would burst when I met him in reality so my desire to be with him gradually faded. Then, Huahua appeared and pursued me. I met him offline and got together with him and broke up with High Official. Huahua doesn¡¯t like High Official probably because he¡¯s worried that we would get back together? So, he drove High Official out of the guild and targeted him. I¡¯m currently with Huahua. Naturally, I want to help him. ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£º.................. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºAnd that¡¯s what happened. In one breath, he honestly told him everything that had happened, adding no embellishments. Sui Yuan felt especially happy, as if he had already seen the falling out, break up, and future antagonism that would ur between [Lone Wind Wan Yi] and himself. ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£º...So, Hua Xinlei is also a man? ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£º...Yes. ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£º...This sounds really familiar. It sounds like a post about a certain rumour in the forums. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£º...I¡¯ve never seen that post before so I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re referring to. ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£ºHigh Official is a man and so is Hua Xinlei. So...you¡¯re gay? Sui Yuan¡¯s hands paused on the keyboard. He felt that this topic was a bit enigmatic. ¡ª¡ªShouldn¡¯t you be cursing me angrily for being a scummy person and then breaking all ties with me?! Your focus ispletely on the wrong thing, OK?! ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£º...Yes, I¡¯m gay, what about it? ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£ºCough. You misunderstand me. I¡¯m not looking down on you¡ªI¡¯m just a bit surprised...I had always thought that the gossip on the forums was just stuff the fujoshis had fantasized. I never thought that...it was unexpectedly true.... ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£º...So, what¡¯s your point? ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£ºMy point is that I¡¯m not discriminating against you. En, I was just a bit startled to suddenly hear about this. We are still good brothers. ¡ª¡ªWho wants to be good brothers with you, f*ck! The main point isn¡¯t that I¡¯m gay, but that I¡¯m scum, ah! Sui Yuan simply wanted to fall into despair because of how [Lone Win Wan Yi]pletely missed the crucial point! ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£ºSay, this is the first time I¡¯ve met a gay person. I feel a bitplicated.... ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£º...Hehe, did you know that most people that say that will get bent? ¡ª¡ªSomeone who will immediately get bent by the protagonist has no right to talk! ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£ºHey! Don¡¯t curse me, ah! ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºHehe, I¡¯ll be waiting for the day that you confess to a man. ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£»...Simply too malicious. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£º¡¾smile¡¿¡¾smile¡¿¡¾smile¡¿ ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£º...Say, if you, High Official, and Hua Xinlei are all gay...then what about Elegant and Humble? Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves wouldn¡¯t have some kind of rtionship with you or High Official like they say in the forums, right? ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºHehe, what do you think? ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£º...I suddenly feel that perhaps I¡¯m the only straight guy amongst the five of us rumoured in the forums to be involved in some kind of carnage. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºHehe, you soon won¡¯t be. ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£º.................. On the other side of the screen, [Lone Wind Wan Yi] suddenly shivered. He raised a hand to rub at the goosebumps that had suddenly erupted along his arms. He could feel the eerie maliceing from [Disdaining the King of Hell]. ¡ª¡ªWhat did he say that he shouldn¡¯t have said to make his good brother cken like this?! This was unscientific! Eve: God, the protagonist gong this time is so cute. I also want to ship him with SY. Wuxian: Wan Yi is too adorable. >.< I would also like to see more of him being teased by SY in the future. Chapter 10 part11 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian After [Lone Wind Wan Yi] and Sui Yuan¡¯s chat, [Lone Wind Wan Yi] felt that his world views hadpletely toppled over. As a 21st century youth, he naturally knew about homosexual love and held no prejudice against it. However, this did not mean that he was familiar with the concept nor did it mean he understood it. To the current him, homosexual love was just an interesting forum post and what the fujoshis in his guild liked to talk about. When he felt inclined, he¡¯d skim through it as if reading an interesting story. When he wasn¡¯t interested in it, it had nothing to do with himself. [Lone Wind Wan Yi] had never thought that so many gay people would unexpectedly pop up beside him. Each one of them was his good brother¡ªone of them was even someone he felt a faint, indescribable feeling of worship for. [Lone Wind Wan Yi] felt like he was floating.... Thus, when he heard [Wind-Like High Official]in about people randomly pairing him and [Hua Xinlei] up as a CP, against [Wind-Like High Official]¡¯s expectations, [Lone Wind Wan Yi] didn¡¯t agree with him in ridiculing this matter. Instead¡ª ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£ºAre you and Hua Xinlei really not involved? ¡¾Wind-Like High Official¡¿£º.................. ¡ª¡ª[Wind-Like High Official] and his friend were simple stupefied! ¡¾Wind-Like High Official¡¿£ºWait a second, what do you mean?! You think that Hua Xinlei and I are actually in an inexplicable love/hate rtionship?! After realizing that he had absentmindedly said something wrong, [Lone Wind Wan Yi] felt a bit apologetic and awkward. ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£ºNo, that¡¯s not what I meant. Sorry, I was recently made confused. ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£ºI had just suddenly discovered that the fujoshis¡¯ fantasies don¡¯t all seem to be baseless, that some of them are actually founded on truth. So I couldn¡¯t help but be a bit.... ¡¾Wind-Like High Official¡¿£º...Founded on truth? For example? ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£º...For example, that thing between you, King of Hell, and Hua Xinlei? Obviously, [Wind-Like High Official] had not expected [Lone Wind Wan Yi] to know about his dark history of having been cheated on by that scum gong. Only a long timeter did his attention return. ¡¾Wind-Like High Official¡¿£ºWho told you this? ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£ºSorry, I didn¡¯t pry too much into your personal affairs. I just didn¡¯t want to see you and King of Hell be on bad terms because of Hua Xinlei. I wanted King of Hell to personally stop Hua Xinlei. Afterwards, King of Hell told me about what happened between you guys. ¡¾Wind-Like High Official¡¿£º...I didn¡¯t expect him to tell you. What did he say? Hearing [Wind-Like High Official] ask him this, [Lone Wind Wan Yi] muttered to himself for a while and then told him the truth. After all, [Disdaining the King of Hell] had not warned him not to tell other people. Furthermore, he wanted to confirm the truth by hearing the matter from the other party involved. [Lone Wind Wan Yi] had a strong sense of justice. He knew that it was immoral for [Disdaining the King of Hell] to two-time. But at times, emotions would affect a person¡¯s judgement. Towards friends, the majority of people would always be more lenient. [Lone Wind Wan Yi] was naturally no exception. [Wind-Like High Official] was his friend, but so was [Disdaining the King of Hell], andpared to [Wind-Like High Official], [Disdaining the King of Hell] was more special to him. Since he was young, [Lone Wind Wan Yi] had always been ¡¯the other family¡¯s kid.¡¯ He was outstanding in every aspect: his family was well-off, he was handsome, he had outstanding grades, and he was multi-talented...even when ying a game, he easily attained great poprity as a ¡¯great god¡¯. It could be said that for all of his life, [Lone Wind Wan Yi] had very rarely ever tasted defeat¡ªand then [Disdaining the King of Hell] appeared. When he first saw [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s gamey, [Lone Wind Wan Yi] could only think of the word ¡¯stunning¡¯. It was precise, gorgeous, andpletely without w. It could even be said to have toppled over his understanding of how one should y the game. It was the first time that [Lone Wind Wan Yi] felt that he was inferior to another¡ªhe was no match for [Disdaining the King of Hell]. He was absolutely no match. As [Lone Wind Wan Yi] was still a graduate student who had yet to leave his ivory tower, the first thought that came to mind when faced with this person who made such a great impact on him was to chase after him. He admired the other and wanted to be even stronger. He even did things he had sworn impossible to do in the past¡ªshamelessly nagging the other, begging to get closer to the other man. As the so-called saying went, ¡¯the reluctant woman will eventually fall¡¯ (?) , [Lone Wind Wan Yi] eventually got his wish fulfilled. Although the other wasn¡¯t too willing to acknowledge him, he had finally given a tacit approval of his existence. After bing friends, [Lone Wind Wan Yi] naturally came to understand other things about [Disdaining the King of Hell] aside from his skills. For example, his personality and conduct. It had to be said that [Lone Wind Wan Yi] really admired [Disdaining the King of Hell]. He liked his unconstrained magnanimity, the confident and haughty way in which he never took anything to heart. He also thought that the asional disy of endearing silliness was quite fascinating in another way. The only stain on him was the matter between him, [Wind-Like High Official] and [Hua Xinlei]. Although he felt rather apologetic towards [Wind-Like High Official], when faced with the stain between his friend and his idol, [Lone Wind Wan Yi] subconsciously wanted to find an excuse for his idol. For example, it was only to be expected that the trust between them would be influenced after having his requests for video calls and photos rejected so many times; or how [Disdaining the King of Hell] had immediately broke off things with [Wind-Like High Official] after getting together with [Hua Xinlei], so, technically, it wasn¡¯t considered two-timing; or how there were so many people on this, who wouldn¡¯t have any sort of w? Emotions, this kind of private matter...one needn¡¯t pay too much attention to it.... Furthermore, what [Lone Wind Wan Yi] hoped for was that this whole thing was nothing but a misunderstanding, and that [Disdaining the King of Hell] was still the unblemished and immacte [Disdaining the King of Hell]. It was a pity that he was destined to be disappointed. ¡¾Wind-Like High Official¡¿£ºI didn¡¯t think that he would tell you the truth. The rtionship between the two of you is really good. ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£º...It¡¯s real? ¡¾Wind-Like High Official¡¿£ºYes. [Lone Wind Wan Yi] felt that it was a great pity that his friend/idol inevitably could not be washed white. Only, after seeing [Wind-Like High Official]¡¯s sigh of sorrow, this feeling of pity ineffably turned into happiness. The self-aware [Lone Wind Wan Yi] had always thought that [Disdaining the King of Hell] really disliked him and was unwilling to interact much with him. Now, he suddenly discovered that the other¡¯s attitude towards him was actually not all that terrible, and the world seemed bright once more. ¡¾Wind-Like High Official¡¿£ºThen, is he willing to personally go out and stop Hua Xinlei from annoying me? ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£º...Sorry, he said that he isn¡¯t able to control what Hua Xinlei does. ¡¾Wind-Like High Official¡¿£ºI knew it¡¯d be like this. ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£ºSo, you and Hua Xinlei aren¡¯t having an affair? ¡¾Wind-Like High Official¡¿£ºAbsolutely not! ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£ºThen what about with Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves? When he saw [Lone Wind Wan Yi]¡¯s two questions, [Wind-Like High Official] simply wanted to kneel! ¡¾Wind-Like High Official¡¿£ºOf course not! We¡¯re friends, just friends! Just because I¡¯m gay, doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll like just any guy, ah! ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£º...Then...Elegant and Humble and King of Hell...? ¡¾Wind-Like High Official¡¿£ºCould it be that you¡¯ve been brainwashed by those fujoshis? There¡¯s nothing going on between Elegant and Humble and Disdaining the King of Hell! Even if you¡¯re starting to have delusions, this has nothing to do with us! ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£º...You should go look at the newest HOT posts on the official forum¡¯s yer interactions section. ¡¾Wind-Like High Official¡¿£º......£¿£¿£¿ ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£ºYou¡¯ll understand when you see it. [Wind-Like High Official] silently switched out of the game and opened up the forums. He immediately saw the post that had the HOT tag on it. Once he opened up the post, [Wind-Like High Official] felt a bit blinded. The original post practically did not have any superfluous words. It consisted of only one sentence that said: ¡¯let it be known that Laozi had taken a screenshot of the dating holynd without paying attention¡¯. After that, there was a series of 233333 which required no exnation.... The attached picture that came after...regardless if it was the photography skill or the retouching skill, it was of excellent quality. It was beautiful and pleasing to the viewers¡¯ eyes. It was just that the two main characters within the screenshot made [Wind-Like High Official]¡¯s heart fall into chaos. The one with a formidable, imperious air was [Disdaining the King of Hell] and the one with a free, easy, and romantic air was [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves. The two people did not deliberately make use of the game¡¯s expressions or actions but for some reason, there was a dense, intimate and sweet atmosphere around them, making even [Wind-Like High Official] who had a pre-installed skeptical person BUFF, be unable to help but think that there was something fishy about the feeling between the two people. There were some pictures where the two of them were just standing side by side, some where they sat on the ground together, and some where they were chasing each other around and PKing. In thest screenshot, [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] was sitting cross-legged on the ground, both hands ying the zither. Meanwhile, [Disdaining the King of Hell] stood at one side, brandishing his inelegant dual swords¡ªthis series of screenshots made viewers unconsciously feel warm, and agree to the original poster¡¯s final words which was a modified line from a poem: "It is rare for one to reach an old age in this world. One can only envy these lovers who are akin to a pair of mandarin ducks that can grow old alongside one another, hand in hand." ¡ª¡ªThe once most renowned photographer Zhao Xihe would like to say: these are just a few screenshots, that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t make this too easy for me! The original post was especially warm and the discussion below was buzzing with activity. In the past few days, the rather lively HellWan club was beingpletely counter-attacked by the HellAutumn club. Everyone selectively ignored [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s title of ¡¯Guild Leader¡¯s wife¡¯ and happily pushed him towards (Wind-Like High Official). Afterwards, in order to spread the word of the AutumnHell affair far and wide, they even revived the old post to use as proof, where [Hua Xinlei] inserted himself between the couple DisdainingHighOfficial and entered this mutual love, mutual hate rtionship with thetter. [Wind-Like High Official] who was CP¡¯ed: ".................." After [Disdaining the King of Hell] and [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] were determined to be a couple and [Wind-Like High Official] and [Hua Xinlei] were forcefully determined to be a couple, some people said: What about Great God [Lone Wind Wan Yi]? Did Great God Wan Yi want to get in between HellAutum or WindHua? Very quickly, the two sides fought it out, each believing in their own conjectures. All sorts of ¡¯evidence¡¯, true or not, and brilliant and varied inferences popped up, giving people a feast for the eyes. [Lone Wind Wan Yi] who was being taken as a person trying to step between people¡¯s rtionships: ".................." After closing the post and returning to the game, [Lone Wind Wan Yi] and [Wind-Like High Official] both expressed that the pair had no idea what to say.... For the first time, [Wind-Like High Official] seriously pondered over whether or not he should leave the game, and [Lone Wind Wan Yi] felt conflicted. He didn¡¯t know if he should listen to [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s suggestion that he temporarily keep his distance from some of his good brothers. Although he had always believed that ¡¯the innocent party is innocent even if he does not defend himself and that the guilty one is guilty even if he does not admit to it¡¯¡ªthat he only had to maintain his silence and do his own thing¡ªand the matter would pass, right now, [Lone Wind Wan Yi] was a bit uncertain.... After all, he was innocent¡ªhadn¡¯t done anything wrong. However, the other four people were not at all innocent, ah! Affairs were being incessantly dug up. Every few days, there¡¯d be a new, hot thing making waves. [Lone Wind Wan Yi]¡¯s hope of being regarded as ¡¯innocent¡¯ was getting further and further away from him because of his pig teammate¡¯s screw ups.... ¡ª¡ªReally makes one¡¯s heart pained.... Although [Lone Wind Wan Yi]¡¯s heart was pained because his ¡¯innocent¡¯ image was destroyed, when he thought of having to stay far away from [Disdaining the King of Hell] and being unable to bother him for PK matches, he felt especially gloomy, as if someone had forcibly dug something out of him, leaving him deste and helpless. Right now, all of his attention was ced on [Disdaining the King of Hell]. If you took that away, he simply did not know what he should do in game. After a moment, [Lone Wind Wan Yi] thought that he should just go along with it. If he stopped PKing because of these rumours, it would seem like he had a guilty conscience and was trying to bury his hand in the sand. Worst case scenario, if people gossiped in front of him, he¡¯d just beat them to death. As for what people said behind his back...he¡¯d just pretend he didn¡¯t know about it. ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q Regardless of [Lone Wind Wan Yi]¡¯s and [Wind-Like High Official]¡¯s moods after seeing those posts, at least Zhao Xihe, who had made that post, felt particrly happy. And when Sui Yuan saw it, he expressed that he wanted to flip the table and rage quit! Originally, [Disdaining the King of Hell] and [Lone Wind Wan Yi] were being pushed together as a CP. Their departure from the plot has already been bad enough. What resulted was that Zhao Xihe went and added fuel to the fire and stuck a foot into the matter, pushing the [Disdaining the King of Hell] and [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] CP¡¯s poprity to the heavens. Sui Yuan simply did not know what expression to make when faced with this messy, twisted rtionship web. ¡ª¡ªHe knew it! The damned matter of him being taken away by Zhao Xihe in the beginning to take screenshots at the dating holy ground was not a good thing at all! He definitely should not have indulged him nor cooperated with him! "You¡¯re asking me why I did that?" Upon hearing Sui Yuan¡¯s question, Zhao Xihe raised an eyebrow in real life and spoke especially self-confidently, "Because I was unhappy seeing the gossip about you and Lone Wind Wan Yi all over the forums." Sui Yuan silently stroked the desk in front of him, wondering how much strength he would have to use in order to flip it into the air and look dashing while doing so. "Of course, there¡¯s another reason as well," Seeing that Sui Yuan was about to puff out in anger, Zhao Xihe promptly changed his expression and appeased him, "It was to guide the public opinion." Sui Yuan temporarily put a stop to his n of flipping the table and raised his head, face full of skepticism. "Lone Wind Wan Yi and Wind-Like High Official are the main CP. Isn¡¯t it a good thing for the sex scandal between your Disdaining the King of Hell and Lone Wind Wan Yi to pass by quickly and be decent? If a rumour is repeated over and over again, people will start to believe it. If Lone Wind Wan Yi actually develops feelings he shouldn¡¯t have towards you, then your score will p away! Zhao Xihe leaned against his swivel chair, both hands folded to his chest, "So, I made you and Elegant and Humble Leaves into a pair, so that Lone Wind Wan Yi could disengage himself from this ahead of time and not think too much about things he shouldn¡¯t think about it. Moreover, so that he will quickly go and respond to the masses called for him to get together with Wind-Like High Official. Isn¡¯t this a matter of course?" Sui Yuan was stunned. When he followed along with Zhao Xihe¡¯s train of thought, he suddenly discovered that what the other said was very reasonable. He was unexpectedly persuaded! "But..." Sui Yuan struggled, grasping onto something that was not quite right, "But wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to use Hua Xinlei? Originally, Hua Xinlei and Disdaining the King of Hell were a pair. Their rtionship would justifiably settle the buzzing rumour regarding Hua Xinlei and Wind-Like High Official. Thus, it would be a better method of guiding the public opinion in supporting Wind-Like High Official and Lone Wind Wan Yi. Wouldn¡¯t it be killing two birds with one stone?" "...Fine, I admit it. This was because of my selfish motives," Zhao Xihe didn¡¯t expect that Sui Yuan would unexpectedly be a bit difficult to coax. He had no choice but to tell the truth, "I don¡¯t like to use Hua Xinlei¡¯s ount. It¡¯s fine to use it asionally to flirt with you, but I can¡¯t bear using it in the long term. Moreover, every time I use Hua Xinlei¡¯s ount to be with you, everyone thinks that I¡¯m a girl and that I¡¯m your shou. This made me feel ufortable." "What happened to ¡¯I don¡¯t care¡¯, huh... Sui Yuan quietly mumbled to himself, but he still epted this reasoning. Anyway, he didn¡¯t care about [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s ¡¯innocence¡¯ at all. He was originally a scum gong who was stepping on both [Hua Xinlei] and [Wind-Like High Official]¡¯s boats. Right now, to also step on [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves]¡¯s boat was also keeping in line with his scum setting, making him even scummier. ¡ª¨CIt was just that once he saw Zhao Xihe¡¯s proud appearance, Sui Yuan felt that he wanted to take revenge. Therefore, a momentter, he dug out a voting poll post and then turned his monitor to face Zhao Xihe. The poll was made by a little sister. The purpose of it was to see whether the people supported [Disdaining the King of Hell] X [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] or if they supported [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] X [Disdaining the King of Hell] ¡ª it was a fight for who was the gong and who was the shou, a fight that was an absolutely indispensable part of CPs. At present, the poll¡¯s results showed that [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s formidable, imperious image, and his superb gamey made him the gong in the majority of people¡¯s hearts. Zhao Xihe£º".................." Sui Yuan£º"So, regardless of whether you use Hua Xinlei or Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves, you¡¯re unable to escape being the shou." Zhao Xihe£º"...Hehe." The next day, when Sui Yuan struggled to crawl out of bed with a sore waist and back, silently cursing Zhao Xihe¡¯s demented actionsst night, the person he was cursing carried hisptop into the bedroom looking immensely proud of himself. He sat down next to him and indicated for him to look at the screen. Sui Yuan£º".................." It was ¡¯s yer interactions section. It was also the post that had ¡¯infuriate¡¯ Zhao Xihe yesterday, and had made him unceasingly try to prove himself of his gong status. Only, the poll¡¯s results hadpletely reversed. ¡¾Cute Leader is the gong?! Don¡¯t even! Even if he has that formidable and imperious image and splendid gamey, he can¡¯t cover up his silly cute shou nature! ¡¿ ¡¾Reportedly, every shou has a bit of a gong¡¯s heart. Because he can¡¯t be a gong in real life, he chose to make his character theplete opposite of his true self.¡¿ ¡¾Hehe, why use the character¡¯s appearance to decide who¡¯s gong or shou? That¡¯s simply too LOW! We have to look at their aura! Aura! Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves¡¯s aura is obviously more formidable than that of Cute Leader, OK?! As someone who has been in contact with them before, I know it all!¡¿ ¡¾This is clearly a case of a beautiful gong and a strong shou, OK! Elegant and Humble Autumn LEaves is the beautiful gong and Cute Leader is the strong shou!¡¿ ¡¾...Damn, I have suddenly been persuaded, what to do? Can I change my vote? Or maybe we should make a new poll?¡¿ ¡¾Indeed. I used to think that the HellAutumn CP felt a bit wrong. It turns out it was because the gong and shou positions were wrong! ¡¿ Sui Yuan£º"........................" Zhao Xihe smiled while closing theptop, rubbing Sui Yuan as one would a dog in a cating manner: "The eyes of the masses are forever sharp." Sui Yuan: "...You absolutely must have used some kind of shameful method! You b*stard! QAQ" Chapter 10 part12 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Sui Yuan, whose established role as gong in the online forums was ineffably counterattacked, felt extremely resentful. Therefore, after considering the strength of his foe and himself, and realizing that he couldn¡¯t get anything out of provoking Zhao Xihe, he decisively changed targets and took out his anger on someone else. Looking at the mood of the new posts from the gong-shou thread, it looked like eight to nine out of ten posts were from those little kids from {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} who were helping the enemy instead of helping their team members. Therefore, it was understandable when Sui Yuan, while supporting his still limp and pained waist, logged on and cold-heartedly tossed around the members of his guild, who were merrily jumping around, one after another. Unfortunately, even if these ¡¯trash¡¯ were beaten up until they were wailing like ghosts and howling like wolves, these monkeys werepletely unaware that they were being admonished and continued to happily spread the word¡ªthe matter of whether or not he was the ¡¯shou¡¯¡ªas they teased their family¡¯s Cute Leader, poking at his sore spot. After Sui Yuan flew into a rage out of humiliation, the members simply could not look any happier at his misfortune. That is, until the Guild Leader¡¯s wife, who they had all selectively ignored, made an appearance. Everyone came to a sudden realization and fell silent out of fear. ¡¾Hua Xinlei¡¿£ºHow did that thread on the forumse about? What were you doing, going to that kind of lover¡¯s dating holy ground with Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves? His tone seemed exceedingly normal at first nce. However, because it was so normal, without his usual soft, cute vour, it made people feel especially apprehensive. Sui Yuan unconsciously turned his head to look at Zhao Xihe who was sitting not far from him. He didn¡¯t understand why he had suddenly and inexplicably decided to cause trouble, raising such difficult-to-answer questions for him. It was only if he understood his teammate¡¯s thinking that he could cooperate with him, no? Feeling Sui Yuan¡¯s gaze, Zhao Xihe sent him a smile and rxedly said, "I¡¯m nning on looking for an opportunity to kill off Hua Xinlei." "Why?" Sui Yuanpletely did not understand his family¡¯s partner thoughts. It was as difficult as trying to find a needle in a haystack. "First of all, it will settle that Hua Xinlei x Wind-Like High Official CP. Secondly..." Zhao Xihe yawned, looking bored to death, "I¡¯m tired of ying Hua Xinlei." Sui Yuan£º".................." ¡ª¡ªSui Yuan did not know how to criticize this free-spirited b*stard who just does as he pleases! "However, if we lost Hua Xinlei, how can we force the protagonist shou and gong together?" Sui Yuan didn¡¯t care about [Hua Xinlei]. He only cared about the copsing plot. "Did you think that if Hua Xinlei continued to act like this, Wind-Like High Official and Lone Wind Wan Yi would eventually get together?" Zhao Xihe smirked, "Don¡¯t forget just who Lone Wind Wan Yi is stuck to these days, or how Wind-Like High Official has continuously been prancing around with Hua Xinlei, mutually loving and mutually trying to kill each other, OK?" Sui Yuan silently felt his scalp go numb. "I¡¯ve already tried my best, Hua Xinlei can¡¯t force Wind-Like High Official too hard, in case he really leaves the game. In that case, the plot will bepletely irredeemable. However, if we don¡¯t act vigorously enough and maintain the current situation, it couldn¡¯t be that you n to let Hua Xinlei and Wind-Like High Official love and kill each other until the end?" Zhao Xihe looked at Sui Yuan, hating iron for not bing steel, "Why don¡¯t you return the protagonist gong at once, ah!" Sui Yuan£º".................." ¡ª¡ªI also want to, ah. QAQ But no matter how much I try, I can¡¯t. What to do?! "In order to settle the current issue, first, I n to immediately get rid of unnecessary people. Then, turn the protagonist gong and shou into a pair," Zhao Xihe said, making the final decision. "...Do you have a n?" As the main offender who had caused the plot to copse, Sui Yuan actually had no right to refute. "I do," Zhao Xihe nodded decisively. Thus, Sui Yuan surrendered.... While enduring Zhao Xihe¡¯s mental pressure, Sui Yuan did not fail to cooperate with his family¡¯s wretched partner online. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºHuahua, don¡¯te up with such crazy ideas. Elegant and Humble and I are just friends. ¡¾Hua Xinlei¡¿£ºOnly friends? Hehe, would people who are ¡¯just friends¡¯ go y around in such a ce? And take such ambiguous pictures? ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºThose screenshots weren¡¯t taken by us. It was a yer who was passing by. ¡¾Hua Xinlei¡¿£ºIt¡¯s because it was like that I find it unbearable, OK? A passerby who randomly came across you guys could take such a picture, who knows just what you guys get up to where no one can see! Even though they had discussed that [Hua Xinlei] had to be disposed of, Sui Yuanpletely had no way to cope with Zhao Xihe¡¯s sudden revolt and deliberate provocation. He had no choice but to cast his gaze onto him again, begging him for help, hoping to get a hint. It was just a pity that Zhao Xihe merely raised his brow and smiled lightly. With a leisurely and carefree gaze, he looked at how Sui Yuan was at a loss and suffering. He simply needed a spanking. Sui Yuan£º".................." ¡ª¡ªMy hand¡¯s really itching to do it! ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºHuahua, you¡¯re thinking too much. We were just bored and ying around. The only thing the photos prove is that the screenshot poster is rather skilled with Photoshop. ¡¾Hua Xinlei¡¿£ºHehe, ying around together because you were bored? When have you ever yed like that with me? How long has it been since we yed together, just the two of us? Answer me! The Guild Leader and his wife were quarrelling. As the fuse that ignited this, all the members of the guild silently lurked. Very quickly however, the situation was bing a bit uncontroble. One member, who had hopped around the most happily, could not bear his guilty conscience and timidly spoke up. ¡¾Heaven¡¯s Alliance Guild Member A¡¿£ºThat...Guild Leader¡¯s Wife, don¡¯t say that. Guild Leader and Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves aren¡¯t usually together. He usually PKs with Great God Wan Yi.... Once he saw this, Sui Yuan¡¯s heart immediately went ¡¯thump¡¯ and inwardly thought that pig teammates were indeed pig teammates. To unexpectedly tread on Zhao Xihe¡¯s mine¡ªthis fellow had already been discontent about the ¡¯extremely intimate rtionship¡¯ between himself and [Lone Wind Wan Yi] for a long time! As expected, when Sui Yuan looked in Zhao Xihe¡¯s direction again, he saw that his originally rxed expression had gained a tint of jealousy and he looked to be in a bad mood. ¡¾Hua Xinlei¡¿£ºHehe, so it turns out there¡¯s Lone Wind Wan Yi, huh? Sui Yuan who was "hehe¡¯d" at immediately felt the pain in his lower back intensify. His brain fell into disorder and his hand felt a bit uncontroble. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºWhose fault is that? Whenever you log on, you immediately run over to look for Wind-Like High Official. I can¡¯t even catch sight of your shadow! ¡¾Hua Xinlei¡¿£ºWhat? Are you unhappy that I keep looking to make trouble for WInd-Like High Official and want to stick up for him?! ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºThose two things have nothing to do with one another! I¡¯m just judging the matter as it stands. Moreover, don¡¯t you think that your logic is really in disorder?! On one side, he was righteous typing out resounding, powerful words. On the other, he was peeping at Zhao Xihe¡¯s expression, afraid that that fellow would cken and do tyrannical and abusive things again. Sui Yuan felt that acting out two different personalities made his heart very tired.... ¡¾Hua Xinlei¡¿£ºMy logic is in disorder?! I don¡¯t think so! All I know is that you¡¯ve set your heart on someone else and that I feel neglected! ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºHuahua, you¡¯re getting too emotional. Calm down. We need to have a good talk. ¡¾Hua Xinlei¡¿£ºThere¡¯s nothing to discuss! Goodbye! ¡¾Guild Elder -Hua Xinlei- is offline¡¿ The guild chat fell silent. Even after several minutes had passed, no one dared to say a word. Ultimately, it was [Disdaining the King of Hell] who made a brief concluding remark after a long period of time, full of exhaustion that made people¡¯s heart palpitate. ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºAlright. Everyone, get lost. Do what you need to do. ¡¾Heaven¡¯s Alliance Guild Member B¡¿£º...Guild Leader, Huahua, she.... ¡¾Disdaining the King of Hell¡¿£ºDon¡¯t mind it. I¡¯ll get in touch with her. She¡¯lle back once her anger¡¯s disappeared. ¡ª¡ªHowever, the members of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} didn¡¯t see [Hua Xinlei]e online again. This was because, while they were all scared witless, restless, and endlessly concerned, the ount¡¯s owner had already sent it to the recycling bin, feeling refreshed and rejuvenated. He didn¡¯t n to bring it back nor use it for the rest of his life. After the gossip about [Disdaining the King of Hell] and [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves]¡¯s gay love passed, a new HOT thread popped up in the forums. It borated exhaustively about how {Heaven¡¯s Alliance}¡¯s Guild Leader¡¯s Wife had gotten a bellyful of the [Disdaining the King of Hell] and [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] CP, and how she had gotten jealous over [Lone Wind Wan Yi] and [Wind-Like High Official] before angrily running away from the game, yet to return. The spectating masses either didn¡¯t understand [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s actions and found her actions to be ineffable and deliberately provocative, or they criticized [Disdaining the King of Hell] who was so scummy he shocked to tears all the supernatural beings in heaven and earth. Who knew how many boats he was peddling. It could be said to be a fine example of a 21st Century stallion scum man¡ªit was just that the scum¡¯s targets were a bit amiss¡ªthey were all men.... Furthermore, the members of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} tried to ask their family¡¯s Guild Leader about her in a roundabout way, but their guild leader either evaded the subject or fell into a depressed silence. Thus, they sessively decided to never mention this matter again. After all, it was them who had joked around too excessively in the beginning so they had to carry a portion of the me. Burdened with guilty consciences, they did not dare to provoke their family¡¯s guild leader whose love had reached a tragic end. When Lone Wind Wan Yi heard of this, he simply had no idea what kind of expression he should make. Heaven knew that he had been looking for [Disdaining the King of Hell] purely for PKing matters, that¡¯s all! To suddenly be the cause of a CP break up, Lone Wind Wan Yi felt like his whole body had been pierced by arrows from head to toe. Crestfallen, he did not dare to openly and brazenly go bother [Disdaining the King of Hell] for two days. ¡ª¡ªYi? Wait a second, where did this guilty feelinge from? As for [Wind-Like High Official], he felt much moreplicated. He felt a bit happy, like his anger had been vented a bit, a bit rejoiceful at their misfortune, yet also a bit conflicted, and a bit dumbfounded.... Because of [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s persistent efforts to quarrel with him, in [Wind-Like High Official]¡¯s heart, his hatred for him had already surpassed that of what he held for [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡ªhe had rose to the top position on his cklist. This person who he abhorred so much and wanted to escape from had left the game for some inexplicable reason. [Wind-Like High Official] had never expected this kind of conclusion¡ªhe even felt a bit unadapted to this kind of peaceful game life. As they said, if you became the mistress in someone else¡¯s rtionship, you¡¯ll end up the one who gets cheated on. At that time, [Hua Xinlei] stole [Disdaining the King of Hell] from him. Now, his man was stolen by someone else. This was simply a clear manifestation of Heaven¡¯sw¡ªappropriate retribution. However, why was the people who stole [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s man unexpectedly [Lone Wind Wan Yi] and [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves]?! [Wind-Like High Official] thought that this was simply extremely ridiculous! He knew [Lone Wind Wan Yi] and [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves]. It could be said that they were his most trusted friends in this game. To want to make [Wind-Like High Official] believe that these two people would steal another person¡¯s man¡ªand the man being that scum man [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡ª you¡¯d be better off trying to trick him into believing that pigs could climb trees! Thus, even though [Wind-Like High Official] thought that [Disdaining the King of Hell] was an incorrigible scum, he could not help but think that [Hua Xinlei] had been unreasonable in his jealousy. Therefore, he told his thoughts about this joke of a matter to [Lone Wind Wan Yi] and [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves]. ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£ºHehe, indeed it¡¯s quite baffling.... I don¡¯t have a guilty conscience at all! At all! ¡¾Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves¡¿£ºActually...it¡¯s not actually inexplicable. ¡¾Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves¡¿£ºI didn¡¯t dare say it before because of Hua Xinlei but I indeed like Disdaining the King of Hell. I really like him. ¡¾Wind-Like High Official¡¿£º.................. ¡¾Lone Wind Wan Yi¡¿£º......£¡£¡£¡£¡ ¡¾Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves¡¿£ºNot only that but, since Hua Xinlei has taken the initiative to give up, I feel that I now have a chance and want to give it a try. Lone Wind Wan Yi & Wind-Like High Official£º=àí= ¡ª¡ªW-wait a second! We must be going blind, or we are sleep deprived! Our three views have all been toppled, OK?! What happened to being good brothers for the rest of our lives, huh?! Is there really no problem withing out of the closet so casually?! Eve: ONE. MORE. CHAPTER. I¡¯m done with this arc¡¯s ridiculously long names....sob.... Wuxian: I feel you... ;-; Chapter 10 part13 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian [Wind-Like High Official] felt his three views topple down to the ground. No matter how he thought about it, he had never expected that his good friend [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves], who he had known for a long time and who he thought he understood iparably well, would unexpectedly have been secretly in love with [Disdaining the King of Hell], that scum man, all this time. Moreover, even after he knew what a scum guy he was, he still stubbornly wanted to hang himself on the tree that was [Disdaining the King of Hell], not regretting it even if he died! This was simply unbearable, OK?! ording to what [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] had said, he had fallen in love with [Disdaining the King of Hell]... at first sight? In the beginning, he had always expressed his displeasure towards [Disdaining the King of Hell] in front of [Wind-Like High Official]. Only, it seems that it was only because he was jealous that he and [Disdaining the King of Hell] were getting too close and instinctively wanted to drive a wedge between them. And at that time, [Wind-Like High Official] and [Disdaining the King of Hell] had been more than friends but not yet lovers. At the same time, [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] could not ept the fact that he liked a man. Secondly, he didn¡¯t want to get between the two of them and their feelings. He had no choice but to restrain himself and treat [Disdaining the King of Hell] indifferently. In addition, [Disdaining the King of Hell] resented his and [Wind-Like High Official]¡¯s intimacy. He didn¡¯t conceal his resentment at all. This made [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] with no choice but to ¡¯love him but be unable to voice it¡¯, and continue this charade of mutual disagreeability. Afterwards, when [Wind-Like High Official] gradually fell out of love with [Disdaining the King of Hell] because of [Hua Xinlei]¡¯s intervention, the feelings that [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] had always repressed finally found a gap to break out of. At the start, he unobtrusively tried to get closer to [Disdaining the King of Hell], trying to repair their rtionship and make [Disdaining the King of Hell] change his image of him¡ªas for [Hua Xinlei]? Who was he?! [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] restrained himself before because [Wind-Like High Official] was his good friend, but he and [Hua Xinlei] had no rtionship whatsoever. [Hua Xinlei] stole [Wind-Like High Official]¡¯s man, so [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] didn¡¯t feel even a shred of guilt. This could still just barely count as helping a friend take revenge. You¡¯ll be treated the way you treat others! Like this, [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] exined himself. Hearing this, [Wind-Like High Official] feltpletely disarrayed. Although he always thought that something wasn¡¯t right, the exnation seemed very reasonable, leaving him unable to respond, so he had no choice but to ept it. ¡¾Wind-Like High Official¡¿£º...Elegant and Humble, are you serious? ¡¾Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves¡¿£ºOf course. ¡¾Wind-Like High Official¡¿£º...I don¡¯t think that Disdaining the King of Hell is worthy of your feelings at all. He¡¯s unfaithful and fickle in love. He had first thrown me away because of Hua Xinlei, and now he¡¯s thrown away Hua Xinlei because of you. No matter how you look at it, this kind of person is scum, ah! ¡¾Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves¡¿£ºThen I¡¯ll make it so that he can¡¯t be scum any longer. ¡¾Wind-Like High Official¡¿£ºWhat do you mean? ¡¾Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves¡¿£º¡¾smile¡¿ He didn¡¯t know why but [Wind-Like High Official]¡¯s cheeks reddened. It felt like there was a dense ck air around that sweet smiling expression, making him unable to help but shudder. He suddenly wanted to light a candle for [Disdaining the King of Hell]. [Wind-Like High Official] thought that, indeed, he did not really understand this good friend of his. First off, he hadn¡¯t noticed that he held feelings for [Disdaining the King of Hell]. Secondly, he had only looked at his cultured and refined appearance and did not notice that he was actually ck to the bone underneath that.... An evil person will suffer at the hands of an even more evil person (something doesn¡¯t seem right?). [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] was different from [Hua Xinlei]. It was probably only [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves], outwardly gentle but inwardly powerful, who would be able to control that womanizer, [Disdaining the King of Hell], making it so he can never hurt anyone else again, no? ¡ª¡ªHehe, he suddenly couldn¡¯t wait to see [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s suffering appearance! [Wind-Like High Official] couldn¡¯t help but admit that during this period of time, he¡¯d truly ckened.... The previous forum topic of [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] and [Wind-Like High Official] being together, that had just been gaining heat, was now nowhere to be found. [Lone Wind Wan Yi] had also peacefully remained silent for a long time now. Since [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] had suddenly confessed about his feelings towards [Disdaining the King of Hell], he never again said a single word. ¡ª¡ªIn other words, [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] had noticed this from a long time ago, but pretended not to. Zhao Xihe who sat before theputer raised his lips into a smile, satisfied. He rxedly strangled his love rival¡¯s budding feelings in its infancy, in the time in which [Lone Win Wan Yi] had yet to notice his secret thoughts and treated [Disdaining the King of Hell] as just an idol and a goal to chase after. That¡¯s right. [Lone Wind Wan Yi] himself did not understand why he felt unwell all over when he heard about [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves]¡¯s determination to win over [Disdaining the King of Hell]. ¡ª¡ªIt couldn¡¯t be that it was because he had suddenly realized that his idol was a scum guy who would fool around with one person after another? QAQ First it was [Wind-Like High Official], then it was [Hua Xinlei], now it was [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves]. If you add himself in, then all the gossiped about people in the forums would have been involved with him. His idol¡¯s charm was so great, his character was so scummy...it simply made people¡¯s heart hurt.... ¡ª¡ª-Yi? Wait a second, why did he have to say, ¡¯if you add himself¡¯? [Lone Wind Wan Yi] felt like he was feeling a bit feverish today. His head was a bit muddled and his thoughts were chaotic..... "So, what¡¯s your matchmaking n for the protagonist gong and shou that you mentioned before?" Sui Yuan leaned against Zhao Xihe¡¯s shoulders, watching him dupe [Lone Wind Wan Yi] and [Wind-Like High Official] while asking him curiously. Sui Yuan, who was sluggish when faced with emotions and had probably only realized Zhao Xihe¡¯s feelings because the other had incessantly expressed them explicitly and with great intensity, waspletely unaware of the other¡¯s action of strangling his love rival without batting an eyelid¡ªthis was something Zhao Xihe was most relieved about. "Since Hua Xinlei is gone, we can only go on to the next stage. It¡¯s about time," Zhao Xihe reached a hand out to stroke Sui Yuan¡¯s head that he had ced onto his shoulder, replying as he multitasked. "So what you¡¯re saying is...the inter-server league?" Sui Yuan was bewildered for a second. Soon after, he immediately followed what he was getting at. "That¡¯s right," Zhao Xihe nodded, "In the plot, before the inter-server league, Wind-Like High Official and Lone Wind Wan Yi only had hazy, favourable feelings toward one another, right until the inter-server league. Only after teaming up for the tournament were they able to mutually wear down one another and promote their romantic feelings for each other while fighting side by side. In the end, they exchanged vows before all the yers. Right now, the feelings between the two of them...although they¡¯re already good friends, it¡¯s still a bitcking. If we talked about teaming up, Wind-Like High Official¡¯s first choice would be Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves, eight to nine times out of ten. Just that, right now, Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves loves Disdaining the King of Hell. In the inter-server league, he will naturally get together with Disdaining the King of Hell. Wind-Like High Official would have to settle for the next best thing: he¡¯d have to partner up with Lone Wind Wan Yi." "Without Hua Xinlei chasing to kill him and quarrelling with him, Wind-Like High Official will naturally be able to put all his attention into the inter-server league. After spending a long time with Lone Wind Wan Yi, ording to the natural attractive force between the protagonist gong and shou, they will naturally get together!" Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes shone and he couldn¡¯t help but reach out his arms to coil around Zhao Xihe¡¯s neck, like he was wrapping himself around a high score! He couldn¡¯t be any more ted! Zhao Xihe¡¯s eyes narrowed¡ªat this moment, Sui Yuan, this little dummy, had shown some initiative. Thus, he absolutely couldn¡¯t let this opportunity go! Sui Yuan£º"W-Wait a minute....QAQ" 5237£º"...Seeking death.¡¾lights candle¡¿" 0007£º"...Hehe." Even if he had courted disaster for a bit, it didn¡¯t put a damper on Sui Yuan¡¯s happiness at all. That was because Zhao Xihe¡¯s ns went off without a hitch. Although [Lone Wind Wan Yi] had initially expressed that he wanted to team up with [Disdaining the King of Hell], he easily gave up on that idea after hearing Zhao Xihe lightly say: "It couldn¡¯t be that you don¡¯t want to fight Disdaining the King of Hell in an official match where he uses all of his strength?" ¡ª¡ªUnfortunately, he would never know that these two fellows had never nned to fight it out with him and would deliver him and [Wind-Like High Official] to the champion¡¯s throne. Zhao Xihe says: rivals in love with no self-awareness are the easiest to deal with. I¡¯m not afraid, even if ten or twenty of them appear ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q. Likewise, as the inter-server league gradually approached, the noisy gossiping in the forums gradually calmed down. The majority of the people all went to analyze all sorts of PKing techniques and the conclusions of the previous inter-server leagues. The forums where they spected who were most likely to win attracted much interest as well. After all, gossip was just something yers chatted about when bored to pass the time away. Meanwhile, the inter-server league was a chance to make a name for yourself, to prove that you were a great figure. Moreover, ¡¯s inter-server league prize was especially generous. It was probably only the female yers, constantly keeping gossip in their minds, who chattered about how ¡¯it turns out this was the canon CPs¡¯ when they saw that [Disdaining the King of Hell] and [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] had teamed up, and that [Lone Wind Wan Yi] and [Wind-Like High Official] had done the same. Unlike the plot, where {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} had deteriorated and [Disdaining the King of Hell] had fallen into despair, and where his participation in the inter-server league was just a final opportunity for the protagonist gong and shou to p his face and showcase their PDA, right now, [Disdaining the King of Hell] could be considered the most popr contender for first ce. Even [Lone Wind Wan Yi], who had won the championship several times, found it difficult to snatch away his radiance.The majority of people anticipated being able to personally see his gorgeous, fantastic, and mysterious gamey that went against natural order and how it wouldn¡¯t simply be an imitation of the PKing they¡¯ve all grown tired of seeing. Furthermore, the one chosen to be the most anticipated, most troublesome yer by all the server¡¯s seeded yers was of course, without a doubt, [Disdaining the King of Hell]. Unfortunately, [Disdaining the King of Hell] who enjoyed the people¡¯s favour, did not feel the same. Since they teamed up, Zhao Xihe had finally been able to kick out that [Lone Wind Wan Yi] who was displeasing to his eyes as he always coiled around Sui Yuan to PK. Now, he had no qualms with upying all of Sui Yuan¡¯s time¡ªin game or out. He was toozy to pay attention to how [Lone Wind Wan Yi] and [Wind-Like High Official]¡¯s feelings developed. In any case, he¡¯s already done everything he was supposed to do. As for Sui Yuan, he had wanted to intervene but when he thought about his strange ability of making things worse whenever he tried to help out, he very self-awaredly chose to stay far away and watch silently. And this silent watchsted until the inter-serve leaguemenced. Who knew if it was because the plot had been knocked askew by Sui Yuan, or if it was because the gamepany had made under-the-table machinations because they were banking on [Disdaining the King of Hell] and [Lone Wind Wan Yi]¡¯s poprity, but Sui Yuan¡¯s experience was not at all like what had been ordained by the plot¡ªwhere he was supposed to match up with [Lone Wind Wan Yi] and [Wind-Like High Official] early on and get his faced pped before getting kicked out. He and Zhao Xihe sailed smoothly as they stormed their way through to the quarter-finals. They were entirely worthy of being called the ck horse stars of formidable strength, leaving behind countless PK scenes that made people exim in admiration. After that¡ªafter that, there was no ¡¯after that¡¯.... During the quarter finals, [Disdaining the King of Hell] did not make an appearance. His partner, [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] waited until the match started before having no choice but to regretfully forfeit, leaving the crowds to fill the venue with their sighs andints. For this match, their opponent was not [Lone Wind Wan Yi] and [Wind-Like High Official]. Only after discussing did Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe think that, if they only forfeited once they matched up with them, then it would seem a bit deliberate. Since the two of them weren¡¯t interested in thepetition, they wouldplete their mission a little earlier. [Lone Wind Wan Yi] and [Wind-Like High Official] seized the championship title like they were supposed to in the plot. However, they, who had been bestowed the title and gained the prize, weren¡¯t happy, moved or content with their achievements as they should have been. Instead, they were full of gloominess. [Disdaining the King of Hell] had missed out on thepetition because of real life matters. This meant that, rather than say that they had won the championship title because of their strength, they had only won it because of luck. Furthermore, when other people congratted them, they couldn¡¯t help wonder who the championship title would have belonged to if [Disdaining the King of Hell] had participated. ¡ª¡ªAfter well-known figures and experts analyzed it and made conjectures, the majority of people¡¯s verdict was: [Disdaining the King of Hell]. "We¡¯ll fight again at next year¡¯s inter-server league!" This was the first thing [Lone Wind Wan Yi] had said after he found Sui Yuan at the yer¡¯s offline meeting. The youth, who had yet to step foot out of school, seemed a bit inexperienced. His eyes were burning, and his tone was firm. Zhao Xihe tugged Sui Yuan behind him and slightly turned his body to block the other¡¯s gaze that was a bit too concentrated on Sui Yuan. And Sui Yuan? His gaze was already on [Wind-Like High Official] who had turned around. Dedicated to his work, he remembered the scene where he had to look regretful but knew that it was toote for regrets. "...Disdaining the King of Hell?" [Wind-Like High Official] was immactely dressed. The delicate, pretty, and handsome youth dressed in office wear pushed up his sses and sized up Sui Yuan, rather bbergasted. Evidently, Sui Yuan¡¯s appearance was very different from the scum guy he had imagined. Combining the so-called effect of how ¡¯one¡¯s nature is reflected in one¡¯s appearance¡¯ with the fact that Sui Yuan¡¯s acting in real life required less of him due to the fact that the entirety of the plot had urred online, Sui Yuan¡¯s lovable appearance waspletely unlike that of the imperious and unfaithful scum gong (?) [Disdaining the King of Hell] in . Standing by Zhao Xihe, who was somewhat taller than him, he stayed quiet,pletely content with his own lot. [Wind-Like High Official] felt cheated! How could two shous possibly date happily?! No wonder [Hua Xinlei] was thrown away! This was indeed a world where appearance mattered. At the very least, Sui Yuan¡¯s face resolutely made [Wind-Like High Official] feel a sense of goodwill towards him. When faced with such a face, how could he possibly conjure up any of his anger from having been cheated on?! This naive child must have definitely been lured by [Hua Xinlei]. Afterwards, their mutual shou natures weren¡¯tpatible so the other found an excuse to throw him away. [Wind-Like High Official], who was imagining such things, couldn¡¯t help but show some sympathy. Afterwards, he silently pushed up his sses and, astonished, discovered that he was being watched. While [Wind-Like High Official] was inwardly repenting, he instinctively felt a wave of cold air behind him. He turned his head, feeling danger, and met with Zhao Xihe¡¯s slightly smiling but extremely dangerous looking face and immediately felt his scalp go numb, "...You are...Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves?" "It¡¯s me. We meet for the first time, Wind-Like High Official," Zhao Xihe smiled, appearing gentle and refined, and nodded his head. "Are you guys...together?" [Wind-Like High Official] swept a gaze at Sui Yuan who had been staring at him relentlessly with an expression of slight remorse and regret, and immediately felt that his life was in danger. Thus, he promptly expressed his position clearly, "Congrattions to the both of you!" "Thank you," Zhao Xihe¡¯s smile became much more sincere. He then pinched Sui Yuan¡¯s chin and forced him to focus his line of sight on him, "Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re looking at the wrong person, my dear?" Sui Yuan£º"............QAQ" ¡ª¡ªI just wanted to act out the final scene to the end.... "Elegant and Humble really loves you, for real. So you should properly treasure him," Sui Yuan¡¯s expression proved that he really was that unfaithful [Disdaining the King of Hell] from the game. Even though [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] was beside him, he unexpectedly dared to brazenly covet him. [Wind-Like High Official] simply didn¡¯t know what he should say. In order to clearly establish his position, because he felt a sense of responsibility towards his good friend and because he felt some goodwill towards [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s face, [Wind-Like High Official] sincerely admonished him, afraid that he¡¯d receive the frightening news that ¡¯[Disdaining the King of Hell] is two-timing again and [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves] had darkened and be a yandere¡¯. Sui Yuan awkwardly averted his gaze, ears flushing slightly. Because Zhao Xihe kept close to him, there was no way for him to act out the original scene of [Disdaining the King of Hell] searching for reconciliation. Sui Yuan could only let himself be led by Zhao Xihe to the group of {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} yers and then get stared at like a rare animal. The majority of people expressed that Sui Yuan¡¯s real appearance of a gentle, feeble otaku and [Disdaining the King of Hell]¡¯s stalwart, imperious appearance were like two extremes. Only, a portion of the people also realized that regardless of his appearance, his silly cute aura was extremely suitable. Zhao Xihe, who participated as [Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves], did not broadcast the fact that he and Sui Yuan were dating. However, when faced with his unmasked possessiveness and intimacy, the more attentive and sensitive yers understood it tacitly. "Seeing this,pared to Hua Xinlei, Elegant and Humble Autumn Leaves is better suited for our Cute Leader," The {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} members quietly whispered among themselves, "Huahua is a rather young child. Our Cute Leader...hehe, rather than taking care of other people, he¡¯s more suited to be the one who gets taken care of." Sui Yuan whose ears are sharp and could hear everything": ".................." A master of split personalities, who can act childish or mature¡ªZhao Xihe: "Hehe." ¡ª¡ªHe stole his own man. This feeling was truly quite refreshing.... The offline meeting progressed very smoothly. When it was time for thepany¡¯s scheduled activities to end, the scattered yers all came together to discuss dates and times to get together for meals, to karaoke, or for the next meeting. Who knew when, but the members of {Carefree} and {Heaven¡¯s Alliance} had gotten together¡ªit was practically impossible to differentiate between them. After all, they were from the same server, and had be friends through their exchange of blows. They had also gossiped together, so the feelings between them were rather close. When they were tipsy and merry, and when everyone¡¯s mood was at its peak, it was inevitable that their mouths would be unrestrained. They unexpectedly chatted about that longsting, confusing rtionship web gossip that had spawned a countless number of HOT threads. As main characters involved in these rumours, [Wind-Like High Official] revealed a helpless expression; [Lone Wind Wan Yi]¡¯s cheeks flushed¡ªwho knew if it was because he was drunk or if he felt humiliated from the teasing; Sui Yuan appeared very calm¡ªit wasn¡¯t the first or second time that people had heckled at the rtionship between him and Zhao Xihe; and of course, the most candid one was Zhao Xihe. They just saw him wrap his arms around Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulder and smile, looking especially pleased with himself, "He¡¯s been with many people, but in the end I won his heart." "Then what about High Official and Great God Wan Yi? Are you guys together?" The group teased. [Lone Wind Wan Yi] choked and was very embarrassed, "Don¡¯t speak nonsense!" [Wind-Like High Official] smiled, unperturbed£º"We¡¯re just friends." Sui Yuan£º...Wait a second! This wasn¡¯t what I was promised....QAQ They yed around until it was veryte. Everyone scattered in twos and threes. Sui Yuan naturally was dragged away by Zhao Xihe. [Lone Wind Wan Yi] and [Wind-Like High Official] watched the silhouettes of the two people, side by side, each havingplicated feelings. "Did you also like Disdaining the King of Hell?" [Wind-Like High Official] turned his head slightly to look at [Lone Wind Wan Yi] and asked half-jokingly. [Lone Wind Wan Yi] was slightly tipsy so he seriously pondered over this for a moment. Afterwards, he shook his head, "I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t have enough time to distinguish between like and admiration. Elegant and Humble moved too quickly." "That¡¯s good," [Wind-Like High Official] tightened his cor, "The road of homosexuality is not easy to walk on. It¡¯d be even worse if the person you liked was scum." [Lone Wind Wan Yi]£º"...Hehe, then wouldn¡¯t this be considered as having made a narrow escape?" "Right now, I¡¯m just praying that Elegant and Humble can manage Disdaining the King of Hell, so that he won¡¯t cheat again. I really wouldn¡¯t be able to endure him getting yet another illicit lover," [Wind-Like High Official] patted [Lone Wind Wan Yi] on the shoulder, "I¡¯m leaving. See you." "Bye," [Lone Wind Wan Yi] shrugged his shoulders and let out a long sigh, seeming to feel quite a bit relieved. ¡ª¡ªA heavy curtain finally fell and ended the dreadful feeling that the forums had caused him during this period of time. The person who was originally a protagonist had been reduced to a supporting role. 5237&0007£º"...They deserve to be called our hosts. They bring such disaster wherever they go that they can even counterattack against the protagonists¡¯ halos! The author has something to say: After stopping for so long, Ipletely don¡¯t have any idea what to write for the next story...Does anyone have a suggestion QAQ Eve: Next arc: Wuxia. I was so happy to be done Gamers because the struggle was real with all the gaming terminology/ng and the long as heck names but...cultivation....Guess I¡¯m out of the fire but going straight into the frying pain ORZ. Wuxia: This arc is finally done! No more long-ass names. I¡¯m so happy. ;-; Chapter 11 part1 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Sui Yuan:"¡­¡­QAQ" 5237:"Hehe, serves you right!" Zhao Xihe:"¡­cough." 007:"¡­¡­¡­¡­" ¡ª¡ªThese were the reactions of the two people and their respective systems after seeing their scores. Sui Yuan silently held his head in his arms and crouched down onto the ground in self-reflection. That body covered in ck lines simply made viewers feel heartbreak and listeners shed tears. With great difficulty, 5237 slowly approached him andforted its silly host who had been ruthlessly ridiculed by his score: "Shouldn''t you be used to this kind of score? Not only was the protagonist gong and shou''s CP torn apart, but the protagonist shou looked for love elsewhere, and the protagonist gong was as straight as straight could be, eventually taking a wife and having a kid. Haven''t you torn apart many CPs before? This one is no different from all of the rest!" Sui Yuan:"¡­Are you sure you''reforting me and not trampling all over my sore spot¡­.." 5237:"¡­Hehe, I identally told the truth. Don''t me me." Sui Yuan:"¡­¡­=Ãó=" Zhao Xihe silently held Sui Yuan, who was about to go berserk, in his arms. At the same time, he gestured to 0007 to drag 5237, that system with a misbehaving mouth, far away from them¡ªthe further, the better¡ªso as to avoid it being smashed into a heap of scrap iron by its host who had flown into a rage out of humiliation. "Alright, since things have already passed, there''s no need to think about it so much. In any case, you no longer have to worry about being destroyed. Scores and what not are nothing but superfluous decal. You don''t need to worry about it too much. Sui Yuan rubbed his face, voice a bit gloomy, "I know. I just feel a bit apologetic towards you. If only I performed better and followed my character settings without exposing myself, then you wouldn''t have had to make a deal with my creator and pay to save me." "Didn''t I tell you before? I didn''t have to pay anything. I only made the change from being a male lead to a supporting male lead because you are a supporting male lead, that''s all," Zhao Xihe petted Sui Yuan''s head, thetter looking especially helpless. "But in the end, I do owe you," Sui Yuan pursed his lips. With regard to his stubbornness, Zhao Xihe truly loved and hated it, "Yes, that''s right. You indeed owe me, so you just have to obediently stay by my side to make it up to me." Zhao Xihe''s tender, doting, yet extremely possessive gaze enshrouded Sui Yuan. Sui Yuan couldn''t help but flush red and slightly avert his gaze. He really didn''t know why, after having clearly experienced a countless number of worlds with the other as husband and wife (?), he still couldn''t maintain hisposure when faced with Zhao Xihe. "So, you don''t have to worry about the score. As long as you have a good time, then that''s enough," Zhao Xihe smiled as he summarized this with a dense, imperious air, carrying a hint of an overbearing tyrant''s aura. Sui Yuan:"¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" "I¡­wasn''t ying around," Sui Yuan, who had already yed around to the max in thest few worlds, retorted with a guilty conscience, "I''ve always been working hard¡­earnestly trying toplete my mission¡­." "Right. You have definitely been earnestly trying toplete your mission," Zhao Xihe readily agreed. Sui Yuan: ¡­Damn, I suddenly really want to cry¡­what was that all about? QAQ If they continued to talk about this subject, then he would definitely begin to develop misgivings about his own ''earnest hard work''. Therefore, Sui Yuan decisively diverted attention away from it. "In thest world, you told me that you would tell me a bit more about your real identity, right?" "That''s right. So this time, what do you want to ask me?" Zhao Xihe didn''t go back on his word. Sui Yuan seriously pondered, "Last time, you said that your memory of your past life was false. Then, who was it that falsified that memory?" "The true ruler of all these worlds, that''s who. He''s the one who instilled false memories inside of me," Zhao Xihe slightly raised the corner of his lips, the expression in his eyes calm. "My creator?! Why?!" Sui Yuan blurted out. He was astounded and opened his eyes wide. Zhao Xihe waved his index finger, "That''s your second question." Sui Yuan immediately withered. He felt unhappy, as if someone had cut off his high just as he was about to experience it. Soon after, he flung his unhappiness at Zhao Xihe. "Then let''s quickly move on to the next world," Sui Yuan''s tone was especially terrible as he said this. At the same time, he turned around and walked towards 5237 who was currently having a little scuffle with 0007¡ªor more precisely, who was being pressed down without retaliating. Zhao Xihe shrugged his shoulders, not caring about the scene. Unexpectedly, this little temper tantrum of Sui Yuan made his heart itch. Sui Yuan dug 5237 out from under 0007 and held it in his arms. 5237, who finally found a backer, immediately forgot how it had mocked and ridiculed its family''s silly host just prior, and tightly held onto him without letting go at once. 0007 nced at Zhao Xihe, then silenly lit a candle for 5237: "¡­How stupid." Zhao Xihe stared at the scene of 5237 gluing itself to Sui Yuan''s bosom and slightly narrowed his eyes. 5237¡­shivered. "That¡­" Feeling a bit ufortable, Sui Yuan pinched 5237 and suddenly asked, "Those fake memories that my creator put into you¡­are they harmful to you?" Probably because he sensed Sui Yuan''s ill-concealed worry, this time, Zhao Xihe did not annoy him and refuse to answer him because it was a second question or what not. If he did so, then Sui Yuan would guarantee that he would fall out with him in the next second! "No," Zhao Xihe replied gently, "So you needn''t worry." Sui Yuan''s lips curved up into a smile and for once, he didn''t act like a tsundere, saying ''I wasn''t worried about you'' or some other thing where the mouth says one thing while the heart says another. Soon after, he lowered his head to look at 5237, "Let''s go to the next world." "OK, OK, no problem!" 5237, who was just physically attracted by 0007 and mentally attacked by Zhao Xihe, nodded its head, itching to get on with things. It was afraid that if it waste for even one second, it would be swallowed whole. After being enshrouded by bright lights, Sui Yuan saw Zhao Xihe smiling at him, "See you in the next world." Sui Yuan silently held 5237 more tightly in his arms. 5237: ...Yamete! Zhao Xihe Dada doesn''t want to see me. I am innocent. QAQ When he opened his eyes this time, Sui Yuan discovered that he had made his way back to an ancient world. He felt a bit ufortable as he stroked his wide, graceful robe. He couldn''t help but miss the simple and convenient clothing from thest world. The setup of the room Sui Yuan was in was graceful and schrly, fully exuding an aura of literary excellence. It made him instinctively think that the role he was ying this time must be that of a refined and cultured young master. However, when he read the plot''s summary, he realized that he had thought ahead too much. The world''s backdrop this time was of the Jianghu¡ªwuxia. As he had just yed a game that had a simr background, Sui Yuan was actually able to quickly integrate himself into this world. It was a world where one would honour debts of gratitude and be bound by their duty to avenge¡ªa world characterized by the glint and sh of cold steel. As for the plot, it was fairly simple: nothing more than the birth of a great treasure that would attract all the world''s greatest powers to vie for it. The Wulin seniors and new talents would allpete fiercely, fighting and scheming against one another. In the end, it would evolve into a great war between the righteous and evil sides. Nine out of ten wuxia novels had this kind of setting. It was extremely overused. Of course, speaking of wuxia, the absolutely indispensable roles were that of the Wulin Alliance Leader and the Demonic Cult Leader. This world was naturally no exception. 5237: "The Wulin Alliance Leader and the Demonic Cult Leader are the main CP! You absolutely cannot tear them apart!" Sui Yuan silently nced at 5237, feeling especially anxious, "I don''t want to tear them apart at all!" 5237: "You always say this but your actions¡­.¡ú_¡ú" Yes, that''s right. The protagonist gong of this world is the Demonic Cult Leader and the protagonist shou was¡­the future Wulin Alliance Leader. Although he currently has just entered the Jianghu, and he was but a young genius of little repute, he wouldter have exchanges with the Demonic Cult Leader, fall into a love/hate rtionship with him, and then eventually use his own strength, reputation, and the Demonic Cult Leader''s secret machinations to be the Wulin Alliance Leader. And naturally, the great treasure would be shared between the two of them. From them on, the Wulin Alliance Leader and the Demonic Sect Leader would be bound by their deep love, and the righteous and evil forces will be one big family. It was truly a cause worthy of celebrations¡­worthy of celebrations¡­. Sui Yuan very rapidly skimmed through the plot''s summary. He then began to browse his own character settings. ¡ª¡ªIn all wuxia texts, there is always a Da Shixiong who gets a tragic love story. Da Shixiong is brilliant, outstanding in martial arts, looks handsome and confident, cultured and refined, and ispletely devoted to the protagonist shou, cherishing him to the extreme¡ªand is then turned into cannon fodder. That''s right, the role Sui Yuan was ying this time was one Da Shixiong who did his utmost, only to then die. As for his role''s scenes, there weren''t that many. In summary, whenever the protagonist shou is bullied, Da Shixiong would appear; whenever the protagonist shou was beaten up, Da Shixiong would protect him with his sword; whenever the protagonist shou met with danger, Da Shixiong woulde to his rescue; when the protagonist shou got his heart broken, Da Shixiong would be a trash can and a considerate older brother; when the protagonist shou and the protagonist gong get together, Da Shixiong would already be a grave in the ground. ¡­What? He''s dead? Sui Yuan re-read it and finally found the part where Da Shixiong is killed. He then held his forehead up in silence. In summary, the Da Shixiong Sui Yuan had to y was not only a supporting male lead who suffered while being secretly in love, he was also the stepping stone that kindly helped the protagonist gong and shou renounce their prejudices between the righteous and demonic sides. Da Shixiong was killed while protecting the protagonist shou. The protagonist shou grieved to no end and immediately swore to take revenge. Unfortunately, he was too weak. At a crucial moment, the protagonist gong appeared. He wholeheartedly helped the protagonist shou and ultimately moved the protagonist shou''s heart. He admitted that even though he was the Demonic Cult Leader, he still loved him and would not let go. Of course, Sui Yuan who had experienced this kind of plot a countless number of times did not ridicule it at all. What made him conflicted was the fact that the role that killed Da Shixiong was the most important supporting male lead aside from himself¡ªthe Demonic Cult''s Chief Protector, who secretly loved the protagonist shou but was highly ambitious, was once the protagonist gong''s most trusted subordinate but ultimately betrayed him. In other words, this extremely ** role would definitely fall to Zhao Xihe. 5237: "Congrattions, congrattions, once again in a love/hate rtionship, get~" Sui Yuan: "¡­There''s nothing worth congratting here, OK?!" Heaving a sigh, Sui Yuan, who nned to wait until he met up with Zhao Xihe to discuss how to protect the plot, took down the sword that had been hanging on the wall. He pushed open the door and left the room, preparing to familiarize himself with this body''s techniques¡ªmartial arts. After all, this was a wuxia world. Martial arts were indispensable. Moreover, Da Shixiong had to show off his martial arts in eight to nine out of ten scenes. If his strength was not high enough, he would be courting death. 5237: "Don''t worry! You didn''t have any problems in that formidable cultivation world. Martial arts, pooey, it''s nothing much,!" Sui Yuan nodded his head slightly. Soon after, he slowly raised the corner of his lips and softened his facial features. The aura around him became gentle and soft, making anyone who saw him think of one phrase: like a spring breeze. Therefore, when the protagonist shou, Nan Gongyi, leisurely yawned as he pushed open the door and saw Sui Yuan bathed in the sun''s rays, robes fluttering as he went through the motions with his sword like he was performing a dance, his mind nked out for a moment. #As soon as I woke up, I suddenly feel that today''s Da Shixiong is very beautiful. How did this happen?!# "Xiao Yi, have you awoken?" Sui Yuan, who was warned by 5237 that the protagonist shou had appeared, flicked his sword in a beautiful circle and sheathed it. He then faced the dazed protagonist shou and nced at him with a smile. "Ah¡­ah¡­I''ve a-awaken," Nan Gongyi, who for some inexplicable reason suddenly felt a bit giddy, stammered in response. For some baffling reason, he felt a bit at a loss over what to do. ¡ª¡ªBefore such a graceful, noble, and absolutely good-looking Da Shixiong, he suddenly felt incredibly sloppy, having just woken up. He felt ashamed of his own inferiority, what to do! "Shifu and Shixiong have told you many times. You should wake up early to practice with your sword. You should not bezy. Why do you always turn a deaf ear?" Sui Yuan frowned slightly. Although he was criticizing him, his tone was especially gentle and doting. He walked towards Nan Gongyi. He raised his hand, wanting to help him tidy up his messy bangs. However, before he could say the second half of his lines, he saw that Nan Gongyi looked just like a cat whose tail had been stepped on¡ªall his fur puffed out. When Sui Yuan touched his forehead, he suddenly jumped backwards, evading his touch. Sui Yuan stared nkly and looked at Nan Gongyi, baffled. His eyes showed a bit of a hurt expression. Nan Gongyi was also frightened by his own reaction. He opened his mouth, as if wanting to exin, but didn''t know what he should say. In the end, he only blushed and hurried away with a ''I''m going to go wash my face then practice the sword'' before escaping. Sui Yuan:"¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" 5237:"¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" #This world''s protagonist is really weird, what''s going on?# #Protagonist shou, do you really dislike Da Shixiong that much?# #What the heck was with that blush!# The author has something to say: I''ve seen everyone''s rmendations. The main one was ancient times (wuxia?), vampires, Sentinel and Guide, primitive world¡­In fact, I''ve been into primitive society and Greek mythology. Unfortunately, I only read about mythology when I was an elementary student and have forgotten most of it. Although ites back to me when I''m reading, when I''m writing, I have to look things up and that''s so troublesome! After all, I haven''t written about ancient times in a long time. Thus, I decided to write wuxia. As for the rest, we''ll push it tilter~ Eve:¡­Two bottoms can only be friends¡­is Sui Yuan baby going to turn the protagonist shou into a gong? Wuxian: SY''s too beautiful that anyone whoys their eyes on our baby, regardless of position, gets automatically designated as gong. u_u Chapter 11 part2 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Recently, Nan Gong Yi felt that he was no good all over! First of all, for some inexplicable reason, he was blushing from head to toe every time he was in front of his Da Shixiong. His heartbeat would speed up, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to speak properly. In addition, because of his own strange reaction, he would subconsciously evade Da Shixiong¡¯s touch, thereby hurting the other¡¯s feelings. This made him feel especially gloomy. Every time Nan Gong Yi saw his Da Shixiong¡¯s eyes droop or his face reveal a lost expression because of his rejection, he itched to smash in his head with a block of tofu No matter how much he cried ¡¯Da Shixiong, don¡¯t be like this. Qwickly listen to my exnation QAQ¡¯ with an Er Kang hand extended in the depths of his heart, in reality, he didn¡¯t even have the courage to grab onto Da Shixiong¡¯s sleeve. Nan Gong Yi wanted to kneel to himself! ¡ª¡ª-He was definitely sick in the head! He definitely was! And crazy, too! Nan Gongyi, who had been acting like a hardcore kuudere, sunk into self-doubt and self-resentment. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan felt especially terrible. He was Da Shixiong, the Da Shixiong whose love for the protagonist shou was as deep as the ocean, who aside from when the protagonist shou and gong began to date, had always been by the protagonist shou¡¯s side protecting him! How could he progress when the protagonist shou looked at him like he was a predator, like he was just itching to stay light years apart from him, ah?! Please act out your part properly! Sui Yuan was riding atop a horse, maintaining his appearance which was that of a delicate beauty, while bing frantic in the depths of his heart. 5237 felt even more helpless. Every time Sui Yuan entered a world, something extremely unpredictable would ur. At the beginning, they put the me on Zhao Xihe. But now, it was clear that it was Sui Yuan¡¯s fault, ah! "The protagonist shou has unexpectedly been tempted by his family¡¯s Da Shixiong...Hehe, what did you do, ah, you silly host!" 5237 looked at the absentminded Nan Gongyi who was urging his horse forward from behind Sui Yuan. He would sneak a nce at Sui Yuan from time to time. He seemed to be rather in a trance. 5237 simply didn¡¯t know what it ought to say. "I also want to know what I did!" Sui Yuan expressed that he was also too helpless, that he was being unjustly attacked for no good reason, "I was just practicing my swordy. Afterwards, I greeted the protagonist shou, ah! My actions, lines, and tone were all done in ordance to the plot, not even the slightest off. Do you know how hard I tried to make sure I didn¡¯t make my character settings fall apart, huh?!" 5237£º".................." ¡ª¡ªCompletely could not retort! Although the protagonist shou was going astray, Sui Yuan had no choice but to force himself to continue on in ordance to his settings and the plot, and turn a blind eye to the protagonist shou¡¯s abnormality. The scene this time was the one where Sui Yuan and the protagonist shou had to go to the birthday celebration of their Shifu¡¯s old friend, as representatives of their Shifu. As a result, they encountered the mass murder of the old friend¡¯s entire household. Furthermore, the cause of this massacre was a clue that was supposed to lead to the treasure. As for the Demonic Cult Leader who was the protagonist gong, he followed after this clue, masked his identity, and participated in the birthday banquet. Although he was not the main culprit in this massacre, he had added fuel to the fire from behind. This led to the first conflict between the protagonist shou and gong. In summary, regardless of the protagonist shou¡¯s abnormality, Sui Yuan¡¯s main task was to take him to the birthday banquet and have the protagonist gong meet with the protagonist shou. He hoped that once Nan Gongyi saw the Demonic Cult Leader who he was destined to be with, he would go back to normal and let go of this innocent Da Shixiong. Just as Sui Yuan was pondering how he should go about making the protagonist shou revert to his original optimistic, lively, healthy, and somewhat innocent character settings, 5237 was also stressing over just where Sui Yuan had slipped up. It circled around Sui Yuan, examining him for a long time from a 360-degree angle, free from blindspots. 5237 couldn¡¯t help butment, "Don¡¯t you feel like you have a halo around you?" "...What halo?" Sui Yuan stared nkly, not following 5237¡¯s train of thought. "Like a Gary Stu, Heartthrob kind of halo, for example?" 5237 swayed its body. "...Isn¡¯t that a benefit that only protagonists can enjoy?" Sui Yuan¡¯s face was full of ck lines, "If I didn¡¯t remember incorrectly, my creator made me intending for me to be a supporting male lead. It has nothing to do with protagonists, so where is this haloing from?!" "Be that as it may, I feel that even the protagonists¡¯ halos aren¡¯t as blinding as yours," 5237 scoffed at him quietly, "If I had to count just how many people had developed feelings for you in all of these worlds, it would actually be quicker to count how many people didn¡¯t like you." Sui Yuan£º".................." "So, there is definitely a halo around you, definitely!" 5237 reiterated in a serious tone for emphasis, "Do you remember when this first started?" Sui Yuan hesitated, "...I...don¡¯t remember?" "Stupid to death! How can I have such a stupid host like you!" 5237 knocked against Sui Yuan, resenting him for failing to live up to his expectations. It then began to flip through the records in its database, "In the first world, you fooled around with Zhao Xihe¡ªthat could be considered normal; in the second world, aside from Zhao Xihe, the female protagonist fell for you, although that was inpliance with the settings provided by the plot, so it¡¯s not out of bounds; in the third world...oh, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any problems here; in the fourth world¡ªright! It started in the fourth world! In the fourth world, the female protagonist, male lead, and supporting male lead¡ªall that could be seduced by you were seduced! Since then, it was impossible to stop! Sui Yuan was stupefied, "Then what? What are you saying?" 5237 muttered to itself in a deadpan manner for a long time. Soon after, it evaded Sui Yuan¡¯s gaze, looking guilty, "I also don¡¯t know...." Sui Yuan£º".................." ¡ª¨CI already took my pants off and this is what you show me?! ......Forget it. He had long since gotten ustomed to 5237¡¯s unreliability. 5237, who was once again despised by its family¡¯s silly host, was depressed the whole journey. Only, Sui Yuan had taken to heart the issue 5237 had raised. This was because Sui Yuan knew that he definitely did not OOC this time. His every move was inpliance with Da Shixiong¡¯s character settings. Even though it was like this, the settings still directly and quickly copsed on his first meeting with the protagonist shou. Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t understand how this scenario came to be. ...He thought and he thought...indeed, it seemed that the conjecture that he had picked up a strange halo at some point in time was a bit reasonable.... Sui Yuan tilted his head to pensively look at Nan Gongyi, and just so happened to meet the youth¡¯s secret nce. Immediately, the hand Nan Gongyi had on his horse¡¯s reins tightened. The horse he sat on whinnied in pain, almost flinging him off of its back. With great difficulty, a flustered Nan Gongyi managed to appease his steed. Nan Gongyi, who was blushing from ear to ear, simply wanted to die! Da Shixiong discovered that he was secretly peeping at him¡ªhow should he exin himself?! He also made such a fool of himself in front of Da Shixiong, how to exin that?!Yingyingying, so tired, don¡¯t think I can love no more QAQ The corner of Sui Yuan¡¯s mouth curved up. He almost failed to maintain his cultured and refined smile. Fortunately, aside from the protagonist shou¡¯s asional silly mistakes, no major slip-ups urred. In order to not stimte Nan Gongyi, Sui Yuan maintained a firm, appropriate distance from the former, and customarily overlooked the other¡¯s peeking. In this way, they smoothly made it to their destination. As thoroughly well-mannered guests, the travel-worn Sui Yuan and Nan Gongyi did not directly enter through the doors and instead went to find an inn in the small town to stay the night, nning on tidying up before visiting the next day. After eating dinner, Sui Yuan and Nan Gongyi bid each other good night,each returning to his respective rooms. Who knew if it was his misconception, but Sui Yuan felt ill at ease the whole day long¡ªhe felt that something was about to happen. Unfortunately, even though he had thoroughly flipped through the plot, he hadn¡¯t found a single clue. After he had freshened up andid atop of his bed, Sui Yuan sensed someone else inside his room. His body suddenly tensed. Soon after, he abruptlyxened. Sui Yuan helplessly red at the person who hadpletely trapped him under his body, both arms nted by either ear, "No wonder I felt that something wasn¡¯t right all day long, yet couldn¡¯t find the cause. Turns out it was you." "Are you saying that we have a mental connection between us?" Zhao Xihe slightly raised an eyebrow, expression joking. This kind of position made Sui Yuan feel rather vulnerable and uneasy. He raised a hand to push at Zhao Xihe¡¯s chest, wanting to get up. However, he discovered that the other did not budge from his position at all. Instead, his body that had half-risen in interest made it look like he was delivering himself right into the other¡¯s embrace. An unhappy Sui Yuan creased his brows, "What are you doing? You silently snuck inside my room in the middle of the night...is this you wanting to attack me at night?" "If I say yes, then, my beloved, will you cooperate?" Zhao Xihe smiled gently and finally sat at the bedside, as Sui Yuan wanted. He didn¡¯t continue with his invasive posture just now. ¡ª¡ªAlthough he was a bit impatient and wanted to have a round with his sweetheart who he had finally gotten to meet again after a long time of separation (?), the person next door was the protagonist. Furthermore, there was a fight scene tomorrow, so Zhao Xihe had no choice but to helplessly abandon the idea. After all, as a considerate lover, he naturally had to think about Sui Yuan¡¯s needs more often. Seeing Zhao Xihe retreat and not insist on doing naughty things with him, Sui Yuan let out a small breath of relief. He then sized up the other¡¯s new appearance. This time, Zhao Xihe¡¯s appearance was one that leaned towards that of a wicked and unruly man. There was also a scar on his face. In other words, he was someone who ¡¯didn¡¯t look like a good person at first nce¡¯. Of course, even if it was like this, as a supporting male lead who was emotionally involved with the protagonist shou to some degree, his face was definitely not bad. It fit with Zhao Xihe¡¯s unique temperament, and really made people unable to look away. "So it can be said that you¡¯re currently man number 3, Yu Hao?" Sui Yuan pped away Zhao Xihe¡¯s finger that was currently teasingly loitering around his own vicle and neck, "The man number three who wants to kill me and who the protagonist gong and shou work together to kill in revenge?" "Rx, dear, I am unwilling to kill you," Zhao Xihe smiled and bent over to kiss Sui Yuan¡¯s lips, "I¡¯ve already thought about what to do.¡± "What are you going to do?" Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up. "Fake my death," Zhao Xihe had a n in advance, "The technology of this world is outdated. It¡¯s easy to fake one¡¯s death and adopt a new identity. As the man number 3 who nearly snatched away the Demonic Cult from the protagonist gong, to arrange this kind of thing is also very easy." Since Zhao Xihe had said it like that, Sui Yuan felt reassured. He shifted his body towards the inside of the bed, indicating for Zhao Xihe to slide in. Soon after, he nestled beside him, like it was second nature, and told Zhao Xihe about 5237¡¯s conjectures regarding the halo around his body. After hearing Sui Yuan¡¯s deeply worrying recount, Zhao Xihe felt unwell all over! Sui Yuan was worried that the halo would affect his mission. Meanwhile, Zhao Xihe didn¡¯t care about this at all. It was just, when he thought about how a moment of carelessness could lead to a big bad wolf appearing out of some nook or cranny, snatching this delicious little fresh meat out of his mouth, and carrying him off in his own¡ªthis was simply unbearable, OK?! "I will go investigate what this is all about, and also look for a solution," Zhao Xihe stroked Sui Yuan¡¯s hair with a grave expression, and inwardly made a mental note on this matter. Therefore, the next day, when Zhao Xihe had hidden himself in a secret ce and saw an expression of a budding, secret love on Nan Gongyi¡¯s face when he and Sui Yuan regrouped, he almost wanted to release all his self-restraint and rush out, and nip at the bud the still young and tender protagonist shou. ¡ª¡ªAll those that covet his family¡¯s Sui Yuan should die! ¡ª¡ªShou and shou cannot be together! Give up, ba! ¡ª¡ªStealing a nce, and another nce! Careful that I don¡¯t dig out your eyes! When he thought of how Sui Yuan and Nan Gongyi had spent such a long time together, with just the two of them, and how the plot required them to continue staying in their own little world, Zhao Xihe felt his ckening value rise up up up. It would soon break through the horizon! Unfortunately, even if he felt extremely uneasy, and really wanted to tail them closely and find an opportunity to make a move, as man number three who had quite a few scenes, Zhao Xihe had no choice but to do what he had to do, like quickly return to the protagonist gong¡¯s side to make his report. When Zhao Xihe met with the protagonist gong, the distinguished, wanton, daring Demonic Cult Leader, Ning Ze, was frightened by his dark expression and nearly dropped the fan in his hands, "Ah Hao?! What happened? Your expression is so frightening. Were you cuckolded?" Zhao Xihe£º".................." ¡ª¡ªAlthough the plot has not progressed to that point, right now, he really wanted to bite this master of his, what to do! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß Eve: This arc is killing me omg. I love both the protagonist shou and gong. Also, really loving ZXH¡¯s character dev. He¡¯s really trying his best to hold himself back and change for SY <3 Wuxian: I just hope ZXH will be able to keep himself from jumping SY before the arc ends. I can just imagine SY¡¯s frustration if ZXH distracted him again... Eve 2: Feedback time! Beloved readers, do any or you find that reading on this site hurts your eyes? Or, do you have any suggestions you would like to make to make your reading experience better? (E.g. making the background of dark mode more light or dimming the white text) If your dark mode isn¡¯t staying with the recent update, try clearing your app or browser cache. We also now have a sepia mode which can be found using the dark mode button. Again, to ess it you will have to clear your cache. Cache also automatically expires in 8 days so you can also wait it out. Chapter 11 part3 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Sui Yuan didn¡¯t know just how great an impact his wordsst night had on Zhao Xihe. Those words had made him worry about his potential losses to the point where he almost got rid of the protagonist shou and gong in advance. Sui Yuan, on the other hand, was in a really good mood. He simply felt refreshed and rejuvenated! ¡ª¡ªNo matter what kind of trouble it is, he only had to throw it at Zhao Xihe to settle,! In conclusion, Sui Yuan was already spoiled rotten by Zhao Xihe. Sui Yuan, who was entirely worry-free, naturally thought everything was pleasing to his eyes. As such, the protagonist shou, who was in an especially terrible mood earlier, also adopted a much more handsome, leisurely, and serene aura. For the first time, Sui Yuan smiled happily at Nan Gongyi, which immediately frightened the youth, causing his hands to tremble. The xiao long bao that he had just picked up with his chopsticks fell back into the bowl in front of him, causing the warm porridge inside to ssh all over his face. Sui Yuan£º".................." Nan Gongyi£º"..................QAQ" "It¡¯s really not easy to find someone sillier than my silly host...really not easy...." Flustered, Nan Gongyi epted the handkerchief that Sui Yuan handed over to him. He wiped off the porridge on his face andpel before ncing at Sui Yuan¡¯s expression. He discovered that aside from an expression of helplessness and doting, there wasn¡¯t any despise or dissatisfaction or the like. Only then did he let out a small breath of relief and a light cough, opening his mouth to change the topic so he can worm his way out of this embarrassing situation, "Da Shixiong, are you feeling good today?" "En, not bad," Sui Yuan smiled and nodded his head. Soon after, he looked on helplessly as he saw Nan Gongyi, that young man, secretly stuff his handkerchief into his chest pocket after he had finished wiping up. Sui Yuan£º".................." When he realized that his subconscious action had been seen by Da Shixiong, Nan Gongyi¡¯s face turned red, "That...the handkerchief is dirty so let me wash it first before I return it to you, Shixiong." "Nonsense! This is already the third handkerchief! He doesn¡¯t have a single one left!" 5237 rudely exposed his lies on the sidelines. It almost made Sui Yuan follow along in exposing him, "No harm done, Shixiong can handle it himself." Nan Gongyi seemed to almost be guarding hispel,pletely disregarding Sui Yuan¡¯s words just now, "Could it be that Shixiong encountered something goodst night? Otherwise, why else would Shixiong be so cheerful?" ...I feel that the protagonist shou¡¯s skin seems to have be a bit thicker. Is it just my misconception? "A good thing...it¡¯s probably because I saw an old friend, ba," Sui Yuan, who wasn¡¯t nning on pursuing the shameful particrs regarding handkerchief snatching, readily epted the change in conversation topic. "An old friend?" Nan Gongyi looked a bit skeptical and unwell, "Who are they? Do I know them?" "You don¡¯t know them. It is an old friend from before I became Shifu¡¯s disciple," Sui Yuan duped him without even batting an eye, "To meet an old friend in a foreign ce, and to find out that my old friend has been doing well¡ªnaturally, I am very happy." Nan Gongyi nodded. He noticed that Sui Yuan didn¡¯t want to borate on the matter and thus didn¡¯t try to delve further. He only silently made a mental note of this ¡¯old friend¡¯. After having lunch, Nan Gongyi dejectedly returned to his room to change into clean clothes. Then, he and Sui Yuan carried a birthday gift and went to pay a visit to their Shifu¡¯s old friend, congratting him on his longevity. Although he¡¯s called an old friend, their Shifu and the elder celebrating his birthday were but nodding acquaintances. In addition, Sui Yuan and Nan Gongyi had just entered the Jianghu. Since their names were not conspicuous, there wasn¡¯t much importance attached to them. They were merely greeted by a few juniors before they were arranged to proceed to the banquet designated for the younger generation. When he was in front of anyone who wasn¡¯t Sui Yuan, Nan Gongyi reverted to his original cheerful and engaging personality. He very quickly developed good rtions with the other young heroes who were sitting at the same table. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan only politely responded to questions when asked. The rest of the time, he ced the majority of his attention towards silently taking care of Nan Gongyi. Regardless, the gentle aura exuding from his whole body really made it impossible for people to hate him. His tender and reliable care for his shidi aroused goodwill and praise, and made the female heroes sitting beside them flush red as they repeatedly cast surreptitious nces at him. So happy to get taken care of by Shixiong~ But I also feel really unhappy because so many people are watching Shixiong.... As the time for the banquet to begin quickly approached, the guests arriving became even more like an endless stream. The banquet hall was noisy, full of people¡¯s voices, and the atmosphere was joyous. No one would have thought that this ce would be enveloped in blood and fire very soon. When Sui Yuan poured a cup of Hangover Chaser tea for Nan Gongyi, and repeatedly warned him to not drink in excess, he suddenly sensed a prickling gaze settle on him. Sui Yuan shivered and turned to look back in the direction of that gaze. Although that person¡¯s face was unfamiliar, Sui Yuan immediately recognized Zhao Xihe¡¯s aura, and thus he subconsciously halted his action of pushing the teacup. ¡ª¡ªTo act all tender and considerate to another, as if he was eager to attend to him and wanted to do his utmost for this person when in front of Zhao Xihe....the pressure was really great.... "Shixiong, what¡¯s wrong?" asked Nan Gongyi with concern. He had been watching Sui Yuan out of the corner of his eyes when he immediately reacted, "It is nothing," Sui Yuan painstakingly maintained his character settings and shook his head in response. However, his body could not help but sit up taller and increase the distance between him and Nan Gongyi. The frequency of putting dishes into Nan Gongyi¡¯s bowl also decreased. Nan Gongyi frowned slightly. Although he felt that the sudden change in his family¡¯s Shixiong was a bit odd, it was not a good time to probe deeply so he had no choice but to suppress his misgivings. When he saw Sui Yuan exercise restraint, although he was still discontented, Zhao Xihe also knew that this was already the limit to what Sui Yuan, the workaholic, would do. He lightly clicked his tongue. Even if Zhao Xihe really wanted to pull Sui Yuan to his side like a tyrant right now, and make the plot take a hike, at this moment, he had no choice but to take Sui Yuan¡¯s will into consideration and slightly tone down his piercing gaze. "Who are you looking at? The young master with splendid future prospects or the simple and pleasant-looking little talent?" Ning Ze fanned himself, gaze moving between Zhao Xihe, Nan Gongyi, and Sui Yuan with interest. He especially wanted to know who his family¡¯s reserved and introverted subordinate, who was getting more and more imposing these days, was anxiously longing for. On one hand, his family¡¯s subordinate had always been strict with himself, so there being someone who could cause him to experience such intense, fluctuating emotions was a world-shattering, first time event¡ªHeaven would not tolerate it if he didn¡¯t gossip about it! On the other hand, Ning Ze could not help but admit that recently, he couldn¡¯t see through Yu Hao and felt increasingly more threatened by him. Ning Ze wasn¡¯t actually all that strongly attached to his position as the Demonic Cult Leader. However, this did not mean that he was willing to be regarded as the ¡¯former Cult Leader¡¯ who was ousted from his position and ended up losing everything, even when he had his life on the line at all times. He didn¡¯t want to think that his cautious and conscientious Chief Protector, who had always been by his side, held malicious intentions, but he had no choice but to be more alert, and watch that the other doesn¡¯t suddenly revolt against him once he¡¯s prepared. If Yu Hao had a weak spot, then Zhu Ze felt that he would definitely be even happier. "Na, who is it?" Seeing that his family¡¯s Chief Protector didn¡¯t respond, Ning Ze questioned him closely in high spirits. "Asking for forgiveness for this subordinate¡¯s refusal toment," Zhao Xihe replied, extremely stiffly. His gaze fell on Nan Gongyi unconsciously, and he painstakingly tried to cover up his soft affection within his eyes. Following Zhao Xihe¡¯s line of sight, Ning Ze smoothly locked his own onto Nan Gongyi. He snapped close his fan, pressed his lips together, and slightly narrowed his long and narrow eyes that were brilliantly bright and vibrant, looking pensive. Meanwhile, Zhao Xihe who sessfully managed to divert Ning Ze¡¯s attention sneered inside his heart. After going through so many worlds and bing a veteran actor, Ning Ze¡¯s thoughts were as transparent as a child who had just learned how to lie. There was no need to mention his acting skill¡ªit was simply a case of disying one¡¯s mediocre skill before an expert. In this way, seeing that he had ensured that Sui Yuan would not be schemed against by Ning Ze and made it so that Ning Ze¡¯s attention would all fall on Nan Gongyi, Zhao Xihe, who had urged these two people into a mutual love/hate rtionship that would be one that consisted of mutually friendly affection as early as possible, silently praised his own ability to adapt. Moreover, he thought about what kind of attitude to use to take credit for this achievement when he met up with Sui Yuan. ¡ª¡ªEn, thetter part was the main point! While Ning Ze, who had no idea that he was being schemed against by his own family¡¯s Chief Protector, silently pondered over how to discreetly put Nan Gongyi into the palm of his own hand, the heavy curtain covering the birthday banquet was finally pulled open. Amongst all the people who were bouncing praises back and forth relentlessly, Sui Yuan was on pins and needles as he was pressed between Zhao Xihe and Nan Gongyi. He had never once before wished that he could fast forward the plot as he did now, skipping right to the end. Soon after, there was poisoning, chaos, the appearance of the evil mastermind, danger, a massacre, mutual denunciation, internal strife, and then the unexpected appearance of a trail leading to the hidden treasure. At this time, with pain in his eyes, Nan Gongyi looked at his Shixiong, who protected him with his sword, annoyed at himself for the first time for not having diligently studied martial arts in the past. Even though his Shixiong was strained from having been poisoned, he inevitably protected him and his condition worsened. Sui Yuan, who was upied with the plot, did not pay much attention to other people¡¯s reactions. On the contrary, Zhao Xihe, who had been continuously monitoring the situation with a cool head, furrowed his brows when he noticed how Nan Gongyi had difficulty in restraining his affection and the expression of having been moved by Sui Yuan. What made him even more worried was that Ning Ze, who was by his side, had cast his gaze and attention onto Sui Yuan. When he thought about that damned Heartthrob halo, Zhao Xihe almost flipped the table and became hostile. And he didn¡¯t know if it was because he was biased, but Zhao Xihe thought that even if he didn¡¯t have a halo, his family¡¯s Sui Yuan was too damn good looking, so it was only logical that he would attract a whole heap of admirers. Sui Yuan¡¯s bearing was of one who had umted all sorts of experience, so he waspletely different from an ordinary person. When paired with a beautiful face, he was dazzling like a fairy light amidst the darkness. Of course, Zhao Xihe was the same. Only, he had already understood how to restrain himself. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan was too young and inexperienced. In fact, he was so inexperienced that hepletely did not know how to blend into the masses. His face was deathly white because he had been injured, making his face even more handsome and jade-like. His stubbornness and frailty created a certain kind of charm; his slightly trembling but ramrod body was just like a tough flower that persisted against a strong gale. He was weak, but firm. Not to mention, there was that noble air of a young master and that outstanding bearing of an immortal tempered by his study in cultivation. Each and every one of his movements was exceedingly graceful. Zhao Xihe looked at Ning Ze¡¯s infatuated and admiring gaze, and silently pushed the matter of ¡¯how to quickly and effectively overthrow the current Demonic Cult Leader¡¯ forward. Fortunately, Ning Ze¡¯s self-restraint wasn¡¯t bad. His admiring gaze was only present for a second before it disappeared without a trace which prevented him from provoking Zhao Xihe any further and from him flying into a crazy rage. "It seems that your little lover¡¯s heart already belongs to another." Having experienced romance before, naturally, Ning Ze could perceive the amorous feelings Nan Gongyi held for Sui Yuan. Gloating from Zhao Xihe¡¯s misfortune, Ning Ze teased him as he sighed with sympathy and pity. Zhao Xihe¡¯s expression turned dark. His appearance of having been dropped into a vat of vinegar with no way of being dragged out didn¡¯t need to be faked. Ning Ze coughed lightly and couldn¡¯t help but admit that he was intimidated by his family¡¯s Chief Protector¡ªjealous men were truly frightening! Men who were forced to put on a green hat were truly frightening! Men who had to watch their wife have an illicit affair were truly frightening! Ning Ze touched the fan in his hands. He was suddenly worried that his family¡¯s Chief Protector would be unable to restrain himself and drag the beautiful person he had just taken a fancy to into a corner and ughter him. That would honestly be such a waste of resources! "Ah Hao, how about this? I¡¯ll be in charge with seducing the sweetheart of your little lover. When he falls for me, you can take advantage of that time to sneak in andfort your little lover. Ultimately, you¡¯ll be able to embrace that beauty and take him home. This n is quite good, right?" Ning Ze licked his lips, suggesting happily. "...Who did you say you want to seduce?" Zhao Xihe finally forced himself to give some of his attention to Ning Ze. "The Shixiong of your beloved Nan Gongyi...what was he called? Shao Zhiyao, right?" When he spoke this name, Ning Ze¡¯s eyes faintly lit up. Zhao Xihe£º".................." "Demonic Cult Leader Ning Ze has already been added to your cklist. Do you immediately want to start up the Vendetta Killing System?" "¡ªStart it up!" Ning Ze, perished. Eve: CAN¡¯T STOP LAUGHING. ZXH YOU DUG YOURSELF A FINE HOLE. Long live SY¡¯s halo, it¡¯s a barrel ofughs. Wuxian: Will ZXH be able to climb out of this fine hole? Tune in next time for more of ZXH¡¯s Miscalctions and Misadventures! Chapter 11 part4 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Although Zhao Xihe had already hung up Ning Ze and beaten him a countless number of times, in reality, he could only grit his teeth and firmly resist this impulse. It was just a pity that some people would court death in all sorts of ways after being born. Hence, when the heavy curtain fell on the chaotic birthday banquet, and the injured, surviving guests left in a gloomy mood, Ning Ze had already quickly made his way to Sui Yuan and Nan Gongyi, lending an arm in support. Soon after, he seized the pale faced Da Shixiong into his arms. Sui Yuan£º".................." Zhao Xihe£º".................." Nan Gongyi£º".................." After a moment of silence, the first to explode was not Zhao Xihe, who could no longer control himself and reached for his concealed weapon, but Nan Gongyi, who was devoted to his Shixiong and wanted to protect him eagerly. After being shocked for a moment, Nan Gongyi immediately jumped up, both eyes shooting mes as he glowered at Ning Ze. Alert and fretful, he said, "Hey! What do you want to do with my Da Shixiong?" Nan Gongyi¡¯s ruffled kitten appearance piqued Ning Ze¡¯s interest. He had to admit that his family¡¯s Chief Protector¡¯s eye was not bad. This kind of innocent, pure, lively youth also quite suited his taste. If it wasn¡¯t for Yu Hao having already called the youth and the fact that Yu Hao had yet to be hostile with him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to help but want to get a share of the action and have a taste of this fresh piece of meat. Only...after thinking it over, Ning Ze swept a nce at Sui Yuan in his arms, who was trying to resist him. Unfortunately, his injury made it so that he was incapable of struggling. At this time, the interest he had in Nan Gongyi instantaneously dissipated. Obviously,pared to the underripe Nan Gongyi, the beautiful, banished immortal (ÚØÏÉ refers to immortals that were banished from heaven. Used to praise people for being talented and outstanding) was even more unforgettable to him. While he used all of his skills to suppress Sui Yuan, Ning Ze looked at Nan Gongyi with an especially sincere expression, "Hero Nan Gong need not fret. This lowly one only saw that the two of you were injured and wanted to help out. I absolutely do not hold any wicked intentions." Nan Gongyi was quite hesitant. He had just entered the Jianghu and was a youngster who was not well-versed in the ways of the world. He was also pure of mind, so he was naturally confused by his exceptional acting. The anger somewhat rescinded, and he seriously thought that the other had only seen that he was injured and yet stillboriously tried to support his Shixiong, so he warm-heartedly came to help them out of the kindness of his heart. ¡ª¡ªHowever, even if he was just doing it out of the kindness of his heart, it was really irksome for other people to be this intimate with his family¡¯s Shixiong, ah! Just as Ning Ze was about to redouble his efforts and increase Nan Gongyi¡¯s and Sui Yuan¡¯s goodwill towards him, he suddenly felt that his arms were empty. The person who had originally been leaning against him had already switched ces¡ªhe was taken away forcibly by his family¡¯s Chief Protector. Seeing Yu Hao¡¯s unmasked hostility and possessiveness, the sharp Ning Ze stared nkly for a moment before naturallying to understanding everything. He realized that his family¡¯s Chief Protector had deliberately misrepresented the facts and allowed the peach to dry up in ce of the plum. Ning Ze simply wanted to ¡¯hehe¡¯. He really hadn¡¯t known that Yu Hao¡¯s thoughts were unexpectedly deep and his acting ability so high. He hadpletely fooled him. Was he afraid that his weak spot would be exploited, forcing him to submit? Or, was he concerned that he would snatch away his beloved? Did he have the ambition and the will of wolves? Or was it done purely out of a man¡¯s vignce against possible rivals-in-love? Ning Ze¡¯s phoenix eyes slightly narrowed as he examined the neither haughty nor humble, silent Yu Hao before him, thoughts whirling around in his head. "...Hey, that..." Ning Ze¡¯s and Zhao Xihe¡¯s aurasshed out. At this moment, they opposed another, tit for tat, not at all restraining themselves, and making it impossible for anyone to approach these four people. Sui Yuan, whose back leaned against Zhao Xihe, didn¡¯t feel pressured. However, Nan Gongyi, who had identally gotten mixed up with them, almost couldn¡¯t hold up. He licked his lips and dully interrupted them, reminding the others that even if they wanted to cause trouble, they should look at the time and ce. Furthermore, they shouldn¡¯t implicate the innocent¡ªquickly let my family¡¯s Da Shixiong go! Who knew if he was awoken by Nan Gongyi or if they had achieved some sort of unspoken tacit understanding? Zhao Xihe and Ning Ze rescinded their gazes at the same time. One took Sui Yuan by the arm and assisted him, straightforwardly and efficiently turning around and taking him away. Although he wanted to carry him in his arms, he was really harshly rejected, the other saying that ¡¯enough was enough¡¯! The other faced Nan Gongyi and smiled, raising his hand to gesture, ¡¯please¡¯. Although Nan Gongyi did not want to go with these two strange fellows, his family¡¯s Da Shixiong was in their hands! He knew that his own martial arts weren¡¯t good enough, that he basically could not win against them. Consequently, he let out an annoyed ¡¯hmph¡¯, having no choice but to move forward unwillingly, following Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe from behind. Ning Ze unfolded his fan and lightly fanned himself. Although his smile was peaceful, bright, and clear, the truth is, his heart was covered by densely packed dark clouds. He felt especially unhappy. His family¡¯s Chief Protector was full of ambition. He had always coveted the seat beneath his butt. Because he had an early premonition, even though Ning Ze felt terrible, it did not affect his mood too much. After all, The Demonic Cult was a ce where the strong were respected, where it was the survival of the fittest. Even though he was the Cult Leader, he could not ask his subordinates to bepletely loyal and devoted, to have no selfishness. Furthermore, as a Cult Leader who didn¡¯t want to be chased out of his position, Ning Ze naturally had his own arrangements. As long as Yu Hao dared to revolt, he would dare to kill the other. What really made Ning Ze unhappy was that, when he was about to cheerfullyy his hands on the little beauty and flirt with him, he realized that he had already been taken away by his family¡¯s Chief Protector. The more unattainable something was, the more people yearned for it. To Ning Ze, Sui Yuan was naturally this kind of existence. Not to mention, he had previously regarded Sui Yuan as something that was already ¡¯in the bag¡¯. Now that he was suddenly told that it was all a misunderstanding, that this beauty already belonged to another¡¯s family, it was extremely difficult to bear. Ning Ze was unwilling to give up like this. ¡ª¡ªNot to mention, that ¡¯rival in love¡¯ was Yu Hao who was coveting after his position! To Ning Ze, Yu Hao was an enemy and a friend. They had previously helped one another and treated each other with absolute sincerity. Nowadays, they both found it profitable to go against the other, and they were always thinking about how to stab the other in the back. What Ning Ze was most unwilling to ept was him being worse off whenpared to Yu Hao. Whether it was on the battlefield or regarding the affairs of the heart, he did not want to concede. All kinds of reasons came together, making Sui Yuan all the more irresistible. He had never thought to settle for second best andy his hands on the Nan Gongyi he had just been a bit interested in. If he did that, wouldn¡¯t it be the same as admitting that he, Ning Ze, was afraid of Yu Hao?! Simply unbearable! This was not a simple feeling of love. It was aplicated emotion born from both goodwill and hispetitive heart. However, even if it was like this, it was enough for Ning Ze to make a firm resolution. Naturally, as the Demonic Cult Leader, Ning Ze was no upright gentleman. When he took a fancy to something, he¡¯d want to steal it. Who cares about moral and ethics? Besides, he and Yu Hao were like two tigers on one mountain. Sooner orter, they¡¯d fall out with each other. It was the same whether they became hostile now orter. Maybe, it would be more profitable for him, Ning Ze, to enrage Yu Hao now, to make him act before he has finished arranging things. At that time, he¡¯d have both power and a beauty by his side. His life would be unsurpassably happy and carefree. Of course, before they became hostile, first, he needed to raise the beauty¡¯s goodwill towards him. He was charming, funny, and never failed to please. Ning Ze believed that Yu Hao, that inarticte, vapid fellow could not keep up with him in ttering someone! Look, he still hadn¡¯t been able to attain that person! Inwardly scheming, Ning Ze¡¯s steps grew increasingly more sprightly. When he thought of his advantage, he couldn¡¯t help butugh, making Nan Gongyi, who was ahead of him, asionally raise his eyebrows and nce at him. Nan Gongyi£º....Sick in the head! Ning Ze, who waspletely unaware that he had beenbelled as one who was ¡¯sick in the head¡¯ by his fated shou, followed Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe to the inn. Like a peacock spreading its wings, he impatiently tried to show his considerate side. Even the sluggish Sui Yuan noticed that he was ¡¯once again¡¯ fawned upon by the protagonist gong, and immediately felt like falling apart! Sui Yuan thought that he was definitely sick. His illness should be called ¡¯protagonist gong phobia¡¯ because as soon as he saw a protagonist gong full of tender feelings towards him, he would feel unwell! Zhao Xihe watched cool-headedly on the side as a spectator. Although he was unhappy to see another person do his best to be attentive to the needs of his family¡¯s sweetheart, Zhao Xihe knew Sui Yuan. He knew that the more passionate Ning Ze was, the more Sui Yuan would avoid him in fear. In summary, he was still quite cheerful. Of course, if Zhao Xihe was happy, then Ning Ze and Nan Gongyi obviously could not be happy. Ning Ze discovered that even though Sui Yuan reluctantly maintained a gracious demeanour out of courtesy, his attitude towards him became colder and more indifferent and rejecting. Naturally, he understood why Zhao Xihe put up with him trying to increase his presence in front of Sui Yuan. Although he deeply hated the other¡¯s deep thoughts, Ning Ze had no choice but to temporarily restrain his actions and disappear for a bit in order to find a more suitable method and time to act. As for Nan Gongyi...hehe, all those fellows that dared to drool over his family¡¯s Shixiong should be dragged away and stabbed to death with his sword! The animosity the youngster, Nan Gongyi, felt towards Ning Ze right now was absolutely to the max. Although he wasn¡¯t too well-versed with ¡õ¡õ, and although he was excessively innocent, when he looked at Ning Ze, he still instinctively knew that the other harboured malicious intentions towards his family¡¯s Shixiong. Without a doubt, that Yu Hao who had been silent from the start also didn¡¯t seem like a good thing. However, whenpared to the Ning Ze who seemed experienced in love affairs and was happily hopping about, thetter obviously was far more outstanding in his ability to draw in hate. Therefore, when Ning Ze reluctantly parted to handle the matter of the rare treasure¡¯s clues and the matters of the Demonic Cult, Nan Gongyi simply sprayed a torrent of abuse before Sui Yuan. Sui Yuanid on the bed and listened to the protagonist shou directly and indirectly ridicule his family¡¯s gong as someone who both humans and even dogs loathed, and as someone who didn¡¯t even have a single good point. Deep inside, Sui Yuan cried a river of sorrow. "...Hehe, what happened to not tearing apart the CP?" "I¡¯ve been wrongly used! I didn¡¯t do anything, ah. QAQ" When the butterfly¡¯s wings pped, a hurricane would blow from across the pond. Not to mention, there were two butterflies in this world. The plot had been blown askew, and was simply so abnormal it couldn¡¯t be any more abnormal. The protagonist gong and shou met for the first time, but not a sliver of affection grew between them. Instead, the two mutually loathed one another¡ªno, it was the protagonist shou who was unterally disgusted with the protagonist gong. Meanwhile, the protagonist gong fell in love with the Da Shixiong! Help! He just wanted to be a peaceful, beautiful man! At present, Sui Yuan was forced tofort himself by believing in his own lies, that the protagonist gong and shou were originally supposed to tread a fine line between love and hate. Right now, they wanted to kill each other much more in advance but...this was still a salvageable situation! In the original plot, the protagonist gong became interested in Nan Gongyi after he saw him at the birthday banquet. He took the opportunity to get acquainted with him while he was helping the other man find a ce to take care of his injured Da Shixiong. Under the protagonist gong¡¯s meticulous fawning, the two people cheerfully chatted with each other. The pure Nan Gongyi even viewed Ning Ze as a close friend. Afterwards, Ning Ze left to pursue the rare treasure¡¯s whereabouts. Meanwhile, Nan Gongyi, who originally had nothing to do with the rare treasure, was tossed into the matter due to a freakbination of factors. Ning Ze protected Nan Gongyi during dangerous times. Add on the other¡¯s deliberate seduction, Nan Gongyi ended up developing ambiguous feelings that far exceeded what one would normally feel towards their friends.... Thus, what he had to do next was continue pulling the protagonist shou through the plot after nursing himself back to health? "Da Shixiong, after you¡¯ve gotten better, we should quickly return to Shifu," Nan Gongyi summarized and took a sip of tea, moistening his throat that had grown hoarse from having ridiculed Ning Ze. Sui Yuan, who had been absent-minded for the whole thing, stared at him nkly, "Return?" ¡ª¡ªThis wasn¡¯t what he was promised! Protagonist shou, you need to quickly wake up! "Of course," The corner of Nan Gongyi¡¯s lips rose, his voice carrying quite a bit of discontentment, "What, Shixiong isn¡¯t willing? Is it because of Ning Ze or because of Yu Hao? Don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t notice. The old friend Shixiong mentioned is probably that Yu Xiong, ba?" After mentioning Yu Hao, Nan Gongyi waspletely upset. He was definitely a bit slow, but he wasn¡¯t stupid. He could see that there was a familiarity and tacit understanding between Shixiong and Yu Hao. Even though few words were spoken between the two of them, Nan Gongyi felt that as long as Yu Hao was around, there would not be a second person who could enter his family¡¯s Shixiong¡¯s eyes. Even he was set aside. ¡ª¡ªWhat did this mean? Was his family¡¯s Shixiong about to belong to someone else¡¯s family?! "No, you¡¯re overthinking things," Sui Yuan saw that the protagonist shou was about to resemble an angry kitten with puffed out fur again, and thus cated him by smoothing out his fur at once, "It¡¯s just...wasn¡¯t it you who always made a fuss about wanting to go out and y, cross swords in the Jianghu, and fulfill your craving of being a young hero that remembers his debts of gratitude and settles his debts of revenge? At that time, no matter what Shixiong did, you insisted on not listening to me, so why the sudden change?" Once he heard Sui Yuan ask this, Nan Gongyi could not help but feel rather embarrassed. He felt that he was really naive and childish. However, Shixiong was much more important than his Jianghu dreams. He was still young and had many more opportunities to tour the Jianghu. However, if Shixiong stayed, there was a chance that he would be carried away in the mouth of a bushy-tailed wolf! "Outside...is much too dangerous. Shixiong, what you said was right. In the past, I was too young and arrogant, and I didn¡¯t listen to Shifu¡¯s and your advice. After experiencing things this time around, I finally understand. My martial arts right now is no good and I feel as though I am always holding Shixiong back. I even caused Shixiong to get injured. After we return, I will certainly practice hard. Wait until I¡¯ve gotten better, until I¡¯m good enough to protect Shixiong. Then, we can leave the mountain together once more. How about it?" Nan Gongyi¡¯s limpid eyes sparkled, seeming as if he could already see the chivalrous, honourable scene of him and his Shixiong riding their horses as they traveled together. Sui Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. Da Shixiong¡¯s settings made it so that he could not oppose Nan Gongyi¡¯s words. Logically, he should even praise his thoughts. However, thements of the plot that was about to be chopped in half had honestly made him unable to praise the other, as if he was grateful for the other¡¯s personal favour. A momentter, Sui Yuan smiled gently and gazed at Nan Gongyi with a doting and indulging expression as he softly nodded, "Good. No matter what you decide, Shixiong will always be in favour of it. Wait until I¡¯ve gotten better. We will return to Shifu¡¯s." Nan Gongyi was once again rendered into a blushing mess by affectionate eyes that were full of emotions. He voluntarily went to the kitchen to help Sui Yuan take a look at the food as an excuse to make a hasty retreat. Unbeknownst to him, his Da Shixiong was already pondering in secret how to cause a mishap on their return trip, allowing him to continue with the plot. The author has something to say: As an actor, he can¡¯t kill the protagonists, en, though it doesn¡¯t count when he was the protagonist and he mited suicide¡¯. Thus, Zhao Xihe can only imagine it OTZ. He can also only rely on Ah Q like spiritual victories. Chapter 11 part5 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Next, Sui Yuan¡¯s path to recovery could truly be described with ¡¯frightened, the chicken flies and the dog jumps¡¯. Nan Gongyi was like a loyal little puppy, guarding him closely and baring his soft and immature fangs at any and all targets that approached him while harbouring evil intentions. Meanwhile, the chicken, was probably the Demonic Cult Leader, Ning Ze, who never forgot to show off his rich and diverse plumage. Although these two people were like enemies who would oppose one another measure for measure whenever they crossed paths, Sui Yuan unexpectedly saw that they seemed a bit like a quarrelsome but loving couple. This was probably the innatepatibility between the protagonist gong and shou. Even though they didn¡¯t think much of each other after their first meeting, once they truly got to interact with one another, they were able to slowly develop goodwill between them. For example, in the world before thest, there were Le Sen and Huo Ke who got together at the very end. Again, in thest world, although Sui Yuan¡¯s intervention made [Lone Wind Wan Yi] and [Wind-Like High Official] to be a couple destined to meet but not fated to be together, they still became close friends. Sui Yuan wished that he could let Nan Gongyi and Ning Ze have more interactions with one another to cultivate the feelings between them. Thus, when Ning Ze came to pay a visit, he never coldly drove him away. He only pretended to still be injured, and thus too tired to talk much, andpletely passed on to Nan Gongyi the work of ¡¯entertaining the guest¡¯. Meanwhile, Ning Ze just interpreted this as Sui Yuan expressing that he wasn¡¯t fed up with him yet, and consequently, became even more diligent. He acted even more indulging towards Nan Gongyi because of Sui Yuan. Only, Nan Gongyi became more and more ufortable towards this. He was itching for his family¡¯s Da Shixiong to immediately recover so that they could go back to their Shifu¡¯s the very next day. Of course,pared to Nan Gongyi, Zhao Xihe¡¯s day was obviously even worse. Although he and Ning Ze maintained their master and subordinate rtionship on the surface, truthfully, they had already shred up all pretenses of cordiality. In order to prevent Zhao Xihe from hindering his pursuit of the beauty, the unscrupulous Ning Ze abused his authority to settle matters in his private life¡ª he gave his family¡¯s Chief Protector orders on top of more orders, keeping him frantically busy. He pushed all sorts of trivial troubles from the Cult onto Zhao Xihe. It was to the extent that, when Zhao Xihe managed to squeeze out some time toe meet with Sui Yuan, his whole person evidently became increasingly gloomy and dangerous. If it wasn¡¯t for Sui Yuan making a supreme effort to stop him, Ning Ze would have died who-knows how many times by now. If one talked now about how the Zhao Xihe from before all of this only nned to overthrow Ning Ze because of the plot without even any serious thought, the Zhao Xihe at present would¡¯ve kicked him from his position as the Demonic Cult Leader so much that he¡¯d even dream about it. After doing so, he¡¯d trample all over his brain and throw all sorts of misceneous Cult administration tasks onto him. If you don¡¯t seek death, you won¡¯t die. When Sui Yuan recalled Zhao Xihe¡¯s tone that made it sound like he was itching to bite off Ning Ze¡¯s flesh while he was still alive, he couldn¡¯t help but want to light him a giant row of candles. Even though Ning Ze would eventually be lovers with Nan Gongyi and have their happily ever after, with Zhao Xihe¡¯s petty, grudging, needs-to-avenge-even-the-smallest-grievances nature, Sui Yuan felt that he would probably be unable to pass his days happily. Ning Ze: ...Yi? The beauty is looking at me with a really weird expression. Why do I feel afraid? Aside from wasting a great deal of time and energy in appeasing Zhao Xihe, Sui Yuan naturally did not forget to think about a way to stop Nan Gongyi from returning to their Shifu. After discussing with Zhao Xihe, the two people decided to carry out a simple and crude n. Across all texts within this genre, what the Jianghu nevercked were assassin organizations. Although the organization¡¯s name, authority, and rule system were all different, they all yed a lively part within each text. This world was no exception. The House of Profound Theory was the most outstanding assassin organization in this world. They carried out all kinds of ¡õ¡õ: they stole intelligence, assassinated entire families, and did other cruel tasks like that. There was even a certain member of the organization who once shared a ¡¯short-lived predestined love¡¯ with Nan Gongyi; a rtionship budded from their understanding of each other¡¯s pain. Unfortunately, before anything real hade out of it, because he had sheltered Nan Gongyi and thusmitted the taboo set by his leader, the above-mentioned member was ¡õ¡õ and quickly and neatly turned into cannon fodder. For a period of time, Nan Gongyi was heartbroken because of this, and personally experienced what was known as the cruelty of the Jianghu. Sui Yuan hired an assassin, naturally not because he truly wanted to kill Nan Gongyi. He had paid a lot of money to request the assassin to pretend to encircle and kill. He only wanted to herd the two people to a specific location in order toplete the task¡ªof course, he could also control the time in which they met. The best part of hiring this kind of assassin was the anonymity. As long as you handed over the money, they would not investigate who their client was or their reason for hiring them. Even if they were captured, they would keep their mouths shut like a closed bottle and would even directly take their own lives. Of course, if theypleted the task and one does not give them the money, hehe, then that was simply seeking death. After arranging everything, Sui Yuan finally felt at ease. He only had to wait until he hadpletely recovered before he could continue to proceed with the plot. As was nned in the plot, a few dayster, Ning Ze had no choice but to take his leave because of the hidden treasure. After all, as a Cult Leader, he had to personally oversee this kind of major event, especially now that he could not be at ease because of his Chief Protector who was eyeing his position. Not long after Ning Ze had left, Sui Yuan recoveredpletely from his injury. The two people packed up their belongings and left the inn to return to their Shifu. Naturally, they encountered the assassin who had been lying in wait for them. Just where would Nan Gongyi, who had just the Jianghu, ever have encountered an assassin organization?! He was scared stupid from being chased after by a killer! He could only flee, running after his family¡¯s Shixiong with his head in his hands while bewildered. Hepletely did not notice that they had already seriously deviated from the path that would have led them back to their Shifu. Who had hired these assassins toe kill them? Why were they trying to kill them? It couldn¡¯t be that there was a secret on them that they didn¡¯t know about? Or, was this due to a grudge from a previous generation? Nan Gongyi considered this from all sorts of angles but could not figure out why they had ended up in this kind of predicament. And during this predicament, he was even more dependent on his Shixiong than he ever had been before. #Even though he had just recovered from a severe injury, my family¡¯s Da Shixiong can still protect me against the vicious assassins time and time again and escape unscathed!# #My family¡¯s Da Shixiong is always so awesome!# #Da Shixiong is omnipotent!# ¡ª¡ªSui Yuan, who was the main culprit, met his family¡¯s silly shidi¡¯s worshipping gaze and sent him a smile filled with tenderness. 5237: ...Suddenly feel that the silly host has ckened. Was it an illusion? Who knew if it was the protagonist¡¯s halo¡¯s attractive force, but although it wasn¡¯t the right time and ce, although it was different from the plot, that cannon fodder assassin known as An Qi still made Nan Gongyi¡¯s acquaintance. Fortunately Sui Yuan had requested to stay anonymous at the time ofmissioning the task, so he neither exposed himself, nor ended up arousing Nan Gongyi¡¯s suspicion. The only thing that worried Sui Yuan was that when the assassin met Nan Gongyi, and got to know him through Nan Gongyi, he seemed to be more interested in himself than Nan Gongyi. Sui Yuan noticed that he threw him a nce on more than one asion. Originally, Sui Yuan thought that it was just the Heartthrob halo ¡ª that little hussy ¡ª at work again. However, after paying special attention to it, he became doubtful of his conclusion. That gaze was not that of goodwill, fondness, etc., but that of a thorough examination. ...It couldn¡¯t be that he already suspected that he was the main culprit behind the ¡¯chase and kill¡¯ that had urred? Sui Yuan guessed with a bit of uncertainty. At the same time, he increased his vignce against this An Qii. Aside from this, in summary, Sui Yuan¡¯s ns went extremely smoothly. He and Nan Gongyi finally reached the ce where they were supposed to be, ording to the plot, and rescued the plot that was about to be chopped in half. When they were being chased by the assassins, Sui Yuan and Nan Gongyi ended up using the heavy downpour as their cover. They escaped their pursuers and randomly chose a road, taking shelter from the rain in a dpidated temple. The dpidated temple was also amon urrence in wuxia novels. Here, they would definitely encounter odd characters,mit adultery, or eavesdrop on some kind of secret. Sui Yuan searched for some dry wood and lit a small fire to warm them. Meanwhile, the somewhat childish Nan Gongyi was restless and began to explore the temple. Although the plot described the temple¡¯s mechanisms, Sui Yuan did not n on getting involved. Nan Gongyi had a protagonist¡¯s halo. As long as he was here, it was none of Sui Yuan¡¯s business. Just as expected, when Sui Yuan had gotten his clothes half-dry, he suddenly heard the rumbling of stones turning and scraping against other stones. Sui Yuan quickly turned his head and saw Nan Gongyi with both hands spread out, standing with a stunned expression. Meanwhile, what was originally a statue before him had lowered and became a staircase leading downwards. Sui Yuan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and he quickly pulled Nan Gongyi behind him, "What happened?" "I...I also don¡¯t know, ah? I just touched it..." Nan Gongyi cried in response. After the initial shock had passed, he quickly collected himself and looked at Sui Yuan with glimmering eyes, "Shixiong, is this the legendary secret passageway that has secret books or treasure or some other kind of thing inside?" "Have you been reading too many vernacr folk stories? Thinking of such nonsense!" Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t help butugh gently. Soon after, he pursed his lips, "It¡¯s better not to concern ourselves with additional matters. We¡¯re already burdened by some ¡õ¡õ troubles for some inexplicable reason. Who knows whether it¡¯s fortune or cmity we¡¯ll find down there?" "What must be, must be. In other words, when there are too many difficulties, one stops worrying about them. Shixiong, let¡¯s go down and take a look!" As a so-called newborn calf who does not fear the tiger, even though he knew that his Shixiong¡¯s words were reasonable, Nan Gongyi still could not suppress his eagerness. If Sui Yuan were serious in stopping him, he would have made Nan Gongyi listen, hear and obey his family¡¯s Da Shixiong. The obedient Nan Gongyi would feel regretful but would ultimately choose to give it up. Unfortunately, hadn¡¯t Sui Yuan¡¯s scheming all have been for Nan Gongyi to find this secret passageway? Therefore, Sui Yuan pretended to frown as he contemted for a long while. Finally, he looked as if he was defeated by Nan Gongyi¡¯s begging and he reluctantly nodded, "Alright. Since we¡¯ve already discovered the secret passageway, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯d be difficult to disengage ourselves from it. Also, that group of assassins is likely close by. Perhaps this secret passage may lead to another exit and help us escape." With Sui Yuan¡¯s nod of approval, Nan Gongyi no longer hesitated even for a bit. He naturally knew that this decision his always cautious and prudent Da Shixiong made was for him, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. He excitedly shouted ¡¯Da Shixiong is so good!¡¯ and then gripped his sword¡¯s hilt, taking a careful first step into the secret passageway. Sui Yuan, who had been given a good person card£º".................." The secret passageway was dark. Fortunately, Sui Yuan had fashioned a torch beforehand. The two people held the torch as they slowly advanced forward, constantly vignt for iing dangers. Fortunately, although the secret passageway was in ruins, slippery, and thus hard to pass, there weren¡¯t any hidden traps. They walked for an indeterminate amount of time before Sui Yuan¡¯s steps suddenly halted. Although he was impatient to explore the secret passageway, Nan Gongyi still divided his attention, cing some of it onto Da Shixiong who was behind him. When he saw that he had stopped, he also stopped. "Did you hear that movement? There seems to be someone in front of us," he asked in a whisper. Sui Yuan¡¯s martial arts were higher than Nan Gongyi¡¯s so naturally, he noticed the problem first. Nan Gongyi listened attentively at once and finally could make out the indistinct sounds of conversation. The two people locked eyes for a moment. Neither of them could tell if the person in front was a foe or friend. Furthermore, there was nowhere to hide. They had no choice but to be alert and prepare themselves to meet the other head on. Sui Yuan and Nan Gongyi sensed the other party whose level of martial arts was evidently not inferior to theirs. They also detected that the other party brought people with him. Both sides halted. For a moment, the secret passageway was as still as a grave. Along with the fire¡¯s flickering shadow, it made for an especially terrifying scene. After a moment of confrontation, the other party took the lead to greet them, "The friend ahead, since we have been brought together by fate, why don¡¯t we have a chat?" That voice was very familiar. Although there was a bit of distortion within the secret passageway, Nan Gongyi was still able to recognize that voice. Heaven knew that previously, he had quarreled with the owner of that voice nearly every day. He had been itching to beat up the other until he would be too ashamed to even show his face around others in his dreams! "Ning Ze?!" Nan Gongyi suddenly shouted, inadvertently exposing their identities. "You are...Hero Nan Gong?" Ning Ze nked out for a moment. Soon after, with his voice unexpectedly carrying a smiling quality, he said, "Could it be that your family¡¯s Shixiong is also here?" "How many times have I said it! A lecher like you is forbidden from trying to win my Shixiong¡¯s affection!" Nan Gongyi shouted, fury written across his face. This was more or less the so-called, ¡¯meeting an old friend in a foreign ce¡¯. All of the original nervousness was swept away and Nan Gongyi¡¯s impulsive nature came out. From the other end of the secret passageway, muffledughter came from an unfamiliar voice. It should be the subordinates that Ning Ze had brought along. After confirming the identities of both parties, Sui Yuan and Nan Gongyi joined with Ning Ze. Although Ning Ze was suspicious as to why the two of them hade here, at least on the surface, he acted without scruples. On the contrary, heughed gently, "Why are the two of you here? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to return to your Shifu? I had originally nned to pay you a visit after I was done with matters here. I never expected that I¡¯d meet you here. Could this be what they call ¡¯brought together across a long distance to meet by fate¡¯?" Sui Yuan felt goosebumps erupt all over his body from Ning Ze¡¯s gaze. He politely gave a slight smile and did not say much. He acted as if he hadn¡¯t perceived the ambiguous hint beneath the other¡¯s words. Instead, Nan Gongyi had immediately puffed out all his fur, "Brought together by fate, my ass!" Probably because he wanted to prove that his family¡¯s Shixiong had nothing to do with this Ning Ze who had no morals, the other managed to extract the whole story from Nan Gongyi who hadpletely let down his guard with just a few sentences. Sui Yuan watched the unthinking Nan Gongyi on the side and really felt his head hurt. This kind of fellow would probably help count the money after being sold, ne! Anyway, it was probably only this kind of pure, sincere person, who never had their guard up, that could move the guarded Ning Ze who would be suspicious and jealous of everything, everywhere. After all, the main point this time was the scene of the protagonist gong and shou facing off. Sui Yuan knew his ce and thus, silently acted as if he was part of the background. Meanwhile, Zhao Xihe on Ning Ze¡¯s side also did not have any intention to steal the spotlight. The two people¡¯s eyes met and shared a tacit, mutual understanding. After he confirmed that their presence here was nothing but a chance meeting, Ning Ze was greatly relieved. He returned the favour and told them information that he had deemed not too important, thereby satisfying Nan Gongyi¡¯s curiosity. Since Ning Ze had gotten his hands on the clue leading to the rare treasure, he probed around all along his journey, until he was ultimately guided to this secret passageway. Only, they had entered from another entrance, not the one from within the dpidated temple that Nan Gongyi had discovered. Furthermore, it was said that the rare treasure hidden in this secret passageway was the ashes of a great Buddhist master. Also, it was said that this great Buddhist master¡¯s Dharma was profound, his martial arts was even more unfathomable, and he lived to the ripe age of 200. When he sensed that his life wasing to an end, he deposited all the power he had umted in his lifetime into his ashes and hid it, letting it wait for its fated person to arrive. As for the leak regarding its news, it was his nephews that had done so. Nan Gongyi was naturally astonished and curious about these ashes, longing for them, as would any person who studies martial arts. Only, he was magnanimous by nature and did not strongly insist on it. Seeing that Ning Ze was clearly determined to obtain it from his words, he dispelled the thought of wanting to get a share of the action. He just wanted to follow along to expand his horizons. Of course, on the other hand, Ning Ze¡¯s skill was considerably high and his background was evidently out of the ordinary. If they were to follow them, maybe they would be able to take advantage of their east wind and escape from that group of hired killers. Likewise, Ning Ze was uneasy with letting Sui Yuan and Nan Gongyi leave at this point, in fear that they would leak out the secrets they¡¯ve just learned after leaving. With this kind of unpredictable variable, it would be easier for him to guard and watch over them in person. Therefore, while both groups had their own ns, their path could still be considered harmonious. Ning Ze seemed to have gotten hold of the secret passageway¡¯s map. He hastily led everyone to a spacious and empty stone room. The four walls encasing the stone room were all engraved with Buddhist scripture, although actually, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to say ¡¯engraved¡¯ as the scripture wasn¡¯t written with tools but with a person¡¯s finger. To be able to use one¡¯s flesh to engrave the hard stone wall full of scripture, the person who did this must have had an abundance of inner force. Without a doubt, this was done by the legendary Senior Monk. Aside from the scriptures that stunned onlookers, at the centre of the stone room¡¯s interior was a stone table. The stone desk was ¡¯simple and unadorned¡¯, without any decorative design or embellishments. It seemed as if it had been made by simply polishing a crude rock and nothing more. Atop of the stone desk was a box made of sandalwood. The instant they entered the stone room, the people that Ning Ze had brought with him stood in ce with a tacit understanding, guarding against Sui Yuan, Nan Gongyi, and Zhao Xihe, in case they suddenly acted up. Although Nan Gongyi was carefree, he was able to faintly detect their vignce and exclusion. While he felt rather offended, he understood that he could not win over these circumstances and obediently stopped walking. He loosened his body to indicate that he meant no harm. Likewise, Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe, who held zero interest over the ashes, also made their positions clear as they retreated a step, only watching on the side. Ning Ze faced them with a smile that seemed a bit apologetic. However, he did not stop his family¡¯s subordinates¡¯ actions, and only after examining the stone desk did he advance forward. When he arrived by the stone desk, in the instant that he reached out to grab that sandalwood box, the floor around the desk began to suddenly sink. Ning Ze immediately realized that this wasn¡¯t good and decisively withdrew, shouting loudly, "It¡¯s a trap!" As he shouted his warning, the originally quiet and harmless secret passageway became an impassable territory, densely filled with danger. Aside from the inexperienced Nan Gongyi, the rest of the people were well-acquainted with the ways of the Jianghu. Ning Ze need not speak many words. Each of them had the capability to escape the secret passageway. As for Nan Gongyi, although he was young, inexperienced, and had inferior martial arts, this was no match for his protagonist halo, ah! In addition, Sui Yuan was there to lend a hand at any time, so he was also able to avoid the dangers of the secret passageway and escape. ¡ª¡ªWhile on this topic, Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t help but sweep his gaze full of resentment towards Ning Ze who solely concentrated on protecting the sandalwood box in his hands. Where did the Original Ning Ze, who used his body to protect Nan Gongyi, go? Was he eaten by a dog?! Ning Ze: ...Yi? The beauty is looking at me with a gaze of deep resentment. Is he resenting me for implicating him and his shidi, or is he satisfied that I didn¡¯t protect him? Looks like I have to properly show off my skillster. During this crisis, aside from Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe, no one else could afford getting distracted with concerning themselves with other people. While waiting for everyone to rush out of the secret passageway with their heads and faces covered with grime, only then did they notice that the only ones who escaped with their lives were the four people who were enshrouded by the protagonist halos. Everyone who was turned into cannon fodder: "..................QAQ" Nan Gongyi, who had just barely escaped with his life intact, had an ugly expression on. Meanwhile, although Ning Ze didn¡¯t care about others¡¯ lives, to have lost this many loyal, devoted, and strong subordinates made him feel a bit gloomy. As for Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe...en, their every movement and action was extremely in ordance with their character settings. Although still a bit panicked, there was not enough time to rest, tidy themselves up, or treat their wounds. Sui Yuan and co. discovered that trouble had already arrived. Who knew how the information was leaked, but after they had just narrowly escaped out of the secret passageway with the treasure, in the next second, the four people found that they were ambushed and surrounded. "Heh, this group of lowly characters!" Upon hearing these people furiously demand that they ¡¯hand over the rare treasure¡¯, Ning Ze found it really funny. If a man loses his position and influence, he may be subjected to much indignity. Now, it was a good time for the enemy to attack them as they did not upy the more advantageous position, considering how they had just escaped death. "They don¡¯t know who has the treasure, so we should split up and run!" After saying that, Ning Ze suddenly grabbed hold the arm of the startled Sui Yuan and vaulted quickly away. Zhao Xihe£º".................." Nan Gongyi£º"B*stard QAQ." Four silhouettes, two in front, two behind, leaped into the jungle in quick session. Ning Ze, who was at the very front, turned his head and saw Zhao Xihe and Nan Gongyi follow after them with gritted teeth, not letting him off. His expression was especially ugly, "Didn¡¯t we promise to split up?!" Nan Gongyi£º"Let go of my Da Shixiong and I¡¯ll immediately part with you!" Zhao Xihe£º"...Hehe." Sui Yuan£º"...It¡¯s already a life or death crisis, but you guys are still fighting amongst yourselves. Is there really no problem?!" The author has something to say: Cough, so embarrassing. This chapter was written and was ced in the drafts but I forgot to schedule it. Today, I suddenly discovered that unexpectedly there¡¯s a feeling of happiness akin to thinking you had to go to school only to find out that it¡¯s a holiday. How¡¯d that happen? Www I had originally nned to have perfect attendance this month. The result is that it seems that I am not fated to do that ah ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q Chapter 11 part6 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Although Ning Ze did not want to surrender the beauty he had finally gotten ahold of, no matter which angle he looked at this from, he could not defeat Zhao Xihe, whether it be in terms of martial arts, cunningness, nor in determination to win over Sui Yuan. Ning Ze¡¯s possessiveness over Sui Yuan had a limit, and that limit was his own safety. If having Sui Yuan threatened his life, then he would absolutely choose to abandon him. In contrast, even if he had to risk his life, Zhao Xihe would never give up. Ultimately, Ning Ze had no choice but to regretfullypromise. Under the circumstances of having enemies closing in on him from the front and a wall blocking his retreat from the back, Ning Ze gave Zhao Xihe a nce full of hatred and soon after, pushed Sui Yuan to him. Naturally, Zhao Xihe was not at all careless. The second he grabbed hold of Sui Yuan, he forcibly changed directions, and did not enter the jungle. Before Nan Gongyi could react, he disappeared without a trace. Nan Gongyi with his Er Kang hand£º"..................QAQ" Although his animosity towards Zhao Xihe rose to an all new high, simply vaulting over Ning Ze to the top of his list, Nan Gongyi did not let anger cloud his head. He knew that he could not chase after Zhao Xihe under these kind of circumstances and forcibly take back his family¡¯s Shixiong. And, if he was left on his own, with his current level of martial arts, he would probably not going to have a good end. To approach those who could benefit you and shun those who would harm you was an instinct of all humans. Even though Nan Gongyi thought Ning Ze was unpleasing to the eye no matter how he looked at him, at this time, he had no choice but to force himself to chase him from behind. ¡ª¡ªAs long as the green hills were there, one need not worry about firewood. If he wanted to see Da Shixiong again, he first needed to survive! Ning Ze and Nan Gongyi, this pair of bitter protagonists, were forcibly pushed back onto the right track in such a crude way and escaped together. Thus, Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe were evidently much more rxed. After they ended up far apart from Ning Ze and Nan Gongyi, Zhao Xihe immediately cheated and used a prop to eliminate their tracks, and concealed him and Sui Yuan, thereby throwing off their pursuers. He and Sui Yuan leisurely sat on a tree branch, rxing their weary minds after having been tense all night because of the plot. When the pursuers lost them, they were unwilling to give up and kept searching the area over and over again. Ultimately, they had no choice but to leave in regret. Only then did Zhao Xihe remove the concealing prop and watched Sui Yuan, who was happy because he had sessfully gotten the plot back on track, with discontent, "Why didn¡¯t you resist when Ning Ze grabbed you and ran?" Sui Yuan turned his head to look at Zhao Xihe, his expression particrly clear and innocent, "ording to my settings, my martial arts can¡¯tpare with Ning Ze¡¯s, ah? Moreover, it was a time of crisis. If I struggled and caused one of the protagonists to die, what would we do then?" Zhao Xihe, who was being viewed as a child deliberately trying to stir up trouble by his own lover, unexpectedly had no way to retort at this time£º".................." ¡ª¡ªTo always have to strive for favour against the plot simply made one feel too sick at heart! What made his heart hurt even more was that eight to nine times out of ten, he lost! Since the plot followed the protagonists¡¯ POV, during this nk space, Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe did not have any scenes and had free time. Of course, the condition was that they didn¡¯t make significant movements and subsequently affected the plot¡¯s development. In order to appease Zhao Xihe, who was feeling crushed over the fact that he had to strive for favour and still lost most of the time, Sui Yuan had no choice but to agree to his proposal of disguising themselves and tour the Jianghu¡ªsimply put, a date¡ª and give up on his original idea of tailing the protagonist couple to supervise the plot¡¯s development. The wuxia world¡¯s ¡¯disguising technique¡¯ was indeed mystical. Sui Yuan watched as Zhao Xihe kneaded his face in various ces, transforming his original pure, handsome Da Shixiong face into that of amon man. He couldn¡¯t help but feel rather interested. Furthermore, what made him even more dumbstruck was that after Zhao Xihe made his own face gentle and elegant (?), all the bones in his body went ¡¯ge ge¡¯, stiffly shrinking his originally tall male stature so that it would fit his new face. Astonishingly, he looked like a female hero who dressed as a man. It was just that his chest was too t. Sui Yuan£º".................." 5237 & 0007£º"........................" After a moment of silence, Sui Yuan swallowed his saliva down his dry throat, "You...What do you want to do?" Zhao Xihe tilted his head, his handsome eyebrows raising slightly, "If we want to hide our tracks, not attract attention, and be able to PDA anywhere and at anytime, then naturally it would be best to disguise ourselves as husband and wife. If I made you the girl, you¡¯d be unwilling, and you also can¡¯t use this bone shrinking technique, so I can only wrong myself." Sui Yuan: What PDAing anytime, anywhere? Where are you morals, ne?!" Zhao Xihe raised a hand to grab Sui Yuan¡¯s nape. His unquestionable strength forced him to lower his head. He then bit his lips andughed gently, "Hubby, hasn¡¯t this servant¡¯s morals already been eaten up by you?" Sui Yuan£º".................." ¡ª¡ªSave me! Someonee take this fellow away! He can¡¯t bear it anymore, having such a crazy lover, ah! What¡¯s more, this kind of aggressive posture with that kind of gentle and beautiful appearance, Zhao Xihe, don¡¯t you think that this is extremely inappropriate?! Sui Yuan knew that Zhao Xihe was an unknown but a more senior and higher grade actor than he was, but he never expected that he would unexpectedly feel no pressure even when ying a girl! However, regardless of this kind of circumstance, he still had to consider if he, the only one who knew the truth, could bear with this, ah! ¡ª¡ªIt seems that after taking on the challenge of acting as Hua Xinlei, that t-chested, little white-faced seductive shou in thest world, Zhao Xihe had be more and more askew...Sui Yuan, who was made to take a wife, didn¡¯t resist at all and simply cried silently. After getting what he wished for, Zhao Xihe, who intimately coiled around Sui Yuan¡¯s arm, sneered at Nan Gongyi who had run off to who knows where, in his heart. Zhao Xihe, who had always been alert against his rivals in love naturally knew about Nan Gongyi¡¯s delusion about travelling across the Jianghu and being so intimately close with his Shixiong that nothing coulde between them. That¡¯s right, it could only be a delusion! Sui Yuan¡¯s ¡¯firsts¡¯ ought to be his. All of his life¡¯s experiences must also have his shadow over it. Nan Gongyi should take a hike and get far, far away from here! Moreover, even if they traversed the Jianghu together, could he intimately wrap around Sui Yuan as he did now, as two men? Could he act like a spoiled child and ask to be spoiled under the public eye, and even ask for a kiss? Could he share a room with him under the envious, admiring, and hating gaze of others? Or even, in case Sui Yuan could not bear his nagging, and treated him coldly, could he bear to suffer the dissatisfied and criticizing stares of other people and then brace himself to turn around and coax him? Zhao Xihe secretly thought that being a girl wasn¡¯t so terrible after all. ¡ª¡ªOf course, if one doesn¡¯t seek death, one won¡¯t die. Each time Zhao Xihe sought death, there would always be a period of time where he wasn¡¯t allowed to crawl into their bed. That truly made him both pained and happy. The whole way, aside from initiating PDA or receiving PDA, they concentrated on collecting information rted to the protagonist gong and shou. For example, the rumour that the treasured ashes were snatched away by the Demonic Cult Leader was widely spread within the Jianghu. Another example was that it was said that the ashes in the Demonic Cult Leader¡¯s hands were fake, and that the real goods had long been snatched by an early bird.... When Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe heard this news, the two couldn¡¯t help but raise their eyebrows. Sui Yuan carefully read through the plot in his hands and discovered that it did not mention anything regarding counterfeit goods, and his heart involuntarily went ¡¯ba-dump¡¯. "Say, do you think the news that it¡¯s counterfeit goods is true or false? Is it true or is this just Ning Ze¡¯s ¡õ¡õ for the sake of freeing himself from pursuit?" "The plot never mentioned Ning Ze releasing this kind of false information," The plot that Zhao Xihe had described each one of Ning Ze¡¯s actions in greater detail, but he couldn¡¯t find any useful clues, "In the worst case scenario, the ashes in Ning Ze¡¯s hands are truly fake." "If it¡¯s like that, what should we do? Where did the real ashes go? Who took them?!" Sui Yuan turned around in circles with worry. They had just guided the protagonist gong¡¯s and shou¡¯s feelings back to the right track. In the end, he was told that the plot¡¯s main thread had already copsed. He felt cheated, alright?! Zhao Xihe, who felt dizzy seeing Sui Yuan spiral around, reached out to pull his arm, trapping him against his chest. His tone and expression were both extremely calm. Compared to Sui Yuan, who was encountering such a situation for the first time, Zhao Xihe¡¯s experience was obviously much more abundant, "You don¡¯t need to feel anxious. We should first determine whether the news is true or not. If it¡¯s false, then everyone will be satisfied and happy¡ª" "And if it¡¯s true?" Sui Yuan promptly got to the heart of the matter, looking at Zhao Xihe with great trust. He felt his original panicked heart suddenly calm down. "If it¡¯s true..." Zhao Xihe paused. Soon after, he nced at Sui Yuan, "You really didn¡¯t leak the matter of the rare treasure?" "How could I make such a rudimentary mistake!" Sui Yuan was rather discontented. "That¡¯s right. You didn¡¯t do it, nor did I. But for the plot to crumble this badly...that would mean..." Zhao Xihe¡¯s tone became profound. "It would mean...that there¡¯s a third person?" Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes gleamed. He immediately followed Zhao Xihe¡¯s train of thought, "It already isn¡¯t easy to stick the two of us into one world. Can there also be a third person?" "Why can¡¯t there be?" Zhao Xihe was unperturbed as he shrugged his shoulders. "But 5237..." Sui Yuan shifted his gaze to his own system who wanted to hide itself. Without the slightest hesitation it sold its pig teammate, "It said that the probability of meeting another actor in one of the tens of thousands of words was already very small¡ª" "That¡¯s right. So when I met you in the first world, it meant that it was certainly fate that had brought us together," Zhao Xihe raised Sui Yuan¡¯s hand in his and slightly kissed his fingers¡ªmaking the most of every and all chances to confess his feelings. Zhao Xihe had already raised this skill to its highest level. Sui Yuan¡¯s face involuntarily flushed but very soon, he, whose resistance was tempered by Zhao Xihe until it was particrly high, immediately refocused the topic that had almost been turned askew, impolitely pulled his hand back and asked, "What¡¯s the important point?" Zhao Xihe revealed a rather regretful smile, "The reason why I could follow after you into each world was because I used my authority to cheat the system. As an analogy, if this world was an exam room, and the roles within it were the exam candidates, then you are a real exam candidate with an admission ticket whereas I am an exam candidate who relied onmitting fraud, and assumed the original candidate¡¯s name and took his ce, thereby sneaking into the exam room." Sui Yuan seemed to understand a bit, "All the worlds I entered were chosen by 5237. And the characters who I yed were missing because of a bug, which was why they required an actor to fill in. Meanwhile, you...you forcefully upied the roles that originally did not require an actor?" "That¡¯s right. Otherwise, what did you think was happening?" Zhao Xihe slightly raised the corner of his lips, "Did you think that each world coincidentally needed two actors?" "Then, the identity that was forcefully upied by you, the character that was originally supposed to exist, what happened to them?" Sui Yuan frowned slightly, feeling uneasiness in his heart. Zhao Xihe¡¯s eyes firmlytched onto Sui Yuan. He raised his head to stroke his head and sighed in his heart. Originally, he didn¡¯t n on telling him about this so early because of his fear that the too soft-hearted Sui Yuan wouldn¡¯t be able to ept this. However, there were some things that he indeed should know. Zhao Xihe¡¯s tone was calm, practically without any emotions, "They were all erased by me." Sui Yuan¡¯s pupils shrank. This kind of cold tone made him suddenly think of another existence¡ªthe one who had created him in the original world. Zhao Xihe, who stood before him at this moment, felt somewhat unfamiliar to him. Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t help but take a step back, heart beating like a drum. It wasn¡¯t because Zhao Xihe had personally erased the characters. Since Sui Yuan had been created and made into an actor, he knew that he and the characters in the stories were not the same. By nature, his feelings were lesser. Aside from himself, 5237, and Zhao Xihe, the other people in the stories were NPCs who could not cause any emotional ripples in Sui Yuan¡¯s heart. He couldugh, jeer, get angry, and swear with them, but he would never ce them in his heart. Once the story ended, he could unhesitatingly withdraw himself and absolutely not feel any reluctance to leave. Just like how yers of an online game could easily kill NPCs, to Sui Yuan, although Zhao Xihe¡¯s actions were too overbearing, it wasn¡¯t unforgivable. What made him a bit terrified was that the Zhao Xihe in front of him clearly looked as he always had, but a seemingly bone-deep fear, reverence, evenpliance, seemed to spring forth unbidden from him. These fleeting emotions were naturally noticed by Zhao Xihe. There was a berserk maelstrom tightly locked within his dark pupils. He was barely able to soften his tone and extend a hand to Sui Yuan, "What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid of me? Do you think that I shouldn¡¯t have done that?" "N...No..." Sui Yuan subconsciously shook his head. There was a sense of priority regarding matters. The peculiar emotions that had suddenly appeared had alreadypletely pressed down his disapproval over Zhao Xihe¡¯s conduct. Sui Yuan clutched Zhao Xihe¡¯s hand and tightly hugged him soon after, letting his warm body gradually disperse the inexplicable mood from earlier. Sui Yuan¡¯s body slightly rxed, but his brain still remained rather muddled. Sui Yuan¡¯s reaction left Zhao Xihe baffled. It was not at all like what Zhao Xihe had imagined ¡ª a reaction of resistance and reprimands. Zhao Xihe felt a bit panicked as the situation felt rather out of his control, and he wrapped his arms around Sui Yuan¡¯s back, tightly embedding him into his embrace, trying to pacify his beloved whose emotions had suddenly be chaotic. A long timeter, Sui Yuan finally went back to normal and slightly loosened his tight hold of Zhao Xihe¡¯s arms. Zhao Xihe stroked his hair, somewhat nervous, "Just now, what happened?" "...I also don¡¯t know," Sui Yuan was also very perplexed. Everything that had happened just now was like a daydream, and now it was like he had awoken from said dream. However, he couldn¡¯t remember it. Zhao Xihe examined him with rapt attention for a moment, ascertaining that Sui Yuan was indeed not trying to conceal the truth. In the end, he could only put the matter to the side for the time being. Sui Yuan was evidently rather absent-minded and easily let off Zhao Xihe¡¯s matter of erasing characters without permission. In any case, even if he did oppose, Zhao Xihe would not change. And he also did not want to be apart from Zhao Xihe and return to his solitary life. Zhao Xihe was Sui Yuan¡¯s sole, selfish desire. Since Zhao Xihe would not change, Sui Yuan also did not want him to change. Furthermore, any more sympathy, pity, self-me, and disputing would only serve to satisfy his conscience¡¯s ego¡ªit holds no meaning whatsoever. As an actor, Sui Yuan, who could handle with easeplicated roles of both upright and viinous characters, obviously did not have such a thing as a ¡¯conscience¡¯. "Before...what were you saying?" Focusing his attention, Sui Yuan finally recalled the unfinished matter from earlier, "The probability of there being three actors in one world is small to the point of being disregardable, but you had cheated the system and should not be here. So, it isn¡¯t impossible for us to meet another actor, right?" "That¡¯s right," Zhao Xihe nodded. "Then why does he want to so substantially change the plot? This ispletely against his raison d¡¯¨ºtre, isn¡¯t he afraid of being penalized?" Sui Yuan could not understand. "Perhaps it is due to some selfish motives, something he¡¯s not resigned to, or perhaps some other random reason. People all wish to attain happiness. And in every world, the number of supporting roles is greater than that of the protagonists, so the majority of actors are either supporting characters or cannon fodders. The experience and endings of these kind of roles are for the most part, not good. After ying these kind of roles for a long time, it can cause people to umte a heap of negative feelings. From then on, they begin to desire ridding themselves of such circumstances. This is the so-called counterattack, bringing about a change of one¡¯s fortunes, the supporting lead bing the lead, etc. This kind of person, we call them Destroyers. The matter of supporting roles and cannon fodders bing Destroyers is amon urrence." Zhao Xihe slowly disclosed this matter to Sui Yuan, who had never known about this, and had never thought about this kind of insider story. "If we were to say that actors are aputer program that mends the holes, then Destroyers are the viruses that roam all around. Actors maintain the stability of the worlds, allowing stable worlds to send energy to the Original World, and preserving its existence. Meanwhile, Destroyers devote their efforts in copsing worlds. They have a method that allows them to take the energy from the worlds and convert it for their own personal use, making themselves stronger, in order to break away from the Original World¡¯s limitations. This even includes removing and recing it." Sui Yuan opened his eyes wide in astonishment. He felt that a gate to a whole new world was slowly being pushed open, "Then...when I didn¡¯tplete my missions, did that count as copsing the worlds? And there¡¯s also your practice of erasing characters without permission...." "How could it be so easy to copse a world? Although the result was not ideal, in any case, you could barely be considered as to having had put in effort. Meanwhile, Destroyers don¡¯t do such mild things. They will do their best to copse the plot and control the world, forcing it to separate itself from the Original World¡¯s control," Zhao Xihe raised his lips into a smile, "For example, the central theme of this world is wuxia and martial arts. A Destroyer could gain the most formidable influence, govern the entirety of the Wulin, or cultivate their martial arts until they¡¯re the most powerful existence and massacre in all directions. Of course, what¡¯s even more likely is that they would do both. In summary, the more chaotic a world is, the better it is for them." This kind of cruel development made Sui Yuan somewhat bbergasted. "If Destroyers are discovered by the Original World, they will be erased. Thus, they must obliterate their systems that monitor them for the Original World. Without the help of the systems, the Destroyers can only utilize the things in the world they¡¯re in to raise their strength. In simple terms, they must plunder the fortuitous encounters that originally belong to the protagonists," Zhao Xihe spread out his hands, "Like the ashes." "So...aside from maintaining the plot, we also have to block the Destroyer?" Sui Yuan frowned. Only having to maintain the plot was already enough to make him mentally and physically exhausted. Now, there was a cruel Destroyer in addition...hehe, Sui Yuan simply wanted to kneel! "If there truly is a Destroyer in this world, our systems will alert the Original World. Then, the assignment will change. The task to annihte is prioritized over maintaining the plot. So long as we can exterminate the Destroyer, the plot does not matter. After all, the destroyer could cause the whole world to copse. Meanwhile, if the plot is off, then the world will only be unstable," Zhao Xihe patted Sui Yuan¡¯s head, "The pros and cons are obvious at a nce." Sui Yuan let out a breath of relief. Although being able to set aside the plot felt like he had ridden himself of a huge burden, to meet with a Destroyer for the first time still made him especially nervous. "Rx. As long as I¡¯m here, everything will be fine," Zhao Xihe slowed down his voice, making it soft and cating. "...You always say that, but what about the result, ne?" Sui Yuan turned his head, not wanting to admit that he always subconsciously relied on Zhao Xihe. However, the fact was that he was indeed consoled. Zhao Xihe: "...You still have the face to say that. Who¡¯s the one who¡¯s always dragging us down?" Sui Yuan: "...Life is hard enough as it is, don¡¯t burst my bubble. QAQ" 5237 & 0007: "The Destroyer has appeared, you guys shouldn¡¯t be so upied with your flirting, alright?!" Eve: Ohohoho, the plot thickens. SY and ZXH are honestly so cute at times. And then poor systems. Getting fed dog food when sh*t is supposedly hitting the fan. Wuxian: That revtion from ZXH was such a bomb. Let me tell you, it wasn¡¯t just SY who had his jaw on the floor. Also, it¡¯s always such a joy to see SY and ZXH being cute. I¡¯ll be lighting candles for 5237 and 0007, poor souls. Chapter 11 part7 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Since the situation had changed, Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe naturally did not continue their idle and carefree tour of the scenery. Although it wasn¡¯t time for them to meet up with the protagonist gong and shou yet, the two of them still used the protagonist locator to find Ning Ze and Nan Gongyi who were in hiding. When they saw Sui Yuan, the only one who was genuinely happy was probably Nan Gongyi. He was pleasantly surprised and shouted out ¡¯Shixiong¡¯ incredulously. Soon after, he ran right into Sui Yuan¡¯s arms, tightly hugging him. At that moment, Zhao Xihe¡¯s face darkened. "Shixiong! How did you find us?! What happened on your end? Were you injured?!" Nan Gongyi impatiently looked Sui Yuan up and down, afraid that he¡¯d see even the slightest irregrity on his family¡¯s Shixiong. During the previous period of time, Nan Gongyi med himself. If he hadn¡¯t insisted on taking a look at the secret passageway, then he and Shixiong wouldn¡¯t have been chased by people who had been after their lives. If Shixiong had been injured because of him, he wouldn¡¯t have the face to see Shixiong again! Nan Gongyi felt that he could truly be regarded as a star of misfortune. No matter where they went, something always happened, and he even implicated his weary Shixiong, causing him to suffer hardship alongside him. Of course, from a certain angle, Nan Gongyi, who carries the ¡¯protagonist¡¯s halo¡¯ on him, really did have that kind of constitution. Compared to the pure Nan Gongyi, Ning Ze had moreplicated feelings. At least right now, he didn¡¯t want to see the beauty that had always been on his mind before, least not his Chief Protector¡ªthat ambitious wild wolf¡ªwho followed behind said beauty. Ning Ze had originally thought that he had concealed himself very well. The hiding ce they were currently in was one he had never divulged to anybody else. So, how did these two people find them? If this was all a trap, then the mastermind behind said trap was very likely Yu Hao who was beside him at present. Ning Ze sensed a dense feeling of danger. Yu Hao seemed to be full of inner force and flexibility in his limbs. Meanwhile, Ning Ze had been injured and had no choice but to seek a ce of refuge to nurse his wounds and recover. Hence, if Yu Hao wanted to kill him, then it would take him no effort at all. Although the beauty was attractive, if he carried a poisonous sting, then Ning Ze did not dare covet him. Seeing Zhao Xihe¡¯s gloomy expression from behind Sui Yuan, Ning Ze quietly gulped and subconsciously walked behind Nan Gongyi. Soon after, he saw Zhao Xihe face him with a mocking expression. Ning Ze£º"..................(¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß" "After throwing off our pursuers, I was worried about your safety, so I took Yu Hao with me to search for you," Sui Yuan signaled to Zhao Xihe who had been behind him, and without a trace of politeness, threw all responsibility on him, "He said that you most likely hid yourselves here so we came to test our luck." Nan Gongyi bit his lips, nced at Zhao Xihe, and wore a rather conflicted expression. At this time, he already knew Ning Ze¡¯s identity as the Demonic Cult Leader, and that Yu Hao, his subordinate, must definitely be a person of the Demonic Cult. Nan Gongyi had been taught and raised by his Shifu to follow the righteous path since he was small and absolutely could not associate himself with those of the demonic path. As long as he met one, he would certainly not pardon them. Unfortunately, while he was travelling around the Jianghu this time, Nan Gongyi¡¯s beliefs that had been cultivated since childhood had all begun to waver. The vicious and merciless killers that had been pursuing them were all vile characters of the ¡¯righteous path¡¯, acting under the false pretense of justice. Meanwhile, the one who had protected him, and didn¡¯t abandon him even though he was injured was the chief of the demonic path. It could be said that aside from his Shixiong, Ning Ze was the only other person to treat him like that. When he looked at his family¡¯s Shixiong again, it was obvious that he was on good terms with his ¡¯childhood sweetheart¡¯ who was also on the ¡¯demonic path¡¯ and were quite close. On one side, there was Shifu¡¯s teachings, and on the other side, there was the reality that he had seen with his own eyes. This made Nan Gongyi feel wedged between the two, not knowing as to which side he should be situated on. Sui Yuan naturally knew of Nan Gongyi¡¯s struggle. After all, it was clearly written in the plot! If it was before, Sui Yuan would have grabbed hold of this opportunity to brainwash Nan Gongyi, urge him to rid himself of his prejudice towards the demonic path, develop a good rtionship with Ning Ze a little earlier, and finally be inseparable lovers with the other. But now, there was obviously a more important task at hand. Sui Yuan ignored Nan Gongyi¡¯s appearance of struggling with wanting to say something but hesitating. After hastily expressing his concern towards him, he quickly raised an important topic, "I heard a rumour that the ashes in your hands are fake? Is that true?" When he heard Sui Yuan¡¯s question, Nan Gongyi immediately fumed with rage between gritted teeth, "That¡¯s right. We wasted so much effort, sacrificed so many people, and were chased after by people wanting our heads for so long, but it was fake. We must have fallen into someone else¡¯s trap and were made into scapegoats! What¡¯s even more hateful is that even though we say that the ashes are fake, no one believes us!" Nan Gongyi would not lie, especially not to his Shixiong. Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe looked toward Ning Ze and discovered that he wore a depressed and sullen expression and couldn¡¯t help but feel their hearts sink. "Would you allow me to take a look at the ashes?" Zhao Xihe said in a low voice, expression grave. Fake ashes were naturally unworthy of being valued by Ning Ze. Furthermore, his life was in the hands of the other at the moment. Ning Ze was a wise man who knew when to submit to circumstances, and thus immediately took out the sandalwood box he had gotten from the secret passageway and handed it over to Zhao Xihe. Zhao Xihe received the box, opened it up, and examined it. The other three people¡¯s gazes fell on him, each gaze different from the others. Nan Gongyi¡¯s gaze was full of curiosity; Sui Yuan¡¯s was nervous; Ning Ze¡¯s was one of slight relief. From his Chief Protector¡¯s reaction, the trap this time was not something arranged by him. Otherwise, under these circumstances, Yu Hao would not put on such an act and would directly kill him off. Afterwards, he could ascend to the Cult Leader¡¯s throne. Before all of that, he could even pull out the real ashes andugh at him in derision for having tried to steal a chicken only to end up losing the rice used to lure it. If the real ashes were not in Yu Hao¡¯s hands, then there was no reason for them to fall out as of present. Ning Ze, as the Cult Leader, had greater control over the Demonic Cult than he did. What they needed now was cooperation¡ªthey would make a joint-effort to ferret out and eliminate the mastermind who had tried to dig a pit for them from behind the scenes. Then, they could determine who the ashes would belong to. "It is indeed fake," A deep inhtion, and Zhao Xihe closed the sandalwood box once again, his tone serious. Sui Yuan and Nan Gongyi both looked disappointed. Ning Ze had been confident in his own judgement and had known that this would be the oue. "What do we do now?" Sui Yuan asked, sweeping a gaze over 5237 who was hovering by his side as a signal that only he and Zhao Xihe would understand. Zhao Xihe slightly shook his head, "For now, it¡¯s not the time. First, we need to determine that person¡¯s identity." The ashes were swapped out, which meant that there was definitely a Destroyer present. But it could also be due to Sui Yuan¡¯s unintentional destruction of the protagonist CP. To steal the ashes was but the first step. If it was really a Destroyer¡¯s handiwork, then he would certainly make a much bigger move soon. "As for them...first, let¡¯s return to the Demonic Cult¡¯s General Forum. It¡¯s safer there," sweeping a nce over Nan Gongyi and Ning Ze, Zhao Xihe indifferently settled on this arrangement for the protagonists. "We need the members of the Demonic Cult to help make inquiries for further information. We also need to assemble troops as soon as possible and make sufficient preparations, in case we need to immediately fight as soon as we find our target." "The Demonic Cult¡¯s General Forum?!" When Nan Gongyi heard this, he frowned. His heart was full of unwillingness to be left within what his Shifu called ¡¯a nest of devils¡¯. However, when he saw that Sui Yuan did not oppose, he decided to believe in his Shixiong and did not speak up without permission. Compared to the calm Nan Gongyi, Ning Ze¡¯s expression suddenly turned ugly. It had to be said that Zhao Xihe¡¯s irreverent tone and attitude of dealing with unimportant, powerless people especially when speaking about him greatly stabbed at his ego, "Yu Hao?! What is the meaning of this?!" "Just letting you know your ce. If you are willing to adapt to the circumstances, then I won¡¯t take your life," Zhao Xihe sneered. His ever-present resentment towards the protagonist gong for having tried to seduce his beloved away from him finally dissipated a bit upon seeing his expression. "Did you think that if you could control me, then you could seize control of the Demonic Cult?!" Ning Ze saw that Zhao Xihe appeared to remain unmoved. This development that was beyond his control made him feel a faint unease, "Right now, what we need to do isn¡¯t to fight amongst ourselves, but to cooperate!" "However, I don¡¯t feel that cooperation is necessary. Likewise, I don¡¯t trust you," Zhao Xihe retorted, his body slightly moving. A secondter, he appeared behind Ning Ze. Before the other person could react, Zhao Xihe already pressed an acupuncture point, "Instead of bringing around an ¡¯ally¡¯ who constantly schemes on how to obtain greater benefits, I am more inclined to work on my own." Ning Ze simply could not believe his eyes. He had originally thought that Yu Hao¡¯s martial arts level was still below his own. If he were to assume that Yu Hao¡¯s power was on the higher end, then the difference between them would still be minimal. However, he had never expected that, before Yu Hao¡¯s disy of his true strength, he had unexpectedly no power to resist. Even though he was hurt, this was unimaginable! If his conjecture regarding his strength was false, then what about Yu Hao¡¯s true influence within the Demonic Cult? Could it be that he was deceived by the other in this matter as well? Ning Ze had thought that he understood Yu Hao extremely well. After all, he had been by his side for so many years. However, what he didn¡¯t know was that the Yu Hao he understood was the previous Yu Hao, and not the current ¡¯Yu Hao¡¯ who had been reced by Zhao Xihe. Since Ning Ze had tread on Zhao Xihe¡¯s bottom line over and over again, lusting after his beloved, Zhao Xihe gave him a lesson, although he did restrain his strength. The Yu Hao in the original work could not escape Ning Ze¡¯s machinations no matter how much he struggled. Now, Zhao Xihe only needed to wag his finger as he pleased and he could suppress the protagonist gong who had previously thought that he was unexcelled within this world and make it so that he couldn¡¯t move a single step. If there hadn¡¯t been a Destroyer, even if Zhao Xihe took his revenge, he wouldn¡¯t so tantly beat down Ning Ze. He would just make him feel rather hard-pressed and wouldn¡¯t let him know from where the disasters areing from. But now, the Destroyer¡¯s existence basically ensured that as long as the target was determined, they could immediately change their task. Therefore, why would Zhao Xihe care about what happened to the protagonist gong now? Besides, revenge was naturally much sweeter when done with one¡¯s own hand. On that side, Zhao Xihe subdued Ning Ze in two ways: he made him unable to talk and unable to move. Nan Gongyi was also stupefied by this unforeseen event that suddenly arose! How did this sudden falling oute to be?! Weren¡¯t we all happily chatting just now?! Nan Gongyi was indebted to Ning Ze for taking him under his wing during their escape. He naturally cultivated goodwill towards him. Only, he didn¡¯t want to admit that because of the other¡¯s identity as the Demonic Cult Leader. Thus, he looked on helplessly as Ning Ze was bound up. He subconsciously wanted to help him but Sui Yuan pressed down onto his shoulder. "Shixiong...?" Nan Gongyi looked at Sui Yuan, looking helpless and at a nk. Sui Yuan smiled appeasingly, "Be at ease. Yu Hao won¡¯t do anything to Ning Ze. It¡¯s just that the situation is dangerous at the moment and we need his cooperation. Moreover, this is the Demonic Cult¡¯s private matters. We are outsiders and should not meddle." Sui Yuan¡¯s tone was warm and gentle, a tone that Nan Gongyi was very familiar with. Besides,pared to Ning Ze, Nan Gongyi naturally trusted Sui Yuan more. Nan Gongyi calmed down a bit and slightly nodded his head, giving his tacit approval towards Zhao Xihe¡¯s actions. Ning Ze£º"..................QAQ" ¡ª¡ªThis kind of bitter feeling of beingpletely deserted.... Thanks to Zhao Xihe¡¯s perfect disguising technique, the four people were able to return to the Demonic Cult¡¯s General Forum very smoothly. Even if they encountered any troubles, Zhao Xihe would secretly cheat and use a prop to settle the matter. Who knew from where the idea came from but despite Ning Ze¡¯s intense objections, Zhao Xihe disguised him as a remarkably stunning belle. Add on his ¡¯delicate, soft, and powerless¡¯ appearance from having been injured and having his acupuncture point hit, he was a beauty that could bepared to a pliant willow swaying in the wind. It had to be said that out of all the troubling matters they had encountered on their journey, most of them were people attracted by this source of cmity. Ning Ze: "Shouldn¡¯t we be keeping a low-profile¡ªa low-profile, and may I repeat, a low-profile?! Yu Hao, what the h*ll are you ying at here! You scoundrel! Don¡¯t touch me with those perverted hands of yours!" Nan Gongyi£º"S-shoot...I suddenly feel that my face is getting a bit red. How could that happen...?" Sui Yuan£º"...After ruining yourself, you¡¯re trying to ruin others?" 5237 & 0007£º"...A man¡¯s jealousy is truly fearful£¡" Zhao Xihe would never underestimate other people nor would he ever overestimate himself. Since he dared to shed all pretense of cordiality with Ning Ze, he was naturally prepared. Thus, Ning Ze, who had originally ced all his hopes on having a trusted subordinate save him, had no choice but to look on helplessly as the other got in touch with every single branch and spy of the Demonic Cult and see how the other wore the title of Chief Protector but acted as the Cult Leader in reality. He discovered that everyone in the Demonic Cult seemed ustomed to it, without any sort of doubt. Ning Ze truly had no clue as to when he had been made into a figurehead. ¡ª¡ªEn. That¡¯s right. It was when he was busy fawning over Sui Yuan.... So far, Ning Ze had to admit, unless there was a miracle, he would not be able to escape from the palm of his Chief Protector¡¯s hand. The winner is king, while the loser is ouwed. Ning Ze, who epted his reality, finally calmed down. The only thing that worried him and made him puzzled was why Yu Hao chose to control him instead of killing him. Could it be that he still had a use for this ¡¯previous Cult Leader¡¯? Even if the gears in his head turned until his headbusted, Ning Ze would nevere to conclude that Zhao Xihe only spared him so that he could couple up with Nan Gongyi, and subsequently curry favour with his own beloved. So, with this kind of uneasiness, they finally arrived at the Demonic Cult¡¯s General Forum. Because of advanced preparations, when the group arrived at the General Forum, all the members of the Demonic Cult already stood in rigid formation, waiting for them. Zhao Xihe had always been itching to let the world know of the rtionship between him and Sui Yuan. Therefore, the members of the Cult who had long since received this information all knew that their family¡¯s wise, far-sighted Chief Protector who had an extraordinary bearing and vigor¡ªor rather, he should be called their Cult Leader now¡ªhad already brought back his little lover and intended to wed upon performing their bows after the crisis was over! Thus, when Sui Yuan, Nan Gongyi, and Ning Ze appeared from behind Zhao Xihe, the one who received the fervent gazes of all the people was naturally Ning Ze who still wore the face of an alluring beauty. Seeing that his previous subordinates unexpectedly looked at him with such a gaze, and even faintly heard something regarding a ¡¯bride¡¯, Ning Ze, who was made into a ¡¯bride¡¯,pletely wanted to scream and fall apart! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his internal force was sealed, he would have certainly dug out all of these b*stards eyes, tongues and ¡õ¡õ, ah! "What are you looking at?" After seeing enough of Ning Ze¡¯s face having turned all shades of different colors, Zhao Xihe finally happily spoke out to e to the rescue¡¯. "That isn¡¯t my bride but your former Cult Leader!" While saying this, Zhao Xihe raised his hand and quickly and effortlessly removed the disguise on Ning Ze¡¯s face, revealing his original outstanding peach blossom face. The members of the Demonic Cult£º"........................=Ãó=" Ning Ze£º"............(¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß" Nan Gongyi silently hid himself behind Sui Yuan. ¡ª¡ªHe had originally thought that this Yu Hao Dage was inarticte, honest, stoic, and taciturn. He never expected that upon having his revenge, he would unexpectedly be this demented. ...What to do...howe he suddenly felt that he would be the next one to suffer his revenge?! Da Shixiong, save me. QAQ Chapter 11 part8 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian TN Note: From now on I¡¯m going to be capitalizing ¡¯Actor¡¯ since it seems more appropriate to have it as ¡¯Actors vs Destroyers¡¯ than the lower case version. I won¡¯t be updating previous chapters because I¡¯d have to manually go through all of them and that would take a lot of time. The pitiful former Demonic Cult Leader Ning Ze was naturally locked up in a courtyard Zhao Xihe had long-since prepared for him. Aside from being unable to move as he wished, his treatment wasn¡¯t bad. Thus, Ning Ze decided to first endure it, bide his time, wait until he had fully recovered, and strike back only after finding a loophole. After all, Ning Ze, who had always been arrogant and conceited, certainly was unwilling to live out his retirement in half-captivity so soon. As for Nan Gongyi, the other irksome presence in Zhao Xihe¡¯s eyes, he was rightfully thrown at Ning Ze to keep himpany. On the surface, the reasoning was that he was there to attend to and keep an eye on him. In reality, it was just to give them more time to interact with one another, urging them to develop feelings for each other earlier on. Although Nan Gongyi was concerned and was unwilling to be apart from his family¡¯s Shixiong¡¯s side, he had no room to resist. This time, even his Da Shixiong persuaded him to be content with his own lot and stay in the courtyard with Ning Ze! "Although I can¡¯t exin things clearly, the situation right now is extremely dangerous. We don¡¯t know who the enemy is, nor what they¡¯re nning, so we must be all the more prudent," Sui Yuan stroked Nan Gongyi¡¯s hair andforted him with a gentle voice, acting as if he was advising him when in reality, he was just tricking him. "The courtyard where Ah Hao shut in Young Master Ning was the most hidden ce in the Demonic Cult¡¯s Forum, and the entire Demonic Cult is guarding over him. Likewise, it¡¯s the safest ce. Only if you stay there obediently, will Shixiong be at ease." Nan Gongyi parted his lips, wanting to retort that he could protect himself, but when he saw Sui Yuan¡¯s concerned expression, he thought about how he had inconvenienced and brought harm upon his Shixiong a countless number of times before. In that instant, he found that he couldn¡¯t say a thing. "Moreover, aren¡¯t you worried that Ah Hao will do something to Young Master Ning¡ªthat he¡¯ll make an attempt on his life? Seeing is believing. Only when you are personally guarding Young Master Ning will you be able to ensure his safety, no?" Sui Yuan could see Nan Gongyi¡¯s hesitation and thus pressured him more, "Young Master Ning had helped you thest time we were chased after by people who were after our lives. If it weren¡¯t for him, you would not have been able to escape in one piece. The favour of having saved your life¡ª" Sui Yuan bit on his tongue as he nearly spat out the words ¡¯you should devote yourself to him¡¯. Although he truly thought that way, it was inappropriate to tag that on at the end, "One must give back double of what he has received in times of difficulty. This time, when you go take care of Young Master Ning, you can consider it as somewhat repaying your debt of gratitude." Nan Gongyi, who was distressed and conflicted, did not notice the period of unnaturalness in his family¡¯s Shixiong. It had to be said that he had definitely been convinced. Ever since he had entered the Jianghu, Nan Gongyi, who could be considered to have broadened his horizons, knew that the Jianghu was not as beautiful as he had once imagined. Indeed, there was the heroism and brotherhood that he had always been longing for, but much more of what he saw showed him that it was a dog-eat-dog world, full of treachery and danger. For a while now, Nan Gongyi has ceased to be the naive youth who believed that people were inherently good and respected every path people took. He realized that if Ning Ze lost his position as Demonic Cult Leader, his ending would absolutely not be good. With regard to feelings, Nan Gongyi was closer to and more grateful to Ning Ze. But the Shixiong he revered and liked the most was more intimate with Yu Hao than with himself. This kind of web ofplicated rtionship made Nan Gongyi unable to approve of Yu Hao¡¯s betrayal of Ning Ze, but he was in no position to criticize him. At present, all he did was do as his Shixiong had said: use everything at his disposal to protect Ning Ze. "I understand," Nan Gongyi nodded. No matter what Shixiong said or did, there was always a reason for it. As his shidi, it was enough for him to just defer to his judgement, "Then Shixiong, you must be careful. Even if Shixiong¡¯s martial arts is high, it may falter under the scheming of nasty characters." "Shixiong understands. Xiao Yi, you need not worry," Seeing that Nan Gongyi let out a breath of relief, Sui Yuan¡¯s smile became much more genuine and sincere. Nan Gongyi was dazzled by it and flushed a bit. Fortunately, he, who was a model of self-improvement, was able to firmly maintain his calm appearance and did not forget himself as he had done in the past. "Also...that Yu Hao..." Nan Gongyi bit his lips. Although it went against a nobleman¡¯s character to speak ill behind another¡¯s back, and felt like he was purposely sowing dissension, if he didn¡¯t say it now, he was going to regret it for the rest of his life. "Yu Hao isn¡¯t a good person. Shixiong, it¡¯d be better for you to distance yourself from him. Although you met each other when you were young, you were separated for a long time. Perhaps he¡¯s changed since then and he¡¯s no longer that close childhood friend from your memories. Shixiong...you must not trust him so easily." Sui Yuan did not know why Zhao Xihe¡¯s sh of peculiarity from when he had been talking about the Destroyers suddenly came to mind. His smile disappeared involuntarily. Meanwhile, Nan Gongyi thought that the change in his Shixiong¡¯s expression was because he had taken his advice to heart. He felt sad on his behalf but couldn¡¯t help but sigh in slight relief. In Nan Gongyi¡¯s eyes, his family¡¯s Shixiong was a pure white lotus. He has always been the most kindhearted, the most gentle, and the most considerate. Shixiong had always forgiven him for everything. Even when things went wrong, he never let him lose hope. That¡¯s why, towards Yu Hao, Shixiong must have also been this way. Yu Hao hasmitted misdeeds. Even if he exploited Shixiong, Shixiong would try to persuade him even though he knew everything. When he¡¯s unable to persuade him and can only watch on helplessly, he would certainly feel irreconcble self-me and dejection. Once he thought of this, Nan Gongyi felt his heart go so tender that it began to hurt. ¡ª¡ª-If Sui Yuan and 5237 knew what went on in his brain, they would definitely send the three words ¡¯you¡¯re overthinking things¡¯ to Nan Gongyi. In summary, Nan Gongyi, who was ¡¯overthinking things¡¯, was ruthlessly abused by his own imagination. He was unable to restrain his emotions and moved forward, pulling his somewhat slim Shixiong¡¯s body into his arms. He suppressed the emotions that bubbled from within his heart and gentlyforted him, "No matter what, Shixiong, you will always have me." Sui Yuan¡¯s expression was nk upon being manhandled like this. Hepletely failed to understand why the protagonist shou¡¯s feelings had suddenly exploded. He could only raise his hand in bafflement, and weakly ce them on Nan Gongyi¡¯s shoulders, as if returning the embrace. Although he didn¡¯t understand, it should be fine to do this, right? Soon after, he felt cold air at his back. Likewise, Nan Gongyi, who felt like he was being stared at by a bloodthirsty, ferocious beast, looked up and unyieldingly locked eyes with Yu Hao who had appeared on the other side of the door at some unknown time. Before, because of Shixiong¡ªbecause he hadn¡¯t wanted his Shixiong to feel awkward when stuck between himself and Yu Hao, Nan Gongyi had always given way to Yu Hao. However, this absolutely did not mean that Nan Gongyi was afraid of Yu Hao. As a protagonist and the future Wulin Alliance Leader, naturally, Nan Gongyi had a resolute determination and was unafraid of any and all powerful, lofty characters. He was a dragon in his infancy, and his only reverse scale was his Shixiong. Suppressing his apprehension, Nan Gongyi tightly pursed his lips and continued to look Yu Hao in the face. Both of them could clearly see the enmity and unwillingness to give up in the other¡¯s eyes. Only...Nan Gongyi felt a bit frustrated as he swept a gaze at his Shixiong who had withdrawn from his embrace upon perceiving Yu Hao¡¯s gaze. He clearly understood that he had already lost. "If you dare harm Shixiong, I absolutely will not excuse you!" Nan Gongyi murmured in a low voice as he brushed past Yu Hao, extending his still young and tender ws. Zhao Xihe, donning Yu Hao¡¯s skin, slightly raised his eyebrow, "Of course, I won¡¯t. Only, none of this has anything to do with you. You, a fellow who has to rely on other people¡¯s protection, are fundamentally unqualified to mention this." Nan Gongyi felt like his chest was ruthlessly pierced by an arrow. He gritted his teeth and quickly left. ¡ª¡ªHe thought that aside from attending to and protecting Ning Ze, he had another important task: to quickly get stronger! To have his martial arts ridiculed by his rival in love was absolutely unbearable! Seeing Nan Gongyi¡¯s hurried silhouette, Sui Yuan walked towards Zhao Xihe, feeling baffled and slightly forward, "What¡¯s wrong with him? He suddenly became weird." "How would I know?" Zhao Xihe shrugged his shoulders, not paying any heed to it. He naturally did not know why Nan Gongyi had suddenly grown hostile towards him. After all, Nan Gongyi had long since known about the deep rtionship between himself and Sui Yuan. It wasn¡¯t like his identity as a rival in love was discovered just now. For his hostility to suddenly increase, it was obviously due to something Sui Yuan had said or done, which must have made him mistakenly think that he had harmed his family¡¯s Shixiong in some way. Anyway...seeing Sui Yuan, who looked even more confused than he was, Zhao Xihe directly gave up on pursuing the matter. Anyway, Zhao Xihe had never taken Nan Gongyi as a serious threat. Of course, asionally eating vinegar to make things more fun did not count. In this way, Sui Yuan, Zhao Xihe, and the protagonist gong and shou took up residence in the Demonic Cult¡¯s General Forum. The entire Cult quickly got to work under Zhao Xihe¡¯s administration. The intelligencework that was practically spotless monitored the entire Wulin. No abnormality was allowed to slip by. Aside from using normal methods, Zhao Xihe also released the Crystal Beast and Nightmare Beast that he had forgotten about and used their powers to acquire information. Because they were not in their original world, the Crystal Beast¡¯s and Nightmare Beast¡¯s powers were greatly suppressed under the world¡¯sws. However, they still had some innate powers: for example, they were experts in listening to the hearts of the people and perceiving their emotions. Or, another example, they could suppress the bloodlines of ordinary beasts andmand all kinds of animals. In order to curry goodwill from their masters and avoid staying forgotten in the pet space, the Crystal Beast and the Nightmare Beast really gave their all inpleting their tasks. The noble, cool, and elegant Nightmare Beast disdained to associate itself with ordinary beasts. As soon as it left the pet space, it changed into a cat and ran away without a trace. It relied on its own animal-like appearance and innate magic to arrive and go unnoticed as it personally got close and scouted out the target. Meanwhile, the Crystal Beast that wasparatively more sticky to its host nested in the Demonic Cult¡¯s General Forum, and mobilized the beasts of the fields and the birds of the air to help it gather information. It did not forget to do its work or to sell meng. It simply ought to give itself 32 likes! With such a multi-pronged approach, naturally, nothing could escape from Zhao Xihe¡¯s and Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes. Following the gradually increasing rate of homicide and the emergence of the real ashes, they finally determined who their target was: many of the trails led to a single organization¡ªThe House of Profound Theory. "The House of Profound Theory?" Sui Yuan held the secret report, furrowing his brows in suspicion. He had known that this organization was a bystander for most of the original plot, only to be turned into cannon fodder at the very end. He had evenmissioned The House of Profound Theoryst time in order to safeguard the plot, ne! "En. At this time, all of the Jianghu¡¯s cases regarding killings and the extermination of whole ns are rted to The House of Profound Theory. Of course, this isn¡¯t a conclusive clue. After all, an assassin organization is the kind of existence that epts work of this nature. Only, they have recently been much more active," Zhao Xihe pointed out a name on the report, "ording to our tracing, the real ashes are with him. He took away the authentic ones, and then arranged the trap regarding the fake ashes," Zhao Xihe softly clicked his tongue and narrowed his eyes, "I have to say, his actions are very subtle. Evidently, he¡¯s a character that¡¯s difficult to deal with. If it wasn¡¯t for the Crystal Beast¡¯s littlepanions having caught onto his ¡¯cat¡¯ (TN: referring to letting the cat out of the bag), and the Nightmare Beast¡¯s validation that something was not right about him, and we relied solely on our manpower, perhaps he would have seeded in achieving his aim! It¡¯s a pity that while it¡¯s easy to guard against people, it¡¯s really not easy to guard against animals." "...An Qi..." Sui Yuan muttered the name that Zhao Xihe had pointed at and he suddenly felt faint! He buried his face in his hands, ashamed, "That person, I¡¯ve met him." "Met him?" Zhao Xihe stared at him nkly, "When? Why?" "Before, Imissioned The House of Profound Theory toe and chase Nan Gongyi and myself, so that we would be driven to the dpidated temple," Sui Yuan simply did not know what expression to make. The enemy that had put a bounty on his head was himself. How big of a heart must he have to be able to eat and sleep without worries back then! "At that time, An Qi got acquainted with Nan Gongyi, so I ended up seeing him a few times. I had originally thought that the change in the turning point and course of events that led to their being acquaintances was my doing so I didn¡¯t pay it any heed. I never expected that...." Seeing Sui Yuanpletely me himself, Zhao Xihe forced himself to restrain his fear and trepidation regarding something that had already passed. He helplessly rubbed his head andforted him, "It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have any experience in dealing with Destroyers, nor did you even know of their existence. This was inevitable. At that time, I had also agreed with yourmissioning The House of Profound Theory, hadn¡¯t I?" ¡ª¡ªOf course, Zhao Xihe tactfully omitted thetter half of the sentence. For example, ¡¯in light of how slow and silly you are, even if I had told you all of this, you probably wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize a Destroyer even if they stood right in front of you¡¯. Sui Yuan, who waspletely clueless about Zhao Xihe¡¯s thoughts, felt consoled and his heart was a bit more at ease. "Do you think...that the Destroyer already knew that I was an Actor?" Sui Yuan touched his chin. In hindsight, he discovered that previously, he had almost walked to his death. However, he was unable to understand just why the other had let him off, "I could perceive his interest, but there wasn¡¯t any obvious malice. He could have ended me at any time, so why didn¡¯t he? If he is a Destroyer, we, as Actors, are his enemy, no? If it were me, I would definitely strike first, gain the upper hand, and settle this hidden danger, ah!" Zhao Xihe looked at Sui Yuan, a bit astonished. Sui Yuan, who always appeared oddly soft, gentle, and docile, could unexpectedly say something like ¡¯strike first and gain the upper hand¡¯ without a care. Only, when he thought about how the other did not object to how he had erased characters, he felt relieved. ¡ª¡ªRegardless of how harmless Sui Yuan looked, he was a being thatcked emotions and did not have a sense of what was right or wrong. ¡ª¡ªThis kind of Sui Yuan, who didn¡¯t mind anything, belonged exclusively to him. He only cared about him...this made Zhao Xihe feel iparably satisfied. 0007: "Did you forget how many times he¡¯s thrown you away in favour of the plot?" Zhao Xihe: "Shut up!" "I haven¡¯t personallye into contact with that person, so I cannot ascertain what he¡¯s thinking," Zhao Xihe muttered quietly, "Perhaps he sensed that you weren¡¯t alone in this world and that our rtionship is significant, so the threat level was much bigger. At that time, he had yet to make the appropriate preparations. Thus, perhaps he was afraid of exposing himself and provoking me, so he decided to bide his time." Sui Yuan nodded, epting his view. Only, he still held some doubt within his heart. That Destroyer did not seem to harbor any enmity or malice towards him. There was even a bit of friendliness. Sui Yuan did not know if he misread him or if the other¡¯s disguising ability was just that great. ¡ª¡ªA Destroyer treats his destined foe¡ª who would even kill him¡ª with friendliness. Isn¡¯t this fundamentally impossible? "Can an Actor be resurrected if they¡¯re killed by a Destroyer?" Sui Yuan looked at Zhao Xihe and asked, "Like how if we die in this world, it¡¯s only the body that we possessed that dies and our consciousness returns to the space between worlds?" "That¡¯s not for certain," Zhao Xihe shook his head, "A Destroyer possesses the ability to destroy an Actor¡¯s consciousness, making itpletely disappear. Likewise, when we are authorized, we can destroy a Destroyer¡¯s consciousness as well. In most cases, if Actors and Destroyerse into contact, it¡¯s a situation in which one side must die. And if the Actor were to lose, there are only two circumstances under which they will be able to continue existing: one is when their consciousness is particrly strong and they can piece together their impaired strength to escape; the second is...to hope that the Destroyer is in a good mood and will take the initiative to let them off." The corner of Sui Yuan¡¯s mouth lifted and ignored Zhao Xihe¡¯s joke at the end. "So, never lower your guard against Destroyers and never count on the enemy¡¯s benevolence. You haven¡¯t experienced many worlds and the score you¡¯ve received each time hasn¡¯t been high, which is why your consciousness isn¡¯t strong right now. If a Destroyer tried to kill you, your chances of escape are close to none," Zhao Xihe could faintly make out Sui Yuan¡¯s confusion regarding the Destroyer in this world and took him into his arms. His voice was particrly solemn and grave as he warned him, "Keep yourself safe. Do it for yourself, and also for me." "En, I will," Sui Yuan¡¯s expression became resolute. He would not risk himself, nor Zhao Xihe, so even though he did not hate that Destroyer he has already met for a few times, he absolutely would not be merciful or soft. Chapter 11 part9 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian I know I¡¯mte but thank you all again for the ko-fis! Thank you Figaro31, Jwel, Reall, enryia and everyone who bought me a kofi in thest 2 months anonymously~ Since they¡¯ve confirmed their suspicions on An Qi, Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe naturally sent back information to the Original World via 5237 and 0007. Without dy, they received the notice that their mission had changed: they were now permitted to eliminate the Destroyer¡¯s consciousness. Sui Yuan perceived the all-new,pletely foreign power transfer through 5237 and into himself. He didn¡¯t know why but he felt a kind of sympathy arise unbidden within him, as he had been in this kind of situation before. This was the power that could destroy someone¡¯s consciousness and the only way to thoroughly kill them off. Do we have to return this power after eliminating the Destroyer?" Sui Yuan turned to look at Zhao Xihe. "Of course. If we don¡¯t, then we¡¯ll be cklisted and be considered a potential, or even official Destroyer," Zhao Xihe nodded and absentmindedly fiddled with the orb of power in his hand, "Where did you think a Destroyer¡¯s power to copse worlds and eliminate Actors¡¯ consciousness came from? They had refused to return this power and took it for their own, so that they could utilize it for their own purposes." Sui Yuan furrowed his brows and felt that this was an unsolvable predicament. Without this power, Actors could only sit with their hands tied and wait for death. But once they¡¯ve used this power, Actors may be enticed and choose to be new Destroyers. Anyway, Sui Yuan was disinclined to delve too deeply into this kind of deeply profound matter. He only sighed before tossing it to the back of his head. Right now, the pressing matter they had to settle was the Destroyer of this world. The best method to go about it would be for Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe to directly battle An Qi. However, An Qi was slippery. Everyday, he hid within the House of Profound Theory and never moved on his own. Thus, they could only temporarily shelve this idea. Or rather, this was the final goal of Zhao Xihe¡¯s preparations. Although the An Qi of the original plot by no means had a low rank, he was still but an assassin. If he provoked the Lord of the House, he couldpletely be exterminated¡ªturned to cannon fodder. But now, the An Qi they had to deal with at present had long since killed off the original Lord of the House and truly became the one who controlled the entirety of the House of Profound Theory. Although the House of Profound Theory was more hidden and discrete, in reality, it was not at all inferior to the Demonic Cult that was under Zhao Xihe¡¯s control. Moreover, An Qi¡¯s goal was to kill more people. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe needed try their best to limit the number of casualties so that it didn¡¯t exceed the range that was stipted by the original plot. Thus, the benefits gained from using the Demonic Cult in dealing with the House of Profound Theory would not be worth the losses incurred. What Zhao Xihe needed to do was to mobilize the entirety of the Wulin, like how it was done in the original struggle between the righteous and demonic factions, pulling into the water those fellows who im to be on the ¡¯righteous path¡¯. Very soon, when the Demonic Cult began to relentlessly destroy all of the House of Profound Theory strongholds, a rumour circted amongst the Jianghu: The box of ashes that the Demonic Cult Leader has are fake and the real ashes are in the hands of the House of Profound Theory¡¯s leader, An Qi. When the Demonic Cult Leader found out, he was extremely outraged and decided to seek justice for himself while giving the House of Profound Theory a profound lesson. Otherwise, why would the Demonic Cult, who had always minded their own business with regard to the House of Profound Theory, be this fierce towards them? It is better to be safe than sorry. Seeing how the Demonic Cult spared no expense in either manpower or resources, exterminating everyst member of the House of Profound Theory, the majority of people began to believe in the rumour to some degree. Therefore, the position of being themon enemy of society that the Demonic Cult originally held was taken by the House of Profound Theory. Not only was it because they had the ashes that incurred jealousy from others, but the House of Profound Theory¡¯s style of work was denounced by many within the Wulin¡¯s Righteous faction. The existence of an assassin organization that tookmissions was a sort of an open secret within the Jianghu. Although it was necessary, it was never popr with the people. After all, no one wanted to die because someone hadmissioned a kill on them¡ªto be sitting at home, only for misfortune to suddenly befall them. The House of Profound Theory was well-established and was growing strongly. Those with mediocre strength did not dare to touch them. However, when a wall is about to fall, everyone wille to push it down. If someone took the initiative to crusade against the House of Profound Theory, many people will naturally respond,ing to help with all sorts of different goals. Moreover, recently, the House of Profound Theory¡¯s actions had be increasingly insolent. More and more people died at their hands. It was almost to the level of inciting the wrath of the public. Some came for the sake of reputation, some for the benefits, and some came to take revenge for loved ones. Under Zhao Xihe¡¯s incitement, the House of Profound Theory quickly came under attack on all sides. One after another, their strongholds were felled, and their strength dwindled greatly. "If he doesn¡¯t have the House of Profound Theory to take shelter in, then that Destroyer will have nowhere to hide, right?" Sui Yuan looked at the report in his hand, feeling that victory was imminent. "Right now, the circumstances are in our favour. Furthermore, as time pses, it will be more and more advantageous to us. If the Destroyer isn¡¯t stupid, he will not allow things to progress in this manner," Zhao Xihe seized the Crystal Beast that wanted to drill itself into Sui Yuan¡¯s embrace and dementedly pulled at its long ears. The Crystal Beast£º"..................QAQ" "Then what will he do?" Sui Yuan coughed lightly, ignoring the Crystal Beast¡¯s imploring gaze though he did feel pity for it. He impatiently gazed at Zhao Xihe who seemed to have a card up his sleeve. "Although the House of Profound Theory is not that impressive, it has helped him end quite a number of lives. Right now, the number of casualties is constantly increasing. As long as he is able to kill several important characters of this world in time, we can catch him. However, it is also possible he¡¯ll have already copsed the world," Zhao Xihe had decided that he had bullied the Crystal Beast enough and flicked its forehead in warning. Then, he threw it to the corner. The Crystal Beast nestled there pitifully but did not dare get close to Sui Yuan. It could only lower its head and lick its own disheveled fur. "The important characters of this world..."Sui Yuan tilted his head, "You¡¯re referring to Ning Ze and Nan Gongyi?" "The protagonists are the pirs of the world. To be more precise, they are the pirs of the plot," Zhao Xihe nodded, "To kill the protagonists is equivalent to killing several hundreds of regr characters. If he seeds, the ones who fall into the disadvantageous position will be us." "So, that¡¯s why you put Ning Ze and Nan Gongyi into protective custody," Sui Yuan nodded in understanding. Soon after, he frowned, "Could it be that you want to use them as bait to lure the Destroyer out?" "Even if we don¡¯t try to lure him, for the sake of victory, he wille out on his own. This is just us beating him at his own game," Zhao Xihe smiled a false smile and rubbed Sui Yuan¡¯s head, "What? Are you reluctant to use them as bait?" Sui Yuan shivered and then forced a smile as he shook his head, "How could that be! I¡¯m just afraid of any mishaps that would allow the Destroyer to achieve his wishes...." ¡ª¡ªSui Yuan was truly a bit reluctant. Of course, this reluctance only came about due to Nan Gongyi, in particr. After all, this child was obedient and lovable. He trusted Sui Yuan so much. No matter the reason, Sui Yuan didn¡¯t want him to be in danger. Without a doubt, he absolutely should not say such thoughts to that huge vinegar jar, Zhao Xihe. Zhao Xihe shot Sui Yuan a nce. He knew exactly what he was thinking in his heart but only nodded, expressing his satisfaction on Sui Yuan¡¯s answer which showed that he saw the situation clearly. "Did you forget about the Crystal Beast¡¯s and Nightmare Beast¡¯s transformation skills? They can turn into anything. They can be a normal cat or rabbit, or impersonate anyone¡¯s appearance. Only, it wastes a lot of spiritual energy and thus cannot be maintained for a long period of time." "What you¡¯re saying is to let them transform into Ning Ze and Nan Gongyi to make the Destroyere out and try to assassinate them?" Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes shone, "Could he really be that stupid? He clearly knows that we have the protagonists in our hands, but he¡¯d still make his way into our trap?" "He has no choice but to enter. If he does not enter the tiger¡¯s den and get the tiger¡¯s cub, he can only sit and wait for defeat¡ªfor us to exterminate the House of Profound Theory and then kill him without dy," Zhao Xihe snorted, "If it¡¯s a one-on-one battle, an Actor is weaker than a Destroyer. After all, a Destroyer can receive the energy from the worlds they¡¯ve copsed and utilize it themselves. However, Actors hold an advantage over Destroyers in that we have our systems¡¯ help. We can use our points to exchange for all kinds of props. As long as we have enough points and the appropriate arrangements, we will not be inferior to Destroyers. As for who is stronger, that depends on each individual¡¯s skill." "So, right now we have to take a gamble and see whether the Destroyer is more powerful or our trap is firmer?" Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes sparkled. He raised the corner of his lips with a bit of mischievousness, "If the Destroyer is able to kill the protagonists while they¡¯re under our protection, we lose. However, if he doesn¡¯t realize that the bait we ced within the trap is fake, does that mean our victory is ascertained?" Zhao Xihe nodded with a smile, expressing his agreement. Sui Yuan looked at the Crystal Beast that had been listening to their discussion in the corner, just as it raised its head. It was swaying its tail and proudly increasing its sense of existence. Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t help but bring it into his arms for a hug, rubbing its furry little head. He sighed, "I never expected that these guys are so useful I thought that you had wasted such arge amount of points just to bring along two decorative pets!" The Crystal Beast£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªWhat happened to being each other¡¯s most important person, ne? Is it really alright to jab at other people¡¯s ck history?! The Crystal Beast that was ¡¯made into a decorative pet¡¯ for so many worlds had tears streaming down its face. Since they hade to a decision with their discussion, what they needed to do next was recall the Nightmare Beast and secretly have the Beasts transform into Ning Ze and Nan Gongyi. Thus, while the outside world had already been ravaged by a foul wind and a rain of blood for quite a long time, Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe, who were constantly bustling and thus away for several months, finally stepped into Ning Ze and Nan Gongyi¡¯s courtyard. When Ning Ze saw Zhao Xihe, his expression was extremelyplicated. Although he had not taken a step outside, Zhao Xihe had not prohibited people from telling him news of the outside world. Thus, Ning Ze already knew about therge matter regarding the Demonic Cult¡¯s cooperation with the other sects in besieging the House of Profound Theory. However, he did not understand Zhao Xihe¡¯s purpose for making such a fuss over this. "Is your aim to seize the ashes? Regardless of whether the ashes are in that An Qi¡¯s hands or not, even if you did get your hands on the ashes, the Demonic Cult¡¯s casualties will still be heavy. The gains do not outweigh the losses," After having some time to settle, Ning Ze¡¯s temperament evidently became much more serene. The look in his eyes when he stared at Zhao Xihe was no longer as bitter and hateful as before, "What do you want to do? I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re that foolish a person." "There are some things you don¡¯t need to know. Even if I told you, you would not understand," Zhao Xihe stood high and mighty over Ning Ze without any trace of politeness, sneering at the protagonist gong whose world vision was too narrow (?), "Moreover, what use is it for me to tell you? You¡¯re powerless to stop me." "I really wonder whether you¡¯re actually Yu Hao," Ning Zeughed bitterly. Zhao Xihe¡¯s every movement was different from the Yu Hao he knew. Ning Ze saw Yu Hao¡¯s every move and behaviour clearly, yet towards Zhao Xihe¡¯s, his vision was blurry, like looking at the moon from the water¡¯s surface¡ªhepletely did not know what the other person was ying at. If Ning Ze didn¡¯t see for himself, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the ¡¯Yu Hao¡¯ before him had as face, bone structure, skin and even voicepletely identical to the Yu Hao of before, he would really believe that Yu Hao had been secretly substituted, switched out with another person, "Or perhaps...I¡¯ve never seen through you, or realized that you had been acting since day one and only revealed your true face now? And everything you¡¯ve done, was for this unknown goal?" Zhao Xihe faced Ning Ze with a smile. Then, he directly knocked him unconscious. Ning Ze£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªCan¡¯t you use your words?! Why must you use violence! QAQ On one side, the protagonist gong began to have doubts about his life. On another, the protagonist shou held Sui Yuan¡¯s hand and was just as fretful, "Shixiong, let us leave together, ne! It couldn¡¯t be that you don¡¯t know what Yu Hao has done?! He provoked the entire Wulin into this conflict. More and more people are dying. He is truly a monster that views people¡¯s lives as grass! Just so he can get some ashes... how many people does he have to kill before he¡¯s satisfied?!" Although Sui Yuan did not like other people speaking ill of Zhao Xihe, he could not speak of this matter clearly with the world¡¯s inhabitants. If they were talking about viewing people¡¯s lives as grass, then Sui Yuan was no exception. Only, before Nan Gongyi, he diligently wore his Da Shixiong mask out of habit, "It¡¯s alreadyte, Xiao Yi, it¡¯s toote." "Shixiong..." Nan Gongyi watched as Sui Yuan shook his head with a forced smile. His heart hurt so much it couldn¡¯t possibly hurt any more. He was itching to bite off that wretched Yu Hao¡¯s flesh while alive. "I¡¯ll make up for my past mistakes. But before that, there is an even more important matter," Sui Yuan flipped their hands and held onto Nan Gongyi¡¯s instead, his expression solemn as he looked at him, "We¡¯ve received news that the House of Profound Theory ns on harming you and Ning Ze. They want to use Ning Ze to intimidate the Demonic Cult, and use you to threaten me. So, you must leave immediately and go to a safe ce!" "I won¡¯t go! I want to stay with Shixiong!" Nan Gongyi almost cried. Every time they faced danger, it was he who always escaped first. Meanwhile, Shixiong kept off the danger from behind. He could no longer bear this sort of life. "Xiao Yi, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive Shixiong..." Sui Yuan¡¯s lips slightly trembled and tears filled his eyes. His actions were direct and he did not hold back, however, "You must live well...." Nan Gongyi looked at his Shixiong with great reluctance, but ultimately he had no choice but to fall into his arms albeit with great unwillingness. Sui Yuan: "...This sudden ¡¯we¡¯ll be parting forever¡¯ kind of feeling is really strange. Did I overdo it?" 5237: "The protagonist shou will soon be abused to death by you. ¡¾candle¡¿" After cajoling and secretly manipting everything in the back, Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe finally took away the protagonist gong and shou without a hitch. Then, the Crystal Beast and Nightmare Beast transformed into the two people and stayed in their original courtyard. Zhao Xihe believed that the Destroyer had presumably been eyeing Ning Ze and Nan Gongyi for a long time and had just decided to take their lives. All that was left was to wait for the Destroyer to arrive. The author has something to say: This silly single-dog author did not celebrate Valentine¡¯s Day today. This silly author¡¯s period arrived...and spent the day tossing from side to side holding onto her stomach. Who was more miserable than me this Valentine¡¯s Day?! Wuxian: Irrelevant to the plot but Valentine¡¯s Day is Singles¡¯ Awareness Day to me. Eve: [lights candle for herself and Wuxian] Chapter 11 part10 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian "Do you think we can kill him this time?" They would soone face to face with the Destroyer¡ªalthough he was muddle-headed when he saw him a few times in the past, Sui Yuan was still a little nervous. "Quite likely, but it is not for certain," Zhao Xihe, who was hidden on the roof beams alongside Sui Yuan, slightly lowered his head gazing at the Nightmare Beast who had transformed into Ning Ze and was holding a book in his hand in a noble manner, as well as the Crystal Beast who had the appearance of Nan Gongyi and was lying on the desk, looking bored and drowsy. It had to be said, perhaps it was because their original aura was rather fitting, but the two creatures¡¯ disguise was hard to distinguish from their real counterparts. In all likelihood, they would sessfully deceive the Destroyer. "What you¡¯re saying is that he could possibly escape? Escape to where?" Sui Yuan was puzzled. "Escape from this world," Zhao Xihe grabbed hold of Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulder and pulled him in, so that Sui Yuan¡¯s rigid-from-nervousness body could lean against him, before massaging his shoulders in passing, "The Destroyer¡¯s consciousness is more formidable than an Actor¡¯s. It does not need a system¡¯s support and can straightforwardly use their own power to tear apart the barrier between worlds. This is also the way in which they transmigrate between worlds after losing their systems. However, this method is very dangerous and requires an ample supply of energy and a steady environment. If they don¡¯t have enough energy or are disturbed, it is extremely probable that they will be unable to maintain their consciousness¡¯ stability and will die. Or, they will be stuck in the gap, forever unable to free themselves." "If the Destroyer discovers that they can¡¯t beat us, they¡¯ll desperately try to flee. However, the price of escaping is steep, while the chance of survival is quite low, huh? Sui Yuan made a sorrowful expression on behalf of the Destroyer, "I feel that no matter what the Destroyer does, it¡¯s going to meet a bitter end...." "That¡¯s because you know that I can deal with them. If you didn¡¯t have me, the one who would have a bitter time would be you," Zhao Xihe snorted with discontent. Knowing that he had misspoken, Sui Yuan forced a smile and wrapped his arms around Zhao Xihe¡¯s neck, rubbing against him in an endearing way, solemnly expressing that he was only sympathizing with the enemy because he believed in his teammate! The corner of Zhao Xihe¡¯s lips rose and he decided to take note of this ount first and settle itter. "If hees, you must hide further away and protect yourself well," Sweeping an eye over Sui Yuan, Zhao Xihe patted his head with a bit of dislike, "If you rashly charge out and I can¡¯t help you in time, you¡¯ll just drag me down, ne!" Sui Yuan£º".................." ¡ª¡ªAlthough that¡¯s true, please be more tactful! QAQ While Sui Yuan was holding a moment of silence for his level five strength, (link to vid from TN) Zhao Xihe, who was behind him, suddenly loosened his hold on Sui Yuan¡¯s arm. Sui Yuan immediately put up his guard and lowered his head to check up on the situation with the Crystal Beast and Nightmare Beast. Two fine cow-hair like needles pierced through the window paper, directly shooting toward the skulls of the two transformed beings. At the same time, Zhao Xihe disappeared without a trace. Peng, peng. A white mist appeared before the two people who were about to be pierced in the head. In an instant, they shrunk into two little beasts. Sui Yuan hopped off the beams and stared at the needles that hadpletely stabbed into the walls and couldn¡¯t help but feel rather speechless. The needles were suffused with a blue halo and were most likely coated with poison. If it was a real person, no matter how great their martial arts was, they would most likely still be unable to avoid being assassinated. The Crystal Beast shook out its fur and jumped onto Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulder, responsibly and diligently protecting its family¡¯s weak host. Meanwhile, the Nightmare Beast pounced out the window, bringing a joint offense against the enemy. Although he was told to ¡¯hide further away¡¯, Sui Yuan could not watch with folded arms and let Zhao Xihe face danger all on his own. He urged the Crystal Beast to envelop his body in a protective barrier before pushing open the door to leave the room. As soon as he left, he saw one small and two big silhouettes shing and parting, their battle quick and violent. Although An Qi had already made use of the ashes and attained an inner force equal to a hundred years of cultivation without actually cultivating, Zhao Xihe used props he had obtained from other worlds. Put that together with the Nightmare Beast who he had a mental connection with, he was not in the least in a disadvantageous position. Sui Yuan let out a sigh of relief and decided not to recklessly enter the fray for the time being. Who would have expected that as soon as he had retreated a step with intentions on leaving the battlegrounds, he would suddenly meet An Qi¡¯s gaze. He couldn¡¯t help but stiffen. An Qi gathered up internal energy and then released it, leaping onto a treetop, light as a feather. Zhao Xihe noticed An Qi¡¯s interest in Sui Yuan and did not chase after him. Instead, he bolted to Sui Yuan¡¯s side, blocked him and vigntly watched the enemy¡¯s every move. An Qi sized up Sui Yuan, his gaze still without even a shred of malice. On the contrary, his tone was full of kind regard when he spoke, "Hi, we meet again. What¡¯s your name?" Sui Yuan stared nkly. He could not quite understand what was happening but still replied politely, as was his nature, "My name is Sui Yuan. Hello." An Qi couldn¡¯t help butugh upon hearing Sui Yuan¡¯s reply, "So alike. Even the way you give such a silly reply when you don¡¯t quite understand the situation is so alike." "Like....who?" Sui Yuan nced at Zhao Xihe and only when he noticed that he only narrowed his eyes but did not stop him, did he hesitatingly ask. "Like my friend¡ªa really important friend. Although we have only interacted with one another in one world," An Qi¡¯s manner was very good when replying, as if he did not think that this kind of idle chatting was out of sorts at all, "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s painful? Always having to be other people¡¯s stepping stones, always having to work hard for the sake of other people, always having to sacrifice yourself for the sake of other people. One world after another¡ªeven when you reincarnate, there is no way of freeing yourself." "I don¡¯t find it painful..." Sui Yuan¡¯s reply was a bit feeble because ever since he had met Zhao Xihe, he had made other people into his stepping stones instead. Except that, even when he was used as a stepping stone, if he was able toplete the plot in the end, it still made him happy, no? For him, to be unable to be made into a stepping stone no matter how hard he worked for how much he wanted, was probably another kind of pain? Sui Yuan did not know why An Qi had said such a thing to him¡ªwas it to turn him into a Destroyer like him? He could only follow his heart, "I¡¯m happy to preserve the plot, ah. If I can continue on like this forever, then it¡¯d be good," Sui Yuan subconsciously hooked his fingers with Zhao Xihe¡¯s. Of course, this ¡¯forever¡¯, included him. When he heard the implicit meaning within Sui Yuan¡¯s words, even though the situation was dangerous, Zhao Xihe couldn¡¯t help but smile. His mood became infinitely better. Sui Yuan¡¯s response, which was light years apart from a Destroyer¡¯s thinking, did not make An Qi feel any disdain or anger. He fixed a profound gaze on Sui Yuan, seeming to want to see someone else within him and slowlymented, "Truly alike. Even this kind of strange response is exactly the same." Sui Yuan was stunned and Zhao Xihe subconsciously furrowed his brows. "When I had just met him, he was still a novice Actor. He was very young and inexperienced. I was dissatisfied with living as a supporting lead and cannon fodder for the rest of my life, bearing the pain and sorrow. I couldn¡¯t even get a slightly normal ending for myself," An Qi¡¯s expression darkened, but his lips were slightly raised, "I nearly fell apart, but he saved me. He was so pure, as if nothing dirty could ever pollute him. As long as the plot proceeded as set, his eyes would shine from happiness, much to the bafflement of other people. But even so, people could not help but be attracted to him. It was with his help that I could pull myself together and find the will to continue on. We exchangedmunication numbers, but I never saw him again. But it¡¯s like he¡¯s still by my side...." Sui Yuan didn¡¯t know what to say. This story sounded warm and encouraging, but obviously, if the tale had a happy ending, the person before would not have be a Destroyer. "Then, he died," An Qi directly said the story¡¯s ending. Sui Yuan£º".................." ¡ª¡ªIndeed, what should he say now.... "He was not killed by a Destroyer, but by the Original World. I don¡¯t know why the Original Word did so¡ªhe was obviously the most suitable Actor I¡¯ve ever met¡ª but he indeed died," An Qi¡¯s expression was gloomy and frantic, "I want revenge for him. I¡¯ve been waiting all this time, ying as an Actor all this time, until the day I could get my revenge¡ªI¡¯ve forgotten how many worlds I¡¯ve experienced¡ªuntil recently. A while back, I finally had my wish fulfilled when I met a Destroyer. Then, after reporting the Destroyer, I was able to receive the power I¡¯ve always yearned for." Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t say that what An Qi did was wrong. If Zhao Xihe were to one day disappear, he could not say for sure that he wouldn¡¯t be the second An Qi. But right now, An Qi and they were enemies. ¡ª¡ªHe could sympathize with him, understand him, but could not leave him alone. "Actually, when I discovered that you were an Actor, I anticipated that I could not achieve my goal in this world," An Qi gradually restrained his mood and seemed to shrug his shoulders, rxing, "One versus two. One strong, while the other was weak. Thus, my best strategy would be to capture you and use you to threaten him. However, I did not do so because you resemble him too much. I could not hurt you who resembled him. I hope that you will live on well in his ce." Sui Yuan opened his mouth. Just as he was about to respond, he was stopped by Zhao Xihe. "Alright. It¡¯s time to put an end to this idle chatter. Have you forgotten what we must do?" Zhao Xihe¡¯s expression facing An Qi was no betterpared to before thetter had begun recounting his story. He looked as vicious as a male lion whose territory was about to be invaded, and mate about to be snatched. Unrestrained hostility emanated from Zhao Xihe, signalling that he was just itching to immediately annihte An Qi. An Qi arrogantly looked at Zhao Xihe from the corner of his eye in disdain and sneered at him coldly. He viewed Zhao Xihe with as much hate as the other did to him. Perhaps it was a sh of simr personalities. However much An Qi liked Sui Yuan, his hate and jealousy of Zhao Xihe was just as much. In his eyes, Zhao Xihe was a winner who was showing off his own happiness and glory before him, the loser. This made peoplepletely want to destroy everything. Unfortunately, he could not do this now. He could not watch Sui Yuan, who was so much like his friend, show an expression of despair. "Actually, I had known that this was a trap. In all likelihood, I would not be able to achieve any benefits. I just wanted toe see you and speak with you for a bit," An Qi looked at Sui Yuan with a profound look, as if he wanted to turn him into the person from within his memories and then engrave him into his heart. Soon after, he raised his hand and quickly waved, "I hope that you will remember my name. My name is Mo Ziyou." Thest three words almost dispersed in the wind. Sui Yuan felt the world warp in all directions as an immense gravitational force caused him to stagger forward. His consciousness was nearly pulled out of his body. "Wanting to escape?!" Zhao Xihepletely did not expect that An Qi¡ªrather, Mo Ziyou¡ª would suddenly n a direct retreat with how dangerous it was. In a moment of desperation, he could only condense the consciousness-destroying power into a long sword andunch it towards Mo Ziyou. Meanwhile, he used his body to protect Sui Yuan, stabilizing his spirit. When the sword went puchi as it stabbed into a body, the warped area became a ball of bloody mist from the sttered blood. When everything became peaceful once more, all that remained was the ruins of a broken wall and the evenly distributed blood on the ground. "...What about Mo Ziyou?" Sui Yuan inquired as he poked his head out from Zhao Xihe¡¯s embrace. Although it was not deliberate, still, he did deeply remember that name, "Did he escape or did he die?" "For the time being, he¡¯s escaped," Zhao Xihe¡¯s expression was dark. He painstakingly tried to suppress his ire from having his treasure being lusted after, "However, I injured him, and he wasted an incredible amount of energy to escape, so the possibility of his death is very high." "...But I feel like he didn¡¯t die," Sui Yuan rubbed his chest, feeling that there was a peculiarity¡ªit felt a bit painful somewhere. After examining it carefully, the feeling disappeared. "Hmph. It¡¯s very regretful but I also have the same hunch," Zhao Xihe gritted his teeth and agreed. 5237 looked at Sui Yuan with hesitation, as if it wanted to say something. In the end, it gave up. It didn¡¯t want Sui Yuan to shoulder too great a burden, although Mo Ziyou was truly a bit pitiful.... "Then, does this count aspleting the mission?" Sui Yuan looked at Zhao Xihe anxiously, face full of gloominess. This was the first time that Sui Yuan¡¯s constant thought on the plot had made Zhao Xihe happy. He made a gentler expression and with extreme fierceness, nailed 17/18 nails onto the name ¡¯Mo Ziyou¡¯. Then, he proceeded to throw it onto his cklist and began tofort his family¡¯s sweetheart who had once again failed his mission. "Although the Destroyer was not exterminated, at least, the world has been saved. For the time being, we¡¯ve aplished the majority of the mission. Moreover, even though the Destroyer has changed the plot beyond recognition, in any case, the ¡¯war triggered by the fight over the ashes¡¯ still urred. In addition, the feeling between the protagonist gong and shou isn¡¯t bad. The final score shouldn¡¯t be too shabby." Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes glimmered and he grabbed onto Zhao Xihe¡¯s hand, smile glittering. Zhao Xihe stroked his hair and couldn¡¯t help but kiss his limpid eyes, holding him tightly against his chest. Sui Yuan, this fool who didn¡¯t care much about anything outside of the mission, would never imagine it. But Zhao Xihe, who knew of Sui Yuan¡¯s identity, was clever and had already guessed what was the rtionship between Sui Yuan and the person Mo Ziyou had mentioned. ¡ª¡ªHowever, no matter who it was, no matter what their reason for wanting to steal what belonged to him was¨C and disrupt his and Sui Yuan¡¯s life¨C he absolutely would not let them off! Mo Ziyou, if they ever met again, he would never let him continue living! He needed to eliminate this danger before Sui Yuan noticed.... Chapter 11 part11 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian The House of Profound Theory waspletely buried in the past under the joint offense of the entire Wulin. When everyone rushed into the House of Profound Theory¡¯s treasure storehouse but could not find a single trace of the ashes, they btedly realized that the Lord of the House of Profound Theory had already gone missing for quite a long time. Dead or alive, his body/corpse was missing. No one knew where An Qi had gone¡ªaside from Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe. Some people said that he took the ashes and escaped and was waiting for his power to increase beforeing back for revenge. Other people said that An Qi had long been killed and the ashes were stolen away. As for the one who had escaped with the ashes, the one who was called for the most was naturally Demonic Cult Leader Ning Ze who had ¡¯single-handedly led the extermination of the House of Profound Theory¡¯. Ning Ze who carried the ck pot£º".................." ¡ª¡ªWTF! Laozi is the ¡¯former¡¯ Demonic Cult Leader, OK?! The current Demonic Cult Leader is Yu Hao, OK?! Why the heck are you blockheads so slow on the uptake? Why do you always have to mention Laozi¡¯s name?! After squandering so much manpower and resources, only to achieve nothing in the end, naturally made the participants dissatisfied. And this kind of dissatisfaction was inevitably vented upon the ¡¯solitary¡¯ Demonic Cult. It was just a pity that Zhao Xihe had already nned for this. When the people of the righteous path were discussing how to ¡¯rid the demonic path¡¯ and split the bounty, heunched an attack, tormenting the famous righteous sects until they fell into aplete mess. Each sect had their own benefits in mind and thus together, were an incohesive group. Their strength had also suffered a great blow under the House of Profound Theory¡¯s counterattack. Before they were able to agree on a n, the long-prepared Demonic Cult had already captured their weak point. At this time, they were all busy taking care of themselves, who would have time to talk about cooperation? Compared to the benefits, their survival was naturally more important. Unfortunately, while all the sects retreated one step, the Demonic Cult shamelessly advanced a step. While everyone was forced to have to retreat but could not retreat¡ªwhen the transformed rabbit was about to bite back¡ªtwo heroes suddenly appeared. Not only did they rescue several sects that had been caught in the evil clutches of the Demonic Cult, but they firmly raised the banner of the righteous path in ce of the virtuous and prestigious heroes of the Wulin who had died or were injured. The two heroes came from a noble background. Only, their Shifu lived in seclusion for a long time, so his reputation was not prominent. In addition, they were young and inexperienced, so at first, only a few people had faith in them. Anyway, each new generation exceeded the previous generation. When they showed solid proof of their strength and became increasingly sessful with opposing the Demonic Cult, the two people fell into the limelight. It could be said that they were the brightest and best of the righteous path¡¯s young generation. Furthermore, what made people admire them the most, was the heroic image of how these two people had once protected the injured from the Demonic Cult Leader Yu Hao who had extraordinarily powerful martial arts. Regardless of their own survival, they did their utmost to push him off the cliffs. Yu Hao died, and the former Demonic Cult Leader, Ning Ze, seized the opportunity to take back the Cult Leader position. He then pushed the me of the Wulin¡¯s chaos onto Yu Hao and issued a peace negotiation statement at the same time. Although the Demonic Cult¡¯s savage ways made people wish to capture them up all in one go, the famous sects that had also suffered serious injuries were unable to bear a prolonged, endless war. When they recaptured the vast swathe of territory that the Demonic Cult had invaded and upied, under everyone¡¯s discussion, they finally came to a decision to negotiate peace with the Demonic Cult. For the time being, they would have a ceasefire and recuperate. Only after they¡¯ve recovered their vitality would they discuss the matter of eradicating the Demonic Cult. Of course, whether or not anyone would remember that when the timees was another matter. After this, all the sects once again realized the importance of the Wulin Alliance, and the popr candidates for the Wulin Alliance were naturally the two heroes who had saved them from the fire. "Shixiong! Why did you give me the position of Alliance Leader?!" Clearly, your contribution was greater, you¡¯re more steady, your martial arts is greater¡ªI can¡¯t measure up to you!" Nan Gongyi suddenly pushed the door open and quickly advanced towards Sui Yuan, who sat by the desk, and kneeled before him. Sui Yuan stopped his action of wiping clean his sword and smiled. He raised a hand to caress Nan Gongyi¡¯s hair, "Howe you¡¯ve yet to outgrow this angry kitten appearance?" "I haven¡¯t grown. In front of Shixiong, I¡¯ll never grow up!" Nan Gongyi buried his face in Sui Yuan¡¯s hands, his low voice carrying the tone of a pampered child, "So, Shixiong shouldn¡¯t leave me. Don¡¯t push everything to me...." "This is what you deserve, Xiao Yi. You¡¯ve known this for a long time. All that Shixiong has done has been to make up for his mistakes. It is my atonement," Sui Yuan sighed lightly, one of his hands being tightly grasped by Nan Gongyi. His other hand slowly stroked his hair, "Shixiong has made so many mistakes. I¡¯m really not qualified to be the Alliance Leader." "That¡¯s Yu Hao¡¯s fault, not Shixiong¡¯s! Shixiong never had a choice..." When Nan Gongyi heard the determination in Sui Yuan¡¯s voice, Nan Gongyi choked with emotion. "To act as an aplice to the tiger, is also unjust," Sui Yuan shut his eyes and exhaled gently, "Xiao Yi, Shixiong is weary." Nan Gongyi raised his head and saw his family¡¯s Shixiong¡¯s pale, white jade-likeplexion. His eyes reddened. Soon after, he slightly averted his gaze and looked at the swordid on Shixiong¡¯s desk. That sword was not Shixiong¡¯s. It was just the sword that he had used that year to stab Yu Hao, forcing him to fall from the cliff. From then on, Shixiong had never let the sword be apart from his person. From then on, Shixiong became increasingly haggard by day and never smiled again. Even Nan Gongyi could clearly remember the relief and regret he felt when Yu Hao fell off that cliff that day. There was also Shixiong¡¯s despair and heartbreak. Nan Gongyi did not understand how things got to this point. Clearly, they loved each other, but they faced against one another with swords pointed. Clearly, when the other was injured, they wished that it could be them instead, but they still stabbed their weapons into the other¡¯s body. Nan Gongyi knew that Yu Hao¡¯s martial arts were formidable, higher than that of his and Shixiong¡¯s. However, his heart was not ruthless enough. In the end, he could not kill Shixiong, so when there was no way to reconcile the situation, he chose to die under Shixiong¡¯s de. If he had known it woulde to this, would he have acted differently? If Yu Hao¡¯s ambition wasn¡¯t so great, if he hadn¡¯t tried to undermine the entirety of the Wulin in vain, perhaps he and Shixiong would still be together in peace and happiness.... Ambition and love, justice and evil¡ªeverything led to this bitter end. What Yu Hao and Shixiong were thinking, Nan Gongyi did not know. Since things had be like this, he could only ept it. "If...If I ept the position of Alliance Leader, will Shixiong leave?" Nan Gongyi spoke with difficulty. He had long known that this would be the result, but was still greedily longing for onest strand of hope to hold onto. Sui Yuan lowered his eyes, "You¡¯ve already grown up. You can be on your own now. So, Xiao Yi, Shixiong wants to be with him." "Do you love him that much?! Even if he¡¯s a monster who won¡¯t even blink when he kills someone, even if he¡¯s replete with vice, even if he¡¯s hurt you so deeply, even if he¡¯s dead?!" Nan Gongyi gritted his teeth, ring at his Shixiong who had been smitten from the beginning, voice weeping with blood. Sui Yuan serenely returned his gaze and lifted the corner of his mouth, "Yes." "Then what about me?! I¡¯ve always liked you, I¡¯ve always loved Shixiong! I¡¯m not inferior in any aspect to Yu Hao! Shixiong, can¡¯t you turn around and look at me?!" Finally, Nan Gongyi could suppress it no longer and spat out his true thoughts. His hands sped Sui Yuan¡¯s face from both sides and he rudely and impetuously raised his head to kiss him, but was gently avoided. Nan Gongyi froze. His reverence and love for Shixiong made him unable to ignore Shixiong¡¯s wish and disrespect him, even though the rejection was so slight and gentle. Nan Gongyi closed his eyes in disappointment. From head to toe, no strength remained in him and thus, he buried himself between Shixiong¡¯s knees, despite the fact that his tears were staining Shixiong¡¯s robe. "You will always be my most beloved younger brother. My most important family," Sui Yuan spoke slowly, like when Nan Gongyi was a child, gentle and tolerant when soothing all of his pain. After crying out all of his emotions and grievances, Nan Gongyi finally stabilized his emotions. He apologized to Shixiong, embarrassed. The two people both ignored his confession, and returned to their Shixiong-Shidi rtionship. Only, when Nan Gongyi turned around and pushed the door open to leave, it was difficult for him to hide his sorrow and conceal the dimness in his eyes as he left in a daze. "You look like you¡¯re a rabbit that was bullied," Ning Ze waved his fan and appeared from the rock garden, tone teasing. Nan Gongyi rubbed his nose and red at him. His bright red eyes actually made Ning Ze¡¯s heart soften and he subconsciously averted his line of sight and coughed, "Fine. After your Shixiong has left, for the sake of our friendship, I¡¯lle take care of you, ba." "Who wants your care? Scram!" Nan Gongyi red. "Heh. Your beloved Shixiong ns to build a house at the ce where Yu Hao, that b*stard, died. That area is under the Demonic Cult¡¯s control. Are you sure you want to act so impolitely towards me?" Ning Ze raised his eyebrows and smiled gently. Nan Gongyi choked. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to retort. A long timeter, he maliciously said, "You¡¯re not allowed to have any designs towards my Shixiong!" "Yes, yes, yes. I won¡¯t have any designs on him. Then, how about I hold designs for you?" Ning Ze waved his fan, looking distinguished and confident. "............" Nan Gongyi was already used to Ning Ze¡¯s flirty ways. After a period of silence, he continued with a different topic, "Your disorderly subordinates are also not allowed to bother Shixiong! If even the slightest thing happens to Shixiong, I will absolutely not let you off!" The miserable little white rabbit instantly became a fierce wolf protecting its food. Ning Ze clicked his tongue and reluctantly agreed. He still had ¡¯important business¡¯ to attend to and did not dare stay long. After teasing Nan Gongyi, he hurried off. After busying himself in the city for half the day, he finally got everything on his list. Ning Ze also ordered his subordinates to transport the goods to the destination he indicated. Ning Ze did not tarry and left the city, making a beeline for the cliff from which Yu Hao had fallen, afraid that the ancestor at the bottom of the cliff would feel pressed ande make trouble for him. After wasting a tremendous amount of energy, he finally arrived at the cliff. Ning Ze raised his head, wiped off his sweat, and looked up at the cliff that reached through the clouds. He did not understand just how an injured Yu Hao had fallen from that height and still managed not to die. It was simply unscientific, OK?! Below the cliff, a very borate wooden house was already built. All of the decorations were cozy andvish¡ªeverything was done by people Ning Ze had fortunately been able to get through hard work. When he thought of how he had to deal with that huge pile of messy things that was the Demonic Cult, while Yu Hao, that b*stard, got to live in ease andfort with a beauty in his arms, and how he still had to support him by giving him all sorts of luxuries, Ning Ze simply felt unwell all over! But who was it that let his little life be in the hands of that demented fellow, ne? He had no choice but to yield even if he didn¡¯t want to. In any case...it was just spending some money and the Demonic Cult did notck money! At present, this was the only way Ning Ze couldfort himself. When he thought about Nan Gongyi, that fellow, being afraid that he would hold misconceptions about his Shixiong, how worried he was that the Demonic Cult¡¯s people would disturb his Shixiong, Ning Ze wanted tough in his face. Then, see what expression he¡¯d make once he knew the true facts about the situation. Anyway, on the night Ning Ze had thought that Yu Hao had died and took back his position as Cult Leader, only to catch a glimpse of that face he¡¯s cursed so many times, he had nearly been scared into peeing his pants! To this day, when he thought back to it, he still felt that it was extremely hair-raising.... He symbolically knocked twice before pushing the door open. Once Ning Ze saw that person leisurelyying on a reclined seat under the shade of a tree while eating grapes, his teeth itched. "Your family¡¯s beauty has finally wrapped up the matter of the Wulin Alliance. After pushing the position of Alliance Leader to his shidi, he ns oning here to guard your tomb as a widow," Ning Ze, who increasingly felt that he was more pitiful than Yu Hao, naturally spoke with an unhappy tone. Zhao Xihezily swept an eye towards him andpletely ignored theintsing from Ning Ze. He was even toozy to even hum in acknowledgement. "Say, what are you thinking? You unexpectedly jumped off a cliff to fake your death. You threw your position and wealth to one side and even abused your little beauty half to death. Simply demented," Ning Ze plopped a grape into his own mouth and immediately narrowed his eyes in pleasure at the sweet and sour taste. Indeed, one really gets his money¡¯s worth with these imported Turpan City¡¯s grapes, simply delicious! Unfortunately, all of it was taken away from this b*stard. QAQ "Don¡¯t you think that this kind of lifestyle is wonderful? I don¡¯t have to do anything¡ªI handed everything to you to deal with¡ª but I can still enjoy the best of everything. When I¡¯m bored, I can easily go out and take a stroll. I can y for as long as I wish. Without anything to deal with, my whole body feels so light," Zhao Xiheughed gently, "As for the beauty...naturally, I can make him wholeheartedly ept me once more." Ning Ze silently flipped the table. ¡ª¡ªSimply cannot y together happily! Although he didn¡¯t know how Yu Hao nned to exin his faked death and coax his family¡¯s beauty, the next time Ning Ze visited the two people, he discovered that the two of them were already joined at the hip. Without an alternative, Ning Ze decisively gave up on the beauty and decided to transfer his interest onto someone else¡ªfor example, the beauty¡¯s little shidi. Unfortunately, since he assumed the post of Alliance Leader, the original little white rabbit became increasingly more like a big bad wolf, making Ning Ze unable to hold back even if he wanted to stop. ¡ª¡ªHowe he almost couldn¡¯t hold onto his position as gong?! When Nan Gongyi had finished handling the heap of matters rted to the Wulin Alliance, he finally had time to look for his Shixiong that was always on his mind. Naturally, he nned to work hard on persuading him to return. However, once he pushed opened the door and saw Yu Hao¡¯s disgusting face, he immediately felt like falling apart! Without saying anything more, Nan Gongyi, whose martial arts had greatly improved, directly pounced at him. Afterwards, he was beaten up mercilessly, without any trace of politeness. In the end, he could only cry ¡¯ying ying ying¡¯ and hide in his Shixiong¡¯s arms, begging forfort. ¡ª¡ªHe had studied so arduously for such a long time but he was still beaten up. Truly suffered too great an internal injury.... Only, once he saw that Shixiong waspletely fine, and that a smile graced his face once more , although he was unresigned and hated Yu Hao to the bone, Nan Gongyi still prayed that the two of them could live together in peace for the rest of their lives. Sui Yuan patted the back of Nan Gongyi, who was buried in his chest, and nced at Zhao Xihe who wore a chilly expression. He then swept a gaze at Ning Ze who was happily watching with excitement and deeply sighed. He should still push these two into being a couple as soon as possible, and then get himself far, far away from here. If they keep causing a ruckus every time, eventually, he would be unable to bear it! Eve: Protag shou is the cutest yet. I love him to pieces. SYforting him sparks joy. Also, this is a wrap to this arc. Next arc is Vampires~ Also, ICYMI, our dear web admin Meli did a major site uhaul. We now have our own login system with our own like system, profiles and reading lists. You also get an adorable Chrysanthemum icon next to your username! Feel free to register and let me know if you run into any problems! Wuxian: Every time a shou tries to be a gong, their gong weeps. I love NGY to bits. I hope SY seeds and he eventually manages to get NGY and NY together in the end. Chapter 12 part1 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Number of chapters in this arc: 12 Although the process was a bit difficult, Nan Gongyi and Ning Ze eventually got together. Ning Ze¡¯s constant pestering yed a great part, as did Zhao Xihe¡¯s and Sui Yuan¡¯s example. Also, Nan Gongyi ¡¯learned from their mistakes¡¯ and was not as conflicted about the opposition between their two factions as he had been in the original plot. Since they shared goodwill between them, then they might as well be together. In any case, Alliance Leader Nan Gongyi, who had been bent long ago by his Shixiong, did not want a life where he ended up with a wife and kid. Only, even though he¡¯s epted Ning Ze, this lover of his would forever ce his family¡¯s Shixiong above Ning Ze. This made Ning Ze jealous to no end. Whenever he ate vinegar regarding this, Nan Gongyi would always retort with, "If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you can¡¯t beat Yu Hao, would you ever have fallen for me? I¡¯m just the same. I couldn¡¯t win over Yu Hao, so I could only settle for second best: you." Ning Ze£º"..................QAQ" ¡ª¡ªHis ck history was simply too abusive. Although his rival in love ultimately became his lover, a rival in love is a rival in love to the end. Both lovers shared amon unattainable white moonlight. This feeling was very invigorating. In summary, even though Nan Gongyi and Ning Ze got together, the peaceful days Sui Yuan wished for remained far from reach. Only, he had gotten used to the chaotic situation. He even found that there was a certain fun in it. Of course, as long as Zhao Xihe didn¡¯t eat vinegar all too often, then everything was good. After this world ended, Sui Yuan had his wish fulfilled and obtained a decent score. Of course, it was only better whenpared to his scores in the past. The points awarded for thepletion of the mission of eliminating the Destroyer and protecting the world was much higher than that of a mission where all they had to do was safeguard the plot. After all, the former required them to risk their lives¡ªit waspletely iparable. Sui Yuan, who received a ton of points, was satisfied. However, he would not forget the promise between him and Zhao Xihe. "Then, the question this time: You said that my Creator imbued you with fake memories. Why did it do that?" Sui Yuan faced Zhao Xihe with a look of anticipation. "Because..." Zhao Xihe muttered to himself for a moment, as if he was choosing his words, "Because he wanted me to forget my original identity, so that I would think of myself as a real person." "...Wait a minute! A real person?!" Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes widened, "It can¡¯t be that you¡¯re the same as me? Not human?!" Zhao Xihe smiled without a word. This kind of tacit agreement stupefied Sui Yuan. Soon after, a happiness from having found arade bubbled up inside of him. The other Actors were all humans¡ªthey all have an abundance of emotions. Although Sui Yuan told himself that he didn¡¯t care about this, he still felt a bit lonely. Zhao Xihe was also not human. He and himself were alike. This made Sui Yuan unable to suppress his joy, as if he had found a ce and people to return to. Indeed, he and Zhao Xihe were destined to be together. They were the same kind of people. However, if Sui Yuan was created to be the perfect supporting lead, then what was Zhao Xihe¡¯s purpose? He was a Lead Actor before. Did Lead Actors also need a non-human Actor to be specially made? When he thought of this, Sui Yuan felt a bit frustrated. Zhao Xihe was perfect¡ªthe Creator regarded him as an important creation. Meanwhile, he himself was not perfect¡ªa failure even. This made Sui Yuan feel a bit envious of Zhao Xihe. Sui Yuan had an innate dependence and obedience towards his Creator. He wished that he could receive his Creator¡¯s praise, as Zhao Xihe did. However, perhaps he will never have the opportunity. It was like they were childrenpeting against each other to gain favor within one family. Although the rtionship between the children was good, when the parents only cared for one of them and neglected the other, the neglected child would still feel hurt, frustrated, and jealous. Sui Yuan¡¯s expression kept changing. Zhao Xihe, who was watching this, couldn¡¯t help butugh. He pulled Sui Yuan into his arms and rubbed his head, "What are you thinking about?" "I¡¯m a bit jealous of you," Sui Yuan replied honestly, voice muffled as he buried his head in Zhao Xihe¡¯s chest, "Compared to me, the Creator obviously likes you, so I¡¯m a bit envious." Zhao Xihe¡¯s expression was a bit strange: ".................." "What?" After not receiving anyfort like he had expected for a long time, Sui Yuan raised his head and stared at Zhao Xihe. "...Nothing," Zhao Xihe coughed lightly and then intimately kissed Sui Yuan¡¯s forehead, "Even if he doesn¡¯t like you, as long as I do, it¡¯s enough." "You¡¯re not him. How could it be the same..." Sui Yuan¡¯s lips curled up. His words were just his grumbles uttered without a thought. He didn¡¯t really take these things seriously. Zhao Xihe£º".................." 0007£º".................." 5237£º"...Just how many meanings are contained within your silences?" Seeing that Sui Yuan threw the matter to the side after speaking about it, Zhao Xihe lightly sighed, hand on his forehead. He also didn¡¯t know what he should say so he let the subject die. After muttering to himself for a while, Zhao Xihe finally brought up the issue from the previous world, "What do you think about the Destroyer?" Once he heard how Sui Yuan did not even hesitate in saying the Destroyer¡¯s name, Zhao Xihe¡¯s face darkened. "Eh...my thoughts..." Sui Yuan peeped at Zhao Xihe¡¯s expression "...Does it count if I say that I think that he¡¯s worth a lot of points?" "No," the corner of Zhao Xihe¡¯s lips were tugged up slightly. "Oh..." Sui Yuan lowered his head and line of sight, "He¡¯s a bit pitiful, and I find that I can understand him a bit. If you were to suddenly disappear...I would probably also be a Destroyer, ba...." His head that had originally been covered by dense, dark clouds, immediately saw the sun rise high up into the sky. Zhao Xihe tried his best to suppress his lips from curling upwards. "That damned Destroyer is a bit pitiful. For Mo Ziyou to do this for that person, makes me a bit envious..." When he saw that Zhao Xihe¡¯s mood was much better, Sui Yuan¡¯s grew more courageous. Unfortunately, his words stabbed the ho¡¯s nest. "When you suddenly disappeared, I nearly did the same. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that your Creator appeared in time...Hehe," Zhao Xihe looked at Sui Yuan, smiling but not really smiling. Sui Yuan£º"..................QAQ ¡ª¡ªBegging you to not disclose my ck history.... "Actually, I¡¯m a bit curious as to why that Actor was killed. Did he make too many mistakes?" Sui Yuan tilted his head. Very quickly, he saw that something was about to happen and decisively changed the subject at once, "Was he like me and didn¡¯tplete the plot properly?" "I don¡¯t know," Zhao Xihe shrugged his shoulders. He didn¡¯t care about the fate of that fellow. In any case, as long as the same thing did not happen to his Sui Yuan, it was enough. Or rather, he should be grateful for that person¡¯s disappearance! In Zhao Xihe¡¯s eyes, Sui Yuan was Sui Yuan. Since he was recalled and remade, he had be a new existence and was entirely different from the him of before. Everything from before¡ªno matter what it was¡ªhad nothing to do with the current Sui Yuan. He only needed to happily y the current ¡¯Sui Yuan¡¯. Mo Ziyou could not protect ¡¯him¡¯ because he was weak. But Zhao Xihe can protect him, so he would absolutely not put up with other peopleing to snatch him away. Sui Yuan was so precious to Zhao Xihe that no words could describe how much he cherished him. He was precious to the point that Zhao Xihe was unwilling to take any risks when it came to him, even if it was but a miniscule risk. Thus, Zhao Xihe selfishly hid away all of his conjectures regarding Mo Ziyou. He would absolutely not give anyone a chance to invade Sui Yuan¡¯s heart. He was afraid that, from a certain point of view, he was the one who cameter. Zhao Xihe was never someone who would sacrifice his own interest for the sake of other people, unless it was Sui Yuan. After sounding Sui Yuan out, he found out that Sui Yuan did not hold any particr thoughts regarding Mo Ziyou. Only then did Zhao Xihe feel at ease. Although that fellow possibly fled to another world and was causing chaos wherever he went as a cmity in human form¡ªwhich made Zhao Xihe wish that he could immediately kill him with his own hands¡ªwhen he thought about how Sui Yuan and he would inevitably meet if he were to go kill him, Zhao Xihe felt that he would rather that the three of them never met again. As for Mo Ziyou, he¡¯d hand him over to other Actors to deal with. As Zhao Xihe was worrying about his personal gains and losses, wavering over his decisions, 5237 who had picked a fight with 0007 only to be suppressed again, had already gone over to Sui Yuan¡¯s side to urge him to pick the next world. 5237 ruthlessly red at 0007 and then looked at its family¡¯s silly host and smiled craftily. Sui Yuan,pletely at a loss: "£¿£¿£¿£¿" 5237£º"The next world is especially good!" 0007£º".................." Sui Yuan£º"...I feel even more worried when you say that, what to do.... Faced with Sui Yuan¡¯s distrust, 5237 flew into a rage out of humiliation and immediately opened up the channel leading towards the next world. He was prepared to use facts to prove that it was indeed a good system that was considerate of its host and was absolutely not a pig teammate! Sui Yuan turned his head to look at Zhao Xihe, carrying an apprehensive expression before entering the new world. 0007£º...Damn. It seems that it went a bit overboard when bullying 5237 and it implicated its host...en, whatever. Let¡¯s keep this a secret...keep it hidden away.... When Sui Yuan opened his eyes, everything was dark. He jostled his body slightly and discovered that he was lying in a narrow, coffin-like ce. The box¡¯s capacity was just perfect for his new body¡¯s dimensions. Sui Yuan tried to raise his hand to push the lid of the box open. A warm sliver of light prated the small crack, entering the box. It seemed that it was already evening. Sui Yuan sat up after pushing the lid offpletely and scanned his surroundings. Then, he went ".................." ¡ª¡ªThis was what 5237 considered ¡¯good¡¯? Once he woke up, he discovered that he was lying in a coffin! Sui Yuan, who had always awoken on a bed, really felt dizzy. Perhaps it was because it had been a while since he had ¡¯died¡¯, but Sui Yuan¡¯s body was rather stiff. When he climbed out of the coffin, he could practically hear all of the bones in his body crackling. Fortunately, his body hastily went back to normal. Sui Yuan could perceive that there was great power contained within his body¡ªa kind of power that was deathly still,pletely unrted to one¡¯s vitality. This made him think of that Western Fantasy world where he had acted as the dark elf necromancer. The room¡¯s interior decor was done in the Western ssical style,vish and refined. One could see that the owner of this ce was a noble of rather good taste. The only thing Sui Yuan didn¡¯t understand was why would an elegant person with such taste ce a coffin in here, even though the coffin was also beautifully made. However, once he finished reading the plot¡¯s settings this time, Sui Yuan understood¡ªit was because the original host was a blood kin,monly referred to as a vampire. Sui Yuan stared at the coffin, feeling a bit distressed. He did not mind ying a vampire, but a vampire that slept in a coffin, drank blood, and could not appear in the sun made him rather displeased. Sighing, Sui Yuan smoothed out his blonde hair and walked towards the full body mirror, starting to familiarize himself with his own outer appearance. In addition, he read up on the plot in detail. The story this time was the age-old tale of love and hate between a vampire and human¡ªyes, it was unexpectedly a tragedy! This made Sui Yuan feel extremely surprised and novel. The protagonist shou, Dill, was a poor human, whose mother was weak-bodied and father was a violent gambling addict. He, however, bitterly grew out of this mud unsullied, growing up to be a beautiful, refined, and pure white lotus. This kind of gics was absolutely unscientific! Dill¡¯s father owed a buttload of money, umted from his gambling. Furthermore, his father¡¯s creditor liked Dill¡¯s appearance. Thus, the creditor threatened Dill¡¯s father with his debt in order to force him to sell Dill to him. Dill unintentionally found out about this matter and, even though he was a white lotus, he could not bear being sold by his own father only to end up in another man¡¯s bed. Therefore, naturally, he escaped¡ªescaped to the protagonist gong¡¯s evil clutches. Sui Yuan: "He escaped the tiger¡¯s cave only to end up in the wolf¡¯s nest...from one man¡¯s bed into another man¡¯s bed...what¡¯s the difference?" 5237: "There¡¯s a big difference, OK?! One is a short, stout, and plump cannon fodder, whereas the other is a tall, handsome, and wealthy male lead. They arepletely iparable, ah!" Sui Yuan silently flipped through the text and lit a candle for the protagonist shou¡¯s suffering, "Actually, I feel that instead of uselessly enduring the protagonist gong¡¯s abusive love, it would be better to just go at it with the cannon fodder. Since, although you¡¯ll suffer a bit at the beginning, but after doing your best, you could still manage to turn your life around...." 5237: "...No need for you to look at this story with your inexperienced thinking! This is a world that values appearances! Even though the protagonist gong¡¯s deeds are just as bad as what the cannon fodder ns to do, as long as he¡¯s good-looking, then there¡¯s no problem!" Sui Yuan silently turned his head away. The protagonist gong of this world, Selman, was an elegant and ssy prince of the blood kin. His lineage was the purest and noblest of the blood kin. Even the Council that controlled all the blood kin would have to act extremely deferential before him. His status was high, so he naturally wished to enjoy himself. This pure-blooded vampire prince¡¯s requirements for blood was extremely high; if it wasn¡¯t the blood of a beautiful virgin girl, he would not drink it. ...Sui Yuan poured two sses of blood, one was that of a regr person¡¯s and the other was said to be the blood of a virgin girl. He sipped each one in turn, smacked his lips, but unexpectedly could not taste any difference. In the end, he could only offer his respect to the protagonist gong¡¯s sensitive, majestic tongue. Because of this kind of ¡¯foodie¡¯ characteristic, the fact that the protagonist gong fixed his attention on the protagonist shou was not surprising. This was because Dill¡¯s blood was iparably delicious; it was much tastier than that of a beautiful virgin girl. It was like a drug that made the blood kin addicted. Once the protagonist gong, Selman, took a sip, he couldn¡¯t stop. Consequently, he naturally captured him and took him back to his castle, confining him there to enjoy him freely. The blood kin were creatures of extremely great charm, especially towards their prey. No one could resist it. People who had their blood directly sucked by the blood kin did not find it painful. On the contrary, it would feel orgasmic, so pleasurable like they¡¯re floating in the skies. Only, in the eyes of the blood kin¡ªespecially those of nobility¡ªhumans were filthy, inferior creatures. Theypletely did not deem them worthy of being touched by their honorable fangs, lips, and tongues. Thus, the majority of the blood kin chose to extract the blood out of humans, fill up containers, and drink it like one would drink wine. Although the taste was inferior, it was much better than directly making contact with those dirty humans. However, Dill¡¯s blood tasted too good. It made Selman reluctant to extract it into a container. He thought that doing so would destroy its perfection. Therefore, for the first time, the high and mighty blood kin prince vited the blood kin¡¯s precept and chose to let his lips and tongue directly make contact with this human¡¯s body. Sucking blood was a sensual action¡ªfor example, when two blood kin decided to be partners, they would perform a ceremony in which they would drink each other¡¯s blood. In addition, the protagonist shou¡¯s appearance and personality was very much to the protagonist gong¡¯s taste. Thus, little by little, one human and one vampire became intertwined. Unfortunately, how could they date when their races differed? Selman despised humans and would not admit that he loved Dill, saying that he only saw him as a pet and a blood bank he was raising. This tormented Dill both mentally and physically. As the torment grew, he finally had enough and the protagonist exploded, choosing to ¡¯elope¡¯ with someone else! Their ¡¯elopement¡¯ nearly seeded, but ultimately, he was recaptured by Selman. Only, after experiencing this, Selman finally realized his feelings towards Dill and set aside his pride as a blood kin, in order to redeem himself and make it up to his beloved that he had hurt. After that, did the protagonist gong and shou have their HE? Of course not! Selman turned Dill into a vampire, but Dill¡¯s personality was that of a pure and kindhearted human. He waspletely unable to adapt to the life of a blood kin. On one side, there was his beloved. On the other, there was his human consciousness. The subversion of his views nearly tormented Dill into insanity. However, this wasn¡¯t the worst part. The worst part was that when the blood kin found out that their honorable, pure-blooded prince had chosen a human as a partner, even if he had turned into a blood kin in the end, they felt especially angry and disappointed. The blood kin raising humans as their lovers was amon urrence and was part of their unspoken rules. However, a lover was a lover¡ªthey could not be shown in in sight and could be abandoned at any time. Even if they were turned into a vampire, they would be considered the most inferior amongst the blood kin because of their mixed blood. The arrogant and self-important blood kin would absolutely never ept amon human of mixed blood as their prince¡¯s partner, standing above them. They thought that this was sphemous towards them, towards all of the blood kin. Likewise, the blood kin princess who had been engaged to Selman believed that the protagonist gong and shou had vited her honor and thus, she wanted revenge to show other people what would happen if they were to offend her. Furthermore, the Council that had always acted with respect towards Selman but were actually just afraid of the consequences of offending him, seized that opportunity to stick a foot in the situation. If the blood kin prince¡¯s scope of power dwindled and the Council¡¯s power grew, wasn¡¯t this good for them? These different kinds of motives mixed together. Selman¡¯s metaphorical front and backyard were both lit on fire and he had no way of dealing with both situations at once. Thus, for him to end in tragedy was only expected. In the end, Selman lost in the political battle and fell into a millennium long rest. Meanwhile, Dill went with the person he had wanted to ¡¯elope¡¯ with before and returned to human society, suppressing his vampiric instincts while wandering about, pretending to be human. He hated the blood kin, but he missed his blood kin sweetheart who had fallen into a deep sleep. He regretted being weak and powerless at the time and thus waited for the day when his lover would once again open his eyes. ¡ª¡ªWhen that timees, he would absolutely be able to protect himself. He won¡¯t be a Dill who would only drag others down. He would absolutely stand shoulder to shoulder with his beloved. After skimming through the entire plot, Sui Yuan clicked his tongue, refusing toment on it. The only thing worth rejoicing over was that the plot did not include the protagonist gong¡¯s and shou¡¯s meeting after a millennium. Otherwise, he would have to stay in this cursed world as a vampire for the next one thousand years! Thinking about it made him want to fall apart, OK?! He can only drink blood for sustenance, he could only sleep in a coffin...even though he had only just arrived, Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t deal with it anymore. ¡ª¡ª5237 was indeed a specialist in digging pits for him! 5237: "...Later on, you will see the benefits of this world, silly host. QAQ" Sui Yuan¡¯s current identity was called Yaan and was a high-ranked blood kin noble, just slightly lower than that of the blood kin prince. At the same time, he was the protagonist gong, Selman¡¯s, subordinate¡ªhis right arm. In addition, he was secretly in love with the protagonist shou, Dill. Yaan liked Dill but was very rational. He knew that he couldn¡¯t beat Selman. Therefore, he was perfectly willing to take a step back. However, his selfish motives towards Dill and his loyalty towards Selman let him see that Selman and Dill would not be able to be together. He had understood early on that this kind of emotion would ruin these two people. Thus, before Selman realized his own feelings towards Dill, Yaan swayed Dill¡¯s heart and helped him ¡¯elope¡¯ with someone else, thereby obstructing Selman¡¯s pursuit. It was a pity that Yaan¡¯s ns failed. Not only did he help Selman realize his own feelings, but he also lost Selman¡¯s trust and friendship. Yaan was beaten up by Selman until he was half dead, and was then expelled from Selman¡¯s territory in a daze. Had Yaan¡¯s scenes ended here? Of course not! Selman had saved Yaan¡¯s life before and was faithful to death to Selman. When Selman was suppressed by the blood kin princess and the Council, when nearly everyone had deserted Selman, only Yaan remained, expending a great deal of energy and paying a high price in order to save him. It was due to his efforts that Selman only fell into a millennium long rest, rather than getpletely destroyed. Towards this, Sui Yuan wanted toment that Yaan truly loved Selman, ah! Character settings, are you sure that the one Yaan likes is Dill and not Selman?! Character Settings: I¡¯m certain. ¡ú_¡ú Raising his head to examine the person in the mirror, Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t help but think that the blood kin¡¯s beauty was indeed one that was blessed by heaven. Sui Yuan sized himself up and nodded his head in satisfaction. Although he didn¡¯t particrly care about outer appearances, if he was a bit beautiful, then of course he¡¯d be happy. Now that he had more or less understood how he was to act out his role, Sui Yuan began to think about who Zhao Xihe could be. Then.... Sui Yuan£º"........................" Aside from Yaan, there were three other rtively important side roles. The first was Selman¡¯s fiancee, the blood kin princess. The second was the Council¡¯s white-haired, doddering Grand Elder. The third, was the ordinary human, the childhood friend of the protagonist shou who he had ¡¯eloped¡¯ with. Sui Yuan turned to look at 5237: "So, your intention was not to dig a pit for me, but for Zhao Xihe?" 5237 was immensely pleased with itself as it twisted its body, "Yes, ah. Don¡¯t you think that no matter what his identity is, it will be very interesting? Aren¡¯t you looking forward to it?" Sui Yuan coughed dryly, "...A little...." 5237: "Which role do you think he will choose?" Sui Yuan muttered to himself for a moment, "He probably...shouldn¡¯t pick the girl or the old man, right? So he would probably choose the protagonist shou¡¯s childhood friend?" 5237: "If there isn¡¯t any mishaps¡ªfor example, the Destroyer making an appearance and outstripping an Actor¡¯s ability to choose that role, in other words, if the Destroyer chooses the role¡ªhe will have to y as a weak human. Meanwhile, you are a noble blood kin. At that time, it¡¯s up to you to roll him up or press him down ...hehe, you understand, right? Who knows what he had thought of, but something indiscernible shed through Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes. The cheeks of the mncholy, pale noble reddened slightly: "En...I understand...." Meanwhile, Zhao Xihe, who was in a house in the slums, shivered. He rubbed his arms and raised a brow, "I suddenly perceive a deep malice...." 0007: "...I don¡¯t know anything. ¡ú_¡ú" Eve: Sui Yuan...what dirty thoughts drifted into your head just now? Wuxian: Something unspeakable, perhaps. Not as innocent as he looks, ah. Chapter 12 part2 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Since he had awoken in this world, Zhao Xihe had felt thoroughly terrible. Although once, he had been an Actor who yed leading roles and had yed a destitute youth living in the slums before, that role had been just about to awaken his golden finger when he transmigrated and soared to the skies. In addition, with Zhao Xihe¡¯s own capabilities and luck, he had never had to endure any suffering. However, in this world, things were entirely different. If Anson, the destitute youth that Zhao Xihe was ying, did not return to human society with the protagonist shou, from beginning to end, he would not even be considered a supporting lead but a cannon fodder at best. When the protagonist shou was on the eve of being sold to settle his father¡¯s debt, Anson escaped with him. The protagonist shou escaped but Anson was captured. Then, he was beaten up by the one who the protagonist shou¡¯s father owed a debt to. When the protagonist shou was captured by the vampire and taken to his castle, Anson stealthily searched for him because he was worried about him. Thus, while the protagonist shou was well-provided for by the protagonist gong, eating and drinking well, Anson was captured and beaten up without a question. When the protagonist shou could no longer bear the protagonist gong¡¯s abusive love, Anson helped him escape. However, in the end, the protagonist shou¡¯s and gong¡¯s hearts still connected and thus, the two became all lovey-dovey. Meanwhile, Anson was captured and beaten up once again.... After he finished reading the details of his own story, Zhao Xihe almost wanted to kneel! When he recalled 5237¡¯s furtive smile just prior to entering this world, Zhao Xie just knew that b*stard had definitely done this on purpose! Serves him right for doing something so stupid. They had just passed by not even two days in peace, before it began to do wicked things! Indifference filled Zhao Xihe¡¯s eyes, but he looked at the tear-stained, beautiful face of the protagonist shou with deep concern, simply wanting to crush him into a paste before telling him to ¡¯go die, ah!¡¯ Taking in a deep breath, Zhao Xihe revealed a face full of incredulousness, "How could that be?! Who knew Uncle would unexpectedly do such a demented thing! This...this...!" Anson¡¯s family circumstance was not that much better than the protagonist shou, Dill¡¯s. Only, he was on his own so he was not burdened by his family members. He could even take out a coin or two from his pockets to help the poverty-stricken Dill who was being squeezed dry by his family. Unfortunately, unlike Dill who was beautiful, Anson could only be considered slightly handsome. If he were to clean up nicely, only then could he be considered higher quality. Only, having to constantly worry about when he can next eat his fill, Anson naturally could care less about his appearance. Precisely because of this, Anson felt inferiorpared to Dill. He secretly loved his childhood friend, but felt that he wasn¡¯t a good match for him because he wasn¡¯t handsome, nor did he have a way to provide for Dill. He could only hide his love deep within his heart and put on the mask of a friend when interacting with him. "What should I do, Anson?" Dill was out of his wits as he looked at his close friend, "I don¡¯t want father to give me to that man. I want to escape. I must escape. However, how can I escape? And escape to where?!" "I¡¯ll help you, Dill. I will definitely not let you fall into the hands of that *sshole!" A determination filled Anson¡¯s eyes and he seized Dill¡¯s arm, "Follow me!" Anson was strong. Dill, who was grabbed by him, felt pained and couldn¡¯t help but tear up as he followed after his close friend. He had never felt that Anson was as reliable as he was now. It seemed as if as long as he followed him, there would be nothing to worry about. It was just a pity that this was all just a misconception. Two poor youths with no authority nor power¡ªhow could they avoid detection from the self-proimed king of the slums? Not soon after, their whereabouts was discovered and they were cut off and surrounded. Anson and Dill were cornered in a dimly lit alley, unable to advance nor retreat. "You climb over the wall and I¡¯ll block them!" Anson gritted his teeth, pushing Dill behind him, indicating that he should climb over the wall behind them. The wall was not short, but it was also not so tall as to be inessible to them. Although Dill was weak with a quiet and timid personality, his childhood environment taught him skills, including how to climb over a wall. "I can¡¯t climb over it on my own," Dill bit his lips, rather helpless. "Step on my shoulders and get over it!" Anson promptly made a decision. "Then what about you?!" Dill shook his head, incredulous. "I have another way! Don¡¯t waste time!" As Anson heard the steps of their pursuers get increasingly close, his heart burned with anxiety and his tone inevitably turned graver, "They want to capture you! As long as you escape, I will be able to get away easily!" "But...." "No more ¡¯buts¡¯, just go quickly!" Anson shouted. Dill waspletely intimidated by Anson. He had never expected his childhood friend to have such a formidable side to him. He was formidable to the point that it made one unable to refute him and could only blindly follow hismands. When Dill stepped onto Anson¡¯s shoulders and climbed over the wall, the pursuers had already surrounded them on all sides, giving Anson no room to escape. "Anson, Anson! I¡¯ll pull you over!" Dill¡¯s face was pale and he subconsciously leaned against the wall, stretching his hand out to Anson. Anson turned to nce at him, gaze chilly, "Leave! Do you want topletely waste all of my hard work and sacrifice?!" Somehow, Dill¡¯s hand that was clinging to the wall suddenly softened upon being stabbed with Anson¡¯s gaze. His body involuntarily slid down the wall. Fortunately, the other side of the wall had a pile of hay and Dill, who was used to stumbling around the slums all year long, subconsciously chose the best position to fall in, avoiding injury. Dill rolled on the floor and stood up, his face bearing an expression of despair. Dill had never felt as regretful as he did now. He regretted having implicated his innocent friend into this troublesome situation. He regretted having dazely followed Anson¡¯s orders to escape first. He knew just how cruel those people who wanted to capture him were. Dill did not dare imagine what Anson would face after being taken away. However, no matter how much he regretted it now, it was already toote. Dill raised his arm and rubbed at his eyes. The tears at the rim of his eyes mixed together with the blood flowing from his scraped arm. An extraordinary and splendid aroma was carried by the night wind, far, far away, making a certain blood kin, who was passing through the slums by chance, halt his footsteps. Selman inhaled deeply. The mysophobic blood kin prince would have never stepped foot in the slums, the slums being that kind of filthy, chaotic ce. He never thought that here, of all ces, he would unexpectedly discover such a rare delicacy amongst the human poption. And since he had discovered it, how could he let go of this opportunity? Dill did not know that at this time, a demon had already fixed his attention on him from within the darkness, and that he was about to set off on his own bitter journey of love and hate with said demon. In his mind, his memories of Anson¡¯sst expression were on repeat, his veryst words being "Do you want topletely waste all of my hard work and sacrifice?!" No! Of course not! Dill¡¯s eyes became resolute. For the sake of Anson, he had to escape. Only if he escaped would he be able to save Anson, would he be able to see Anson again; only then would he be able to apologize to him, thank him, and make up for his own mistakes. Dill covered his injured arm and staggered forwards in a run. At the same time, not far from there, a blood kin dressed like a noble was watching him with narrowed eyes. His scarlet eyes reflected his great thirst. On the other side of the wall, Anson leaned tightly against it. He was repressing his fear, staring unyieldingly at the crowd of people who were gradually pressing in on him. Gritting his teeth deathly tight, he refused to tell them Dill¡¯s whereabouts. He heard footsteps echo from behind the wall, sounding hesitant before bing quick, and eventually disappearing. At that time, Anson¡¯s eyes shed and the corner of his lips suddenly raised. His face, previously holding an expression of fright, like he was retreating from a great wave, was left with nothing but a ridiculing and apathetic look. It even held a wisp of contempt and malice. Who knew why but the crowd of people who were originally arrogant and immensely pleased with themselves, suddenly all shivered at the same time. When they looked at the poor youth, a heavy feeling of an iing crisis spontaneously bubbled forth. "Just now, did you guys have fun ying the cat in that game of cat and mouse?" Anson raised a brow, revealing a callous smile, "Now, it¡¯s my turn." Everyone£º".................." ¡ª¡ªSuddenly feel that his style haspletely changed, how could this be?! Save us! QAQ 0007£º"OOC warning! Please take care to maintain your character settings!" Zhao Xiheughed softly£º"Character settings? What¡¯s that? Can I eat it? Isn¡¯t it fine as long as I don¡¯t OOC in front of the protagonists? As for what Anson encounters after the protagonist shou leaves, it¡¯s not written in the plot, right?" 0007£º"...In short, please don¡¯t go overboard." Zhao Xihe shrugged, tone heedless, "I¡¯ll try my best." While the protagonist shou and gong had their fateful meeting, and Zhao Xihe vented his rage on the cannonfodders, what was Sui Yuan doing? ¡ª¡ªHe was enjoying the luxurious life of a noble vampire. Actually, aside from the fact that he felt some resentment towards having to sleep in a coffin and drink people¡¯s blood, it wasn¡¯t bad being a vampire. Taan was a noble blood kin. He had his own castle, a countless number of subordinates and servants, and could squander away his riches as much as he liked. Before he helped the protagonist shou elope and had a falling out with the protagonist gong Selman as a result, this protagonist gong¡¯s treatment of Yaan wasn¡¯t bad. They were both boss and subordinate and friends at the same time. Furthermore, Selman was always extremely tolerant and magnanimous with the people he allowed into his circle of protection. After he finished browsing the plot and learnt from his experiences in thest few worlds, Sui Yuan decided that it would be better not to go looking for Selman and revealing his existence before the plot required it. After all, that wretched heartthrob halo had yet to settle. If he came onto the scene too early, he could end up interfering with the romantic development between the protagonist gong and shou like before. In case those two people fell in love at first sight with him again, who would Sui Yuan go cry to?! Thus, before Dill and Selman developed feelings for each other, he would obediently hide and act as a part of the backdrop. As long as the general direction of the plot was met, even if the details were off and marks were deducted, it would not be too great a deduction. After deciding this, Sui Yuan began his life of avoiding the protagonist gong. Although he was Selman¡¯s assistant, Sui Yuan only had to summarize the news about the territory and the blood kin and hand it over to Selman. As long as he wanted to, he could avoid seeing him. When Selman left the castle, Sui Yuan went to make his report. When Selman did not leave the castle, Sui Yuan pretended to be busy or feel unwell and would dispatch someone to report on his behalf. The blood kin¡¯s lifespan was very long¡ªthis has caused them to be indolent and indifferent. Even if they were friends, it was normal not to see one another for several months or even several years. Right now, Selman, who held no special feelings towards ¡¯Yaan¡¯, basically did not perceive that Sui Yuan was deliberately alienating himself from him. Furthermore, once he brought the protagonist shou back to his castle, he would naturally have even less time and energy to pay attention to ¡¯Yaan¡¯. Thus, without Sui Yuan¡¯s meddling, the feelings steadily heatened and brewed between Selman and Dill ording to the plot. They even hopped into bed together very quickly. Sui Yuan reckoned that it was about time and finally emerged from hiding, nning to show his face before the two protagonists. Of course, what was more important was that this was the day that the protagonist shou¡¯s childhood friend, Anson, would secretly infiltrate the castle and meet with Dill. Sui Yuan was curious whether or not Zhao Xihe was ying this role. Secondly, he missed his family¡¯s sweetheart who had gone ¡¯missing¡¯ for such a long time. Thirdly, he was afraid that after Anson was discovered by Selman, he¡¯d be beaten to death. Regardless of whether he was Zhao Xihe or not, he could not be beaten to death! After passing a period of leisure, enjoying himself instead of working, Sui Yuan chose an entirely silver costume, straightened out his cor, grabbed his documents, and unhurriedly headed towards Selman¡¯s castle. It was already evening. As a blood kin, Selman was asleep and on the verge of waking. Meanwhile, Dill sat inside of the castle¡¯s back garden, gaze fixed on the gorgeous, blood-like roses, mind in a daze. Since he had encountered the vampire named Selman, Dill had felt that his life was like a dream. He didn¡¯t know if it was a good dream or a nightmare¡ªhe would not have to suffer from cold or hunger, nor have to do arduous work only to get beaten up. It was wonderful like a paradise. However, within this paradise was a vampire who drank his blood. Furthermore, he had unexpectedly been seduced by this vampire and had offered both his body and mind to him with both hands. He was infatuated with this vampire. People that were confused by vampires never had a good ending. If they died, they could only end up in hell. Thus, people must maintain their purity, whether it be the purity of their physical body or their spirit¡ªneither could be polluted with filth... Dill clearly remembered what the priest had told him. That benevolent and wise old priest was the only person who treated him well aside from his good friend Anson. Dill treated his words with great trust and certainty. Dill was infatuated with Selman, but was also afraid of him. He didn¡¯t know what he should do. He didn¡¯t dare escape, nor did he want to escape. Dill could only poison himself each day, not daring to think too deeply¡ªnot daring to examine closely just how filthy and depraved he had be. When Dill¡¯s eyes were growing pained from staring at the red roses, he suddenly saw a persone from the corner of the flower garden. The red rose petals danced in the air as the wind blew all around him, as if they were performing a magnificent dance. His long, tinum hair was dyed by the warm orange of the sunset, and his silver clothes seemed clean, pure, and holy. His eyes of identical hue seemed to hide a deep grief. In that split second, Dill thought that he saw the angel of wisdom, Hexi, that the old priest had told him about. God bestowed upon Hexi with wisdom equal to his. He could see through all, see through the future cmity that was Judgement Day, see the evil deep within the hearts of humankind. That was why he was always mncholic and sorrowful. The instant that Dill¡¯s eyes met with that person¡¯s, he felt his heart race quickly. All of his confusion, anxiety, inferiority, and ugliness was all reflected in those limpid eyes, unable to remain covered. Dill gazed fixedly at the person that was slowly advancing forward, subconsciously extending his hand to tightly grasp onto that person¡¯s sleeve, as if holding on to thest thread of salvation. He used so much strength that even though he began to tremble and his knuckles turned white, he would not let go. Tears slowly rolled down his cheeks as Dill opened his mouth to speak, eyes empty and tone hoarse, "Please forgive me...Lord...." Sui Yuan£º"........................" 5237£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªHas the protagonist shou¡¯s brain been damaged?! Table flip! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß Eve: Can¡¯t stopughing at that ending. Wuxian: Sui Yuan, bub, you¡¯re always too irresistible to protagonist shous... I¡¯m not even surprised at this point. Chapter 12 part3 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian "I never knew that humankind would pray to a vampire," Sui Yuan constrained his gloominess from seeing that the protagonist shou did not act out ording to the plot yet again, and raised the corner of his mouth into a slight smile, voice gentle and joking. Unfortunately, Dill could not hear theughter in his voice. He only thought that the voice was extremely sweet-sounding, gentle to the point of seeming to soothe his pain. Dill felt too tired and his consciousness began to waver. Thest thing he saw was the hazy silhouette basked in the orange glow of the sunset. Soon after, he let himself fall into the sweet darkness. Sui Yuan subconsciously caught Dill who was falling towards him and slightly furrowed his brows. He felt a bit helpless as he looked at that flushed face and dry lips. 5237 flew around Dill and hesitatingly asked, "...Is he sick?" Sui Yuan subconsciously raised his hand to feel Dill¡¯s forehead and was immediately scorched by its warmth. He was a bit uncertain, "This...is a fever?" 5237: "You¡¯ve never had one before?" Sui Yuan: "Have you forgotten that I¡¯m currently a vampire? A vampire¡¯s body temperature is very low, OK?!" The two medical imbecilespletely did not understand what had happened to the protagonist shou. Anyway, this did not affect Sui Yuan. Taking Dill in his arms in a princess carry, he brought him towards Selman¡¯s castle. "It¡¯s a bit strange, ah? The protagonist shou never fell sick in the plot, ah?" 5237 looked at the protagonist shou, puzzled, trying to find the tiniest clues from his face. Sui Yuan conjectured, "Could it be that the protagonist gong¡ªcough, went too far?" 5237 muttered to itself for a moment, then nodded, "It¡¯s very likely. In the plot, Yaan had reminded Selman to be careful with Dill as a human typically had a weak constitution. However, you avoided them at first. Since you didn¡¯t tell him, Selman probably does not know, and directly tormented the protagonist shou into sickness. Sui Yuan didn¡¯t care whether or not the protagonist shou was sick. As long as he didn¡¯t die, it was fine. He was only a bit worried about the plot, "The crucial point is that today is the day Ansones to find Dill. Right now, Dill is sick, so what should Anson do?!" "Mix it with sauce and serve it cold!" 5237 was not in the least concerned, "Zhao Xihe hasn¡¯te looking for you all this time. This means that he wants to but is powerless to do so. Otherwise, he¡¯d definitely have run over here on the first day! So, we can eliminate the Grand Elder and Princess as his choices. If Zhao Xihe is Anson, then he will definitely know what to do. No need to worry!" Sui Yuan pursed his lips. Although he agreed with 5237 on the surface, he inevitably felt anxious and uneasy inside. Zhao Xihe was so amazing, but he was only an ordinary human right now. It would absolutely not end well if he faced off with a vampire, ah! At this time, they could only take it one step at a time. "Yaan daren!" "Ah! Yaan daren hase! Good evening Yaan daren!" "Yaan daren, do you require any assistance?" His whole journey, Sui Yuan received a unanimous, positive wee all over Selman¡¯s castle. Yaan, this character, has always been mncholic, gentle, and very considerate. In addition, now that Sui Yuan reced him, his charm was much higher. He hade over on asion when Selman was out to make his existence known and ended up gaining a pile of goodwill. He was even more of a Mr. Perfect than Selman was in the eyes of the people. Sui Yuan casually found someone to lead the way and requested that a servant find a doctor for Dill. However, he did not hand over the youth in his arms to anyone else. After all, ording to his character settings, Yaan held favourable feelings towards Dill from the very start. So ording to this, he absolutely would not give him to another person, but would directly carry him into his room in the castle. Dill¡¯s room was not considered nice. After all, Selman currently only saw him as a pet. Even if he had feelings towards him, he didn¡¯t keep him in his heart. In addition, Selman was not a careful person who¡¯d take note of these things. Consequently, the other people within the castle looked down on Dill¡¯s identity and did not take very good care of him. Sui Yuan ced Dill on his bed and covered him with his quilt. He then sat down on the bedside and surveyed the dim and damp surroundings. It was not at all a suitable ce for nursing the sick back to health. He lightly sighed. This light sigh was heard by Selman who was just rushing towards this room. When Selman had awoken from his slumber, he was told that Yaan was injured. Only then did he realize that he hadn¡¯t seen Yaan for a while now. Only, this was not the reason for why Selman had rushed over here. The true reason was that he had heard that Dill fainted in the flower garden and was then carried into his room by Yaan. Even though he was unaware of his feelings towards Dill, Selman still unconsciously felt displeased. He was possessive of all the things he owned¡ªDill¡¯s delicious blood made him endlessly possessive. He would naturally not permit anyone else touching him, even if that person was Yaan! Rage and jealousy made Selman especially impatient. He casually sorted out his appearance before directly making a beeline for Dill¡¯s room. Then, he stood at the entrance, staring nkly at Yaan who sat at the bedside. Yaan¡¯s mncholic and gentle gaze was on Dill who was sleeping deeply on the bed. In that instant, Selman unexpectedly thought that this scene had a very tranquil beauty to it. It made one unwilling to disturb it. Selman furrowed his brows, vexed, and coughed once. He secretly admonished his own imagination. Hearing Selman¡¯s voice, Sui Yuan turned to look at him. He was calm andpletely did not realize that he and Dill were too close at all. He looked at Selman rather disapprovingly, "You¡¯re truly too careless, Selman." "What do you mean?" Selman was extremely unhappy. He had yet to get angry at Yaan for getting so close to his pet, but Yaan already criticized him. It was simply preposterous! However, he didn¡¯t know why but Selman¡¯s tolerance towards Yaan seemed to be especially high today. Even if he was displeased, he did not directlysh out at him. "Humans are much weaker than vampires. Moreover, this child looks malnourished, so he¡¯s even feebler than a typical human. He must be carefully taken care of." After recognizing his mistakes upon seeing the protagonist shou sick and deciding to reform himself and rectify his errors, Sui Yuan immediately tried to fix the plot that he had overlooked, diligently and responsibly, "This room is too damp and cold. It is unsuitable for humans to live in. Moreover, he¡¯s currently sick. It would be best for you to move him into a better room." "Humans are so troublesome!" Selman impatiently clicked his tongue. However, he did not refute. He looked at the sick Dill, heart hurting slightly. Then, he directly brandished his hand, hinting at the servant to go prepare a suitable room. Sui Yuan examined Selman¡¯s expression and discovered that he had a difficult-to-mask expression of concern towards Dill. Only then did he finally sigh in relief, exposing a pleased and happy smile. Selman was pierced by that smile. He averted his gaze, lost in thought. In his memory, Yaan had always been tranquil and gentle. Even when he smiled, there was a difficult to cover mncholy. This was the first time seeing such a pure smile on his face. It was so beautiful, it was rather blinding. Once he thought that this smile was revealed because of Dill, Selman felt especially twitchy. "Also, you must make sure that his meals are nutritious. Humans need foods rich with nutrients in order to satisfy the needs of their bodies, unlike us who only need blood to survive," Sui Yuan continued to recite his lines, "Even more important is that you control yourself and not drink too much of his blood in one sitting. As for the other aspects...for example, physical demands, you must not go overboard. He is still a child...." "Enough!" The more he listened, the more he felt twitchy. Selman hoarsely interrupted Sui Yuan¡¯s words. The awkward, inexplicable feelings all converged and made himsh out. Then, he spat out, "Yaan, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re meddling too much?! Dill is mine. It¡¯s my business as to how I want to deal with him. There¡¯s no need for you to criticize me!" The protagonist gong¡¯s reaction thatpletely differed from that within the plot made Sui Yuan nk out. Luckily, he hastily came back to himself and put an end to Selman¡¯s worry that stemmed from Dill¡¯s sickness, and his jealousy from hearing that Sui Yuan had personally carried him to his room. "I apologize. I have said too much. This is only because I saw that you cared about him and thus hoped that he would be healthier." Selman stared at Yaan¡¯s eyshes that were hanging low, covering up his pure, gray eyes. All of his emotions werepletely hidden underneath his docile appearance, making him look even gloomier. He also knew that his anger was unreasonable and his tone too harsh. He sucked in a deep breath and eased up his voice although with much difficulty, "OK. It was I that went too far now. Regarding your suggestions, I will keep them in mind in the future. Only, I hope that you will not get too close to him." "I understand," Sui Yuan smiled slightly, "I will take note of my behaviour." Selman felt rather helpless. He approached Sui Yuan and subconsciously raised his hand. Just as he realized what he wanted to do, he froze up. Only, Selman was always one who did as he pleased and would never restrict himself of his desires. Thus, even though he was baffled by his action, he still followed his heart and ced his hand on Sui Yuan¡¯s hair, feeling his slightly cool, soft tinum hair that felt good to the touch. Sui Yuan raised his head, bbergasted and saw Selman show a rare-toe-by gentle smile, "Alright. He¡¯s but a tasty little pet. He is not worth fighting over. If you want to, I can let you have a taste," Frowning, Selman added, "But you must use a ss." Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªHe had absolutely no idea how the topic had jumped to him drinking the protagonist shou¡¯s blood, OK?! Although he was a bit curious, he actually had no desire to taste the protagonist shou¡¯s blood! As Sui Yuan was being blown into a mess by Selman, hepletely did not notice that Dill had suddenly stiffened when Selman said he could ¡¯have a taste¡¯. His hand slightly curled up and clutched onto the bed sheet beneath him. 5237 who saw all of this£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªHehe, its family¡¯s host was simply too cruel. As soon as he made an appearance, he unwittingly drove a wedge between the protagonist gong and shou, who had just been getting along fine, as if it was no problem whatsoever, ah! The protagonist shou¡¯s heart has beenpletely abused, OK?! 5237 felt that it was such a tragic scene that made him want to ugly cry! Sui Yuan£º"£¿£¿£¿£¿" ¡ª¡ª5237, what¡¯s with that dark backdrop all of a sudden? In short, the protagonist shou, who was pretending to be unconscious, got his heart broken. Meanwhile, the protagonist gong resolved the conflict between him and his family¡¯s subordinate. Lastly, there was Sui Yuan who concentrated on fixing the plot. With this, all continued their ¡¯happy¡¯ interactions. Afterwards, the doctor who was to diagnose and treat Dill arrived. Sui Yuan and Selman both left to deal with some work. When Dill¡¯s door was closed, only then did he slowly open his vacant eyes. A person he had clearly just met could care so much about him. Meanwhile, that person, who had plundered his body and mind, disdained him and looked at him with contempt...Dillughed bitterly, only feeling that he was simplymentable, pathetic, andughable. Only, when he thought about Yaan¡¯s, cold but gentle embrace, the careful way that person had covered him with the quilt, and his repeated, attentive warnings to Selman to take note of his health, Dill felt warmth sprout within his chest. It was the first time that he had perceived any kindness from anyone since he was brought by Selman to this castle. ¡ª¡ªAn angel was an angel. Even if he was a demonic vampire, he was still holy and pure, kind-hearted, beautiful.... Meanwhile, Sui Yuan who was considered a pure, holy, kind-hearted and beautiful angel, was distressed over the whereabouts of his family¡¯s sweetheart. After reporting to Selman, Sui Yuan used the excuse of having matters to still attend to and declined the other¡¯s invitation to drink wine and be merry together (......). Just as he was nning to scour the surroundings of Selman¡¯s castle to try locating Anson, before Sui Yuan had even walked out the door, he was stopped by the doctor who had just finished treating Dill. The human doctor seemed to be rather afraid of vampires, but he still firmly saluted Sui Yuan. Soon after, he stuffed a slip of paper into his hands. Sui Yuan lowered his head to open that slip of paper, became baffled, and then went, ".................." "...Who gave you this?" Sui Yuan made a supreme effort to avoid OOCing, suppressing the corner of his mouth that wanted to rise. "My master. I don¡¯t know his name, but Master said that you would definitely know," The doctor secretly observed Sui Yuan¡¯s expression and discovered that this noble blood kin did not seem to be angry. Only then did he sigh in relief, "Master also said that he was nning oning today but when he heard that the Castle¡¯s lord had invited a human doctor, he decided to change the day¡ªhe would first wait until the sick person haspletely recovered." "I understand. You may leave," Sui Yuan nodded with aloofness and watched as the elderly doctor fled at the speed of light, as if amnesty had just been granted him. It made Sui Yuan feel rather speechless. 5237 whirled around Sui Yuan, curiously rubbing against him, "Did Zhao Xihe give that to you? What does it say?" Sui Yuan opened up the slip of paper, rather helpless. 5237£º"........................" The slip of paper¡ª¡ª¡¾If I can¡¯te to you, can¡¯t youe to me? QAQ¡¿ 5237£º"Pah! So old but he still acts like a spoiled child! Shameless!" Sui Yuan silently refolded the piece of paper and ced it in his pocket. He felt that 5237¡¯s words seemed to be cursing him as well. ¡ª¡ªWith regard to acting spoiled, it seemed that he needed to practice that a bit morepared to Zhao Xihe? Was this really shameless? "Don¡¯t go looking for him! You must definitely not go looking for him!" 5237 was full of righteous indignation. Just now, he had discovered from the doctor¡¯s manner of speaking that Zhao Xihe seemed to not have followed his character settings of knowing his ce as a poor youth in the slums. This was simply unbearable, OK?! "He¡¯s OOCed! There¡¯s no way 0007 would unexpectedly leave him be with such a serious OOC!" Sui Yuan patted 5237¡¯s head infort. He felt a bit disappointed, but was not at all surprised. ording to Zhao Xihe¡¯s personality, he would definitely be unwilling to be trampled on. Even if he were to go against his character settings, he still had to be the knife that cut others. He just hoped that his being OOC would not affect their mission all too much...Sui Yuan felt that his requirements for Zhao Xihe were getting increasingly lower.... "Anyway, even if he¡¯s doing well in human society, he definitely cannot beat a vampire! There¡¯s no problem!" After being angry for a while, 5237 cheered up and said proudly, "ording to your vampiric strength, it should be an easy thing to bring a human under your control. Even doing the deed is no problem, oh!" Sui Yuan£º"........................" At this very moment, Sui Yuan only wanted to ask 5237 just how great its hatred towards Zhao Xihe was. Of course, he also wanted to ask just how much hatred it had towards itself. Once he thought of how Zhao Xihe was prone to holding grudges, Sui Yuan also felt a bit afraid. While lightly stroking 5237¡¯s head, Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes held a pitiful expression as he lit a candle for it. 5237 simply was using its own life to annotate what was called ¡¯to fight until thest.¡¯ 5237: "Nonsense. QAQ I am only helping my silly host who has been eaten clean a countless number of times trying to fight for the gong position, ba! Why must my silly host always be pressed down by 0007¡¯s host?! I won¡¯t ept it! We must fight! Even if I can¡¯t fight, my silly host can avenge me! 0007: "...I really don¡¯t know anything. ¡ú_¡ú Eve: LMAO 5237. I can¡¯t. ZXH is going to tear you to shreds. Wuxian: ... why does 5237 have no sense of self-preservation? Chapter 12 part4 Tranted by Eve Although 5237 was shamelessly rolling around trying to block Sui Yuan from going to find Zhao Xihe, Sui Yuan who had discerned the grievance andints from within that note still could not endure the criticism in good conscience and nned to take the initiative to find his beloved. 5237: "What ever happened to being each other¡¯s most important, ne?! In the past, you cared about me. Just when did Zhao Xihe actually be more important to you than me! QAQ Sui Yuan nced at 5237, gaze fleeting. He did not have the heart to reply to its question. 5237£º".................." ¡ª¡ªI feel even more abused. Why?! In short, 5237 could not stop him and could only watch on helplessly as Sui Yuan left Selman¡¯s castle and made a beeline for the slums. Although Sui Yuan believed that with Zhao Xihe¡¯s personality, there was no way he would obediently continue staying in a ce as terrible as the slums, aside from the description of where Anson and Dill¡¯s homes were located, Sui Yuan truly did not know where he should go to look for Zhao Xihe. If Zhao Xihe wished for him toe find him, then he would definitely leave a clue in Anson¡¯s original home. The slum district against the dark backdrop of the night bared the ugly nature of humankind. Sui Yuan furrowed his brows and silently traveled through a dim, filthy alley and witnessed who knows how many robberies, brawls and sexual acts. After that, he finally found Dill¡¯s home despite having only a faint clue from the plot. The window of Dill¡¯s home was dark. No sounds came from within. Who knew what that group of terrible and extremely evil loan sharks had done to Dill¡¯s mother and father after Dill had escaped. Of course, Sui Yuan didn¡¯t need to concern himself with this. He turned to the second house¡ªleft to Dill¡¯s¡ªand pushed open the unlocked door. The wooden door creaked, seeming especially eeries in the stillness of the night. Relying on the blood kin¡¯s outstanding night vision, Sui Yuan saw the person who was sitting within the house startle and jump up. The person inside even retreated a few steps in a panic, knocking over the furniture on the side with great strength. Sui Yuan slightly narrowed his eyes and sized up the person in the house; the malnourished youth was trembling with fear. His ordinary face had a few freckles and looked remarkably alike to that of Passerby A. Sui Yuan was a bit disappointed¡ªthis was definitely not Zhao Xihe. "Da-Da-Da-Daren..." The youth stammered, trying to see Sui Yuan¡¯s appearance. However, the dim moonlight only allowed him to see a slender silhouette. Only, from the way he held himself, he was definitely an important character that did not belong to the slums. The youth subconsciously thought that this was the person he had been waiting for, "If I may ask...a-are you Yaan daren?" "Where¡¯s Anson?" Since he had heard this name, naturally this must have been arranged by Zhao Xihe. Sui Yuan did not say anything superfluous and directly went for the main subject. "I-it was Anson daren that arranged for this lowly one to wait for you!" After ascertaining that he had not mistaken the person, the youth¡¯s words became much more eloquent, "Anson daren wanted for this lowly one to take you to him...." Sui Yuan nodded his head, not indicating any strong feelings. He turned around and exited the house and then motioned for the youth behind him to lead the way. Outside of the house, the bright moonlight shone upon Sui Yuan¡¯s face, making the youth subconsciously suck in a deep breath. He had never seen such a noble and beautiful person. Although he had once thought that Dill was the most beautiful person he had ever seen, he fell extremely short of the person before him. The youth only thought that he was like mud and the person before him was like the clouds¡ªiparable. He didn¡¯t dare to even look at him too much and thus only lowered his head and ran forwards, afraid that if he looked for too long, he would offend the other party. The youth was very familiar with the slum district. His steps were nimble and quick. Even if he closed his eyes, he would be able to travel around with practiced ease. Only, no matter how quickly he went, the person behind him followed after him like a shadow, not even making a sound as he walked. This made the hairs on the youth¡¯s body stand up as he recalled quite a few sinister tales. Sui Yuan followed the youth through the slum district and the middle-ss district, directly entering the wealthy district. The lights around them gradually became bright, the streets became increasingly clean, and the passerbys began to look immactely dressed, bearing bing graceful. Finally, they stopped at the entrance to a three-story vi. The youth pointed to the gate: "Anson daren is inside. Daren, please enter. This lowly one does not have the qualifications to enter." Sui Yuan nced at the dirty youth and nodded understandingly. He did not head towards the gate however and directly walked over to the shadow of the vi¡¯steral side. He lifted himself onto his tiptoes and used the blood kin¡¯s outstanding jumping ability to directly jump onto the balcony on the third floor. The youth who saw everything£º".................." ¡ª¡ªMommy, from now on, I will definitely listen to you. I won¡¯t hang around outside at night. QAQ Sui Yuan, who had scared the youth into peeing his pants, calmly pushed open the door to the balcony and soon after met eyes with the man inside. Without needing to say anything, Sui Yuan could tell at first nce that the person before him was Zhao Xihe, without a doubt. If one was to be impartial, Zhao Xihe didn¡¯t look like much in this world. Even if he meticulously styled himself, he was far from Sui Yuan¡¯s level of beauty¡ªof one who was raised with only the finest of things. Only, perhaps it was because ¡¯beauty was in the eye of the beholder¡¯, but Sui Yuan still thought that Zhao Xihe¡¯s appearance was still pleasing to the eye¡ªsimply awesome! 5237: "Silly host, you should go get your eye disease treated. ¡ú_¡ú" Zhao Xihe sat, extremely rxed and lithe on his cozy chair, looking at Sui Yuan without uttering a word. He did not stand up to wee him. Sui Yuan felt a bit scared being watched by him like this. When he thought about how he had left him in the slums and ignored him in the past, his conscience became even guiltier. "Cough, it seems that you¡¯re getting along well?" Sui Yuanughed, trying to get rid of some of the strange atmosphere perforating around them at this moment. Zhao Xihe¡¯s expression became even more bitter, "You only look at the results. Did you not think about how much work I had to put in or the price I paid to obtain this?" Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes darted around. Finally, he could not bear the criticism in good conscience and took the initiative to head towards Zhao Xihe, bending down to kiss him on the lips, "I¡¯m sorry. I just trusted you too much and am too used to waiting for you toe." Zhao Xihe enjoyed Sui Yuan taking the initiative but remained unmoved, "I feel that you shouldpensate me, since you threw me to the back of your head so cold and ruthlessly." "...Fine. What do you want me to do?" Sui Yuanpromised. He was always soft-hearted towards the people he cared about and would naturally be eaten to death by Zhao Xihe who grasped onto his weak point. "Anything?" Zhao Xihe slightly narrowed his eyes, masking the light that leapt up within his eyes. "...En," Sui Yuan braced himself as he nodded. 5237: "This disappointing silly host! Wasting this good opportunity that I created for you after spending all that energy! Simply wasteful, ah! QAQ" "I heard that vampires are really strong and their stamina isn¡¯t bad..." Zhao Xihe¡¯s finger twirled a lock of Sui Yuan¡¯s long hair around it and pressed his lips onto Sui Yuan¡¯s neck. Between kisses, his low, husky voice that was full of desire intermittently sounded, bing more and more ambiguous, "So...this time, I don¡¯t have to take into ount of your body and can do it...as much as I want...?" The mncholic gray eyes became glossy; a blush covered his pale skin, making him even more seductive. Sui Yuan casted a sidelong nce at Zhao Xihe, flushed from all that teasing. He could only subconsciously grab hold of the other¡¯spel. Hepletely did not know how he should respond. Zhao Xiheughed gently. In the end, he pecked at Sui Yuan¡¯s lips and soon after released him, casually cing his arms onto his chair¡¯s armrest. He faced Sui Yuan and raised his chin, "If you want topensate me, then do your best to please me, ba!" Despite donning Anson¡¯s originally weak and cowardly appearance, Zhao Xihe still managed to leak out an aggressive aura, looking like he was in a position to disdain themon people. Sui Yuan¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines. He swept a gaze at the other¡¯s ce that didn¡¯t need any pleasing to be full of zest and simply wanted to kneel! "...Don¡¯t make trouble," Sui Yuan thought about how the protagonist shou was nearly done to death by the vampire protagonist gong, and how the protagonist gong was still neverpletely satisfied, and could not help but feel rather worried, "You¡¯re currently human. It would be better to...not overdo it." Zhao Xihe choked. It was the first time his family¡¯s lover questioned his ¡¯capability¡¯. This made him nearly unable to keep his cool tyrannical appearance and want to directly flip a table and be hostile! "Hehe, why don¡¯t you try it, ah..." Zhao Xihe said between gritted teeth, an expression of wanting to directly do Sui Yuan and prove that he was ¡¯really capable¡¯ passed through his eyes that were burning with rage , "Try it and see whether You. Can. Squeeze. Me. Dry. Ah?" Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªPlease don¡¯t be so obscene! 5237£º"...Hehe." In the end, Sui Yuan was reluctant (?) to squeeze Zhao Xihe dry. Only,pared to how he used to pass out midway, this time, he was sober and persevered until the end, illustrating clearly the difference between vampires and humans. Towards this, Zhao Xihe was very pleased. After all, although making his beloved faint halfway throughout their lovemaking was a testament to his own strength, it made him a bit disappointed to do it without the other¡¯s cooperation. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan...hehe, he already didn¡¯t want to say a thing. However much Zhao Xihe ¡¯liked¡¯ the difference between humans and vampires, Sui Yuan wanted to throw rotten eggs at it! It was simply fraudulent! Pushing Zhao Xihe, who was still pressing himself onto him as he enjoyed his afterglow, off of himself, Sui Yuan sullenly turned to look at 5237, who had left and thene back to nest at the headboard of the bed. It was already almost drowned in the ck lines of its grievances. Sui Yuan felt rather awkward: "Cough, this time it was me making it up to him. It doesn¡¯t count." 5237 snorted, "It¡¯d be better for me to hope that you directly squeeze him dry, rather than hope that you can push him down!" Sui Yuan£º".................." 5237: "Actually, squeezing him dry isn¡¯t that bad, hm? I also am anticipating him being unable to get out of bed." Sui Yuan£º"........................" Zhao Xihe swept a nce at the direction in which Sui Yuan was looking at andughed lightly in understanding, "Is it 5237? What kind of ¡¯interesting¡¯ idea has it given you this time?" Sui Yuan and 5237 both shivered, the two of them keeping quiet out of fear. "Help me tell it something. Tell it that the good deed it has done...I¡¯ve. Engraved. It. Into. My. Heart. And. Will. Take. Revenge." Zhao Xihe¡¯s tone was soft and rxed, so sincere it could not be any more sincere. Although he was speaking to Sui Yuan, his gazended precisely onto 5237¡¯s position. 5237 subconsciously shrunk back. If it wasn¡¯t certain that the other could not see nor touch itself during a mission in one of the world¡¯s it would seriously think that it would have its muscles torn out and get yed. Although 5237 loved to court disaster, it was after all his littlepanion, so Sui Yuan did not have the heart to look at its miserable appearance. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his head and cover up Zhao Xihe¡¯s gaze on 5237. Zhao Xihe willingly retracted his gaze and kissed Sui Yuan with a smile. He then got off the bed, "I¡¯ll let you see something good." Sui Yuan sighed in relief and sat up to rearrange his disheveled hair. He looked at how Zhao Xihe overtly walked to the room¡¯s othersidepletely bare and grabbed a box from within the cab. "What¡¯s this?" Sui Yuan curiously went over. Soon after, he reflexively retreated when Zhao Xihe opened the box. It was the body¡¯s instinct, or rather, it was the instinct of a vampire that told him that what was in the box was dangerous, very dangerous. "From your reaction, it seems that this thing is really useful?" Zhao Xihe raised a brow and sat by the bed. Sui Yuan very quickly contained his instinct to fear and his curiosity once again took over. He approached the box once more and his slender fingers caressed the bottle of ¡õ¡õ inside the box, feeling a stab of scorching pain in his finger. Zhao Xihe¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and he quickly seized Sui Yuan¡¯s wrist, forcing it off the bottle. He looked at the slightly red fingertip and sternly said, "Why did you touch it! Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯ll hurt, ah?! This kind of thing is harmful towards vampires!" "It doesn¡¯t hurt that much," Sui Yuanughed as he shook his finger. He watched as Zhao Xihe kissed his injury, cooing over it, and his cheeks flushed, "What is this?" "Inside there¡¯s a silver gun that was baptized and a bottle of holy water. I had specifically gotten this from the Church. It is said that it has a wonderful effect against vampires." Zhao Xihe closed the box and ced it far away, afraid that Sui Yuan would injure himself out of curiosity again. "So it turns out that there are these kinds of things in this world?" Sui Yuan was speechless. He thought that vampires were omnipotent, ne! "Of course there would be. Otherwise, how else would humankind withstand the vampires? Vampires are strong, but they have never fully taken control of humankind. They can only dwell within the night. This is because the Church know how to kill vampires." Zhao Xihe snorted, exining in a responsible and diligent manner, "After all, vampires are few in number. Meanwhile, humans are weak but are many in number. If the Church seriously considered vampires as their enemy, the vampires also will not gain anything from it. Actually, this kind of war has already ured who-knows how many times in the past. In the end, they could only agree to each mind their own business and not mix together. The Church will allow the vampires to drink human blood, within limitations, but the vampires must not disturb human society. In this way, both sides took a step back." "What do you want to do with these things you¡¯ve collected?" Since the plot had not touched upon the Church, Sui Yuan was not interested in the grievances between the Church and the blood kin. He was only curious as to what Zhao Xihe was thinking. "In a plot where the blood kin are running amok, as an ordinary human, the pressure is really great, OK? Thus, it is naturally best to have a card up my sleeve that can help me survive," Zhao Xihe shrugged his shoulders, "Moreover, don¡¯t you have to participate in a great vampire war in the end? I¡¯m worried about you." "I can handle it myself," Sui Yuan furrowed his brows. Although he thought that Zhao Xihe¡¯s care was considerate of him, he felt that he was being looked down upon. "I know. Of course I know," Zhao Xihe promptly cated his beloved that was angry like a kitten with it¡¯s fur puffed out, "However, as long as there is even a slight chance, it¡¯d be better to be on guard. Isn¡¯t it better to have anotheryer of protection?" Sui Yuan pursed his lips. In the end, he nodded, feeling rather unresigned. As a responsible and diligent supporting male lead, he could not help but admit that Zhao Xihe was right. ¡ª¡ªHowever, even if it was like that, it still made people a little unhappy, OK?! "Alright," Lightly kissing Sui Yuan who was being difficult, Zhao Xihe¡¯s tone softened, "I won¡¯t use these things lightly. After all, vampires are very cautious towards the Church. If I handle the situation badly, it could possibly trigger a fight between both sides, causing this world to be unstable. Thus, I must request that you take care of my safety. By all means, you can¡¯t let Selman kill me, ah!" Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t help butugh, narrowing his eyes as he epted Zhao Xihe¡¯s affection, throwing the matter aside. After sessfully making up with Zhao Xihe, they had to wait for Dill to fully recover and meet with Anson. Sui Yuan told everything that had happened between him, the protagonist shou, and the protagonist gong, and was especially pleased by his own quick wit, with how he had only made an appearance at thest second, after Dill and Selman had developed feelings for each other. Zhao Xihe£º".................." ¡ª¡ªHe felt that the reactions of the two people were rather strange. Was it his misconception? 5237: "Hehe, silly host¡¯s ability to rip apart CP¡¯s is already maxed out. Mortals can only bow down and worship it!" Eve: SY taking the initiative tofort and appease ZXH is actually so cute? He¡¯s so affectionate now a. And ZXH always being soft hearted whenever SY is sad or hurt makes me asfhsjfhjsdhfaskhfsa. Chapter 12 part5 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian After meeting with Zhao Xihe and ascertaining that he did not n on acting before Dill recovered, Sui Yuan straightforwardly stayed at his beloved¡¯s ce and didn¡¯t continue brushing up his existence before Selman and Dill. After all, he was afraid of that wretched halo¡¯s attractive force that was especially strong against the protagonist shou and gong. If he didn¡¯t have to be in contact with them, he wouldn¡¯t. He was itching for them topletely forget about him. During this period of time, Sui Yuan truly gained a first hand look of Zhao Xihe¡¯s life in human society before they met up. Each day, all kinds of people passed through the vi: some weremoners, some were nobles, some were businessmen, some were of the Church. Sui Yuan even heard that the King had dispatched an envoy once before. Hepletely did not know how Zhao Xihe had constructed such a tremendouswork that involved people from every social stratum in such a short period of time. It seemed that as long as they paid the price, no matter who it was, they would be able to get what they were searching for from Zhao Xihe. It was mutually beneficial and everyone was satisfied. Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t help but admit that he was far inferior to Zhao Xihe, whether it be in terms of experience or strategies. However, what about it? He was not interested in the world of rulers. As long as hepleted the missions assigned to his character, Sui Yuan was satisfied. He was toozy to deal with any superfluous matters, nor did he have any interest in them. Aside from being all lovey dovey with Zhao Xihe, Sui Yuan did not forget to pay attention to the protagonist shou¡¯s situation. Even though he did not personally visit, he always ordered someone toe bring him news. As the saying goes, a sicknesses quick like a violentndslide, but goes as slow as the formation of a cocoon. More than a weekter, Dill gradually recovered from his illness. Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe thus discussed and finally decided to prepare for action. Therefore, the next day, Sui Yuan, who had been separated from the protagonists for a long time, took a document and went to pay a visit. It was just a pity that as soon as he entered, he was stopped by a servant just as he was about to enter Dill¡¯s room. "Yaan daren, Master Selman has yet to awaken. However, my Master has previously made it clear that if you were toe, we must invite you to wait in the guest room..." The servant examined Sui Yuan¡¯s expression rather apprehensively. ¡¯Yaan¡¯ could always go wherever he wanted to within Selman¡¯s castle. It was the first time that he was asked to wait in the guest room. The servant was afraid that the other party would be frustrated by his mannerless obstruction. If Yaan daren even furrowed his brow, he felt that his entire heart would clench to no end! Sui Yuan stared nkly. Soon after, he nodded with a shallow smile, indicating that he didn¡¯t mind. Afterwards, he willingly followed the servant towards the guest room. The servant sighed in relief, feeling deeply moved that Yaan daren was always so refined, courteous, and understanding. However, what the servant didn¡¯t know was that the person behind him was secretly excited. Sui Yuan obviously did not mind that Selman stopped him from going to see Dill. Didn¡¯t this mean that the other party saw Dill as someone important, saw Sui Yuan as a rival in love, and thus was afraid that if he wasn¡¯t careful, Dill would be stolen away by someone else?! It was the first time Sui Yuan was seen as a rival in love by the protagonist gong, and it made him quite unable to control his excitement. He made a supreme effort to restrain it, and barely managed to maintain his own mncholic, beautiful masculine face. The guest room that Sui Yuan was brought to was naturally top ss. Sitting on the velvety sofa, Sui Yuan poured himself a ss of blood and slightly narrowed his eyes, nning to rx. Just then, he was told that Selman had awoken. Sui Yuan nced at the sky¡¯s colour and felt that it was rather inconceivable that Selman was awake at this time. But when he thought about it again, it was probably for the sake of having a bit more time to interact with the protagonist shou that the protagonist gong gradually changed his ways, so Sui Yuan felt relieved. Before long, Selman pushed open the door to the guest room and entered. When he saw Sui Yuan, his eyebrows furrowed and his tone was rather full of discontent andints, "Why have you gone so long without showing your face around here? Where did you go? Don¡¯t forget to do your work!" "Have I not always served you earnestly? There has never been a document missing on any day!" Sui Yuan shrugged his shoulders, not taking this to heart. Although this action was rather graceless, this rare show of charm seemed particrly attractive, "In the past, sometimes I wouldn¡¯t see you for months on end and you neverined. Why are you fussing and making things difficult now?" Selman choked and was left speechless. He also did not know what he was making a fuss about. It was just that, recently, he thought of Yaan more and more. This fellow however hid himself. It made him feel especially unhappy that he couldn¡¯t see the person he wanted to see: "I¡¯m not making a fuss. It¡¯s just, weren¡¯t you salivating over the blood of my little petst time? I had nned to invite you to have a taste but who would¡¯ve known that I wouldn¡¯t be able to catch sight of you at all!" In order to cover up his own uneasiness, Selman turned around and headed towards the wine cab, taking out a bottle of red wine containing blood. Sui Yuan furrowed his brows, feeling rather incredulous, "Dill¡¯s blood? Isn¡¯t he sick? Did you still drink his blood while he was sick?!" ¡ª¡ªThis was simply demented, ah! Selman¡¯s movements paused. He lowered his head and looked at the bottle of wine in his hands, admitting, "Yes. He was sick, so the taste of his blood changed a bit. Although it is still tastier than the blood of other humans, but his blood that has been contaminated with bacteria is rather filthy, so it¡¯s indeed unsuitable for me to use it to receive you as my guest." Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªIndeed, creatures of different speciespletely have no way tomunicate. Sui Yuan meant to say that Dill needed to be taken care of when sick and that blood shouldn¡¯t be drawn out from him. How did Selmane up with this other kind of thought?! Was his ability to express himself really that terrible?! Sui Yuan simply wanted to kneel to Selman. Indeed, he was worthy of being called a scum gong who abused the protagonist shou in all sorts of ways from the beginning. He was such a scum, Sui Yuan could not bear staring directly at him, ah! Seeing Selman turn around, preparing to ce the blood back, Sui Yuan still wanted to do his best to let that scum gong realize his own deeply veiled concern towards Dill. He raised a brow in ridicule, "What, so you just took it out and now you want to put it back in? Are you reluctant to let me try it?" Selman felt rather helpless, "Didn¡¯t you just say that it wasn¡¯t good to drink a sick person¡¯s blood?" "When did I say that!" Sui Yuan wanted to fall apart, "What I meant was that Dill is sick. In order to nurse him back to health, you shouldn¡¯t extract his blood while he¡¯s recovering!" Selman paid this no heed and waved his hand, "It¡¯s just a bit of blood, that¡¯s all. He won¡¯t die. Moreover, am I not raising him for that blood of his?" Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªI really want to crush his face into a bloody paste! "Fine. Do you want to drink it or not?" He felt a bit upset over Sui Yuan¡¯s stare, feeling that he was being criticized because of Dill once again. Selman¡¯s tone darkened, feeling like he wanted to get hostile. "...I¡¯ll drink," Sui Yuan silently reached a hand out. Since the blood had already been extracted, and it could not be returned to Dill, Sui Yuan was a bit curious about that delicious, high quality taste that made Selman unable to stop himself. En, he was only ¡¯a bit¡¯ curious! Seeing Sui Yuan ¡¯take the initiative to back down¡¯, Selman¡¯s expression eased up quite a bit. After pouring a ss of blood for Sui Yuan, he sat on the sofa in front of him. Probably because he did not grow up as pampered as the protagonist gong, Sui Yuan did not think that Dill¡¯s blood was that delicious, making him a little disappointed. He couldn¡¯t help but doubt whether Selman had really wanted him to drink Dill¡¯s blood that he had simply made a fake just to fool him. Only, Selman was always very direct. If he was unwilling, he would outrightly refuse and would absolutely not y such tricks. Thus, Sui Yuan revealed a slightly infatuated expression, expressing that he was very satisfied with the taste of Dill¡¯s blood. Seeing the reserved corner of Sui Yuan¡¯s mouth curve up, Selman felt much happier. Blood from a sick person that was not that fresh seemed to not be that bad. The two vampires sipped on their sses and engaged in idle chatter. Although Sui Yuan was a bit baffled as to why the protagonist gong had the time to apany his rival-in-love and talk nonsense with him instead of going to see Dill, he very quickly attributed it to the plot. ¡ª¡ªIf it wasn¡¯t for Selman¡¯s absence, how would Dill be able to meet with Anson? The troubles Sui Yuan underwent just to hold up the protagonist gong seemed to be all wasted. He hadn¡¯t thought that the plot would be that impressive and powerful as to solve difficulties with such ease. When Sui Yuan reckoned that it was time to end their chat and have Selman go ¡¯catch the couple in the act¡¯, a servant quickly rushed over and whispered a report into Selman¡¯s ear. Using his outstanding blood kin hearing, Sui Yuan heard the keywords of ¡¯Dill¡¯, ¡¯unknown human¡¯, ¡¯meeting¡¯, and immediately knew that Zhao Xihe had finished up with his meeting with Dill and then purposely exposed himself. After hearing the servant¡¯s words, Selman¡¯s brows scrunched up and his expression turned gloomy. Sui Yuan stood up after him and expressed his concern, "Could it be that something has happened to Dill? Can I go with you to see the situation?" ¡ª¡ªEven if he was rejected, he would still follow, ah! Zhao Xihe was depending on him to survive, ne! Of course, if Dill was strong enough, he probably would not have to make an appearance. Selman hesitated and then nodded. Sui Yuan followed after him, quickly heading towards the rear garden. Very soon, he was able to spot the two people gazing at each other in the middle of the roses, positions intimate. Dill was probably a little bit excited and could not help but throw himself into Anson¡¯s arms. He was d that his good friend was safe and sound, and was grateful that he had braved such a risk toe visit him. The stifling emotions and hesitation instantly erupted when he saw Anson. Dill had never so clearly seen that it was Anson who was the most concerned about him, who cared about him the most. There was only Anson who he could trust and rely on. The anger from having his things coveted made Selman nearly lose his rationality. Sui Yuan¡¯s pupils also contracted when he saw this scene. He knew that Zhao Xihe was only acting, but he still subconsciously felt a stabbing pain of jealousy. "What are you doing, Dill?" Selman¡¯s voice was low and t, like the calm before the storm. It was like a thunderp in Dill¡¯s ear. Dill¡¯s body stiffened and he subconsciously took a step back, distancing himself from Anson. However, after he felt Selman¡¯s anger and killing intent, he stubbornly blocked Anson from the other. The fear in his heart made Dill unable to stop his body from trembling, but he stubbornly faced Selman¡¯s gaze, "H-he is my friend. He saved my life. He only boldly snuck in to check on my condition because he was worried about me. Don¡¯t me him, M-Master...." Anson, who was being covered by Dill, shrunk back, trembling. If Sui Yuan didn¡¯t know that this person was indeed Zhao Xihe, he probably would have mistaken him for the real Anson. Sui Yuan was inwardly amazed and stared fixedly on Anson for a moment. He felt that he really needed to learn more from this senior, Zhao Xihe. On this side, Sui Yuan was earnestly observing Anson, wanting to learn from him. On the other, the first conflict between Selman and Dillpletely broke out. It was Dill¡¯s first time saying his true thoughts before Selman, indicating that he was unwilling to be just a pet that Selman was raising. He was his own person, a person with his own thoughts and opinions. Selman¡¯s so-called ¡¯doting¡¯ was just his own wishful thinking. Dill had never needed nor cared for it. He only wished that he would be respected. It was Selman¡¯s first time being contradicted like this by someone, and what¡¯s worse was the one going against him was a despicable and lowly human being who he didn¡¯t even put in his eyes. This further confused him and did nothing but fuel his rage. Only, even though he was angered, Selman realized that he did not want to hurt nor injure Dill. He was unwilling to see him lying on the bed looking like he was on hisst breath like before. Therefore, this anger was disced andpletely poured onto Anson instead. This pest that Dill regarded as extremely important and worth protecting with all his heart could not be pardoned! The always docile Dill had unexpectedly disobeyed him for this fellow! Selman lifted his hand, angered to the point of being unable to forgive. A majestic force rushed towards Anson, about to crush him. Dill could not stop it and could only watch on helplessly, shouting in a hoarse voice full of despair, "Anson¡ª!!" The scene of blood sttering within the rose garden did not ur. Anson stood in ce, as if scared silly,pletely uninjured. Meanwhile, in front of him was Sui Yuan, whose pale face turned even more pallid. He slightly knitted his brows to express that he was currently in pain. As a pure-blooded prince, Selman¡¯s full strength when enraged was nothing to look down upon. Even if Sui Yuan had made preparations early on, he was still injured in that split second he had gone to block the attack. A high level lord¡¯s strength would forever be iparable to that of a prince¡¯s. "Yaan?!" Selman stared incredulously at the mncholic noble standing in front of Anson. He could not understand why Yaan would do this and even med himself for hurting him. Selman subconsciously reached out, wanting to support the slim body that was on the verge of copse, but he was gently avoided by the other party, "Have you calmed down, Selman?" Selman had indeed calmed down. Yaan¡¯s injury was like a basin of cold water poured on top of his head, causing a slight chill to prate his bones. His mind had never been clearer than now. He looked at Yaan who was pressed against his chest, suppressing his coughs. Then, he turned towards Dill. After experiencing great suffering and then great happiness, the newly-recovered Dill evidently could not bear such intense emotional fluctuations. After he had ascertained that Anson was fine, his whole body became weak and powerless. Both knees weakened and he fell to the ground. At this time, Dill was full of gratitude towards Yaan. If Yaan had not appeared in time, Anson would have inevitably died. Dill simply didn¡¯t know just how d he was for Yaan¡¯s existence. The first time they met, he helped Dill, treated him, and improved his quality of life. The second time they met, he saved his most important friend. Dill had never been so certain until now that Yaan was indeed an angel sent by God to help him. "I think you and Dill need to have a good talk," Sui Yuan spoke slowly, reaching out to grab Anson¡¯s cor, "This person, I¡¯ll first escort out." Dill looked at Sui Yuan appreciatively. He knew that as long as Anson went with ¡¯Yaan¡¯, he would be fine. Meanwhile, Selman pursed his lips. A long whileter, he silently brandished his hands to express his approval. Sui Yuan saluted towards Selman and then dragged Anson away. Meanwhile, Selman sucked in a deep breath, stooped down and carried the limp Dill into his arms. Selman thought that he should properly think about what he should do with Dill, this little pet of him, and also how he should deal with Yaan¡¯s budding care¡ªwhich hade out of who-knew-where¡ª for Dill. For Dill, he had unexpectedly stepped forward and gotten injured in order to save Anson. Did Yaan truly care that much about Dill? When he thought of the care Yaan had shown towards Dill in the past, Selman began to feel jittery. He could not distinguish between his discontent towards Yaan for coveting his belongings and his unhappiness from Dill holding so much of Yaan¡¯s attention. ¡ª¡ªThe pure-blooded prince, who had not been enlightened for thousands of years, encountered such aplicated and tangled emotional dilemma now that he was enlightened for the first time. It was truly rough.... Wuxian: so...do you love him or do you hate him? Chapter 12 part6 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Announcement at the end of the chapter, under staff notes. In the end, after carefully contemting over it, Selman decided to step down. Firstly, towards his little pet Dill, the pure-blooded prince decided that he could indulge him a bit. He did not want Dill to fall sick, get hurt, or see him hang his head looking anxious or disheartened. Since he had the ability, why shouldn¡¯t he let his pet be happier? Selman discovered that when Dill smiled happily, he himself would feel happy. Of course, he attributed this to the feelings an owner would have for his pet. After all, when a little kitty or puppy acted spoiled towards its owner, naturally, the owner would feel pleased. What was more important was that when Dill was in a good mood, his blood tasted even richer and mellower. This was the whole reason he was raising Dill in the first ce. In this way, Selman persuaded himself. Regarding Yaan, Selman was much more cautious. Thus, when he was unable toe up with a verdict on his own after thinking through things, the prince directly chose to ask Yaan for his opinion. At first, Sui Yuan was at a loss when faced with Selman¡¯s question but was still able toe to a conclusion in a sh, "Yes, I indeed hold goodwill towards Dill. He is a good child, clean and pure. I think that it is veryfortable interacting with him." Selman agreed with Sui Yuan¡¯s words because he felt the same. This was why he allowed Dill to stay at his side instead of directly throwing him to be handled by the vampires who were responsible for the care of all the other humans. Although Sui Yuan¡¯s response made Selman feel slightly unhappy, his calm attitude did not cause a great bacsh on Selman¡¯s part. Moreover, this was the ¡¯limit¡¯ that Sui Yuan had mastered. On one hand, he could pave the way for ¡¯Yaan¡¯s¡¯ feelings for Dill to develop. At the same time, this would not directly cause him and Selman to fall out with each other. It was the most appropriate answer. "Only, I did not save that human just because of Dill," Sui Yuan saw that the protagonist gong¡¯s expression was normal and finally proceeded with Yaan¡¯s lines with a rxed heart. This was where Yaan seeded in persuading Selman to let Anson off, "That human named Anson is very important to Dill. If Dill were to see you kill him, I reckon that he will never forgive you in this lifetime. I think that you wouldn¡¯t want to see him hate you, ba?" "Hmph. I don¡¯t care what he thinks of me," Selman turned his head away like a tsundere. Although deep inside he faintly agreed with Sui Yuan and was even a bit d that Sui Yuan had acted in time, he would never admit that out loud. He thought that the fact that he unexpectedly cared about what a lowly human thought of him was simply ridiculous! After breaking off for a moment, Selman suddenly turned his head and stared at Sui Yuan fixedly, "So does that mean you did it for my sake?" ¡ª¡ªThese lines weren¡¯t in the script, ah?! Sui Yuan hesitated, "...You can say that, ba." Selman coughed gently and raised his chin in a haughty manner, "OK, ba. Then I won¡¯t look into the reason for your disobedience this time." Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªSelman, are your ears red right now?! Are you feeling bashful?! No, this absolutely must be an illusion! 5237£º"...Hehe." Sui Yuan averted his eyes, emotions chaotic. With much difficulty, he ignored the protagonist gong¡¯s bright red ears and bitterly coughed to help himself maintain his calm. Selman¡¯s ears slightly twitched and he examined Sui Yuan with furrowed brows with a difficult to conceal gaze of worry and self-me, "Is your injury serious? I didn¡¯t spare any strength back then." "It¡¯s no big deal," Sui Yuan stroked his chest that dully throbbed with pain, gently shaking his head, "Selman, you are always too impulsive. If I weren¡¯t there and the situation became irreversible, what would you have done?" "...Then you must always stay by my side," Selman muttered, making a supreme effort to mask his sh of unease. Sui Yuan£º"........................" Closing his eyes, Sui Yuan firmly ignored the protagonist gong¡¯s response and stood up, "Alright. Let¡¯s end things here for today. I n to go home to recuperate. Although I was prepared, you were really ruthless at that moment." "Then it would be better for you to stay here," Selman was rather discontent, "My ce is much better than yours. Moreover, you were injured because of me." Could Sui Yuan stay the day here? Of course not! He was afraid of the protagonists. Moreover, he still had to go y around with Zhao Xihe, ne! "It¡¯s fine, ba. I don¡¯t want to trouble you. You shouldfort Dill at this time and mend your rtionship with him. I think he probably has never shown you a good expression since you¡¯ve met him?" Sui Yuan waved his hand, a bit teasingly. Selman felt subtly guilty. He, this majestic pure-blooded prince, had unexpectedly lost face because of his little pet. He had no way of getting back at the other party. It was simply his ck history! If it wasn¡¯t Yaan who had said this, most likely, he would have been unable to stop himself from killing the speaker. Sui Yuan¡¯s refusal was very resolute and when Selman thought that Yaan staying here meant an inevitable contact with Dill,he did not continue insisting. After all, he did not want to see the two people¡¯s rtionship deepen. Upon achieving amon understanding, Selman sent Sui Yuan out. Unexpectedly, they met Dill there who had been waiting for a long time. Dill¡¯splexion was still sickly pale and he still was not very alert. This made his originally feeble body gain an allure akin to a willow swaying in the wind. When he saw Sui Yuan and Selman, Dill quickly advanced forward and directly ignored the frowning Selman. He faced Sui Yuan and properly bowed at a 90 degree angle, "Many thanks to you for saving Anson, Yaan daren!" Dill¡¯s voice was rather hoarse. Evidently, it was densely filled with gratitude. Sui Yuan smiled gently, indicating to Dill to stand up, his tone gentle and warm, "I only did what I should." Dill¡¯s gaze was brimming with respect towards Sui Yuan. He thought that there wasn¡¯t a person more perfect, handsome, nobler, or stronger than ¡¯Yaan daren¡¯ yet still remain so easy going: "That...Anson is currently...." "He is doing well, you need not worry. If Selman agrees, I can bring him to see you in the future," Sui Yuan glimpsed at Selman, whose face was covered in dense, ck clouds, doing his best to control himself and not explode. He raised his hand to sp his shoulder, using his eyes to hint that he should ease up a bit. Selman subconsciously stiffened for a second before he snorted, grabbing hold of Dill¡¯s slender wrist, "I won¡¯t send you out, Yaan." Sui Yuan looked rather worried at Selman and Dill who were obviously holding hands (?), but had a stifling air between them. In the end, he could only nod helplessly and leave. ¡ª¡ªThey could settle their own conflicts. If he were to intervene too much, he would probably make things worse. Thinking like that, Sui Yuan very quickly threw the protagonist gong and shou to the back of his mind and happily left the castle, heading directly to Zhao Xihe¡¯s vi within the wealthy district. There, he was directly met with Zhao Xihe¡¯s terrible expression. "Why are you angry this time?" Sui Yuan felt rather helpless andid against Zhao Xihe¡¯s back, docilely nipping at his ear. Zhao Xihe¡¯s ear inevitably flushed red and the low pressure all over his body dissipated a bit. However, Zhao Xihe firmly persisted on, pinching the quill pen in his hand and snorting, "Ask me again when you¡¯ve recovered from your injury!" When he thought of yesterday¡¯s scene, Zhao Xihe¡¯s heart faintly throbbed with pain. When Sui Yuan had gotten injured, Zhao Xihe simply was not able to bear it. He nearly pulled out the silver gun from his waistband and shot that fellow named Selman in the head. Of course, as the cause of that situation, Dill also received a considerable amount of his hatred. If it wasn¡¯t because of his formidable self-control, if he hadn¡¯t known that his making a rash move without consulting Sui Yuan would waste all of Sui Yuan¡¯s hard work and sacrifice, then Zhao Xihe would have acted recklessly, regardless of everything else. He could only watch on helplessly as Sui Yuan got hurt...and he was even hurt because he had been protecting him...Zhao Xihe pinched the quill pen with increasingly greater force. A snap. He broke it into two. Zhao Xihe had never abhorred his weak and powerless human body before. And this abhorrence was naturally transferred onto the culprit that had created this mess: 5237. Sui Yuan and 5237 suddenly felt a scary feeling behind them and trembled. 0007£º"The previous grudge has yet to be resolved, but another debt has been added. Hehe, lighting a candle for you." 5237£º"..................QAQ" "I understand why you¡¯re angry, but there was no choice, no? At that time, the situation was urgent. I had no choice but to do what I did," Sui Yuan saw how his family¡¯s sweetheart¡¯splexion was getting worse and worse and painstakingly began to save himself. "You didn¡¯t have to directly stand in front of me and block the attack," Zhao Xihe shot him a cold re, "You could have used a different method." "But I couldn¡¯t be certain that you wouldn¡¯t get hurt with the other methods. It was only this method that could guarantee yourplete safety," Sui Yuan draped his arms around Zhao Xihe¡¯s neck, tightly hugging him and rubbed against his cheeks, "Just like how you don¡¯t wish to see me hurt, I also cannot bear to see you hurt. It was by instinct that I chose this kind of method." Zhao Xihe¡¯s expression eased up and he tilted his head to kiss Sui Yuan¡¯s nose, "Only this once. There will be no next time." "I can¡¯t guarantee that," Sui Yuan blinked, smiling rather charmingly, "It has always been you that protected me. This is a rare opportunity for me to enjoy the feeling of protecting you." Zhao Xihe£º".................." Sui Yuan£º"So, if we encounter such a situation again, I will still do the same." Zhao Xihe didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry while he helplessly tousled Sui Yuan¡¯s hair. ¡ª¡ªHis beloved longed to protect him. Even when injured, he didn¡¯t wish to see him hurt in any way. It was indeed a sweet vexation.... Since Sui Yuan needed to nurse his injury, Zhao Xihe did not take the initiative to ¡¯invite¡¯ him to do harmonious activities on the bed. As for Sui Yuan, his face wasparatively thinner. Although he was a bit eager for it, he could not help but be a bit terrified of Zhao Xihe¡¯s disapproving gaze and silently swallowed his suggestion back down his throat. 5237: "...Hehe, I had long since known that it would be like this. However, although I knew that my silly host was mud that could not stick onto the wall, why do I still want to court death? It must be 0007¡¯s fault!" 0007£º"...You¡¯re ming me?" In short, aside from 5237 whose life became increasingly more bitter as it discovered that each and every one of its future prospects darkened before its eyes, the period of time during which Sui Yuan nursed himself back to health was quite a happy one. Zhao Xihe waited upon him as if he was waiting upon his ancestor, so tender that Sui Yuan felt a bit overwhelmed with favour. The only thing that made Sui Yuan depressed about was the vampire¡¯s instinct. While sleeping on the sound and soft bed, he reminisced about his cold, hard, and narrow coffin. The multitude of delicacies that made people drool with desire tasted insipid to his taste buds. Sui Yuan simply wanted to cry as he kneeled to the vampires, this self-abusive race! Without a choice, Zhao Xihe specifically made a custom request for a two-person coffin to be made, so that he could suffer together with Sui Yuan. Sui Yuan clearly remembered the expression of the delivery people when they ced the coffin inside the house: they looked at Zhao Xihe and himself like they were unreasonable mentally insane lunatics. As for blood, Zhao Xihe naturally extracted it from his own body. When Sui Yuan indicated that he had no interest in human food and nned on returning home to grab some blood, Zhao Xihe volunteered with vehemence his own neck. Zhao Xihe, who wanted topletely monopolize Sui Yuan, absolutely did not want his family¡¯s sweetheart to be polluted with other people¡¯s blood, even if he only drank it from a ss. Sui Yuan was helpless when faced with Zhao Xihe¡¯s stubbornness. Furthermore, who knew if he had been influenced by Zhao Xihe¡¯s feelings, but Sui Yuan felt that Zhao Xihe¡¯s blood was the most delicious, and even Dill, the protagonist shou, was iparably inferior. Perhaps this was the blood kin¡¯s version of ¡¯beauty being in the eye of the beholder¡¯? Selman loved Dill¡¯s blood because he loved him deeply. Meanwhile, Zhao Xihe was like a drug that Sui Yuan was addicted to? Fortunately, Sui Yuan was a high level blood kin and his self-control was very good. He always controlled himself so that he didn¡¯t drink too much blood, which would harm Zhao Xihe¡¯s health. Of course, this measly amount of blood could not satiate Sui Yuan¡¯s hunger and would take advantage of when Zhao Xihe was busy to have a little snack. Zhao Xihe probably knew but reluctantly did not stop him. After all, he was unwilling to starve Sui Yuan. Who knew if it was because of the vampire¡¯s nature or if it was because he had gotten into this habit himself, but currently, Sui Yuan was extremely interested in Zhao Xihe¡¯s neck. He would often like to drape himself over his shoulders and light nip, lick and suck at that ce. Although he did not necessarily sink in his fangs, he especially had a fondness of enjoying the exuberant vitality of the flowing blood below his lips. Although Sui Yuan thought that this habit of his was very pure, to Zhao Xihe, it was extremely tititing. Therefore, most of the time, the two of them would ultimately end up tossing about in bed. Sui Yuan seized the opportunity to drink a bit of blood and satisfy his body¡¯s hunger, while Zhao Xihe could enjoy the mental high and happiness from it. Although Sui Yuan wanted to learn from Selman¡¯s example and do it with Zhao Xihe after he fell unconscious from having his blood sucked, it was evident that Zhao Xihe¡¯s self-control was much better than Dill¡¯s. Many times, when Sui Yuan was intoxicated with the taste of his blood, Zhao Xihe would already return to consciousness. Thus, Sui Yuan could only shelf away his little secret idea under Zhao Xihe¡¯s all-seeing gaze. Zhao Xihe especially enjoyed this strange way of ¡¯feeding Sui Yuan until he was satisfied¡¯. Each time he saw him narrow his eyes after drinking his fill, feel his red tongue trail over his skin as his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down, Zhao Xihe felt an irrepressible satisfaction bubble from the depths of his heart. It was as if each time his blood flowed down Sui Yuan¡¯s throat, the two of them became one. He didn¡¯t know why but Zhao Xihe called to mind a mad man that he had encountered in one of the worlds before. Because he had loved his lover too ardently, he had killed him, eating his lover until nothing remained. Zhao Xihe had never understood what that fellow was thinking, but right now, he felt that he could understand him just a bit. Sui Yuan, who wasying on top of Zhao Xihe, felt a tender caress of his hair and then felt Zhao Xihe twirl his fingers around it. He couldn¡¯t help but smack his lips and reflect over that rich and mellow taste upon his tongue. He rubbed against the crook of Zhao Xihe¡¯s neck, heart satisfied, seeming to be reluctant to part, and thus acting spoiled. Sui Yuan raised his eyes and met with his family¡¯s sweetheart¡¯s doting smile. For some reason, he stiffened. Sui Yuan£º"£¿£¿£¿£¿" ¡ª¡ªI suddenly sense an odd kind of danger. Is it an illusion? 0007£º"Host, please immediately cease this kind of dangerous thinking. You will be a mentally insane lunatic!" Zhao Xihe£º"...Shut up." 0007£º"Then let me ask you a question. Do you want to eat 5237¡¯s host, or do you want to be eaten by him?" Zhao Xihe£º"........................" 0007£º"Clearly, it¡¯s 5237¡¯s host that has turned into a blood-sucking vampire, so why is it that it¡¯s my host that has awakened this kind of strange characteristic? This is illogical!" 5237£º"That¡¯s because my host is really stupid, while your host is really sinister. ¡ú_¡ú" Eve: Two thoughts. Sui Yuan wanting to protect ZXH and acting all clingy is so, so cute. ZXH however thinking about eating my baby in that not sexy way... sir, please ce your hands behind your back and do not resist detention. You...really need a mental examination. At least you¡¯re not human so you have an excuse but...STILL!!!!! Wuxian: I vote for top!SY but only in this arc. Also, ZXH and his extremely unsafe and dangerous thoughts... why am I not surprised?!

Announcement:

Dear readers, Thank you for all of your support. CG has grown so much as a site and as a discord server. Tomemorate us hitting 1000 members on discord, CG is hosting a fan artpetition. The prize is 1 month of nitro on discord! Read below for more details! Thepetition is fanart based, and submissions can be inspired by any of CG¡¯s current,pleted or teaser projects. If you¡¯re daring, you can evenbine characters from several stories and/or y with the plot as you wish! We¡¯ll be selecting a winner through a voting system via the website after the submission deadline to make everything fair and reader-focused. The deadline for submission is Sept 30, 2019 Submissions must be sent in via this form: https://docs.google/forms/d/e/1FAIpQLSeiNJxDIK7uPaw0qFVDRXfjdNnGT-dKDmy1khjCBjoaTJPQVA/viewform Voting will begin October 2, 2019 and end Oct 15, 2019. The winner will be announced Oct 16 and their artwork will be showcased on the website. (We might even showcase the top three!) Chapter 12 part7 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Thank you Baozi for the ko-fi~ While Sui Yuan was nursing his injury, the rtionship between Dill and Selman did not gradually change for the better. Of course, Sui Yuan did not count on Selman, this scum gong, to be able to change¡ªfor him to suddenly wake up to reality. He still needed to help Dill and Anson ¡¯elope¡¯ before that would happen! Tsk. Once he thought of the ¡¯elopement¡¯, he felt rather unhappy. Although Selman had decided to treat Dill better, unfortunately, Dill was not appreciative of his kindness. What he wanted was respect, something Selman would never be able to give him, because he was still a mere pet in his eyes. Likewise, Selman¡¯s indulging treatment towards Dill would be unable to persist under Dill¡¯s antagonism. Selman was the prince of the blood kin, a noble existence. His arrogance and pride was innate. Selman had never meticulously fawned over another person before. Furthermore, his fawning was being rejected. Thus, it was inevitable that this blood kin prince would boil with rage after being pped in the face like this. Very soon, the second conflict between Selman and Dill erupted. Sui Yuan was bitterly summoned back and had to listen to hisints and dissatisfaction towards Dill. "Say, what on earth is he dissatisfied with?!" When Selman saw Sui Yuan, he immediately spat out the words that had been held in his belly. Soon after, he angrily gripped his own hair, "I currently indulge him too much. I had been spoiling him to the point of allowing him to be undisciplined and out of control. I must teach him a lesson! If a pet is not obedient, then naturally, one should beat it into obedience!" "You hit him?" Sui Yuan furrowed his brows. "...No," Selman hesitated, then immediately snorted, "I just taught him a little lesson, that¡¯s all. If I really hit him with that physique of his, he would probably die!" Sui Yuan sighed, "Dill probably can¡¯t bear being taught even a little lesson. You¡¯re only pushing him further and further away." "Then what should I do?!" Selman could not help but stand up, raising his voice. Sui Yuan stared at this rare scene of Selman all flustered and exasperated. He showed a concerned expression, but couldn¡¯t help but cheer and scatter flowers in his heart, "What is Dill to you?" "A pet," Selman unhesitatingly responded. "However, Dill obviously doesn¡¯t want to be your pet," Sui Yuan persuaded patiently. "Heh..." Selman ridiculed coldly with disdain, "Then what does he want to be? He¡¯s but a lowly human, it¡¯s already a great honour to be my pet!" Sui Yuan opened his mouth, but before he could say anything, he heard a series of hurried footsteps from the door, getting increasingly farther away. Sui Yuan£º".................." Selman£º".................." "...That¡¯s Dill," Sui Yuan nced at Selman whose expression had stiffened in an instant with sympathy. ¡ª¡ªurately breaking his heart once more. Lighting candle. Selman sat back onto the sofa, expression gloomy. "Actually, you...don¡¯t see Dill as just a pet at all..." Sui Yuan sighed quietly, his gray eyes flickering with equal parts worry, frustration, and relief. Selman was pierced by Sui Yuan¡¯s expression and averted his gaze rather uneasily, "If I don¡¯t see him as a pet, what do I see him as?" Sui Yuan lowered his gaze, as if wanting to say something but hesitating. The plot hase to this point. Yaan should have already realized the feelings that Selman had that thetter never realized himself. He was frustrated with being unable to speak of it¡ªof course, this feeling was directed towards Dill!¡ªbut easily decided to give up. However, he was worried that the feelings between the two people would bring disaster upon them. Thus, even though he noticed, he did not speak the truth and decided to break the two people apart. He decided to put an end to these mutually destructive emotions, in order to prevent the tragedy that would very likely unfold in the future should they continue. "I¡¯m...going to go see Dill," Sui Yuan spoke slowly, "I¡¯ll go try to persuade him." "...That would be for the best," Although Selman still did not want Yaan and Dill to get too close, he could not stop it. Perhaps he indeed held a slight hope that Yaan would be able to change Dill¡¯s attitude. Only, his tone was inevitably rather peculiar, "He is constantly thinking about you. Before, he was itching to stay far, far away from me. Once he heard that you hade, he unexpectedly ran over here, probably because he wanted to see you." Sui Yuan subconsciously raised the corner of his lips because he was happy upon hearing how Dill cared about him. However, he very quickly realized the current situation and immediately dispersed this kind of inappropriate mood. Selman felt that the expression on Sui Yuan¡¯s face was increasingly dazzling to his eyes and hastily waved his hand, sending him out. Sui Yuan considerately closed the door and let the protagonist gong taste the bitter and astringent taste of what it¡¯s like to be disliked by one¡¯s sweetheart. Soon after, he questioned a servant and very quickly found out about Dill¡¯s whereabouts. Dill was just like the very first time they met, sitting alone, hidden amongst the red roses in the rear garden. Sui Yuan deliberately made noise as he walked, attracting the attention of the protagonist shou who was in low spirits. "...Yaan daren," Dill forced a smile, wanting to stand to greet him. However, he was stopped by Sui Yuan who walked towards him and sat down close to him, "Just now...did you hear it all?" "...Yes," Dill hung his lead,ughing in a self-derisive way. When huddled up, the originally feeble youth looked even more pitiful, "What you said was right. I don¡¯t want Selman...Master to see me as his pet. Am I overestimating myself? A lowly human being...heh, to be a pet is already a great honour...." When Sui Yuan heard Dill repeat the words that Selman had said prior, he knew that these words had deeply hurt Dill. He hesitatingly raised a hand and stroked Dill¡¯s hair. Dill stiffened for a second, but did not avoid him, nor did he react. "Selman¡¯s personality is just like that. His ego is big and he thinks that the blood kin are far more noble than humankind. This is a concept that has been engraved into him for thest thousands of years, unchangeable," Sui Yuan spoke in a rxed voice. Soon after, he changed the topic, "You. Do you like¡ªor even love Selman?" Dill¡¯s eyes trembled and he bit his lips, not daring to make a single sound. However, when he saw Sui Yuan¡¯s confident all-knowing expression, he finally gave up in despair and raised the corner of his lips, "...Yes. I¡¯m really stupid, aren¡¯t I?" "Yes," Sui Yuan ruthlessly replied, notforting Dill in the least. Dill looked like he would soon cry, but still tried his best to endure. "Selman will never like you. Never." Yaan wanted to tear apart this couple predestined by fate, so for the first time, he treated Dill with coldness. Although Sui Yuan deeply sympathized with Dill, he did not take pity on him in the least, "If it¡¯s like this, then what do you want to do?" Dill did not speak. "...If you want to leave¡ªleave Selman, I can help you," Sui Yuan¡¯s gentle tone was like the Devil¡¯s whisper, "Anson has always cared about, has always begged me to take you away. If you wish, I can help the two of you escape." Dill¡¯s body trembled violently. It had to be said, he was tempted and was wavering. He loved Selman, but Selman would never love him the same. To escape¡ªthis was an extremely enticing proposal. Moreover, the one who had suggested this was Yaan, who he had always trusted and had a lot of goodwill towards. In addition, he could see his good friend Anson once more. The scales in Dill¡¯s heart tilted and he shook his head, in a dilemma: "I...I need to think it over. I...still want to give it a try...." "OK," Sui Yuan did not force Dill. He stood up, overlooking Dill who was curled up into a ball, expressionpassionate, "When you¡¯ve made a decision, tell me. I will help you." "...Thank you, Yaan daren..." Dill replied weakly. As he watched Sui Yuan turn around and leave, he gradually clenched his fists. He wanted to try once more for the sake of his love. If he failed, he wouldpletely give up then. After having finally seeded in pushing the plot to the point just before the elopement, Sui Yuan¡¯s mood became particrly good. As expected, when he returned to Zhao Xihe¡¯s ce, Zhao Xihe¡¯s felt particrly displeased from his brightly shining expression. "Do you want me to elope with Dill?" Zhao Xihe snorted coldly, quickly dispersing all of Sui Yuan¡¯s excitement. Sui Yuan was rather embarrassed, "Sooner orter, this would happen. It¡¯s not a matter of me wanting it or not." "But that¡¯s not what the expression on your face is saying," Zhao Xihe rested his chin on his hands, "Moreover, both you and I will need to be injured. Have you forgotten?" When Sui Yuan recalled Zhao Xihe¡¯s endless, stormy mood from when he was injured, and how he would soon be beaten half to death by Selman and be driven out of his territory in a sorry state, the feeling of urgency immediately exploded within him, "In the events toe, no matter how severely injured I be, you mustn¡¯t do anything unnecessary!" Zhao Xihe, who had already known that Sui Yuan would say such things, pursed his lips, expression gloomy. "We¡¯re both actors. Getting hurt and even death is a verymon urrence. You¡¯re taking it too seriously," Sui Yuan earnestly looked at Zhao Xihe, "Before, you didn¡¯t care about these things, no? In those previous worlds, haven¡¯t we always died here and there, ah?" "That was because I didn¡¯t care enough about you at that time¡ªI didn¡¯t love you enough," Zhao Xihe hugged Sui Yuan helplessly, "But it¡¯s not OK now. I can¡¯t bear seeing you hurt in any way." "In thest world, I was hurt. You didn¡¯t have such a big reaction," Sui Yuan furrowed his brows. "That was because I knew that you were only putting on an act," Zhao Xihe retorted, "The poisoning was settled very quickly. You also did not fight with all of your strength. You could only fool the outsiders who didn¡¯t know the truth of the situation." "In short, no matter what, you must bear with it." This time, Sui Yuan was not appeased nor cated by Zhao Xihe. Instead, he pushed him away, a little indifferent and unyielding, "I¡¯m not a masochist. I will do my best to be a good Actor. As long as it doesn¡¯t affect the plot, we can protect each other, likest time. However, there is a limit we cannot overstep. I am an Actor. This is the meaning of my existence. Although I don¡¯t perform all too well, you cannot deprive me of that." Zhao Xihe was awed by this seldom gravitas and stubbornness in Sui Yuan. He had always been able to be absolutely unrestrained before Sui Yuan, because he knew that the other didn¡¯t mind it and would forgive him. However, it was different this time. He seemed to have touched on Sui Yuan¡¯s bottom line. Furthermore, when a doormat who never tries to offend anyone bes unyielding, this meant that it was impossible to change their mind. Zhao Xihe did not want conflict to exist between himself and Sui Yuan, so he stepped back out of necessity, "Then...when will I be the meaning of your existence?" Sui Yuan saw that Zhao Xihe was not fighting back and his expression subsequently rxed. He swept a nce at Zhao Xihe, not responding. Zhao Xihe furrowed his brows, "What does that expression of yours mean?" Sui Yuan coughted softly: "Probably...means that I don¡¯t have the heart to destroy your fantasies?" Zhao Xiheughed derisively, tone carrying some indignation and grief, "I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re being so stubborn about. Isn¡¯t it good to be like me, abandon the plot, and enjoy each and every world to the fullest? Since I¡¯ve taken you back from your Creator, the shackles on your body have already been removed. Scores no longer mean anything to you. Why must you confine yourself?" Sui Yuan shook his head. He himself also did not understand but did not need to understand. This was the fundamental, deep-rooted code that was engraved into him by his Creator. Hepletely could not envision hs life after ridding himself of the plot. It was as unfathomable as his strong attachment to the plot was to Zhao Xihe. "I like to be with you and I also like living as an Actor. Right now, these two things don¡¯t conflict, right?" There was pure doubt in Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes, "As an Actor, it is inevitable that I will be injured. I understand that you don¡¯t like seeing me hurt¡ªI feel the same. My heart will hurt. However, I don¡¯t understand why you would make such a big deal over something as little as this, even wanting to affect the plot." Zhao Xihe rubbed his hair in defeat. He didn¡¯t know how he should exin it to make it clear to Sui Yuan. The more he said, the more Sui Yuan would think he was being deliberately provocative. It was simply annoying! Zhao Xihe felt that he should find an opportunity to let Sui Yuan understand. Of course, right now was not the time. ¡ª¡ªA lover needed to be trained and broken in: Sui Yuan, especially so. Zhao Xihe believed that given enough time, he could at least teach this emotionally deficient fellow what was love, right? After their discussion, Zhao Xiheplied with Sui Yuan¡¯s request and pledged that he would not do anything unnecessary when Selman was beating him into a miserable pulp. Sui Yuan was very satisfied with this, basically not realizing that his lover was secretly scheming, hoping to use this to burrow himself into his heart a little deeper. ¡ª¡ªOnce again, he was getting jealous over his love rival, Lord Plot. Zhao Xihe would never tire from it. A few dayster, Sui Yuan saw Dill again. The protagonist shou who was mentally and physically abused again had a haggardplexion, his spirits low. His expression however was resolute. "I want to leave Selman," Dill said, "Please help me." "I will do my utmost," Sui Yuan ced his hand on Dill¡¯s shoulder, promising in a gentle voice. The curtain to the great ¡¯elopement¡¯ scene had finally open. The author has something to say: After all, I¡¯m no longer a student. To maintain daily updates is really difficult, ah. I know that even if I say that I won¡¯t disappear without a trace, no one will believe me. So, if I suddenly stop for a week and don¡¯t say anything, everyone, worry about whether or not I¡¯ve transmigrated, ba. Www Chapter 12 part8 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian The ¡¯elopement¡¯ proceeded extremely smoothly as Sui Yuan had prepared ording to the plot early on. As for Zhao Xihe, aside from changing into his poor-youngster-from-the-slum¡¯s stage costume, he didn¡¯t need to do anything. He only had to act ording to Sui Yuan¡¯s arrangements, casually hold hands, and look at each other with teary eyes like the ¡¯childhood sweethearts/friends¡¯ that they were. Of course, like in the plot, they were ¡¯smoothly¡¯ caught red-handed by the infuriated protagonist gong who had pursued them. Selman had never been this angry before. Not only did Dill escape from his side, but more importantly, Yaan had betrayed him. He had never thought that Yaan could betray him. Yaan, who had always silently stood behind him, managing everything on his behalf without a sound, would unexpectedly betray him! Selman knew that Yaan had always paid Dill a special kind of attention, but he never expected that Yaan would so boldly do such a thing. Selman¡¯s eyes were red. Anger, disappointment, and an ineffable fear mingled together, making him unable to calm down. When he saw Yaan lying askew on the floor from having been struck by himself in his rage¡ªplexion bing increasingly pale, blood dripping down the corner of his pale lips¡ªSelman did not have the heart to unleash the attack that had been brewing within his hands. This short period of hesitation was enough for Dill, who had been scared silly just now, to react. He quickly rushed in front of Sui Yuan, stretching out both arms to block him with his body and denied loudly, "It¡¯s I who asked Yaan daren to help! If you¡¯re angry, directly unleash that anger onto me! Don¡¯t make things difficult for Yaan daren!" Selman gnashed his teeth as he looked at Sui Yuan who had lowered his eyes. The pair of crystal-like gray eyes were tranquil, offering no exnation, refutation¡ªquiet like a shadow, just as it had always been in the past. These eyes however made his heart hurt fiercely and incessantly, unable to stop. Selman didn¡¯t want to look at him again. He shifted his gaze onto Dill, questioning him like a wounded creature, "Why did you leave me?!" "Because I don¡¯t want to be your pet! I love you! But you don¡¯t love me! I can¡¯t bear it anymore!" Dill finally spat out the words that he had nned on keeping hidden for the rest of his life, speaking with an intention to simply destroy it all, "So I wanted to leave you; get far, far away from you; never see you again¡ª" "Shut up! I won¡¯t allow it!" Selman fretfully interrupted Dill. The burning hot emotions within that pair of tearful, limpid eyes instantly knocked down the guard around his heart. The candid words of love made him suddenly realize why he always cared about Dill, why he could not be apart from him. A pet was but an excuse that he had made up for himself. An excuse to indulge and dote on Dill. Selman deeply sucked in a breath and extended his hand towards Dill, "Return with me." "No," Dill stubbornly shook his head. "Return with me," Selman repeated, his eyes softening, "I will...properly love you." Dill froze in ce. He could not believe his ears. While he was feeling incredulous, he was unable to resist in time and ended up being carried into Selman¡¯s arms. Dill stiffened from head to toe. Selman painstakingly tried to act more gently, trying to cate him. His gaze, however, uneasilynded on Yaan who was still on the ground. Soon after, he directly met the other¡¯s eyes. The heartbreak, disappointment, and worry in that pair of gray eyes made him unable to help but step back. Selman subconsciously felt that he had no way of facing Yaan for some inexplicable reason. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but quickly turned around and left with Dill in the next second instead, disappearing without a trace. Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªWhat happened to the agreed beating and expelling, ne?! Protagonist gong, you shouldn¡¯t y halfway only to suddenly disconnect, ah?! Quicklye back and finish off thetter half, ah! [Er Kang hand] Zhao Xihe, who had been a prop piece from beginning to end and ended up forgotten by everyone, walked to Sui Yuan¡¯s side, gazeplicated, "Selman¡¯s target this time was also me. Why did you take the blow for me again?" "In any case, it doesn¡¯t affect the plot whether or not you take the beating, right?" Sui Yuan replied without a care. He furrowed his brows and coughed several times, spitting out the blood in the depths of his throat, "Anson has always been a bystander. He has never been in Selman¡¯s line of sight. It¡¯s fine if you just obediently stand by,! This time, the one that definitely needed to be beaten up was me. It doesn¡¯t make much of a difference if I help you endure one more strike. No need to worry about owing me one! If you don¡¯t get injured, so be it. After all, you are currently a weak human being. What should we do if you identally die off?" Sui Yuan stood up with Zhao Xihe¡¯s help, not paying any heed to Zhao Xihe¡¯s doting and gratified expression and instead, worried about his own problem, "However, why did Selman y out half of the scene and then suddenly leave? He didn¡¯t spit out his order of expelling me either, ah? What should I do?" When the current Zhao Xihe heard Selman¡¯s name, he wanted to pull out his gun. Only heaven knew how much effort he had consumed to control himself. When he heard Sui Yuan mention this, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, "What, do you want to return to his ce and continue acting?" Sui Yuan did not understand the protagonist gong¡¯s finalplicated expression and reaction. However, Zhao Xihe, who was spectating on the side, saw it more clearly than Sui Yuan who was in the midst of the situation. In addition, there was the innate alertness one had towards their rivals-in-love. Thus, he could understand what Selman¡¯s expression had meant then. Selman had developed goodwill towards the Yaan Sui Yuan was acting. Only, seeing how sluggish he was towards Dill, he most likely was unaware of this point. If one were to say that the feelings between Selman and Dill was like fire, so scorching it made people unable to ignore it and would hurt both the other person and oneself, then the feelings Selman had towards Yaan was like water, silently wetting things but easily ignored whenpared with the raging inferno. The plot¡¯s inertia was formidable. Selman and Dill had an innate gravitational force towards one another. Furthermore, his conflict between Dill and him had caused him to ce the majority of his attention onto Dill, causing him to realize his feelings towards Dill. Therefore, Yaan was neglected. Only, even if he was neglected, these feelings made it so that Selman was unable to act the way he had in the original plot: impulsively beating Yaan half to death and then evicting him from hisnd. Instead, after he confirmed his feelings with Dill, he subconsciously felt that he couldn¡¯t face Yaan and fled. Zhao Xihe sneered and ridiculed Selman, this fellow who really didn¡¯t get it. Fortunately, he did not realize his feelings towards Yaan. Otherwise, if he tried to have both beauties at once, even if Sui Yuan would hold a grudge against him, Zhao Xihe would beat that fellow to death! Of course, Zhao Xihe did not want to exin Selman¡¯s train of thought at all. He would let him stay puzzled to the end, ba! In any case, the protagonist gong and shou were already together and most likely, there won¡¯t be any future hups. 0007£º"...Hehe, this FLAG was nted really well. I seem to be able to see the scene of my host getting his face pped." Zhao Xihe£º"........................" "Are you going back there?" While Zhao Xihe¡¯s imagination was running, Sui Yuan was also muttering to himself. Only, he very quickly came to a decision, "I can¡¯t go back yet. The scenes Yaan has by Selman and Dill¡¯s side have alreadye to an end. What will I do if I go back? Be a third wheel? Although the protagonist gong did not expel me, I¡¯ll act as if he did so, for the time being!" Zhao Xihe was evidently very pleased with Sui Yuan¡¯s reply. He rubbed Sui Yuan¡¯s head with a smile, agreeing with him, "Right now, you should properly nurse your injury." ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Sui Yuan touched his chest, coughing lightly. Although the protagonist gong showed mercy, it still really hurt, ah! It was simply fraudulent. No wonder so many Actors ckened and became Destroyers, ne! ¡°I have medicine. Do you want some?¡± A small bottle appeared in Zhao Xihe¡¯s hand. ¡°Of course I do!¡± Last time, Sui Yuan was afraid of Selman catching on so with much difficulty, he resisted using medicine to heal his wound. This time, there was no danger of being discovered by the protagonist gong so naturally, Sui Yuan would not make things difficult for himself. While Sui Yuan was temporarily given a cheerful respite from the plot, Selman, who had confirmed his feelings with his beloved, was not happy in the slightest. Because he discovered that Yaan was unexpectedly nowhere in sight! Selman knew that he had hit him too harshly. Although he still could not dismiss Yaan¡¯s betrayal, Dill had vigorously spoken on Yaan¡¯s behalf, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t punish Yaan. At the same time, Selman also could not suppress his worry over Yaan¡¯s injury. In the end, he took advantage of Dill¡¯s insistence to take him to Yaan¡¯s home to visit. After arriving, they discovered that since that day, Yaan never returned. He hadpletely disappeared without a trace. No one knew where he had gone! Selman and Dill werepletely stupefied! They didn¡¯t know why things had be like this. They could only do their best to imagine what had urred, hoping to figure out the reason for Yaan¡¯s disappearance and deduce his current whereabouts. While imagining things, they came up with a very dangerous conclusion. ¡°You think that Yaan daren likes me so he doesn¡¯t want to see the two of us together and thus decided to leave?¡± Dill¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Selman incredulously. Hepletely hadn¡¯t thought that he was so attractive as to be able to attain a celestial being like Yaan as an admirer. "I never felt this way before...Indeed, Yaan daren is too good to me. He cares about me a lot. But I feel that it is more like the care a brother or father would have. I know what romantic love feels like and Yaan daren does not love me." ¡ª¡ªIn the eyes of someone who truly understood what love was, Sui Yuan¡¯s fake love could not confuse them in the least. Or maybe it was because Sui Yuan had never tried to express his love. In his eyes, Yaan¡¯s secret crush was merely a dispensable, subtextual plot point. Even in the very end, neither Dill nor Selman was aware of it. Thus, in order to prevent Zhao Xihe from eating vinegar, Sui Yuan took the initiative to delete this part of the plot. For this reason, he felt rather proud of himself. When he heard Dill¡¯s certain veto, Selman didn¡¯t know why but he felt rather flustered. A little, indistinct voice in the depths of his heart told him the answer but he couldn¡¯t hear it clearly...he didn¡¯t dare hear it. "Actually, I think thatpared to me, Yaan daren cares more about you," Dill did not take note of Selman¡¯s mood and directly plunged into his own thoughts, "It seems that Yaan daren looks after me because he sees that you care about me and is always mindful of things that you don¡¯t notice...." "...He has always been like that..." Selman said in a whisper, carrying an imperceivable absentmindedness, "He has always helped me, making up for my rough way of doing things...." Dill nced at Selman, somewhatprehending, "In fact, Yaan daren...likes you?" "Impossible," Selman subconsciously refuted, tightly clutching the chair¡¯s armrest. He was unwilling to admit it. If he did acknowledge this, he felt as if he would lose something very important. "I...I was just saying it casually..." Dill was also rather hesitant. When he thought of the resolute and decisive way Yaan had once rejected the possibility of Selman liking him, taking the initiative to help him escape from Selman¡¯s control, he felt more and more certain that the feelings Yaan had towards Selman were not ordinary. Dill was clever. Before, his head was muddled by the onught of boiling hot feelings of hopelessness towards Selman. Now that the dust has settled, he had calmed down. Presently, he realized that there were details he had missed. Perhaps Yaan had detected the feelings Selman had towards himself early on and began to act, hoping to break them apart. It had to be said that this line of thought was correct, but the general direction was wrong. Dill¡¯s emotions were ratherplicated. Although he realized that Yaan¡¯s aid was not pure, his gratitude and natural goodwill towards Yaan made him feel a bit too ashamed to face the gentle man. It felt as if he had robbed him of something he cherished, right out of his hands¡ªsnatched him of his beloved. Dill loved Selman and also deeply appreciated Yaan. If he could not be together with Selman, then he would rather see Yaan get what his heart desired. Yes, Dill was willing to withdraw for the sake of Yaan, only for Yaan. However, Yaan was missing at present. He had disappeared after he and Selman had confirmed their feelings for one another. When he thought of the heartache and grief the severely injured Yaan had suffered, Dill felt like his conscience was being tortured. He wanted to exin things to Selman, but he didn¡¯t dare do so as he had just attained Selman¡¯s love. Dill did not believe that he couldpare to Yaan from the bottom of his heart. He did not dare make Selman choose between himself and Yaan because he believed that he¡¯d lose. Selman could faintly perceive the thoughts that Dill had, so he did not dare think about things too much. He only dispatched groups of servants to incessantly search for Yaan¡¯s whereabouts. However, it was like looking for a stone that had sunk to the bottom of the sea. Yaan became the thorn between Dill and Selman, this pair of lovers. They neither dare touch it, nor ignore it. In this manner, Dill recovered under Selman¡¯s great care and was soon turned into a vampire by him. Afterwards, he experienced all the toppling of world views and pain that came with turning into a blood kin. Furthermore, after Selman proimed that Dill would be his partner, he began to face the pressureing from all directions. The plot seemed to be very normal...unusually normal. Of course, it only seemed that way on the surface.... 5237£º"...Hehe.¡¾lights candle¡¿" Wuxian: do you ever just ..want to light up 5237.. instead of a candle? Eve: ^dying at Wuxian¡¯sment. Chapter 12 part9 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Although Sui Yuan had temporarily freed himself from the plot, he did not stop making discreet inquiries regarding the development between Dill and Selman. Furthermore, what he heard regarding said development left him immensely satisfied. This was simply the smoothest his mission has ever progressed! The only thing that was different was the protagonist gong¡¯s unceasing efforts to search for ¡¯Yaan¡¯. Nor did he evict him out of his domain, acting unconcerned about him like he did in the original plot. Towards this, Sui Yuan felt a bit of a headache but still tried his best to hide from him. Since Selman¡¯s influence was great, this was no easy task. Fortunately, Sui Yuan had assistance from the props he exchanged for in the system store. Only in this way was he able to barely manage to hide himself, leaving not a trace. However, Sui Yuan was only worried for a short period of time as hastily, Selman was pressured on all sides and thus, could no longer attend to the matter of ¡¯Yaan¡¯. During this period of time, he also neglected Dill¡¯s feelings a bit, making the protagonist shou, who wasn¡¯t able to adapt to the life of a blood kin, feel tortured and nearly copse upon being unable to attainfort from his lover. Of course, this didn¡¯t have much to do with Sui Yuan. What he had to do next was mediate from all sides on behalf of the protagonist gong who was under great pressure. Later, Yaan would save his life and quietly wait for a millennium to pass before he and the protagonist gong would open their eyes once more and rekindle their rtionship. With the plot being in his hands was equivalent to having a strategy to clear the stage. Sui Yuan knew who would be willing to be persuaded, how they could be persuaded, and who would be stubborn, so he needn¡¯t waste any time. In addition, there was his body¡¯s experience. Thus, expeditiously, he had more or less seized control of the hard-pressed protagonist gong¡¯s life. What made Sui Yuan surprised was that Zhao Xihe had unexpectedly made quite the contribution. After all, in this world, the only ones that could contend with the vampires was the human Church. Furthermore, while the Church held a deep-seated hatred and desire for revenge towards the vampires on the surface, they actually had a hidden rtionship with them. After agreeing and signing a non-aggression pact with the vampires, the Church that no longer had any fear of the outside began to rot from the inside. Genuinely pure-hearted priests were no more. Therge majority of the higher echelon had already been confused by money and power. This was also why Zhao Xihe had been able to rapidly get involved with the inside of the Church and obtained such precious and sacred weapons. As long as one had money and pretended to be part of the faith, then there would be no problem. Many members of the Clergy would cooperate with vampires. The vampires would pretend to menace those who did not ept the Church¡¯s members and influence. Using this as a pretext, the Church would be able to expand its sphere of influence and scope of authority. The vampires could also use this as an excuse to hunt humans without restraint, drinking blood to their heart¡¯s content. From a certain angle, this was a mutually beneficial cooperation that made everyone happy. As for Sui Yuan¡¯s mission, Zhao Xihe naturally supported it with all of his strength. He painstakingly expanded his influence within the human world. Aside from making his and Sui Yuan¡¯s life more satisfying, he helped Sui Yuan solve any and all future consequences. After bribing the Church with a big fat cheque and attaining information that themon people would never be able to obtain, Zhao Xihe began to meddle with the internal struggle amongst the vampires via the human Church. He made it so Sui Yuan¡¯s actions in the internal strife between vampires were even more influential than in the original plot. Of course, during this period of time, Sui Yuan did not appear before Selman and Dill. The two people were currently too busy with their own matters and had probably already forgotten him, tossing him to the back of their heads. ¡ª¡ªAt least, Sui Yuan naively thought like this. In reality, the situation was exactly the opposite of what he imagined. If the protagonist gong and shou really got their sweet happy ending, then the shadow casted by Yaan in their hearts would only be increasingly duller. In the end, it would bepletely covered by their beautiful love. On the other hand, their love was progressing unfavourably, making Selman and Dill feel pained. Thus, they would reminisce and long for Yaan all the more, Yaan who had always stood at their side in support of them,forting and helping them out. As long as one cannot obtain something, it will seem to be all the more beautiful. Things that have been lost will be remembered with greater beauty. Thus, the more miserable reality was, the sweeter and moreforting one¡¯s memories would be, making it difficult for one to forget. Dill knew that the pressure on Selman was extremely great, so no matter how much pain he went through himself, he cleverly bore it patiently, refusing to disturb the other. Dill cherished the memory of the gentle, considerate Yaan. He thought that if Yaan were here, he would certainly console him in a meticulous and patient manner, help him, and personally guide him through this difficult period of time...even if he was his rival-in-love. This was something that Selman could not do because he had never been detail-oriented nor conscientious. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t worry or care about Dill. It was just that his life was that of a prince. After living a pampered and exalted life, Selman, fundamentally, became unable to have this kind of awareness. Words alone were not enough to illustrate thisparison. It was like how a bird that could freely soar through the air with its wings would never understand the hardships an ant on the earth had to go through. If Dill did not say it, then Selman would never realize that the ideology between humankind and the blood kin were very unlike one another. Just like Dill, Selman missed Yaan like never before. Yaan had always silently helped him manage everything. He always gently and orderly admonished him for his inappropriate actions and had always told him what actions he ought to take in order to achieve his goals. Selman had fantasized, on more than one asion, how the current situation would not be so terrible if Yaan were here. Selman was like an unruly horse, his spirit exceptionally vigorous, appearance impressive, and bursting with energy. Meanwhile, Yaan was like the reins that controlled this unruly horse, telling him which way to run in. Yaan would tell him that he shouldn¡¯t rely on his identity and status to recklessly handle things. Even though he wanted Dill to be his partner, he needed to employ milder and more tactful methods and steadily make progress. It was just a pity that Yaan had gone missing. And, without Yaan¡¯s advice, Selman, who had a reckless, rebellious personality naturally tasted the painful consequences he deserved. Selman even felt rather wronged. He hadn¡¯t wanted to hit Yaan. It was only because Yaan had protected that human named Anson from his attack that he had gotten injured. He didn¡¯t even have the heart to say any stern words towards Yaan, yet, why could Yaan steel his heart to abandon him like this, ruthlessly refusing toe out even when he had sunk into this abyss of suffering? If one said that the original Selman was simply reaping what he sowed after having driven out his right hand man, Yaan, thus leading to this tragedy, then the current Selman would undoubtedly feel a bit wronged. Aside from being unfaithful (?), Selman had not wronged Yaan in any way. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan, who was acting as ¡¯Yaan¡¯, still happily tread all over him, not carrying one bit about the shattered pieces of the protagonist gong¡¯s heart lying on the ground. Grievances, depression, doubt, unwillingness¡ªall sorts of emotions mingled together, making the imprint left by Yaan on Selman¡¯s heart deeper and all the more distinct. He couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene of when hest saw Yaan¡ªwhen he thought about the emotions brewing in that pair of gray eyes, his heart throbbed with a dull pain. While Selman was trying to struggle like a trapped beast, the blood kin vassals under his control gradually turned against him. The Council and the blood kin princess made an enticing promise, the blood kin felt that their pride and honour as a race was trampled on, there was discontent and misgivings over Selman¡¯s actions, and there was also Yaan¡¯s disappearance which added fuel to the me... as all kinds of factors mixed together, this lead to an explosion of betrayals. The blood kin¡¯s loyalty was an extremely subtle matter. Living for so many years made them cunning and sly. They would only pledge an unbreakable loyalty towards a high level blood kin when they were certain that this individual would truly be able to protect them. Evidently, Selman, who was endangering himself, did not have this ability even if he was a noble, pure-blooded prince. Selman, who found himself utterly deserted by his allies, stubbornly and arrogantly refused to escape like a stray dog, leaving the territory in which he had resided for several thousands of years. In the end, he had no choice but to appear before the Council on his own and receive a final trial. Before this, Selman forced Dill to fall into a deep slumber, wasting the veryst vestige of his power to safely send him out of the dangerous maelstrom, hoping that he would be able to smoothly and steadily live on as he was powerless to protect him now. Sui Yuan hid in the shadows of the cloister on the second floor, watching with his head hung low as Selman stepped into the Council¡¯s great hall. At his side was the beautiful, alluring blood kin princess looking at the fruits of her victory with a satisfied smile. "How did you know that I would agree to your request?" The princess tilted her head as she watched Sui Yuan, lightly snorting, "There¡¯s a genuine animosity between myself and Selman. How did you know that I would agree to let him slumber for a millennium and not want topletely eliminate him?" "...Where it is possible to let people off, one should spare them. After all, Selman is a pure-blooded prince. If he risked his life, you, who are also a pure blooded royal, would also be unable to escape unscathed," Sui Yuan replied apathetically, "In other words, I believed that the offer I made in good faith would be extremely attractive to you." "Is it your good faith or is it that of your little lover¡¯s?" The princess smiled charmingly, sweeping an eye over the human standing behind Sui Yuan who donned a ck cloak, looking like a silent, protective shadow. She suddenly approached him, stuck out a hand to raise Sui Yuan¡¯s chin, and whispered a teasing and ambiguous remark, "Only,pared tond, I¡¯m much more interested in you...I had never realized that Yaan...you are unexpectedly such a beautiful little thing. Blood kin and humans are doomed to never have a good end. Isn¡¯t Selman¡¯s stupidity proof enough? Throw away your little human lover. I will treat you well...." Sui Yuan exposed a helpless expression. Just as he wanted to refuse, the person behind him suddenly raised his head and his piercing, shadowy gaze directly shot at the princess. The ice-cold murderous expression made her involuntarily shiver and her blood race helplessly, something that hadn¡¯t happened for a very long time. The princess stuck out her tongue, licking her red lips while she directly met the gaze of the human. Actually,pared to the docile and meek Yaan, she was much more interested in this obviously weak but unusually dangerous human being. The princess liked challenges and the process of taming her prey was one. Thus, it was for this reason that she agreed to get engaged with the unruly Selman. Unfortunately, Selman disappointed her too greatly. Right now, a prey that was much more interesting than Selman appeared. What made her depressed, however, was that this prey¡¯s attention waspletely ced onto Yaan and he saw everyone else as empty air,pletely ignoring their presence. The princess was helpless and could only flirt with Yaan in order to arouse the human¡¯s attention. Only then would the other look at her. As the princess was enjoying the other¡¯s gaze, the man in ck suddenly advanced, brushing away the hand she had on Sui Yuan¡¯s chin. The princess could sense a formidable holy powering from the man¡¯s body and subconsciously retreated several steps. She furrowed her brows rather resignedly. If she wasn¡¯t afraid of that power and worried that she would destroy the rtionship between the vampires and the Church, she would have snatched this person and brought him to her own castle long ago! Inwardly, she warned herself to not be impatient. The princess shook her stinging hand and lightly shrugged her shoulders as sheughed, "Ok, Ok. I was just joking, no need to be so tense." The princess shifted her gaze back to the great hall, raising her lips into a sneer, "Actually, when I think about not having to see Selman¡¯s arrogant, haughty, and stupid face for a whole millenium, I feel that it¡¯s quite a pity." Sui Yuan helplessly looked at the princess who persistently courted death. He had no choice but to sp onto Zhao Xihe¡¯s hand hanging under his ck cloak that was getting restless, stopping him from doing some kind of dangerous action. They had nearly reached thest step of this world. They absolutely could not fail at the finish line! Zhao Xihe¡¯s eyes shed. He swept a nce at the princess who was in danger but oblivious of the 108 different ways of killing her already shing through his mind. Since Zhao Xihe had insisted on infiltrating the vampire¡¯s base with his human identity, Sui Yuan felt uneasy towards his safety and had straightforwardly made him bring along all the things that were capable of killing vampires. It had to be said that Zhao Xihe, when armed to the teeth,was genuinely savage. As he even made the most powerful pure-blooded princess not dare act without authorization, there was no need to mention how Sui Yuan, who was just a high level noble, fared. If he hadn¡¯t exchanged the sacred item for a prop that had made it so he wouldn¡¯t get injured, he would have probably been burned by Zhao Xihe when he had approached until he was at hisst breath. When the princess saw Sui Yuan cate Zhao Xihe and how they stood together so intimately and closely that no one coulde between them, the princess snorted, bored. A sly expression suddenly flitted through her eyes and she ridiculed, "Na, Yaan, howe you think of Selman so much and are willing to bustle about and pay such arge price in order to save him? Could it be that you like him?" "I am only repaying his kindness." The wrist Zhao Xihe was gripping hurt and Sui Yuan¡¯s scalp went numb. He immediately proved his innocence earnestly, "Selman daren had saved me once. I am just very grateful towards him." Sui Yuan¡¯s tone was dripped with earnestness. Although he, too, had also once doubted whether Yaan held feelings towards Selman or not. The princessughed, obviously not believing him. The blood kin were all apathetic, selfish creatures. Except for the person they loved, what was worthy of a blood kin¡¯s sacrifice? Kindness? That was the biggest joke in the world! The princess looked at Zhao Xihe who appeared aloof on the surface but whose atmospheric pressure around his body had dropped by quite a few degrees and felt kind of smug. There was no nook that could not be dug, only a hoe that did not put in the effort. No matter if it was having to incite disharmony or use force, she would always be able to get what she wanted. After making up her mind, the princess became even more high-spirited. She always felt that Yaan¡¯s feelings towards Selman were not normal. Thus, she decided to do something good, making them into a couple. Then, the jilted prey would naturally be taken over by her. The more she thought of it, the more she thought it was feasible. The princess made use of the cloister¡¯s railings to leap down and dexterouslynd by Selman¡¯s side. Sui Yuan did not pay this any heed because in the plot, the princess had also made an appearance before Selman, unting her victory and mocking the protagonist gong for his foolishness. Thus, hepletely did not expect that he had let such an annoying existence go, causing his nearly perfect mission to bepletely destroyed. If Heaven would give him another chance, Sui Yuan would definitely unite with Zhao Xihe to tie up and shut this dishonest princess¡¯ mouth. If there was a time limit, then it absolutely must be ten thousand years! 5237: "The morale of this bloody lesson is that you should never underestimate anyone, even if he or she is but a passerby in your eyes...." Sui Yuan£º"..................QAQ" The author has something to say: In the next world, I want to write a father and son plot for some inexplicable reason...the emperor and his son...although this type of plot has been banned recently, the spirit of the text is not the same. For the time being, they are not a real father and son pair? Cough, I want to ask how many little sisters are repelled by this kind of story? If many of you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll change it.... Wuxian: regarding the author¡¯s next idea, as long as there¡¯s a time skip and the son never really saw the other as his father, or the father was reluctant to take the boy in but did so for thetter¡¯s survival, it¡¯s all peachy to me. Eve: Click here for a spoiler about next arc. Chapter 12 part10 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian "Look at that battered and exhausted appearance of yours. Just where do you look like a noble pure-blooded prince? To even be mentioned on equal terms as you is simply shameful to me!" The princess rudely ridiculed him as soon as she made an appearance, enjoying herself and feeling proud as she stared at Selman¡¯s angry appearance, eyes about to pop out of their sockets, "The only thing worth rejoicing over is that you still have a lover who is willing to give up everything in order to save you." "Dill?" Selman choked on anger, subconsciously worried. Didn¡¯t he send him away? It couldn¡¯t be that someone stopped him? "No. The person I¡¯m talking about isn¡¯t that despicable fellow. He¡¯s unworthy of being mentioned by me," The princess gracefully circled Selman, tone full of disdain. Soon after, she pretended to be disappointed, "Oh, I guess it¡¯s my mistake. He isn¡¯t your lover is he. Just your...secret admirer?" "...Who are you talking about?!" Selman first sighed in relief, but soon after, he couldn¡¯t help but feel panicked. A name quickly emerged in his mind but he dared not believe it. "Don¡¯t you know?" The princess sneered, "For you, he has done so many things, and you unexpectedly don¡¯t know? I really feel aggrieved on his behalf! He has the status, rank, power; he is beautiful and has stayed at your side for such a long time, and yet, unexpectedly, he was unable topete against a lowly human being you had known for a mere few months? I really think your eyes can¡¯t see clearly and have been covered in sh*t! Fortunately, I¡¯ve never liked you. Otherwise, I would have some misgivings over my own eyes!" Selman¡¯s pupils constricted and his heart hurt slightly. At the same time, Sui Yuan, who was paying attention to this development, was stupefied and subconsciously felt that this turn of events was not too encouraging. "Who...is he? What...did he do?" Selman swallowed. His throat was rather dry. The princess opened her mouth but before she could spit out the name, she was interrupted by an urgent, strict shout, "Please stop talking!" Although the tone was a bit rude, the princess was not angry at all. She only shed a smile that was not really a smile towards Selman, before ncing at the faint silhouettes of the two people on the second floor. Sui Yuan almost wanted to give up! The princess¡¯ actions werepletely out of his expectations. Is it toote to buy a speech prohibiting prop?! The answer was of course: yes. Selman was too familiar with Yaan¡¯s voice. Although the echo of the Council¡¯s hall slightly distorted it, he was still able to discern Yaan¡¯s identity as soon as he heard it. Selman didn¡¯t know what he felt right now: happiness, uneasiness, grievances, anger...all kinds of feelings mixed together as he slowly spat out a name: "...Yaan." Yaan had appeared. He, indeed, had notpletely abandoned him. Selman was genuinely happy to see him but was also worried because of the princess¡¯s previous words. ¡ª¡ªWhat had Yaan done to save me? What price has he paid? When he thought of this, the guilt and worry made him unable to think. When he heard Selman say his own name, Sui Yuan felt terrible. He pretended to be dead while urging 5237 to find the speech-prohibiting prop. Just as the blood kin princess had wanted to add fuel to the me, to her amazement, she discovered that she could not speak! Princess£º"............£¿£¿£¡£¡" The blood kin princess broke out into a cold sweat and subconsciously realized that she had seemed to provoke someone who should not be provoked. She had never encountered such a power. She, this pure-blooded princess, was unexpectedly unable to resist it and waspletely blindsided! If this power wasn¡¯t used to stop her from speaking and was used to kill her instead.... The princess retreated several steps, distancing herself from Selman. She very much wanted to weaken her presence. Since she had been warned, it would be better for her to be obedient. She did not want to risk her own life, and fervently hoped that behaving well would make the other spare her. Although the princess learned from her experience, whether she spoke or not was already irrelevant. This was because Selman paid her no heed and. instead, ced all his attention on the silhouette on the second level. After not having met for such a long time until their chance encounter today, only now did Selman sense how intense he had longed to see the other. Only, Yaan¡¯s silence made him feel a terrified like never before. Selman could not help but call out once more, "Yaan!" Sui Yuan knew that he could no longer pretend and could only sigh in resignation. He leaped down from the second floor and stood before Selman. Selman appeared much more haggard than before. He stared at him with a scorching gaze, making one feel scared. Sui Yuan could endure it and thus, endured it. Only that way was he able to stand his ground and not widen the distance between them. "Long time no see, Yaan. Where have you been all this time? I have always been looking for you...Dill...he is also very worried about you..." Selman tried, his voice easing up. Sui Yuan fell silent and was speechless for a moment. In the plot, Selman had not met with Yaan at the very end, nor did he know what Yaan had done for his sake. Unfortunately, Sui Yuan could not downright act like the Yaan in the original plot and ¡¯conceal his own good deeds¡¯. To be confronted by the protagonist gong at such a critical juncture was simply too abusive! Selman saw the hesitation on Sui Yuan¡¯s face, as if he didn¡¯t know what to say and his heart couldn¡¯t help but sink, "Lilith said that you did many things for my sake. What price did you pay?" Sui Yuan£º".................." Princess Lilith£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªPlease don¡¯t bring it up! I¡¯ve already tried to decrease my presence, you know?! Don¡¯t dig a pit for me! Seeing Selman¡¯s unwavering determination, Sui Yuan deeply sucked in a breath, "You¡¯re overthinking things. I didn¡¯t do anything...." Selman narrowed his eyes, evidently not believing him. Only, it didn¡¯t matter if Yaan admitted to it or not. He would find out. Selman shifted his gaze to the aloof and remote Elders that sat up behind the raised table, mocking, "Then, what¡¯s my sentence? The death penalty?" The Grand Elder revealed a benevolent yet chastising expression, as if he was faced with the younger generation that didn¡¯t understand matters, "No, child. You are a precious, pure-blooded prince. We would not condemn you to death. Only, your actions have brought disaster and unrest to the blood kin. Moreover, you are unwilling to repent. We hope that you can temporarily take a rest and calm down, properly reflecting on the error of your ways." "...For how long?" Selman stared nkly. The Grand Elder smiled, "A thousand years." Selman was indeed astonished. He had made preparations for the worst but in the end, his penalty was unexpectedly light. Yes, a thousand years was long, even for a blood kin. However, it was notpletely unbearable. Dill had already been turned into a vampire. Although the matters of the world were difficult to anticipate, but with the other¡¯s persistence and the protective measures Selman had ced, it was not impossible for them to meet again after a thousand years. Perhaps all of the riches and his position will vanish like smoke after waking from a thousand-year slumber. However, as long as he had the strength of a pure blood, and as long as Dill lived on, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem. How could the Council, who had always thought him to be displeasing to the eye, suddenly act this ¡¯benevolent¡¯? Selman did not believe it. He abruptly turned to face Sui Yuan, gaze profound, "This is your doing?" The Grand Elder£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªAs a supporting lead, I unexpectedly only have two lines? This is unscientific! Could it be because of my appearance?! Faced with Selman¡¯s questioning, Sui Yuan really wanted to say ¡¯no¡¯. However, everyone here was a witness. Even if he refused to admit it, he couldn¡¯t. Thus, he had no choice but to force himself to gently nod his head. A smile slowly bloomed on Selman¡¯s face. His contradictory feelings towards Yaan that were difficult to part with suddenly became clear to him after he thought about Dill¡¯s guess and Lilith¡¯s words. Even though he immediately had to part with his beloved and enter a millennium long slumber, that could not put a damper on his good mood, "Do you like me, Yaan?" Yes, Selman was happy at this moment. He didn¡¯t know why he had such a strange reaction, but when he thought about it, there could only be one exnation: he also liked Yaan. Yaan had always paid a price for him. Yaan had silently left with a broken heart after he and Dill had exchanged vows. Yaan had stepped forward bravely when faced with his greatest cmity...all of this moved Selman and made him feel cherished. How could he reject him? He must have also liked Yaan before he had found out about all of this. Otherwise, why did he constantly think of him, even when he had Dill by his side? Otherwise, howe he could never ignore Yaan? Selman¡¯s tone was certain, simply rendering Sui Yuan into a bloody mess. He couldn¡¯t help but persevere and recite his own character settings, "No. I am only doing this out of gratitude to you. You saved my life and for that, I am thankful towards you. I wish to do everything that I can to assist you. It has nothing to do with love." "Then why did you help Dill leave me?" Now that he could clearly see Yaan¡¯s emotions and his life was no longer in danger, the mind of the now carefree Selman was clear like never before. "Because I had long since realized your romantic feelings towards Dill and that these emotions will bring disaster upon you both. I had hoped to sever it before you realized it," Sui Yuan replied seriously, "In reality, everything that happened after is proof that I was right." "Then, after you were discovered by me, why did you suddenly leave, disappearing without a trace?" Selman aggressively pressed on, "Since you had known that these emotions were harmful, why did you leave on your own ord and allow me to sink into this danger instead of continuing to put a stop to it or even helping me ovee this crisis?" Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªCan I say that it was the plot¡¯s arrangements? "Because..." Sui Yuan strived to rationalize his actions, "Because I thought that you didn¡¯t want to see me and would not forgive my betrayal. And I did betray you. I made such a decision without your approval...." "Liar," Selman hit the nail on the head, exposing Sui Yuan¡¯s lies, "I was angry, but I did not reproach you. However, you never apologized. Instead, you left. This is not consistent with your style of doing things!" Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªThe retribution for having OOC¡¯ed in order to keep the plot on track has appeared. Sui Yuan, who was refuted until he was at a loss for words, simply wanted to cry. "You like me, so you couldn¡¯t bear to see Dill and me together. You had no choice but to leave, right?" Selman stared at Sui Yuan profoundly as he asked gently. "No, the one I like is..." Sui Yuan made a final struggle, but before he could spit out Dill¡¯s name, he was interrupted. Selman evidently did not n on listening to his retort, "I think that I also like you, Yaan." Sui Yuan simply wanted to grab hold of the protagonist gong¡¯s thigh and beg him not to make such a fuss! Didn¡¯t he always get along well with Dill? What the heck was he doing, suddenly falling in love with someone else at the very end of the plot?! Can¡¯t he date properly?! "Your lover is Dill, Selman daren," Sui Yuan gritted his teeth, reminding this scum gong to not be fickle in love. Even with his good temper, the feeling of having everything fall through because of ack of a final effort made him unable to control himself that he almost wanted to blow Selman¡¯s brains out. When he heard Sui Yuan bring up Dill¡¯s name, Selman¡¯s gentle expression froze. Indeed, he felt conflicted and remorseful. Only, their long lifespans made the blood kin self-indulgent. Their private lives were also extremely messy. Very few lovers can withstand the test of time, staying faithful until death. Of course, there are also blood kin who can single-mindedly devote themselves to their lovers. However, many more are unfaithful and fickle in love. They have a countless number of lovers and moments of impulse. Thus, this did not affect Selman all too much. "I like you and I also like Dill. Perhaps you can¡¯t understand it, but the truth is like that," Selman looked at Sui Yuan earnestly, promising hismitment to them, "Perhaps, after I wake up from my deep sleep, I can clear my mind and sort things out. So, can you wait for me? Wait for me to wake up and I¡¯ll give you a proper confession." Sui Yuan who waspletely dumbfounded subconsciously refused, "No...." "Really sorry but Yaan cannot wait for you," Zhao Xihe¡¯s voice carried over, sticking itself between Selman and Sui Yuan. He already could not endure it any longer. Even if Sui Yuan would be displeased with him, he had no choice but to break free from his identity as a piece of stage furniture. Watching on helplessly as another man expressed his love towards your lover was something no one could endure, OK?! "...You?" Selman looked at Zhao Xihe who tore off his cloak and blocked Sui Yuan with his body. He slightly furrowed his brows. Selman felt that the human before him was somewhat familiar but could not recall from where he had seen him. Yes, Selman had indeed seen ¡¯Anson¡¯ twice. However, he looked down upon humankind and basically did not look him in the eyes and size him up. Moreover, aside from sharing the same appearance, the imposing manner of the current Zhao Xihe was entirely different from the ¡¯Anson¡¯ of the past. He was so different that Selman waspletely unable to make the connection. "Anson, the loser you had nearly been beaten to death twice. Remember me now?" Zhao Xihe raised the corner of his lips with malice, spitting out his identity in this world. Soon after, he gripped Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulders and nted a kiss on his lips, "Aren¡¯t you curious as to why Yaan had saved me from you twice and didn¡¯t even hesitate to get hurt on my behalf? This is why." Sui Yuan gave up and did not refute it. Hepletely handed everything to Zhao Xihe for him to manage. Meanwhile, Selman was so angry his eyes threatened to pop out of their sockets as he watched the actions of the two people. His mind, for once, was still sober so he did not directly fight with him, "I don¡¯t believe it!" "Believe it or not, this is the truth. The one Yaan loves is me. He only saved you out of gratitude. It¡¯s. Gratitude." Zhao Xihe¡¯s expression darkened as he repeated thest two words, sneering with ridicule, "Asking the esteemed Selman daren to not shower affection on an uninterested party!" "Before I took Dill back, the two of you did not know each other," Selman was unwilling to take this lying down. He sized up Zhao Xihe with contempt, "And you, what qualifications do you have to be liked by Yaan?" Selman indeed tread on Zhao Xihe¡¯s weak spot. He knew that his appearance in this world was not outstanding in the least, nor did he have the strength of the blood kin. If it wasn¡¯t because he and Sui Yuan were lovers, the Yaan of this world would never take a second nce at Anson. He didn¡¯t know how many times he¡¯s cursed 5237. Zhao Xihe, who understood how the heart works, naturally knew just how to make Selman hurt. He was not angry. In fact, he smiled and wrapped an arm around Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulders, "That¡¯s right. What you said was right. Before that, Yaan and I were indeed unfamiliar with one another. However, after he saved me the first time, I fell in love with him at first sight and decided to pursue him. In the end, I was able to sessfully capture his heart. I must also thank you. Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, this is all thanks to you, ne!" Selman¡¯s body stiffened and he subconsciously clenched both his fists tightly. 5237£º"Hehe, then, the catfight scene has finally begun. ¡ú_¡ú" The author has something to say: Although the majority of little sisters don¡¯t mind it, there is also a sizeable number of little sisters who dislike incest. In addition, the editing side obviously don¡¯t like this kind of subject matter so the probability of getting locked is very high. This silly author is pondering over whether she can make it so that they have no blood rtionship... [kneels] PS, unexpectedly, many little sisters like a younger gong in the father-son CPs? However what I think is most meng is an older gong, you know?! To have the opposite CP of you guys makes me feel very distressed. An older gong is also very meng, please don¡¯t cken it. QAQ There are also little sisters who ask why I deletements. I have a good conscience (hey!) I promise that I don¡¯t deletements. It is JJ that blocks them.This silly author is helpless OTZ. However, I do see all thements. Everyone need not worry. When JJ¡¯s system returns to normal (if it even can), thements should reappear themselves? At least I pray that this happens...thus, if you see that yourment is blocked again, please remain calm.... Chapter 12 part11 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian "Yaan has always been soft-hearted, you also know this. Although he did not ept my pursuit of him, he did not have the heart to look on with indifference as you beat me to death. Thus, he also blocked the attack for me the second time, thereby saving my life." "You took away Dill, leaving the severely injured Yaan behind. It was I who took him home and tended to his wounds with great care. Didn¡¯t you just ask him where he¡¯s been all this time? The answer is of course my ce!" Zhao Xihe looked at Selman¡¯s increasingly ugly expression, naturally feeling particrly carefree, "Yaan¡¯s love ended tragically and he did not wish to step between you and Dill. Ultimately, he decided to give up these hopeless feelings. If I didn¡¯t seize the opportunity to squeeze in at this time, when else would I get the chance, ne?" "We lived together all day and night and admired one another wholeheartedly. Like this, Yaan finally epted me. Although I am indeed not as influential as you, don¡¯t have a majestic appearance, nor have outstanding strength, I am single-mindedly devoted to Yaan. My fidelity is unwavering and I wish to dedicate my everything to him. It is far better than you, who enjoys the benefits of Yaan¡¯s sacrifice but is always rarely concerned about him and even neglects him, right?" What Selman regretted the most right now was how he had not realized Yaan¡¯s feelings much earlier on. Instead, he gave someone else the opportunity to squeeze in. Thus, Zhao Xihe naturally stomped all over his sore spot without any mercy, absolute in the unrestrained disy of his scorching feelings towards Sui Yuan, "Besides, you already have Dill, no? Yaan is so proud, how could he allow himself to get involved between you two? For you, he rushed about all over in order to repay your kindness. But aside from gratitude and years of friendship, he feels nothing else for you. You should also know his resolute and single-minded personality. Right now, the person he likes is me and only me. As for you, you¡¯ve already been left in the past!" "From the moment you epted Dill, the possibility of you and Yaan being together could no longer be. Yaan could not stand frozen in one ce waiting for you, so he left you and came to me!" Compared to losing something the instant you gained it, it is even more bitter to know that you personally pushed something precious into the arms of someone else. Zhao Xihe¡¯s gaze towards the pained Selman was full of malice. He actually wanted to go as far as to snatch away his person¡ªeven if you fundamentally had no chance to do so¡ªthen he certainly needed to be punished. He had to make Selman feel troubled over this matter for the rest of his life, and make it difficult for him to free himself of it. "Right, I forgot to say. Didn¡¯t you fall in love with Dill in the end because you loved the taste of his blood?" Zhao Xihe said proudly, preparing for the final attack against Selman, "Yaan also really likes my blood, same as how you like Dill¡¯s. Hepletely can¡¯t part from me. You should understand that kind of feeling, yeah?" "This...is this true?" Emotionally, Selman could not ept this. However, Anson¡¯s arguments were logical and coherent, making him unable to find any gaps. The most important thing was that the attractive force of blood made him unable to retort. As a person who has experienced it for himself, Selman was unable to rid himself of the enticement of Dill¡¯s blood. In his eyes, Yaan also could not do so. Thus, he could only stare at Yaan with an imploring expression, hoping that he would deny Anson¡¯s words. Would Sui Yuan deny this? Of course not! Zhao Xihe had painstakingly helped him fill up the hole and get the protagonist gong to give up on him. Sui Yuan naturally would not screw up at such a critical moment. Although Selman looked extremely pitiful, he still nodded without mercy, without any hesitation, "Yes. I¡¯m sorry, Selman. The one I like now is only Anson. You are my revered master, benefactor, and friend, but nothing more." Zhao Xihe, who had sessfully dealt the final strike on his rival-in-love, was immensely pleased with himself. Meanwhile, Selman, who came to realize his own mistakes, did not have the heart to take out his anger on Yaan. He was even ashamed to face Yaan because of all those years of neglect. Thus, all of Selman¡¯s hostility was solely poured onto Zhao Xihe, "Don¡¯t be so pleased with yourself. You won¡¯t be able to be pleased for long," Selman sneered coldly, "You are but an ordinary human with a trifling 100-year lifespan. Meanwhile, I have much more time. I can change Yaan¡¯s mind." "If you can turn Dill into a blood kin, then why can¡¯t I be one, too? I think that I, at least, am much more suitable to the blood kin lifestylepared to Dill." Zhao Xihe would not let go of any opportunity to jab at Selman. "Turn into a vampire?" Selman snorted, "Will your Church permit you to do such a thing?" "Just like how you were willing to make the entire blood kin race your enemy for the sake of making Dill your partner, why can¡¯t I do the same? I am better than you¡ªyou who cares about Dill yet also wants to love Yaan! For Yaan, I am willing to risk it all and pay any cost!" If Zhao Xihe was a true believer, he would probably suffer from the internal struggle of this statement. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t care at all. Thus, his smile was still that of a winner unting off his victory. He stooped down and sized up the bound Selman with disdain, muttering with contempt, "For Yaan, I can make the whole world my enemy, let alone you, this sorry excuse of a blood kin prince!" Selman found it difficult to breathe when faced with the vigorous holy energy emanating from Zhao Xihe¡¯s body. His body reflexively stretched taut as if meeting its natural enemy. He felt incredulous. He was unexpectedly suppressed by a human that he had looked down upon in the past. To be able to distinctly sense the dangering from this human made his scalp go numb. This person¡ªwas he really the Anson that he knew? Zhao Xihe stared at Selman¡¯s erratically changing expressions andughed lightly, cursing him with a gentle tone, "In short, I wish you a good sleep!" After saying this, he turned to face the Council¡¯s Elders and saluted, "We have wasted everyone¡¯s time long enough. I am extremely sorry for inconveniencing everyone. Now, shall we start carrying out his sentence?" The Grand Elder, who was just happily watching the two rivals-in-love fight it out, tit for tat, awkwardly coughed. He put on an act, stroking his beard as he raised his hand to indicate towards another Elder to deliver the wine that had long been prepared to Selman. Within the wine was a poison that would cause blood kin to fall into a deep sleep. As long as Selman drank it, then he will have epted his punishment. Selman did not resist and sped the cup of wine in his hands. However, his unreconciled gaze was still locked on Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe. He wanted to engrave the two people into his heart. One, his beloved that he wanted to pursue upon waking up. The other, the enemy of his eternal life. This time, he had lost. Next time, no one will be able to defeat him! The cup fell to the ground, making a crisp ¡¯ng¡¯ sound. Selman, who was sitting tall on his chair, gradually entered a deep sleep. Until the very end, he looked towards Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe¡¯s direction, extremely obstinate. Everything had been sorted out. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The Council ordered the blood kin to ce Selman into the coffin and take him to the resting ground for blood kins in deep slumber. Meanwhile, Princess Lilith carefully walked towards Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe, forcing a smile as she pointed to her throat. ¡ª¡ªPlease let me off. QAQ Sui Yuan¡¯s scalp went numb at first, being watched attentively by Selman. Up until now, he was still in a bit of a panicked state. Zhao Xihe swept a nce at Princess Lilith, tone indifferent, "The effect will wear off five hours after you were first rendered speechless. A little lesson...you should understand. Next time, it won¡¯t be as light." The princess nodded at once. Not daring to dally any longer, she quickly turned and left, afraid that if her presence continued to displease the other, he¡¯d inflict her with some other strange thing. The princess had never been more d that she had only held some wicked intentions for the human and hadn¡¯t actually made her move. Only...she seems to have flirted with that man¡¯s lover, Yaan? Seeing how much he cared about Yaan, and how he was so petty as to seek revenge towards Selman for the smallest of grievances and went to settle scores at an opportune moment.... The princess was itching to chop off her hand that had touched Yaan before! For the sake of expressing her apology, the princess specifically dispatched people to escort Zhao Xihe and Sui Yuan out of the blood kin territory. Although the two people were strong enough to protect themselves, therge majority of the blood kin did have a deeply-rooted hate and rejection of the Church after all. Since they could simplify matters, why go against it? Seeing the two people ept her goodwill, the princess sighed in relief and decided to hide and bide her time smoothly and steadily after sending them out. Selman¡¯s arrogant and unruly nature had brought about today¡¯s consequences. She had also nearly offended people she should not offend. Thus, from now on, it would be safest to lie low for a while.... After Selman¡¯s plot ended, what was left was for Anson and Dill to meet. Afterwards, they would live in seclusion together in human society. Zhao Xihe, naturally, had no intention of mixing together with the protagonist shou from here on out, so he decided that after meeting Dill, he would logically and thoroughly end his own scenes. Of course, what was more important was for him to make his rtionship with ¡¯Yaan¡¯ clear. ording to the plot, after Dill was sent away by Selman, it took a period of time before he awoke. The first thing he did upon waking was probe for information regarding Selman. When he heard that Selman had already fallen into a slumber, Dill became discouraged. Like a walking corpse, he revisited old haunts. When he arrived in the slums, he met with Anson. Only with his friend¡¯s persuasion was he able to pull himself together and decide to wait for Selman, using the one thousand years to better himself, make himself stronger. In order to meet up with Dill, Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe naturally returned to the slums and very sessfully drew out the protagonist shou. When Dill entered Anson¡¯s home and saw Sui Yuan, there were no words to express his shock, "Anson¡ªand Yaan daren? Why are you here?!" Sui Yuan smiled gently at Dill. Meanwhile, Zhao Xihe quickly weed the protagonist shou, patted him on the shoulder with stirred emotions, "Heavens! Dill, where did you go?! We couldn¡¯t find you all this time and were simply worried to death! We were afraid that you had done something stupid!" "I..." Dill also did not know what had happened in the previous period of time. Selman¡¯s departure made his mind nk. Passing over Zhao Xihe, he shifted his longing gaze to Sui Yuan, hoping that he would help him, help Selman, "Yaan daren, did you know? Selman, he unexpectedly¡ª" "He has fallen into a millenium-long slumber. Yes, I know," Sui Yuan sighed lightly, averting his gaze away in distress. Dill froze in that instant and immediately understood that Yaan daren had no way of changing things. In the moment, he was at a loss for what to do. "Actually, things aren¡¯t too terrible. A thousand years is not all that long for vampires," Zhao Xihe discreetly blocked Sui Yuan from Dill¡¯s line of sight and spoke infort, "Yaan already did his best. Selman had challenged the tradition and regtions of the blood kin. In addition, there was the pressure exerted by Princess Lilith and the Council¡¯s evil intentions. A millennium-long sleep is already the lightest punishment. A thousand yearster, you will be able to meet with him again, no?" Dill¡¯s eyes slowly came back into focus. He had notpletely adapted to his new identity as a blood kin and had been frightened by how long a thousand years seemed to be from the viewpoint of a human, "This...is already the lightest punishment? It was the result of Yaan daren¡¯s hard work?" "Yes," Zhao Xihe nodded. Dill sat down on a chair, disappointed. He supported his head weakly, "This is my fault. It¡¯s because of me that Selman ended up like this. It is because I couldn¡¯t help him in any way...." "It is not your fault," Sui Yuan walked towards Dill¡¯s side, ruffling his hair as he did in the past, "Selman was perfectly willing to do these things. Even at the very end, he had no regrets. Thus, you need not regret." He watched as Dill raised his head, looking like a believer obediently listening to a priest¡¯s admonishment, "As for the matter of helping...you need not me yourself over that. We know how painful it is for humans to suddenly turn into blood kin. You relied on your own willpower to support yourself through it. That is already more than enough. Moreover, you are but a young blood kin. Your power is meager, nor do you have status. Even if you tried your best, you would not have been able to change things. Instead, you¡¯d only worry Selman." The depression within his heart was dispersed by the gentle words. Dill gradually rxed, as if he had made his confession to God. He slowly revealed a smile, "Thank you, Yaan daren...." "Then, what do you n on doing next? During the next one thousand years that is," Zhao Xihe asked Dill, quickly moving towards Sui Yuan¡¯s side and wrapping an arm around his shoulder. "I n to travel everywhere, taking a look and gaining first hand knowledge of a variety of things and gain a better understanding of matters in this world. I want to work hard and improve my strength," Dill¡¯s eyes were gentle and pure, carrying a warm yearning, "Then, I will wait for Selman to awaken. This time, I will not drag him down!" "Not bad," Zhao Xihe nodded, not at all surprised. "What about you? Do you want to go with me to¡ª" Dill spoke but suddenly realized that the situation was a bit wrong. When did his childhood friend and Yaan daren be so familiar with each other that they were willing to have their arms around each other?" There was even...an odd feeling hovering between the two people...Dill felt rather incredulous, "You and Yaan daren...." "We¡¯re together," Zhao Xihe happily answered Dill who had wanted to speak but had been hesitant. Dill£º"£¡£¡£¡£¡" ¡ª¡ªIt wasn¡¯t that he was looking down on his childhood friend but he still believed that Anson did not suit Yaan daren. One was like a cloud and the other was like mud. The two people had unexpectedly gotten together, it was simply like an April Fools¡¯ Day joke! "Yaan daren, don¡¯t you like Selman?" Although it was ill-timed, Dill, who was extremely shocked, could not help but blurt it out. In his eyes, only Selman could suit Yaan, this kind of perfect person. Sui Yuan, who had long sincee up with a proper answer with Zhao Xihe, decisively repeated what he had said to Selman when faced with Dill¡¯s question. After hearing this, Dill felt like his spirit had left his body, but he still reluctantly epted it in any case. ¡ª¡ªTsk, this terrible feeling of seeing a flower poked into a pile of manure ...his childhood friend was extremely lucky, ah! Even though Dill¡¯s friendship with Anson was resolute and genuine, he couldn¡¯t help but find it difficult to suppress admiration and jealousy! "Right. There¡¯s also a very important matter," Zhao Xihe, who was especially unhappy with the gaze Dill used to look at him, slightly raised an eyebrow and a malicious idea immediately popped out, "Before Selman woke up, he confessed to Yaan." Dill£º"£¡£¡£¡£¡" ¡ª¡ªAnother bolt from the blue! He was definitely dreaming, wasn¡¯t he?! A second ago, he was bereaved with his lover¡¯s departure. In the next second, he was told that the other was two-timing him. This kind of emotional rollercoaster made Dillpletely clueless as to what kind of expression he should make. "He said that he likes you and also likes Yaan. He also wanted Yaan to wait for him to wake up so that he could confess to him properly," Zhao Xihe sneered, "Thus, I¡¯ll be troubling you to properly look after your family¡¯s Selman, OK? Don¡¯t let hime out as he pleases and wreck other people¡¯s love!" Although he thought that the personality of his family¡¯s childhood friend had changed a bit, Dill even now could not pay attention to that issue just yet. He waspletely stupefied. Why the heck did he feel surprised but also not at the same time?! "Then, I leave it up to you,!" Zhao Xihe, pleased and not feeling any guilt in the least, looked at the result of his machinations. He was just teaching the scum gong how to be loyal. He was just being considerate towards the protagonist CP, that¡¯s all! Dill raised a hand to facepalm. He had no idea how to face Yaan daren at this moment. He was disappointed with how fickle Selman was but also kind of understood why he liked Yaan. He was also rather jealous, but what he felt was not simply jealousy. Selman had already fallen into a deep slumber and prior to that, he had done his best to protect him, thus gaining much goodwill from Dill. This made him unable to feel bitter towards Selman. Dill was shrouded by thisplicated emotion and asked, muddleheaded, "Then...what should I do?" Right now, there was no use in overthinking things. After experiencing so many things, Dill was already unable to leave Selman, unable to free himself of his love for him. So, he could only do his best to prevent Selman from bothering Yaan in the future. ¡ª¡ªNot only was it to safeguard the feelings between himself and Selman, but also to safeguard that between Yaan and his childhood friend. Dill suddenly felt that the burden on his back was heavy and the road, long. "Cry. Selman is most afraid of seeing you cry. If he dares cheat, let him see you cry," Zhao Xihe shrugged, "Or, do your best to get stronger. If he dares womanize, beat him up. Beat him up until he¡¯s learned his lesson. There are many ways!" "I¡ªI will try my best..." He had already pledged to get stronger when he found out that Selman had fallen into a slumber. Dill, who would no longer shed meaningless tears, naturally, chose thetter method. He firmly clenched his fists. In any case, this was consistent with his original intention of getting stronger.... Sui Yuan who had been spectating this entire time£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªReally want to light a candle for Selman, ah. Once he wakes up, he¡¯ll discover that his family¡¯s obedient, agreeable little white lotus has already turned into a violent overlord flower. The consequences of provoking Zhao Xihe was indeed very frightening. One would simply fall into an abyss of suffering for the rest of their life.... 5237£º"..................Save me. QAQ" The author has something to say: The next world will definitely be a battle for session within the ancient imperial courts. ZXH will be the father (not blood rted). Little sisters who like younger gongs, please pardon me =333= Wuxian: ooh boy, next world is Something Else. Chapter 12 part12 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Although Sui Yuan especially wanted to see Selman¡¯s expression of falling apart when he awoken and met with Dill again, it was truly a pity that the plot did not move towards that direction. And, when the story ended, he and Zhao Xihe had to leave. Even though their departure was drawing nigh, Zhao Xihe very much wanted to spend the eve of their departure doing the deed to his heart¡¯s delight. However, for the sake of giving a lesson to Selman, who constantly thought about making a vain attempt to snatch away his person and who did not repent no matter what, he patiently bore with that lightbulb Dill and did not directly shoo him away without any hesitation. That¡¯s right. Zhao Xihe went against the plot. He refused Dill¡¯s invitation to travel around the human world together. However, what was unexpected was Dill surprisingly changing his mind and abandoning his n. Instead, he stayed by his childhood friend and Yaan¡¯s side. Dill liked Yaan¡ªalthough it was not a romantic type of like¡ªand also cared about his close friend Anson. After having lost his lover, he urgently longed to be with the people he cared about. This waspletely understandable. Therefore, his single dog eyes were rudely blinded. In order to make sure Dill was strong enough to beat up Selman a thousand yearster, Zhao Xihe gave it his all in teaching him. Of course, while he taught Dill, Zhao Xihe did not forget to PDA from time to time, making it clear to Dill that Sui Yuan belonged to him exclusively. Zhao Xihe could sense the goodwill Dill had towards Yaan. If Dill hadn¡¯t fallen in love with Selman first and was a person with a one-track mind, he might have been half-hearted like Selman. At present, there was no Selman. In order to prevent Dill from developing any kind of delusion he shouldn¡¯t be having while interacting with Sui Yuan, he had no choice but to make him surrender with actions. Although, rather than saying ¡¯had no choice¡¯, it would be better to say he was ¡¯enduring it dly¡¯. Zhao Xihe was very precise when judging the emotions of other people. Or rather, his love rival radar was uparably sharp. From the moment Dill had found out that his family¡¯s childhood friend and Yaan daren had gotten together, ¡¯if even Anson is OK, then why won¡¯t I do?¡¯ and such thoughts shed through his mind, though even he himself was not aware of them. However, shortly thereafter, these kinds of thoughts were quickly extinguished after Zhao Xihe gradually showed off his capabilities before him. Zhao Xihe¡¯s strength after bing a vampire made Dill feel far inferior. The other¡¯s position in human society also dumbfounded him. In the end, Dill was nothing but a poor youth from the slums. Even if he enjoyed a noble¡¯s treatment after encountering Selman, he had never truly assimted into that life. Perhaps Dill could mature, be poised, and be noble from the inside out after a thousand years. However, right now, he was far, far away from this level.... Thus, when Dill saw how decisive Zhao Xihe was in managing things, how he received his clients with both grace and indifference, he could barely believe that he was the same poverty-stricken childhood friend that he knew! Towards hispletely unconcealed OOCing, Zhao Xihe remained unworried. He only said ¡¯people can always change and mature¡¯ and other simr things without thinking it through, skipping over this matter. Dill was skeptical about this. However, no matter how hard he thought, he would never imagine that his childhood friend¡¯s soul had already beenpletely reced. Thus, he could only ept his words and settle the matter by dropping it. The change in ¡¯Anson¡¯ made Dill gradually feel at ease with the rtionship between him and Yaan. Although he was far inferior in appearance to Yaan, his personality very much suited the other in any case. Looking at their habits, Dill thought that the considerate ¡¯Anson¡¯ who was detail-oriented and single-mindedly devoted was a much better match for Yaan than Selman. He would make Yaan happier. Like this, Dill¡¯s determination to thwart Selman¡¯s intention to step between the two people became even more resolute. When the plot ended, Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe bid farewell to Dill using the excuse of wanting to spend their honeymoon travelling around the world. Soon after, theypletely left the vampire world. When he recalled how he meticulous trained Dill, Zhao Xihe narrowed his eyes and smiled a smile full of malice. Sui Yuan saw everything and silently lit a candle for Selman. ¡ª¡ªAlthough he was also very curious and even took a bit of joy in his misfortune.... Sui Yuan did not like Selman at all. Especially after seeing that the other had caused his mark to lower quite a bit. When he saw his final score, Sui Yuan¡¯s anger towards Selman deepened yet to another level. He was itching to transmigrate back and fiercely teach him a lesson. Fortunately, Selman and Dill, this protagonist CP, had gotten together¡ªalthough there was the crisis of a two-timing scum gong appearing. However, after ¡¯Yaan¡¯ and ¡¯Anson¡¯ left, there was no more correspondence and Selman could not find them despite looking everywhere. In the end, he had no choice but to give up. Without Sui Yuan¡¯s fraudulent Heartthrob halo¡¯s influence, Selman was not moved by anyone else. He was content with his own lot and lived out his life with Dill. Overall, the score was passable. Sui Yuan closed his score rather gloomily. He silentlyforted himself that it was better than the previous worlds in which the protagonist CP waspletely torn apart. However, he was still brooding inside. ¡ª¡ªThe feeling of having everything ruined because of ack of a final effort....he really did not want to experience this again! It was simply stifling.... Seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s sulky mood, Zhao Xihe sighed. He rubbed Sui Yuan¡¯s head, trying to distract him, "What do you want to ask this time?" Sui Yuan jolted out of his thoughts and quickly threw Selman to the back of his mind. He looked at Zhao Xihe with a burning gaze, "Why did my Creator make you?" Zhao Xihe did not directly answer him. Instead, he raised a brow, "Why are you so certain that I was made by your creator?" Sui Yuan nked. He was rather puzzled, "...Could it be that you weren¡¯t?" In Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes, his Creator was an existence that controlled everything. It was omnipotent, most worthy of admiration. It was like how parents were invincible in the eyes of their child. So, when Zhao Xihe said that he was not a real person, he immediately ignored all other possibilities and determined that he and Zhao Xihe were made by the same Creator. It was reasonable to say that it was a rather groundless belief. Zhao Xihe smiled softly and did not tease Sui Yuan any further, "To some extent, I am indeed made by your Creator." Sui Yuan looked at Zhao Xihe, rather conflicted. He did not quite understand what he meant by ¡¯to some extent¡¯. Currently, Sui Yuan could roughly perceive Zhao Xihe¡¯s implication. However, he did not receive a definite answer. Moreover, these ambiguous words meant that there was a certain discrepancy between what he said and the actual truth. Sui Yuan gripped his hair. He felt that perhaps this was very important. Since he did not understand, he directly asked, "What does ¡¯to some extent¡¯ mean?" Zhao Xihe smiled a smile that was not a smile, "Which question do you want to ask me?" Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªGod*mmit! He was suddenly on the fence, what to do?! He wanted to ask both of them, ah! In the end, Sui Yuan decided to follow his original thought first, to avoid being led astray by Zhao Xihe. In any case, like how Zhao Xihe had said, they had plenty of time. "The reason I was made ah..." Zhao Xihe squinted, looking like he was ruminating, "Was probably out of boredom, ba." "...Boredom?" Sui Yuan was stunned. Hepletely did not expect this kind of answer. "Yes, ah. Boredom. You know that the Original Space has nothing. Even the flow of time cannot be perceived. Day after day, it has to deal with the data sent back from the systems. Even if it¡¯s a God, it would still find it unbearable, ba?" Zhao Xihe smiled lightly as hemented. Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªWhy did he suddenly feel that his god, who was free of mortal desires, was suddenly pulled off of its godly altar? He must be overthinking things! Sui Yuan: "...So...because it was bored...you were created?" Zhao Xihe calmly nodded his head, "Yes. Through my eyes, my ears, my thoughts, my perception...excluding the data it received before, it could experience its own worlds through a whole new perspective. Isn¡¯t it very interesting?" Although Zhao Xihe¡¯s tone was mild and soft, and even carried a hint of delight, the hair on Sui Yuan¡¯s body just about stood up, "Wait a second! What do you mean?" Zhao Xihe shrugged, "It is exactly what you think it means." Sui Yuan¡¯s body gradually stiffened as he was stared at by Zhao Xihe. He forced augh, "You said...that it sees everything? Through your eyes? Is this true? Don¡¯t...trick me...." Zhao Xihe advanced forward a few steps, pressing close to Sui Yuan. He slightly bent down andpletely enveloped Sui Yuan with his shadow, smile unreadable, "What do you think? Is it true?" Sui Yuan was like a little animal that had been ensnared within a trap, not daring to even struggle under the hunter¡¯s tyrannical abuse. He could only return Zhao Xihe¡¯s gaze dumbly. He seemed to be able to see a sh of a robotic coldness through those dark eyes he had grown familiar with. It felt familiar to the one he had perceived within the Original Space. Sui Yuan thought about the previous world and the feeling he had when Zhao Xihe told him he had killed off the plot¡¯s characters, which he had dismissed as his own misconception. He suddenly realized that actually, he had be aware of this fact somewhat but did not think too deeply about it¡ªhe did not dare think too deeply, only casting everything as an illusion in order to protect himself. Only towards his Creator would he feel that deeply-rooted obedience and reverence. Zhao Xihe was not just Zhao Xihe. Everything about him was also linked to the existence that Sui Yuan fundamentally did not dare disrespect. "You...just what are you?" Sui Yuan could dimly hear himself ask, "You are...my Creator?" "I am it. Or rather, I am a part of it," Zhao Xihe grabbed hold of Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulders and he bit Sui Yuan¡¯s ear,ughing in an ambiguous low voice, "He is reason, whereas I am emotion. It hopes to be able to enjoy the four types of human emotions through me and life in all its forms. After all, after seeing so much, it will naturally be curious. Where there is curiosity, there is a longing to taste it. Thus, I was born." Sui Yuan felt a feeling of limpness and numbness rise within his body. His body, that had long since familiarized itself with Zhao Xihe, reacted extremely quickly. However, this did nothing to change his hesitant and helpless feelings. Sui Yuan began to think. He thought of all the details he had missed from the moment heid eyes on Zhao Xihe until now. He did not understand emotions, but seemed to have not struggled in the least. He had logically epted Zhao Xihe¡¯s love and even responded in turn. Did he truly like Zhao Xihe, or was this the innate yearning for his Creator? Zhao Xihe had disrupted his mission time and time again. Sui Yuan was furious and angered, but he had only ever escaped. He had never resisted. Was this a testament to love¡¯s ¡¯poison¡¯ or was it his instinct toply with his Creator? Because of Zhao Xihe¡¯s obstruction, he was nearly destroyed. However, he did not hate him, nor was he angry at him. He was most willing to give up on himself. He even felt guilty towards Zhao Xihe and was reluctant to part with him, the main offender, when he was about to die. Did he truly love Zhao Xihe, or was it that he fundamentally was incapable of developing negative feelings towards his Creator? Even after he got together with Zhao Xihe, aside from when he tread on his bottom line, he was always obedient and indulgent towards Zhao Xihe. He very rarely had the thought to go against his wishes. He even dejectedly gave up on the thought of counter-attacking, a thought that had been endlessly running through his mind when faced with the other¡¯s expression.... ¡ª¡ªSo, did he really like Zhao Xihe or not? Or was this but the mischief of his instincts? Sui Yuan was perplexed, like a lost child. Zhao Xihe sighed and pulled Sui Yuan, who had fallen into a state of self-doubt, against his chest, stroking his lover in aforting manner as one would do to a startled little animal. A bitter smile was forced onto his lips. He had known that things would be like this, so he had never wanted to tell Sui Yuan the truth. However, Zhao Xihe knew that if he wanted to be with Sui Yuan forever, he could not perpetually conceal this from him. He wished to be honest with Sui Yuan and hoped that the other would ept all of him. Thus, he chose to tell him his secret with each world, little by little, wishing that this would give Sui Yuan enough time to digest it, ept it. He hoped that by slowly guessing more and more about his identity, Sui Yuan would more easily understand and ept it. However, Zhao Xihe didn¡¯t expect that Sui Yuan would be even sharper than he had predicted. Each question pinpointed a crucial part of his secret, quickly uncovering his mask. "When...did you find out?" Sui Yuan, who was rather rigid within Zhao Xihe¡¯s arms spoke, voice muffled as quiet as a mosquito. However, Zhao Xihe¡¯s sharp ears caught it, "After getting you back." Sui Yuan raised his hand, eyes glistening. He did not dare stare directly into Zhao Xihe¡¯s eyes, as it felt like he would be looking straight into his Creator¡¯s eyes. "When I discovered that you were gone, I was worried to death. I nearly destroyed everything, so as to bury it all beside you. Compared to a Destroyer, as part of the Worlds¡¯ origin, my power and authority is much greater than them. If I were to lose control, then naturally, I would be much more dangerous," Zhao Xihe¡¯s tone was irreverent, as if he was narrating a very ordinary story, "Of course, it sensed my abnormality. It could not allow me to do what I nned so it brought me to itself. When the barrier between worlds was severed, the connection between it and me was abruptly strengthened so I broke through the false memories and came to understand everything. Only then did I have the qualifications to negotiate with it." The hand sped onto Zhao Xihe¡¯s cor tightened and he pursed his lips. He subconsciously nestled deeper into his embrace. If his feelings towards Zhao Xihe was intertwined with his instincts, then what about the feelings Zhao Xihe had towards him? Did he truly love him? Seeming to perceive Sui Yuan¡¯s thoughts, Zhao Xihe¡¯s finger twirled the hair at the back of Sui Yuan¡¯s head, his voice t, "It actually likes you a lot. Even though you have never met its requirements¡ªeven if you are a failed product." Sui Yuan¡¯s body stiffened. These words had quickly, urately and ruthlessly tread all over his sore spot. "However, you are its blood and soul. It expended a great deal of energy into you. Even I did not receive this much of his attention. After it made me, it gave me fake memories and then threw me into the worlds as an Actor, leaving me to fend for myself. The only preferential treatment I received was that I was made into a ¡¯protagonist¡¯. Meanwhile, you are not the same. It is always paying close attention to you, recording each and every one of your movements. It incessantly and painstakingly modifies you, optimizes you. It does its best to make you into its image of perfection..." Zhao Xiheughed softly, "Perhaps I was influenced by it, which was why I paid so much attention to you and could not stop thinking about you, chasing after you so relentlessly. In the end, although it and I have long since be separate entities, we have always mutually affected each other." Sui Yuan did not feel disappointed when he heard Zhao Xihe¡¯s words. When he heard that his Creator liked him, he even felt an unstoppable feeling of happiness. This feeling made him a bit conflicted, as if the love between two people suddenly became a strange and baffling threesome. "Because of it, I became infatuated with you on our first meeting, fell in love with you on our second, and on our third, I decided to pledge my whole life to you. Meanwhile, as my feelings for you deepened, it gradually developed an inexplicable reluctance to part with you," Zhao Xihe snorted a bit discontentedly, "So, it was easily persuaded by me andpromised with me. Thus, it gave up on its original idea of recycling you. Otherwise, I think that it would have destroyed us both. I am but a part of it. A single part will never be able to defeat the whole. It could very easily create a new puppet to rece me." After a long pause, Zhao Xihe patted the back of Sui Yuan¡¯s head, "This is it. I¡¯ve told you everything. Is there anything you want to say?" "...I don¡¯t know," Sui Yuan was bewildered. There was too much information. He needed enough time and space to think things over. He needed to think about the rtionship between Zhao Xihe and his Creator, think about his feelings towards Zhao Xihe, and think about the rtionship between himself and his Creator. Although, thest one didn¡¯t seem to require any thinking over. He just felt overwhelmed with favour in any case. Zhao Xihe lowered his head to nce at Sui Yuan and raised the corner of his lips in displeasure. After having rivalled Lord Plot for Sui Yuan¡¯s affection for so long, he discovered that he also had to suffer being jealous over his main body. Sui Yuan was constantly thinking about his Creator. Even if it was just like a little chick imprinting on its mother, it was still unbearable, ah! "You can think it over properly. You have enough time," Zhao Xihe coldly smiled where Sui Yuan could not see. The plot? He had destroyed so many of them, he didn¡¯t mind destroying a few more. His main body? It sounded so impressive but it was permanently trapped within the Original Space and was a pitiful bug that could not even take a single step out of there. Sui Yuan was his and could only be his. Regardless of whether Sui Yuan¡¯s feelings towards himself was influenced by his instinctive feelings regarding his Creator, he could only stay by his side and never escape! As long as he had Sui Yuan, he would not give him to anyone else, regardless if it was the Destroyer who once had a ¡¯short term love affair¡¯ with him, or if it was this main body that was eyeing Sui Yuan covetously from behind himself. No one could take Sui Yuan away from him! The author has something to say: The Creator and what not, in reality, isn¡¯t it just some unconventional father figure? Actually, before this, I wanted to write them as father and son. [covers face] Eve: Finally, the whole truth is out! Who guessed correctly? Finally the reasoning for ZXH¡¯s inexplicable love and obsession with SY is revealed. Also, some things ZXH say are just so cheesy and sweet I can¡¯t. In real life I¡¯d probably cringe but something about him makes my heart race >/////< Wuxian: Not gonna lie, I forgot about the whole Creator business until it was brought up again. Chapter 13 part1 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Chapters in this arc: 15 WARNING: Because this takes ce in ancient China, where age of consent/age of maturity is different, SY¡¯s character is underage by our standards. The author is also aware of this and...does make somements that may be ufortable to some. It does not get explicit though. Click for another warning that is slightly spoilery. If this bothers you, you may skip the arc and I¡¯ll summarize any overarching plot rted things (if any) in the beginning of the next arc. Sui Yuan escaped¡ªexcept that, even if he escaped, he could only escape to the next world. This meant that there was no way at all for him to throw off Zhao Xihe. Of course, Sui Yuan did not n on truly throwing him off either. Preventing his imagination from running wild, Sui Yuan immediately opened up the plot and character settings without even opening his eyes as soon as he reached the new world. The softness beneath his body told Sui Yuan that he ought to be lying on a bed right now. This kind of run-of-the-mill transmigration made him rx a lot. He was quite d that he was no longer part of a strange race. Yes, Sui Yuan had finally returned to a human world. He could sleep on a soft bed and eat tasty, richly colourful delicacies. It was truly worthy of a celebration, truly worthy! ...Sui Yuan then discovered with distress that he was not at all happy. This was due to his sudden discovery of his lover¡¯s weird identity! It made him so scared that he felt ill at ease all up until present.... Sui Yuan painstakingly tossed Zhao Xihe to one side and focused on the story of this world. It had to be said, 5237 really put in effort this time. Sui Yuan¡¯s role was the Emperor¡¯s adopted son¡ªalthough he was bitterly made into cannon fodder in the end. To Sui Yuan, this was a story regarding the princes fighting over one another for the throne. To the protagonist shou, this was a mish-mash tale of the harem politics, the power struggles within the pce, and also the struggles within the government. It was simply extremelyplicated! The protagonist shou, Lin Xiao, was the son of the Grand Secretary of the Cab. His mother¡¯s status was low and Di Mother was not kind to her. Di Mother had not given birth to a son. Thus, she would ruthlessly murder the Shu sons so as to guard against their obstruction of the glory and splendor of her and her yet-to-be born child. Under this sort of dangerous environment, Lin Xiao¡¯s birth mother knew that she was powerless to protect her young son and could only bribe the midwife and wet nurse, and pretend that her son was a girl. This way, he would be able to evade Di Mother¡¯s malice. Fortunately, Di Mother¡¯s treatment of Shu daughters was passable. After all, after these girls were married off, they could be helping hands to her future son. Therefore, the protagonist shou dressed as a woman as he grew up. By good fortune, he inherited his mother¡¯s gentle and beautiful face. In addition, before puberty, the difference between the stature of girls and boys was not too different. As long as one proceeded with caution, things were unlikely to go wrong. Towards this kind of story line, Sui Yuan did not ridicule it in the least. In short, whatever the plot said was what it was. Everything was for the sake of the protagonist. The rest of the characters within the story could be blind and deaf to specifics when necessary and ignore all unreasonable elements. Of course, would it be a story of many ups and downs if nothing wrong happened? Thus, someone fell in love at first sight with Lin Xiao, who dressed up like a girl and the one who fell in love at first sight was the prince of the Imperial household. The protagonist gong, Situ Yu, was the Fourth Prince. His mother¡¯s family was not prominent and did notmand much of the emperor¡¯s attention. He had a deep and shrewd mind and was a person who concealed his strength and bide his time. He was also someone who carefully considered his words and acted with caution. The only time he threw caution to the wind was during that time he had caught a glimpse of the graceful Lin Xiao at a Flower Appreciation Banquet who wouldter be constantly on his mind. After tossing and turning in his bed and finding himself unable to forget this beautiful woman, the protagonist gong decided to give his all. He directly went to ask the Emperor to bestow upon him this marriage. The Emperor was magnanimous. Seeing that his child was asking something of him for once, he brandished his brush and granted it. Therefore, out of the blue, this meat pie dropped from the sky andnded on the protagonist shou¡¯s head, nearly breaking his head and causing blood to flow out. ¡ª¡ªHe was a man, ah! Could a man be married off?! Even if he could be married off, once he entered the bridal room, wouldn¡¯t he be exposed?! This would be a grave crime of deceiving the monarch, ah! The protagonist shou was struck dumb, as was the protagonist shou¡¯s pitiful birth mother. The protagonist shou wanted to flee from his marriage but everyone in his family wanted this link between them and the Imperial family! He could not escape nor could he go through with the wedding. He thought it through from many different angles and finally, the protagonist shou decided to nder himself. Without a pure reputation, the Imperial family would naturally not want him. Even if he had to shave his head and be a nunter and be an oilmp before Buddha, it wasn¡¯t anything much. Once the matter quieted down, he could dress in male clothing and be a true man once again! Sui Yuan gave the protagonist shou¡¯s quick-wittedness 233 likes and felt very regretful that Lord Plot would not let Lin Xiao get what he wished for. Lin Xiao decided to nder himself, but Situ Yu was unwilling, ah! After he had asked for his hand in marriage, he had always paid attention to Lin Xiao, afraid that if anything happened, his beloved who he had just attained would fly off on him. Heaven will not forsake those that persevere. Because of Situ Yu¡¯s attention on Lin Xiao, he was able to seed in saving him. Situ Yu also thought that this was the doing of Lin Xiao¡¯s Di Mother and thus, he ruthlessly oppressed the innocent Di Mother who had been unjustly attacked for her mere presence. Lin Xiao could see that Situ Yu was strongly attached to him and held deep emotions for him. So, he helplessly told him everything in all honesty, hoping that Situ Yu would understand and agree to throw the matter of marriage aside. The sweetheart of his dreams had be a man in the next second. Situ Yu felt unwell all over! However, what made him even more conflicted however was that although Lin Xiao was a man, he still liked him! Sui Yuan really didn¡¯t know if Situ Yu was gay from the start or if he was bentter. Anyway, seeing how Situ Yu always had a cold attitude towards the girls in his own rear court, the possibility of the former was extremely high. If he had not encountered Lin Xiao, perhaps Situ Yu would remain ¡¯straight¡¯ for the rest of his life. Only, he¡¯d seem asexual, that¡¯s all. However, he had met Lin Xiao dressed as a woman and was then firmly bent. He didn¡¯t even have time to have an internal struggle. In short, Situ Yu exerted much mental and physical effort to talk the protagonist shou into marrying him. In the end, he was able to persuade Lin Xiao to marry him with his female identity. Afterwards, the venue of the protagonist shou¡¯s harem politics within the household were moved from the Grand Secretary of the Cab¡¯s residence, to the Fourth Prince¡¯s rear court. The Fourth Prince was an expert in spoiling him, so everything was smooth sailing for the protagonist shou. Aside from the Fourth Prince¡¯s Di wife, no one else opposed him. Of course, Lin Xiao became a thorn in the side of the women in the Fourth Prince¡¯s rear court and thus couldn¡¯t avoid encountering all sorts of crafty plots and machinations. However, he was a stately man and it was beneath him to bicker with girls. Thus, it was quite the headache. As the protagonist shou, Lin Xiao¡¯s battlefield could not be limited to just the rear court. He also helped the Fourth Prince, who wanted to seize the throne. The two people fought side by side, feelings for each other growing deeper as they supported one another. And naturally, the one who climbed onto the Emperor¡¯s throne was the Fourth Prince who was adept at sitting on the mountain while watching the tigers fight only to swoop in and snatch the prize after they¡¯ve exhausted themselves. The Fourth Prince ascended to the throne and Lin Xiao¡¯s household harem politics escted to harem politics within the pce. The protagonist shou could not endure having to participate in the rivalry for affection between the girls and asked to be given back his identity as a man and establish himself within the Imperial court. Naturally, Situ Yu was unwilling and thus a fight broke out between them. Lin Xiao guarded against the women of the harem while braving a battle of wits against Situ Yu. He also had to work hard to find an escape route. He nned out an identity to assume for after he left the pce. He was extremely busy and too overworked. In short, after fighting and reconciling so many times, Situ Yu could no longer bear to see his sweetheart so depressed and had no choice but topromise. Lin Xiao left the harem and rose within the Imperial court. From then on, the monarch and his minister got along well, climbing aboard the same car, sleeping on the same bed. The protagonist shou was promoted up, up, and up, bing the chancellor whose authority was only second to the Emperor. His achievements were then spread far and wide throughout all the ages. Sui Yuan closed the plot and smacked his lips. He felt that overall the story was not bad. Soon after, he quickly found the plotline relevant to himself. The role Sui Yuan yed was named Xu Tu and it was a very fitting name. As the Emperor¡¯s adopted son, an overwhelming majority of his scenes took ce during the initial struggle over the throne. Although he did not particrly wish to seed the throne, Xu Tu was already made part of it and could not withdraw. Meanwhile, the person he supported was the Fourth Prince¡¯s greatest rival, the strongest contender for the position of crown prince¡ªthe Second Prince. When Xu Tu was born, he was recorded under the name of the weak, son-less Imperial Consort Huang, who had been doted on by thete Emperor. As for Xu Tu¡¯s father, he was this Lin Daiyu, Imperial Consort Huang¡¯s brother who had died young. Although there was no direct blood rtionship to the Imperial Family, he had Imperial Consort Huang¡¯s name, so the Xu Family¡¯s future counted on this little prince who had no blood rtionship to them. The current Emperor¡¯s birth mother¡¯s identity was humble. In ancient times, there was no such thing as brotherhood within the Imperial family. The current Emperor had experienced a bitter struggle before finally ascending the throne. Furthermore, the one who supported him the most, the minister who had given the most outstanding service and merit, was Xu Tu¡¯s birth father. The current Emperor ascended the throne and naturally put the minister, who had performed excellent service, into a position of great importance. Moreover, Xu Tu¡¯s father did not fail to live up to expectations. He was always loyal and devoted, made many heroic contributions in efforts of war, and even saved the Emperor¡¯s life. Most remarkable was his understanding of what it meant to draw back wisely in the face of overwhelming odds. When the Imperial court was stabilized, he then brought his family to the edges of the country to help the Emperor guard the borders. If things were as simple as this, then there wouldn¡¯t be any story to tell. This family stayed at the bordend for not even two years before they bitterly came into contact with the Xiongnu¡¯srge scale invasion. Xu Tu¡¯s father died in battle, and Xu Tu¡¯s entire family was exterminated under the mes of war. In the end, the five-year-old Xu Tu was the only one to be found by the reinforcements. He was then escorted back to the capital. The Emperor recalled how Xu Tu¡¯s father strived to do his utmost in all cases and brought the young boy, who had lost his father and had no mother to rely on, into the pce, fostering him. He epted him as his adopted son and treated him even better than he did his own sons. Probably because he had no way to ascend the throne and they had no conflicts of interest¡ªplus their personalities went well together¡ªbut he and the Second Prince Situ Gui grew up with each other, and he became closest to the Second Prince among the brothers, far much more whenpared to his other siblings. The Second Prince¡¯s mother was the previous Empress. She died after sufferingplications from giving birth to him. He had a noble identity, was clever since childhood, and he received the Emperor¡¯s favour. Meanwhile, the biggestpetitor in the eyes of the Second Prince was the seeding Empress¡¯ son, the Fifth Prince Situ Zhang. Situ Gui and Situ Zhang kept fighting, neither side winning. For now, let¡¯s not mention the matter of how Situ Yu seeds in the end. First, let us look at the grievances and disputes between Sui Yuan and the protagonist shou. As a supporting male lead, Xu Tu liked Lin Xiao without a doubt. These feelings were not deep. However, since he wanted him but couldn¡¯t have him, this made his heart itch so much it was difficult to bear. Xu Tu was brazen and domineering. His talent was not bad and he relied on the Emperor¡¯s doting to take liberties with Lin Xiao time and time again. Furthermore, Lin Xiao was always feeble, and thus had a hard time resisting him. Xu Tu nearly seeded inying his hands on him several times. Situ Yu, whose beloved was being coveted, was naturally extremely angry. He beat Xu Tu at his own game by making him fall for his trap, and caused him topletely lose his reputation and standing. He made it so that the future schrs would hold him in contempt and disdain even when merely mentioning his name. Of course, because of this, Xu Tu hated the protagonist shou. Unfortunately, the fight between Situ Gui and Situ Zhang was getting fierce and Situ Gui had no way ofing over to lend a hand in dealing with Situ Yu. Furthermore, when Situ Gui was finally idle, Situ Yu was already sitting in the Emperor¡¯s throne and it was already preordained that he, the winner, would take it all. As the thorn in Situ Yu¡¯s side in the past, naturally, Xu Tu would not be let off by the new Emperor. However, he was the previous Emperor¡¯s adopted son, after all, so Situ Yu could not kill him for the time being. He could only imprison Xu Tu within his residence and quietly kill him several yearster and im that he had perished from depression. Sui Yuan lit a candle for both Xu Tu and himself and subconsciously searched for who Zhao Xihe would choose as his identity. Afterwards, he discovered that the choices were a bit.... After all, in a story regarding the Imperial court and the battle of session, without even mentioning Situ Gui and Situ Zhang¡¯s majestic presence as if made by Heaven itself, just by the Fourth Prince and the protagonist shou¡¯s side were countless handsome youths: wise, farsighted, and reasonable advisors, heroic and devoted generals, distinguished and talented schrs full of literary grace, wanton, and unrestrained wastrels of the Jianghu...all of them either yed an important role in the plot, made immense contributions, or had an ambiguous longing and admiration for the protagonist shou. In short, no matter who it was, they could be chosen by Zhao Xihe. Sui Yuan skimmed things over and felt a giant headache. He was depressed that Zhao Xihe was still constantly on his mind and decidedly threw this matter to the side. He opened his eyes and immediately sat up, quivering. Sui Yuan£º".........£¡£¡£¡£¡" ¡ª¡ªWho could tell him! What the h*ll was with the naked girlying beside him?! Save him! "Calm down! Calm down now!" 5237 saw the fur of its family¡¯s host¡¯s about to puff out and immediatelyforted him, "You¡¯re currently a mature prince! You were extremely doted upon. As soon as you reached adulthood, you were granted a marriage. You have both wives and concubines! It is very normal for you to sleep with a woman at night!" Sui Yuan£º"......QAQ" "A-are you calm now?" 5237 carefully asked. Sui Yuan simply wanted to cry: "5237, did you purposely dig a pit for me?! Do you want Zhao Xihe to kill me?!" 5237£º"...Rx. The one he wants to kill is me. ¡ú_¡ú" Sui Yuan suffered from fright and covered his heart that was mming against his chest until now. He quietly got out of bed, eyes not daring to so much as catch a glimpse. Of course, it was not because he had any righteous notions that one must not gaze at anything improper. He was just afraid that his family¡¯s sweetheart would get jealous. Zhao Xihe was already jealous to the point of going berserk even though he didn¡¯t even do anything vaguely ambiguous with other people. Right now, he was lying in bed with another person and also saw the person¡¯s naked body...no matter how he looked at it, it was a major event that didn¡¯t have a good outlook at all, OK?! At this moment, Sui Yuan felt as if the Heavens were copsing. He deeply inhaled and pacified his heart. Sui Yuan then slowly walked towards the mirror. They used copper mirrors here which couldn¡¯tpare to the clear mirrors of the modern era. However, Sui Yuan was able to clearly see his appearance with 5237¡¯s help. The ancient people got married and settled down very early. Sui Yuan¡¯s current body only looked fourteen/fifteen years old¡ªhe looked very much young and inexperienced. His eyebrows were nted upwards, his eyes clear and bright. There was a domineering air within his noble aura that was difficult to hide. His beauty exuded a degree of arrogance and recklessness. Over all, Sui Yuan was very satisfied with his shell. Only, when he thought about how the protagonist shou was more or less his age, and how he had to pretend to act out such a disturbing, deeply affecting rtionship of love and hate, Sui Yuan felt extremely ufortable. It was as if a group of children were ying house. It made people feel that it was too pitiful to behold. Sui Yuan covered his face and smoothed his expression. He had never acted such a young character before so he wasn¡¯t quite able to get into his role. When it saw that Sui Yuan had adapted for the time being, 5237 sighed in relief. It stammered about, rubbing itself against Sui Yuan¡¯s body, poking him while trying to sound him out, "Na, is Zhao Xihe really a part of our Boss?" Sui Yuan turned his head to re at it, deeply hating 5237, this system that had poked at his sore spot. 5237£º"............QAQ" Sui Yuan sighed and rubbed 5237¡¯s plump body, lighting a candle for it. 5237 barely managed to pull itself together. After having just offended Zhao Xihe, he learned such a shocking piece of news. It was simply struck dumb! It had confusedly chosen a world when Sui Yuan said he wanted to enter the next one. As a result, once he opened his eyes, his family¡¯s silly host saw that a womanid next to him! There was also a heap of women in his rear court! 5237 could already imagine how Zhao Xihe was going to pull out its muscles and skin it. For now, it could only hug its silly host¡¯s thighs properly and do its usual utmost to help him get along with Zhao Xihe, atoning for its crimes by doing good deeds! 5237 silently clenched its fist, cheering for itself. "What do you want to ask me?" Seeing 5237 look uncertain, Sui Yuan felt rather helpless. "What are you distressed about?" 5237 turned into a considerate angel in a sh¡ªa caring and gentle big brother, trying its best to undo the knot in its family¡¯s host¡¯s heart. "...I¡¯m doubting whether I truly like Zhao Xihe or not..." Sui Yuan¡¯s expression was a bit evasive. "Is that important?" 5237 blinked. Sui Yuan: "...Is it not important?" "If you really didn¡¯t like him, would you leave him?" 5237 hit the nail on the head. Sui Yuan paused, then slowly shook his head. "Even if you wanted to leave, would Zhao Xihe let you go?" 5237 whirled around Sui Yuan. Sui Yuan: "...No." "Then why are you still thinking about this!" 5237 knocked against Sui Yuan, tone especially free and at ease, "In any case, the two of you want to be together in the end. It¡¯s no use thinking about such messy things, ah!" Sui Yuan£º".................." ¡ª¡ªIt feels like something isn¡¯t quite right but it also feels very reasonable. He¡¯spletely at a loss on how to retort! "What are you still conflicted over?" Seeing how its family¡¯s silly host did not seem to get the point and seemed hesitant yet wanted to say something, 5237 also began to worry. "...I don¡¯t dare meeting with Zhao Xihe," Sui Yuan covered his face, "When I think about how my Creator sees me through his eyes, I feel ufortable all over!" 5237 paused, seeming to understand a bit. ¡ª¡ªIt was simr to a student taking an exam and suddenly discovered that his head teacher was watching him attentively. Thus, even though he wasn¡¯t cheating, he would still feel uneasy from head to toe and even feel his mind go nk. "...I think that you probably don¡¯t need to worry," 5237 fell silent for a while before speaking quietly, "Zhao Xihe has seen all of you¡ª the good and the bad, your cute side and silly side, your clothed body and naked body...." Sui Yuan£º"........................" 5237£º"So, Boss must have already seen everything for a while now. You still care about this?" Sui Yuan£º"..................QAQ" After painstakinglyforting its family¡¯s silly host, 5237 discovered that its host became increasingly more dejected and gloomy. A dusky aura of having nothing to live for emitted from his body. 5237£º"...It seems to have caused the opposite reaction? Sorry Zhao Xihe dada, I already tried my best. QAQ" Zhao Xihe & 0007£º"...Hehe, you¡¯re so stupid, does your boss know that?!" The author has something to say: The original idea was to make Sui Yuan the Second Prince, Situ Gui. However, I can¡¯t write a romance between father and son so I could only resolutely add in Xu Tu, this adopted son. QAQ. Cough, aside from being a bit regretful that he can¡¯t be the Emperor, this doesn¡¯t change much. Little sisters, please forgive me. Actually, this setting has been changed many times. Nothing seems right no matter how I change things. The Emperor cannot be so stupid as to not realize that he is raising someone else¡¯s child, and the Imperial family cannot allow a child who dons the royal surname but has no blood rtionship to them to seed the throne when they have so many outstanding true princes. In the end, I had to make it like this,! To raise the minister who had given outstanding service¡¯s orphan in the pce...he raised him from small to big. An adopted son is also a son, ma! This also can be considered him being an ¡¯Emperor Father¡¯. It¡¯s not bad,! Eve: Poor SY LOOL. When you realize the person you admire the most has seen you at your most shameful...it also really feels like the Creator is a peeping Tom in their rtionship. Awks. Wuxian: I wonder how ¡¯old¡¯ SY¡¯s creator is *cackles* Chapter 13 part2 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Because there was a person sleeping on the bed, even if he were to be beaten to death, Sui Yuan could not ¡¯share a bed¡¯ with this stranger. Thus, he hastily escaped to the study in dejection. Afterwards, he slept on the couch in the study, feeling wronged. The next day, when the beauty slowly woke up, she was stunned to realize that she seemed to have offended her husband, causing him to run off to the study to sleep in anger. Immediately, she felt unwell all over! Therefore, once he woke up from his sleep, Sui Yuan saw a beautiful person crying, tears like raindrops on her pear blossom face as she knelt down before him and stammered, begging for forgiveness. She trembled as if she was a quail drenched from the rain. All that saw her felt heart-broken and all who heard her wept tears. Sui Yuan£º"........................" Sui Yuan didn¡¯t have the patience to coax this unimportant character. He, who had a pile of matters pressing down on his mind, waved his hands with indifference, chasing the person out. In any case, he was a rampant, temperamental master, ording to his current character settings and he could use this as an excuse for why he would no longer step foot in his own rear court. This way, even if Zhao Xihe investigated, he would not be too difficult to deal with. The pitiful woman lost favour for some baffling reason, and even caused all of the women in Xu Tu¡¯s rear court to fall out of favour at the same time. Everyone who heard of this piece of news was stunned! They could not understand just why the little overlord was making trouble out of nothing! "What¡¯s the matter? Are you tired of them?" The Second Prince, Situ Gui rapped against Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulder with a folding fan, intimately narrowing his eyes as he looked at him. "En, tired of them," Sui Yuan poured himself a cup of wine and suddenly raised his head downed it. ¡ª¡ªIt is said that people like to drink when they feel gloomy, to borrow the power of alcohol to make their worries disappear. However, the problem was that he had drank so much but he didn¡¯t feel anything at all, how do you exin this? QAQ Situ Gui felt rather dumbstruck while he gazed at his own family¡¯s little brother. He had always known that Xu Tu, this youngster, had grown up well. He was beautiful, with red lips and white teeth. Even this unexpected kind of boorish, free and unrestrained drinking posture was forcibly made into a sort of beautiful sight by him. While he watched, he swallowed and his Adam¡¯s Apple bobbed. Even Situ Gui, who believed that he didn¡¯t harbour any interest towards males, cannot help but be attracted, heart itching. Only after exerting a tremendous amount of effort could he avert his gaze. ¡ª¡ªI need to remain calm! He still had to vie for the Emperor¡¯s throne! He could not allow himself to have a taint on his record such as rumours of homosexuality! Moreover, he really couldn¡¯t enjoy Xu Tu, this little overlord, ah! After warning himself several times, Situ Gui¡¯s expression finally returned to normal. He swept a nce at Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes that had turned slightly red due to the influence of alcohol and proposed with malicious intentions, "How about I invite you to The Spring Moon House tonight? It¡¯s on me. I heard that they received a wave of new people and the quality is not bad." Sui Yuan paused. After realizing what kind of ce ¡¯The Spring Moon House¡¯ was, his gaze became rather shifty. Actually, he was a little curious, "...Not going. I¡¯m also tired of that." "...It can¡¯t be that you, this prodigal son, is nning oning back home, cleansing your heart and limiting your desires?!" Situ Gui was somewhat astonished, "Or could it be that you¡¯ve fallen for someone, feel like you want to explore new waters, different from your previous wild life, and thus decided to guard your body like it¡¯s jade?" Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªSince he can¡¯t exin it, then he won¡¯t exin it, ba. In any case, this could be treated as foreshadowing, whether he follows the plot and acts ordingly, pursuing the protagonist shou and being reluctant to part from him, or for when he gets to be genuinely together with Zhao Xihe.... "Is this true or false?!" Seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s attitude which was practically that of silent, tacit agreement, Situ Gui felt stupefied and could not help but blurt out, "Is it a man or a woman?!" Right after saying that, Situ Gui wanted to p himself¡ªwhat he wanted to actually say was ¡¯whose family does she belong to¡¯ ah! QAQ Who knew that because he had been seriously pondering the issue over homosexuality just now, he would blurt out the wrong thing as soon as he opened his mouth! Although he was the Emperor¡¯s child and his status was slightly higher than that of Sui Yuan, an adopted son, Situ Gui had grown up alongside Xu Tu and their feelings were more intimate and full of trustpared to his feelings towards his blood brothers who were eyeing the throne with covetous eyes. Situ Gui would never exhibit the arrogance of a prince when Xu Tu was around¡ªit was very normal for them to banter and fool around. Thus, the second he made a mistake, Situ Gui had already prepared himself to get beaten up by Xu Tu. Who¡¯d have expected that Xu Tu would only re at him, "Pesky! It has nothing to do with me!" Situ Gui£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªSave me! As soon as he woke up, he discovered that his brother suddenly seemed to have turned gay, how do you exin this! I¡¯m waiting online, hurry! This Heavens-startling piece of gossip frightened him and made him fall in a daze. Only after a few seconds was Situ Gui capable of thinking again. Before he was able to inquire more deeply, he saw Xu Tu¡¯s manservant run over, huffing and puffing, informing them that the Emperor urged him to quickly enter the pce. Situ Gui¡¯s expression vanished in an instant, and he slightly furrowed his brows, "Why is Emperor Father calling for you?" "I don¡¯t know," Sui Yuan was also baffled. "What bad thing did you do recently? Could it be that our arrangement encountered a little problem and it was discovered by people?" Situ Gui asked several questions, but Sui Yuan could only shake his head through it all. The two people¡¯s discussion revealed no clues and he could only brace himself. "I¡¯ll follow you into the pce," Towards his good brother, Situ Gui was still very loyal. Xu Tu did things on his behalf, so he naturally would not let Xu Tu shoulder the responsibility of their misdeeds by himself. If anything happened, it would be better for the two of them to suffer the punishment together. "No need to worry," Seeing that Sui Yuan looked gloomy, Situ Gui sped him on the shoulder, "Perhaps Emperor Father has heard about how you had recently began to cultivate your moral character and was especially concerned about it, ne?" "Go die!" Sui Yuan rolled his eyes, "Do you think that Emperor Father is as bored as you!" ¡ª¡ªAfter transmigrating through so many worlds, to suddenly have a senior he had to call ¡¯Emperor Father¡¯ made Sui Yuan feel a bit embarrassed. Seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s expression turnx, Situ Gui also did not dare tarry. He apanied Sui Yuan back to his residence to change into court clothes before entering the pce together at top speed. Of course, he didn¡¯t know that Sui Yuan was only troubled over the sacred etiquette that came with entering the pce. It wasn¡¯t that Sui Yuan had never seen an Emperor before. In the first world he experienced, he was a frequent visitor of the pce. Only, at that time, his status was high and the Emperor spoiled him with affection. He did not demand him to stand on ceremony. However, this world was not the same. Although the Emperor of this world regarded Xu Tu as his own child, in actuality, it was just on the surface for the most part. It was just for the ministers to see, to avoid making them feel disillusioned. Xu Tu was all alone. Although he was an adopted son, he had both status and rank. However, he did not have much influence in reality. Even with the Emperor¡¯s favour, he could not cause any big waves. He was the perfect tool for the Emperor to appear like a benevolent ruler. Thus, although Xu Tu depended on the Emperor¡¯s doting to act arrogant, despotic and domineering, actually, he was very afraid of this majestic, extremely grand Son of Heaven. It was like how prey were sensitive to danger. He was always obedient and quiet before the Emperor. Nominally, they were adopted father and son. In reality, they were Lord and his minister. Xu Tu was always aware of his identity and was thus nevercking any manners when faced with the Son of Heaven. Even his "hedonistic son" manner of acting was but a self-defense mechanism. It was to avoid appearing too ambitious, which would end up provoking the Emperor¡¯s fear of him. Sui Yuan made his way into the pce alongside Situ Gui while painstakingly drawing important matters to focus on from 5237. He had them directly inserted into his brain. Only then was he able to step into the pce. Afterwards, they were blocked at the entrance to the Imperial study. After the Imperial bodyguards respectfully and solemnly greeted them, they tactfully expressed that the Emperor only wished to meet with Prince Xu Tu. If the Second Prince had matters to discuss, they would like to ask that he report a whileter. Situ Gui¡¯s heart thumped. He subconsciously looked at Sui Yuan with an expression of concern. Sui Yuan revealed an uneasy look but his heart was extremely calm. Aside from refusing to step into his own rear court, he had not done anything outside of the scope of the plot. Even if the Emperor wanted to punish him, it would probably be a perfunctory punishment over some trifling matter. After all, the Emperor¡¯s disease was currently in its incubation period and had yet to erupt. He was in the prime of his life right now. Even if the princes were beginning to stir, they did not dare to act too unrestrained. The cab ministers were not in a hurry to take sides and gamble with the lives of their families either. Thus, it still seemed peaceful and joyful on the surface. Since Xu Tu was lively and frisking about until the end of the battle for session in the story, then nothing major would happen to him right now and thus he need not worry at all. ¡ª¡ªThis was the advantage of having a guide...although Lord Plot always copsed...copsed in all kinds of ways.... After throwing a pacifying gaze in Situ Gui¡¯s direction, Sui Yuan fixed hispel and entered the Imperial study.The whole way, he carried a deferential posture, not daring to even list his way and saluted the Emperor in a manner that showed that he knew his ce. Then, he waited for the Emperor to call him to rise. The Emperor£º"............" Sui Yuan£º"............" The Emperor£º".................." Sui Yuan£º"............QAQ" ¡ª¡ªWhat happened to seeing him as your own son?! The floor is a bit cold and my knees hurt a bit, how do you exin this?! While Sui Yuan was wondering why the other was making trouble out of nothing, he finally heard a deep and low divine voice, "En, you may rise, ba." Sui Yuan felt that perhaps it was because Xu Tu had done something in the past that made the Emperor feel unhappy. Thus, this was the Emperor showing off his strength for a bit. He did not dare toin as he rose and stood with his hands at his side. "Do you know why Zhen has called you here?" The Emperor¡¯s voice was extremely dignified and indifferent. Sui Yuan seemed to be able to perceive the other¡¯s gaze atop of his body and unexpectedly felt an intense pressure to serve and submit to him. Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªThis was unscientific! How could he be suppressed by a character within a story?! Even if the other was an Emperor and currently controlled his life or death, Sui Yuan could act afraid but should not actually feel afraid of the other, ah.... Seeming to have noticed Sui Yuan¡¯s absent-mindedness, the Emperor became quite discontent and his voice instantly lowered, "Xu Tu!" " Erchen hears!¡± Sui Yuan reflexively responded. He subconsciously wanted to raise his head but forced himself to ender, "Erchen...Erchen does not know." The Emperor snorted, his tone rxed, "Come here." Sui Yuan raised his head slightly and swept a nce out of the corner of his eyes. He could not even see what the Emperor looked like before he lowered his head again. He only knew that the other had beckoned him over. Sui Yuan hesitated but still moved forward. Afterwards, he stopped at an appropriate distance. Unfortunately, the other evidently did not like Sui Yuan ¡¯taking the initiative¡¯ to act deferentially and his voice immediately darkened, "Why are you so far away? Can it be that you¡¯re afraid Zhen will eat you? Come to Zhen¡¯s side. Don¡¯t make Zhen speak a third time!" Sui Yuan quivered and immediatelyplied with his words, hurrying forward a few steps. He had just caught sight of the bright, yellow clothes when he was suddenly dragged forward by a great strength and fell into the honourable embrace of the person before him. Sui Yuan£º"£¡£¡£¡QAQ" ¡ª¡ªWTF! He¡¯s never heard of Xu Tu having this kind of rtionship with the Emperor, ah?! Save me! While Sui Yuan¡¯s mind was in chaos, the person who held him had already ced his chin on his shoulder and let out a series of hard to suppress chuckles. After a moment of shock, Sui Yuan¡¯s mind began to work again and went, ".................." He deeply sucked in a breath and tried his best to restrain the anger churning inside of him, "What the heck were you trying to do?! You scared me to death, OK?!" "Hahaha...sorry, sorry. Your pitiful, obedient appearance was just too interesting. I couldn¡¯t help but want to tease you a bit, ne!" The Emperor nipped at Sui Yuan¡¯s ears, looking at it with satisfaction as it flushed. He applied a little bit of force and carried him onto his knee, "Come on, call me ¡¯Emperor Father¡¯ once more? This name really makes one¡¯s heart itch and makes me feel impatient, ne...." Sui Yuan, who was about fourteen/fifteen years old at present, had only begun to grow up. He looked especially small and exquisite before a matured man. Although Sui Yuan with a mature appearance could make people brazenly and rxedly do adult things with no misgivings, to asionally sample the taste of him as a youth had a sort of thrill that stemmed frommitting a taboo, making people feel like they wanted to stop but couldn¡¯t. This kind of young and inexperienced appearance evidently would make those queer uncles be restless and want to fondle him admiringly, let alone when he called out ¡¯Emperor Father¡¯ so softly. He was a part of Sui Yuan¡¯s Creator, so was it really too much to be called ¡¯Emperor Father?¡¯ Sui Yuan rolled his eyes at Zhao Xihe¡¯s teasing and did not know what kind of naughty thoughts were boiling within the mind of the person beside him in secret. In the instant he had sensed that familiar aura, he had naturally rxed. That is, until he thought of the other¡¯s identity and began to shift uneasily. Zhao Xihe immediately hugged him tight, indicating that the spot he had just been rubbing against was dangerous. Sui Yuan froze and did not dare move. Coughing softly, he awkwardly turned to nce at Zhao Xihe and decisively shifted the other¡¯s attention away, "Why did you choose to be the Emperor? Is he also considered a supporting male lead?" "He doesn¡¯t count," Zhao Xihe smiled softly, shaking his head. He was admiring the scene of Sui Yuan obediently sitting in his embrace while indifferently responding, "I actually am not confined to choosing supporting male roles. After I realized my identity, my authority waspletely switched on and I can now choose any identity that I like. It¡¯s just that before, I didn¡¯t want you to suspect me so I only chose supporting roles. Since I¡¯ve already told you everything, I no longer have to restrain myself and can choose any role, be it the male lead, supporting male leads, cannon fodder, or passerby characters." Sui Yuan nodded his head in understanding. He felt that Zhao Xihe¡¯s gaze on his body made his hair stand on end, but at the same time, he sighed faintly in relief. His aloof and noble Creator would not be so perverted and weird as Zhao Xihe, ne! Indeed, Zhao Xihe and his Creator were not the same...even if they were connected, they were not the same existence. "As for why I chose to be the Emperor...naturally it was because his power is the greatest, ah," Zhao Xihe raised his eyebrows into a smile, "The battle for session is extremely dangerous. Since you are easily conned with that IQ of yours, and also have a halo specialized in destroying the plot, it is only natural that I chose the identity with the highest authority. Only then can I guarantee that you will be safe and sound. Even a prince is not good enough. Only as the Emperor can I be assured." Although he was mocked a bit, he still minded his Creator a bit at present so Sui Yuan, who could not let loose before Zhao Xihe right now, forced himself to endure his impulse of bing hostile and silently grinded his teeth. Zhao Xihe¡¯s gaze darkened when Sui Yuan wasn¡¯t looking. Although he was rather frustrated, he could not rush things. More haste, less speed. He had plenty of time to get Sui Yuan used to his new identity. ¡ª¡ªRight now, he would enjoy his beloved¡¯s obedient appearance, ba! "Although the Emperor¡¯s identity isn¡¯t bad, you will die real soon, ah..." Sui Yuan felt rather vexed. Although he was not quite daring enough to face Zhao Xihe right now, when he thought about how he may leave this world early and leave himself here on his own, Sui Yuan felt an unspeakable gloominess. "Don¡¯t worry. How could I leave you here all on you own, without a care, ne? Naturally, I will be able to apany you," Zhao Xihe kissed Sui Yuan¡¯s cheek in aforting manner, then gentlypped at his young lips, "In the plot, the Emperor had an acute sickness. When the disease erupted, the sickness lingered and made him confined to his sick bed before dying. Naturally, I can cure it. This body is also in its prime years so, with my care, it is not difficult to live on in this body until your mission ends. It is also possible to live until the end of the story, too." "But if you live, then what about the battle for the throne? How will the protagonist gong be Emperor?" Once he knew that Zhao Xihe would not die, Sui Yuan immediately focused on the plot. Zhao Xihe narrowed his eyes in discontent, silently cursing the innocent Lord Plot that was getting attacked for just existing several hundred times, and responded in a bad tone, "I can act sick for a period of time and under the pretext of having an unsuitable body, start the battle for session. In the end, I can abdicate and hand my position over to that Situ Yu. This should be fine, ba?" Zhao Xihe snorted once. It was evident that he held no goodwill towards the protagonist gong that wanted to snatch his position as Emperor from him. After experiencing so many worlds, he had practically developed an innate vignce¡ªall protagonist gongs were his rivals-in-love that wanted to snatch his Sui Yuan away. All of them were b*stards that acted recklessly! "Only, even if I abdicate and be the Emperor Father of the reigning Emperor, he better not think of trying to get out of my control!" Sui Yuan silently lit a candle for the protagonist gong who hadn¡¯t even done anything but was seen as a thorn in Zhao Xihe¡¯s side. He could just see what a life of suffering he would endure under the watchful eyes of this ¡¯Emperor Father¡¯. "Also..." Zhao Xihe sneered, before his tone became tender in an instant, "I heard that you have a harem of wives and concubines that are as delicate as flowers and as refined as jade in your rear court?" ¡ª¡ªSure enough, it¡¯se! As soon as he opened his eyes in this world, Sui Yuan knew that this day woulde! For this reason, he had been wracked with anxiety. "Don¡¯t tell me, you didn¡¯t hear about how I recently haven¡¯t set foot in my rear court at all?!" Sui Yuan painstakingly tried to prove his innocence. "Heh, if I didn¡¯t know that, then did you think that those women would be alive right now?" Zhao Xihe raised his brows, looking extremely sinister yet charming¡ªhis imperious aura leaking out of him! "However, don¡¯t you also have quite arge harem?" Sui Yuan was attacked by this imperious aura but argued on strong grounds, "Your harem contains three thousand beauties. It¡¯s many times bigger than my rear court and yet I didn¡¯t say a thing!" Zhao Xihe saw the shy and angry Sui Yuan who was red in the face and raised his chin, cing a loving kiss on those gorgeous red lips, "Zhen is willing to dismiss his harem for you. There are three thousanddles of water within the sea, but I only need the singledle that has you." "Begging you to not cause a fuss, QAQ" Sui Yuan simply wanted to cry from Zhao Xihe¡¯s teasing, "An old fart of an Emperor that isn¡¯t willing to die is already terrible enough, please let off those girls in the harem, ba! They still have many scenes to act out! Lord Plot is about to die despite this being only just the beginning. You shouldn¡¯t make it give up treatment, ah!" Zhao Xihe£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªTo encounter such an unromantic lover who fundamentally would not follow his train of thought...he could only go ¡¯hehe¡¯.... Eve: ZXH with that daddy kink... and also dkm to SY destroying the mood. RIP. Wuxian: SY is too tsundere for his own good. Chapter 13 part3 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Zhao Xihe was made dejected by Sui Yuan¡¯s response without a doubt. If it weren¡¯t for the location being too inappropriate at the moment, he would seriously want to press his lover, who always ruined the mood, down onto the desk and execute him on the spot. Of course, this was just an excuse that Zhao Xihe made up for himself. The true reason was that Sui Yuan had resisted him desperately. When he thought about how his Creator could be watching him through Zhao Xihe¡¯s eyes while they did the deed, Sui Yuan felt his whole body be unwell. Although 5237 made a strong suggestion that he might as well smash apart the broken pot, Sui Yuan was not brazen enough¡ªhe didn¡¯t want to show his Creator any kind of unbearable situation where he would appear to lose all self-control. ......Although it¡¯s like what 5237 said, that it¡¯s something it can bear to see. It has probably already seen everything. QAQ Zhao Xihe¡¯s expression was gloomy as he sat down on his chair. He stared at Sui Yuan who had hid in a corner of the room, itching to be farther away from him ¡ªthe farther, the better¡ª and was re-arranging his clothes that had been pulled into a mess with red ears. The low atmosphere of an approaching storm emitting from his body even scared the guards standing at the entrance of the Imperial study into shivers. Zhao Xihe finally realized a grave issue at this moment. Is it possible that he had to be vegetarian until his family¡¯s beloved truly epted himself? This was simply unbearable! Before, although Sui Yuan was not quite one who was addicted to his desires, he had never rejected it. If Zhao Xihe wanted it, he would typically yield after making a show of resistance. Even if he was bullied into tears and end up vowing that he would no longer ¡¯y¡¯ with Zhao Xihe, he was still unrepenting during their next time. Zhao Xihe, who had gotten used to Sui Yuan¡¯s indulgence, was unable to imagine the ascetic life he would have to lead from now on. At present, Sui Yuan¡¯s refusal came from his heart. If Zhao Xihe wanted to force him, he¡¯d have to prepare to have a genuine falling out with him. Of course, Zhao Xihe was not one to force others¡ªhe had quite a moral character. If you asked him to endure for a period of time, there was room for discussion. But if you asked him to endure for a whole world...hehe. Sui Yuan was so beautiful and swaying right before him. Zhao Xihe truly did not know how long he could endure.... The consequence of a man¡¯s desire being left unfulfilled was that other people would end up out of luck. Zhao Xihe was unwilling to do anything to Sui Yuan but towards other people, he was not as affable. After Sui Yuan got a hold of himself and fled out of the Imperial Study without any dy, the next person to knock against the muzzle of the gun was Situ Gui, worried and thus imed to have matters to report. The pitiful Situ Gui did not dare to renege his words, saying he actually did not have any matters to discuss just as he approached the front lines. If his ¡¯Emperor Father¡¯s¡¯ mood was good, he may be lenient and let him off. However, if his mood was bad, this would be the crime of deceiving one¡¯s lord. Even if he isn¡¯t punished, he¡¯d leave a bad impression upon his ¡¯Emperor Father¡¯. This would be extremely terrible for a prince who was striving for the Emperor¡¯s position. Situ Gui who had no choice but to meet with the Emperor: ".................." ¡ª¡ªSave me! Emperor Father¡¯splexion is really ugly. QAQ "You...don¡¯t have anything to report?" After all, Situ Gui had apanied him here. Although Sui Yuan wanted to immediately get far away from Zhao Xihe, that beast, he still couldn¡¯t help but wait for his good brother who had dug a hole for himself. When he saw Situ Gui look aggrieved as if he had lost his parents, wobbling as he walked out looking frightened out of his mind, he immediately approached him, face full of concern. Situ Gui seized Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulders, "Brother! What offense did youmit?! Did you not see how dark Emperor Father¡¯s face was~ I¡¯ve never seen him so angry before!" Sui Yuan coughed dryly and tried his best to make a helpless expression, "I really don¡¯t know ah! Emperor Father ordered me to cultivate my moral character and forbade me from going to those messy ces anymore. I am also baffled, ne!" Situ Gui furrowed his brows, sighing in puzzlement while shaking his head, "Emperor Father¡¯s way of thinking is getting increasingly enigmatic and impossible to predict...." Sui Yuan£º".................." ¡ª¡ªHehe, actually, what you want to say is that he is moody and that his menopause came early, ba? Fortunately, aside from being scolded and being drowned in a torrent of abuse for some baffling reason, Situ Gui was not hurt seriously nor punished. As a prince who had a very strict Emperor Father, his ability to resist pressure was quite good. In other words, he was shameless. As long as his little actions in private were not exposed, to be scolded by his Emperor Father behind closed doors was nothing. Basically, Situ Gui did not care about it at all. Thus, baffled, he directly threw this matter to the back of his head, toozy to think about it any further. In order to prevent the girls in his beloved¡¯s rear court from causing a scene, Zhao Xihe reacted in a swift and decisive manner. As soon as Sui Yuan left the pce, he immediately passed on a decree: Having been scolded, the undignified and udylike women in Xu Tu¡¯s harem were to speak and act with caution, properly abiding by the texts ¡¯Commandments for Women¡¯ and ¡¯Principles for Women¡¯. The pitiful women, who were delicate like flowers and precious as jade from Prince Xu¡¯s harem, were all scolded stupid. Before they had recovered from the attack that caused them to lose favor, another bolt from the blue sky came for them, making thempletely incapable of holding on anymore! The Emperor¡¯s admonishment was no small matter. It was a stain that remained for the rest of their lives. Not only did it affect themselves, it also influenced the reputation of their families and the future marriages of their sisters. The only thing to rejoice about was that the Emperor¡¯s decree did not mention anyone by name. Thus, it would be difficult for any one of them to be held ountable. In this way, they were able to barelyfort themselves. Only, while they had passed the days trembling in fear in the past, now, they had to be even more cautious, as if walking on thin ice. Prince Xu Tu¡¯s rear court was enshrouded in a gloomy and depressed atmosphere. No one knew where this unexpected cmity hade from. However, the way of Heaven was difficult to fathom. They could only force themselves to ept it. Meanwhile, the Emperor¡¯s baffling action brought forth a spirited discussion amongst the people of the Capital but also scared them witless. Some people believed that Xu Tu, being too domineering and loose, had offended the Emperor and was thus spurned by him. Others believed that there was more to the story and that the Emperor¡¯s actions held another deeper meaning¡ªas for what that deeper meaning was, that depended on who you asked. In short, because of this decree, the hedonistic sons of the Capital all exercised restraint, afraid that they would be the next one to be reprimanded. Even the rear courts of the ministers became more solemn. All sorts of little tricks in the dark ceased. For this reason, a crowd of Officials wrote letters of praise for the Emperor, one after another. Theymended the Emperor¡¯s ability to see the big picture, managing to understand everything despite only being privy to a small part of the situation, and being able to purify the atmosphere of the Capital as a result. Seeing these letters, Zhao Xihe, who had choked on his own depressed air after Sui Yuan left the pce and did not return of his own volition, immediatelyughed and directly sent them back with a word of criticism¡ªif you have time to tter me, why don¡¯t you do something useful? We were reprimanded by the Emperor, what to do?! Then, we ought to attend to matters with haste, ah! Quickly, prove to the Emperor that we are extremely useful! The singled-out Officials became so scared to the point of wanting to pee their pants! Can¡¯t you see? These past few days, the Emperor¡¯s mood has been exceedingly terrible. During morning court, hisplexion gets darker with each consecutive day, and his method of dealing with the offensive ministers get more ruthless as well. In order not to suffer from the pond¡¯s cmity as well¡ªand get fired from their position as an official¡ªthe Officials could only drag other people into the water and shift the Emperor¡¯s attention onto them instead. Thus, hastily, all kinds of Officials who had greedily circumvented thew in the past to boast their easily-gained achievements, were exposed and presented to the Emperor. Thus, Zhao Xihe, who hated that the gloominess within him had no outlet for release, naturally epted these targets for venting with cheer and without any politeness. Zhao Xihe didn¡¯t care about theplicated andplex dispute between factions. With haste and decisiveness, he brandished hisrge brush and fired a heap of objectionable fellows. Aside from fellows that truly hadmittedrge crimes, the rest of them were practically all Officials that had be the henchmen of the princes, helping them in the battle for session, gaining benefits in return. There was nothing he could do. Who let Zhao Xihe¡¯s hate for Lord Plot deepen like this? Once he saw this familiar name, he immediately felt deeply unhappy. The Emperor had ascended the throne many years ago. He had lofty aspirations and made vigorous efforts to build a strong country. He had long since be the sole wielder of all the power and authority in the country. In addition, there was conclusive evidence against the Officials, so no one dared to write a letter and try to prevent this great purge from urring. Furthermore, considering how indifferent the Emperor was towards the purge this time, people secretly feared and thought that he had his eyes on them for a while now, and was merely waiting calmly for an opportunity to act. Officials that were honest and upstanding all pped their hands and said ¡¯good!¡¯. Meanwhile, those with ck histories tucked their tails between their legs and behaved with integrity. People were too busy looking after themselves, who would dare stick their own head out? After a period of tidying up, thousands of people praised the Emperor as being virtuous, upright, and outspoken. His reputation travelled far and wide, making people increasingly unwilling to scheme beneath his eyes. Of course, the little factions that the princes had roped together werepletely torn apart. What scared them even more was the thought of their Emperor Father having seen through their little tricks, causing them to lose his favour. Immediately, each of them withdrew into themselves and curbed their behaviour, not daring to rush indiscriminately into action. Zhao Xihe who was originally just venting his sulky feelings£º"........................" Sui Yuan who was the main culprit for everything that urred£º"........................" 5237£º"...Hehe, Zhao Xihe dada, the people who are in the know understand that you were only angry, but those that weren¡¯t in the know must think that you want to turn into a Destroyer, ne! Is there really nothing wrong seeking death like this? "I really don¡¯t know what Emperor Father is thinking..." Situ Gui, who was attacked and thus could not sleep easy for a few nights in a row, had a face full of exhaustion. He fretted, "There was not even the slightest rumour and then this suddenly urred...ai, the people who I considered thoroughly before bribing have decreased in number. Damn it, Xu Tu, so you think Emperor Father really knows something?" Sui Yuan, who held a guilty conscience, silently sipped his tea. He raised his head to nce at Situ Gui, "I also do not know." Situ Gui stood up, pacing back and forth with his hands sped behind his back, "If we were to trace this back to the source...it seems to be the Officials¡¯ letters which came about when Emperor Father had called you into the pce and then proceeded to scold your harem in that decree...." Sui Yuan silently facepalmed. "I don¡¯t understand. I really don¡¯t understand," Situ Gui heaved a long sigh, "Just what is Emperor Father nning, ah...." Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªHehe, if you could understand, it¡¯d be strange! Normal people fundamentally cannot keep up with Zhao Xihe¡¯s thoughts that are like that of a crazy person! After he said a fewforting words to Situ Gui to relieve his anxiety and keep his head Sui Yuan hesitated for a long time after leaving the Second Prince¡¯s gardens. Finally, he had no choice but to head towards Zhao Xihe topromise. This scoundrel feared nothing in Heaven or on Earth. He basically did not care about what kind of mess the plot turned into. However, Sui Yuan was afraid, ah! If he continued to ignore his actions and allowed him topletely extinguish the hard work the princes made in secret, what would the princes use to fight over the inheritance? Would they draw straws or y rock paper scissors?! After many days, Sui Yuan finally took the initiative to meet with His Majesty. After obtaining permission, he was taken into the Imperial garden. The flora in the Imperial garden were all exquisite and peerless. The scenery was magnificent, making people want to linger. After learning that Sui Yuan wanted toe, Zhao Xihe immediately shooed everyone out of the Imperial garden, afraid that Sui Yuan would encounter some concubine who did not know how to be cautious and would offend him or flirt with him. Of course, thetter was the more important point. As for Zhao Xihe himself, he sat down leisurely andfortably within the pavillion. Before him, fragrant tea leaves and pastries were arranged. He sat there, looking around in anticipation. The eunuchs and pce maids that served him were simply moved to tears. The uninterrupted gloomy rain thatsted for so many days finally cleared. Although they did not know what had happened, they however wanted to give the self-sacrificing Xu Tu 233 likes for making His Majesty put on a happy face, ah! Whoever started the problem should end it. The Emperor¡¯s low mood started with Prince Xu Tu and subsequently affected a countless number of people in and out of the pce. It was likely that only Xu Tu could put an end to this. Sui Yuan, who didn¡¯t know that he had already been considered the Saviour in the delusions of the pce people, walked all the way here, his heart especially conflicted. He knew that he couldn¡¯t continue avoiding Zhao Xihe and invariably refuse his intimacy. He felt that he should have a good talk with Zhao Xihe and ask him to give him some more time to adapt. Meanwhile, he also needed to act with practicality and settle this issue. ...However, once he thought about his Creator, he still felt guilty. What was that all about? QAQ Because there were no outsiders, Sui Yuan was much more rxed for his second meeting with the Emperor. Hepletely threw out all the etiquette he had 5237 shove in his brain. He didn¡¯t expect that although he was not following customs, Zhao Xihe was doing so even less. Before Sui Yuan had found his footing beside himself, he had been dragged into Zhao Xihe¡¯s impatient arms. "You little scoundrel. You¡¯re finally willing to see me?" Zhao Xihe¡¯s tone was aggrieved. He was snubbed by his beloved and made to stay alone at home for so long that he had already reached his patience¡¯s limit. If it wasn¡¯t for his rationality telling him that he shouldn¡¯t force Sui Yuan, he would probably have snuck into the prince¡¯s residence and taken advantage of Sui Yuan being caught off guard to do the deed. Sui Yuan felt a bit guilty and ashamed at Zhao Xihe¡¯sints. His attitude naturally softened. As long as it wasn¡¯t doing that ¡¯thing¡¯, he was still able to ept a little intimacy. Thus, Sui Yuan tried his best to adapt to his lover¡¯s identity in this way. Sui Yuan spoke his thoughts that previously percted in his mind to Zhao Xihe. Naturally, Zhao Xihe felt endlessly gratified upon hearing this and readily agreed to give him time. He painstakingly limited his actions into the range of what Sui Yuan was willing to ept, taking things step by step. Although he wouldn¡¯t be able to be satisfied until a long whileter, in any case, he was still able to console himself with thoughts of being able to fulfill his desires one day. It was much better than knowing he¡¯d never get what he wanted. "However, the important part is that you must stay far, far away from the women in your rear court!" After acting affectionate and intimate with Sui Yuan for a while, Zhao Xihe still constantly thought about the matter that worried about him the most. "You know that I won¡¯t ever like them..." Sui Yuan felt quite helpless. His sweetheart¡¯s possessiveness was so strong and was easily jealous. It was simply too annoying. "I know that you won¡¯t like them but I still can¡¯t bear the possibility of them touching you," Zhao Xihe¡¯s expression became gloomy. "I won¡¯t let them touch me," Sui Yuan knew that he should not oppose Zhao Xihe right now and couldn¡¯t help but smooth out his fur, "Don¡¯t you trust me?" "I trust you but I don¡¯t trust those women," Zhao Xihe lowered his head and lightly bit at Sui Yuan¡¯s lips in punishment, "Didn¡¯t you see and learn first hand from the plot the methods women will use in the battle within the household? You are their only path to nobility. For the sake of fighting for your love, what won¡¯t they do? They are unbridled in their ferocity when dealing with their enemies. They have a numerous variety of ways to make you ¡¯favour¡¯ them and be attracted to them, making you addicted to them. There are a countless number of aphrodisiacs. You can¡¯t guard against them. I¡¯m afraid that one day I will suddenly receive news that you had identally been eaten clean by some woman." Zhao Xihe¡¯s worries were not unfounded. The fight within the residence and pce was a big part of this world. Although the plot was limited to the protagonist shou¡¯s life within the Grand Secretary¡¯s residence and the residence of the Fourth Prince, other residences were also affected and were evidently unclean. Otherwise, the matters within the plot would seem too abrupt and illogical. It couldn¡¯t be just these two homes that had a murky atmosphere and were a crazy mess, ba? As for Zhao Xihe¡¯s decree before, it was a deliberate show of strength as a warning, preventing the women in Sui Yuan¡¯s harem from making any actions in the dark. Although this kind of method was effective for a while, he did not believe that it would keep the women in their ce for the rest of their lives. He needed to be even more thorough and make sure future dangers would be prevented while resolving this issue. Obviously, Sui Yuan had seen the savage methods used in harem politics. Once he recalled them, he immediately broke out in a cold sweat. Each world would always contain a highly dangerous element, and the protagonist would always be in the center of it. The rear court, although it was a rather ordinary-sounding ce, all sorts of traps, poisons, hired assassins and all sorts of schemes could be found everywhere. It was even more frightening than the worlds Sui Yuan had experienced before, including the Wuxia, cultivation, and vampire worlds. Perhaps the harems of the other worlds were not as exaggerated. However, it was obvious that this world does not make that list. Sui Yuan liked to proceed in a clean, happy manner. He really could not bear with borate and refined schemes! Moreover, most important was that his inner court not be depicted within the plot. Only Heaven knew what he would encounter. Reportedly, women without favour or son would be ruthless in fighting for his lower half for all their lives. Knowing that Zhao Xihe was thinking for his own good, Sui Yuan swallowed and quickly softened his voice, "...I will be careful. What¡¯s more, don¡¯t I also have 5237 here to help monitor things?" Zhao Xihe shot a nce at him in disdain, "I don¡¯t trust your IQ or EQ. As for 5237, hehe, it is even more unreliable than you." Sui Yuan & 5237£º"..................QAQ" ¡ª¡ªSuch a poisonous tongue, he is definitely my Creator/Boss! Eve: ZXH hase such a long way~ He¡¯s willing to be patient and not force bb SY aw. ...Still a pervert though. Chapter 13 part4 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Under Zhao Xihe¡¯s kind words of persuasion, as well as his terrifying threats, Sui Yuan ultimately copsed under the evil force Zhao Xihe¡¯s abuse of authority. He had no choice but to agree to the request of disbanding his rear court. However, Sui Yuan expressed that this matter required both time and justification¡ªthey could not just dismiss them all at once. Although Sui Yuan didn¡¯t care about the lives or deaths of unimportant inhabitants of this world, if he could make their lives just a bit better, then Sui Yuan would not be miserly about that. After all, the chief offender behind their disrupted, once-peaceful lives was him. Sui Yuan had to take responsibility. The most important thing was that if he let those women stay here, Sui Yuan was truly afraid that one day, Zhao Xihe, who now wielded a great authority, would snap one day and directly kill them all off. After discussing their feelings and the matter of dealing with the wives and concubines, the atmosphere between Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe became warmer and more harmonious. Zhao Xihe apanied Sui Yuan to marvel at the beautiful scenery within the garden before he received the news that the Fourth Prince Situ Yu has requested to meet with him. Once he heard the protagonist gong¡¯s name, Sui Yuan¡¯s first reaction was to escape. However, Zhao Xihe pressed down onto his shoulder. "You have to see him sooner orter. You can avoid it once, but you won¡¯t be able to avoid it forever. Moreover, there are many eyes and ears all around. If you OOC, how will you exin things?" Zhao Xihe raised a brow slightly, speaking in a voice only audible to himself and Sui Yuan. Sui Yuan swept a gaze at the pce maids and eunuchs, who had noiselessly appeared from the moment he and Zhao Xihe had begun their tour of the gardens, ready at any moment to help their masters solve difficulties and assist them in grabbing any required objects. He hesitated, causing him to lose his opportunity to escape. Thus, after Situ Yu elegantly made his way over, what he immediately saw was arge and small figure standing side by side amidst the flowering shrubs. The protagonist shou, Lin Xiao, had no qualifications to meet with the Emperor with his status in the plot, yet the Emperor just barely had more of a presencepared to the cannon fodder. However, as the greatest stage piece in the beginning, the description of the Emperor within the plot was quite significant. For example, he was wise, far-sighted, and had an extraordinary bearing and vigor. He exerted himself to make his country prosperous. Another example, it was said that his martial arts was so good that he once personally led a campaign and entered the battle grounds. Also, that his aura was so formidable that it made people unable to meet his gaze directly. Another example, it was said that his appearance was majestic, awe-inspiring as if crafted by Heaven itself and that the Princes also inherited his dominance. Each and every one of them were handsome, confident and at ease, have a graceful bearing and outstanding charm...even if it was the protagonist gong Situ Yu, he also could not help but inwardly sigh that he fell short of his Emperor Father by a great degree. As for the youth...Situ Yu nced at Sui Yuan who looked at himself with indifference and his unwavering heart involuntarily missed a beat. Situ Yu naturally recognized Xu Tu. Or rather, no one within the Capital did not know this adopted prince¡¯s name¡ªit was known to everyone. Xu Tu had grown up within the pce, thus Situ Yu could not avoiding into contact with him several times. Because he was spoiled by the Emperor, Xu Tu was bossy as a child. After growing up, although he had curbed his behaviour a bit, his words, actions, and bearing became increasingly more unruly and unrestrained. Aftering of age and getting married, Xu Tu left the pce and established his own residence. Without the restriction of the pce¡¯s rules and regtions, his brash behaviour went out of hand and directly disturbed the Capital, nketing it with a foul atmosphere. He could be said to be the Capital¡¯s local tyrant. However, against all reason, the Emperor turned a deaf ear. Even if Xu Tu was denounced before the court, it would only result in a small punishment and would not teach him a lesson. The majority of the people could only see Xu Tu¡¯s appearance of being well-off and unbounded that he wore when before other people. However, Situ Yu could faintly perceive Emperor Father¡¯s true intention. Or rather, the fact that Xu Tu could act so preposterously was something that the Emperor himself wanted to see. The one he wanted to ¡¯dote on¡¯, was only this kind of Xu Tu. ¡ª¡ªIt was probably for this reason that Xu Tu, although unwilling, did his utmost to support Situ Gui in the battle for session. It was in hopes that through this he could resist against Emperor Father. To speak the truth, Situ Yu felt that Xu Tu was a bit pitiful. However, he never held any goodwill towards him. It could even be said that he looked down on him with disdain quite a bit. Situ Yu had an upright and proper character and he was also extremely courteous, abiding by the rules of etiquette. Meanwhile, Xu Tu was famous for being the most hedonistic son. He was a yboy little young master. There was no reason for him to be arrogant and despotic considering theck of achievements and talents but he relied on his backing and identity to act as such anyway, stirring up trouble. Situ Yu especially disliked this, although perhaps Xu Tu had his own share of troubles and sorrows. At the same time, Xu Tu got along well with the Second Prince, Situ Gui. Furthermore, Situ Gui and Situ Yu were rivals for the Emperor¡¯s throne. Situ Yu did not like thisckey that followed behind his second brother, using their connection to intimidate others. Xu Tu was also hostile towards the other princes who posed a threat towards Situ Gui. There was a sh of interests and both sides considered the other as unpleasant. On the surface, they kept an appearance of everyone minding their own business but that was as far as being amicable to each other went. So, one can well imagine just how great the fright and shock the intense vibration within his heart gave Situ Yu. The wantonly smiling, irreverent youth in the gardens made him realize how beautiful he had grown up to be for the first time. Even the way he disregarded etiquette seemed to carry an implicit charm that he couldn¡¯t put into words, puzzling him extremely. Although Situ Yu had already settled down with a harem of his own and had even seen the birth of his first Shu son; and although he would normally return politeness for politeness and thus even flirt lightly as part of social niceties, as a protagonist gong, before his destined protagonist shou showed up, even if his body was not clean, his heart had to be! So, Situ Yu who had never had any first love beforepletely did not understand the peculiarity¡ªotherwise known as having one¡¯s heart race¡ª he had just experienced in that instant. If Sui Yuan was dressed as a woman like the protagonist shou was, perhaps Situ Yu would quickly realize what his ¡¯heart racing¡¯ meant, tossing and turning at night because of it, thinking of him at any time and ce, and setting off in a hot pursuit after being unable to forget him, pledging to not give up until he has him in his hands. Unfortunately¡ªor rather, fortunately?¡ª Situ Yu, who still believed himself to be a ¡¯straight male¡¯,pletely did not believe himself able to be like this or that with another man, and thus very calmly pushed this matter of his ¡¯heart racing¡¯ to the bottom of his mind. Instinctively, he felt that the feeling he had just now was extremely dangerous. As a man who believes in reason over emotions, Situ Yu quickly averted his gaze and attributed this to the brightly-coloured spring scenery that confused people, dazzling them and making them see illusions. That person was Xu Tu! He was the Xu Tu that he looked down and loathed the most! Situ Yu simply wanted to fall apart because of the universe¡¯s malice.... Situ Yu did not dare think any more chaotic thoughts and quickly collected himself to make his greetings, "Erchen sees Emperor Father. Good evening Emperor Father." Once he heard ¡¯you may rise¡¯, he turned to Sui Yuan and smiled, "Third Brother is also here, ah?" "Xu Tu sees Fourth Brother," Sui Yuan smiled fakely, saluting Situ Yu. Inwardly, he was extremely satisfied with this world¡¯s protagonist gong. Look! This is how a protagonist gong should appear, ah! There is not the slightest peculiarity in his reaction after seeing him. He even looks at me with a disdaining look in his eyes. I simply want to give him little red flowers for being ¡¯steadfastly loyal and dependable¡¯! Sui Yuan naturally did not know that Situ Yu didn¡¯t look at him because he didn¡¯t dare to look at him. He was afraid that if he so much as caught another glimpse, he would be unable to suppress the flood of emotions he experienced just now and would make an irreversible mistake. Xu Tu and Situ Yu found each other and all that they did was unpleasing to the eye, nitpicking and criticizing everything. Although they held themselves back before the Emperor, they never acted close. Although Sui Yuan had a lot of goodwill towards this unwavering protagonist gong that resisted his halo, he could not OOC and act too cordial towards him. After casually asking how Situ Yu was doing, he strolled to the other side to appreciate the flowers, appearing toozy to chat with Situ Yu. As for Situ Yu, he maintained his noble, upright appearance and stood by the Emperor¡¯s side, appearing to be in deep concentration. Likewise, he did not nce in Sui Yuan¡¯s direction. He felt that the atmosphere around ¡¯Emperor Father¡¯ today was a bit fishy. Ordinarily, Situ Yu was not very spoiled by his father. His Emperor Father also very rarely paid any attention to him. However, today, the gaze Emperor Father used to size him up was evidently full of profound meaning. More importantly, the meaning behind his gaze did not have a positive connotation. It was the gaze one would use to examine prey that had fallen into a trap while pondering over where they should cut first. Situ Yu, unable to avoid said gaze began to turn this matter over in his head. Could it be that Emperor Father discovered something that he had done? When he thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat. Being close to the sovereign can be as perilous as lying with a tiger. Because he did not know what this old tiger was thinking, and also because the Emperor was silent and unmoving at present, Situ Yu became increasingly apprehensive and uneasy. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had always been upright in his behaviour and conduct, he would be itching to kneel and beg for forgiveness with a greatly changed expression, fighting for leniency in return for his confession. A long whileter, the Emperor¡¯s gaze slowly shifted away from him and he snorted, "Speak. For what matter did youe seek Zhen?" Situ Yu sucked in a small breath and felt his whole body be exhausted and powerless. Hisplexion couldn¡¯t help but pale and he prudently reported the matter. He was afraid of saying the wrong thing and end up making Emperor Father explode once he grabbed onto his pigtail. When he saw the protagonist gong trembling with fear, Zhao Xihe couldn¡¯t be more satisfied with choosing the Emperor as his identity. The ruler guides the subject, and the father guides the son. If he wanted to deal with anyone, it would be so easy. He only needed to reveal a certain look and it would be enough to let their imaginations do the scaring for themselves. Zhao Xihe¡¯s mood that had turned from clear to cloudy had finally cleared up once again after Situ Yu¡¯s request for audience. Sui Yuan, that little fellow, did not notice anything at all. Perhaps he was still basking in endless satisfaction from the thought of the protagonist gong remaining unmoved by the halo that was still on his body. However, with how sharp Zhao Xihe¡¯s eyesight was, naturally, he did not miss the slight, second long change in Situ Yu just before. Fortunately, this youngster was very rational and understood how to put on a facade. He did not expose even the slightest hint of his change. Otherwise, Zhao Xihe would actually find, in a casual manner, an excuse to ruthlessly teach him a lesson. Naturally, with the plot in his hand, he also held the pigtails of every character within the story. Finding a reason to justify his actions was absolutely effortless. Situ Yu, who didn¡¯t know that he had just narrowly escaped, finished reporting the matter on his hands and received the Emperor¡¯s indifferent reply. There was no praise or award, nor a reprimand. There was just a casual wave of the hand, indicating that he could withdraw. Situ Yu also did not know whether he should be disappointed or if he should sigh in relief. He did not dare say anything more and left after saluting and asking to be excused. After walking a distance out of the gardens, he heard his family¡¯s Emperor Father¡¯s strict voice, raw in its tenderness and doting in tone as it called out to the youngster who took advantage of Situ Yu¡¯s report to run off to one side, telling him to return to him. Situ Yu¡¯s steps paused and after trying to restrain himself, he ended up still turning to nce behind him. The youth with a reckless, brash smile quickly ran out of the thicket he had wandered into and ran towards the man dressed in a bright, yellow gown. The sunshine spilled onto his slightly raised jade-like face. His delicate, beautiful eyes held a lively, dazzling expression that made people unable to look away. It was just a pity that before Situ Yu could look more carefully, his line of sight was blocked by the man¡¯s back. He could only hear the man¡¯s gentle voice reprimand the youth¡¯s naughty and unearnest behaviour. Then, he saw the man restrain the youth in his arms, and help him tidy up his disarrayed ck hair that had been made messy by the branches in the garden. Even though they were separated by a distance, Situ Yu could clearly perceive the hard to describe intimacy that pervaded the air between the two people. It felt intimate like what one would expect from father and son, but it also felt more than that¡ªno one could stick themselves between them. ¡ª¡ªThis doting man seemed to be itching to offer everything to the youth with both hands just so that he would grace him with a single smile. Was this really his Emperor Father that had meticulously spoiled Xu Tu in a way that ended up putting him in a disadvantage¡ªin particr, made him ignorant to many matters, gave him a bad reputation¡ª and spectated on the side with cold eyes? Situ Yu stared with wide eyes in shock but could only see the man and youth holding hands and disappearing into the end of theplicated flower path, their figures covered by the green leaves and flourishing flowers. ¡ª¡ªIt must be this cursed spring weather. It must definitely be the fault of this extremely splendid and dazzling sunshine. It unexpectedly made his eyesight bad. Situ Yu furrowed his brows and warned himself to not overthink things. Regardless of what Emperor Father was thinking to do, no matter what ns he was making, he was not to offer his opinion or conjectures. At present, what he needed to do was be low-profile and cautious. Not that Emperor Father has already begin to suspect him, he must not make any mistakes. Situ Yu quickly left the pce and continued to rush about on the thorny path that was the battle for session, throwing all the thoughts he had today to one side. However, the silhouette of the youth who was reckless from the man¡¯s spoiling, was deeply engraved into his mind. No matter what he did, it was impossible to get rid of it. One day, Situ Yu was startled awake from a dream, breaking out in a cold sweat. He could feel that a certain ce in his underpants was soaked and he pressed down onto his heart that was beating like mad with a hard to mask shock. ¡ª¡ªI must be going insane! When he recalled the wanton, pampered youth that he had pressed down under his own body within his dream, Situ Yu silently cursed and quickly tore open his quilt. He stood up and hastily made his way to his study, searching for an invitation card that he had originally thrown into a corner. This was an invitation for the Flower Appreciation Banquet hosted by his paternal aunt, Princess Zhang. What was to be admired was not just the brightly coloured spring flowers but also the wonderful, beautiful young beauties. Situ Yu did not n on participating¡ªhe never had any interest in women and the wives and concubines in his home were only there to give birth and raise children so as to birth a son to continue his family line. Only, right now, he had no choice but to change his n. Situ Yu did not desire women but this did not mean that he desired men, ah! Moreover, the person that made his heart race was unexpectedly the devil incarnate that he had always looked down upon! Situ Yu felt that he needed to find a beautiful woman as soon as possible and reverse this extremely dangerous desire of his. Furthermore, noble women from all across the Capital had been invited to this Flower Appreciation Banquet so it was naturally the best ce to pursue women. ¡ª¡ªThere definitely shouldn¡¯t be any problems. This must be nothing but a youth¡¯s impulse. He has walked onto the wrong path and only needed to rectify things in time for it to not be any sort of irreversible matter. Situ Yuforted himself in this way. 5237£º"...Hehe.¡¾lights candle¡¿" The author has something to say: Protagonist gong, he is destined to fall in love at first sight...it is just unfortunate that the target is a bit wrong [lights candle]. Chapter 13 part5 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian As the location of the first meeting between the protagonist gong and shou, Princess Zhang¡¯s Flower Appreciation Banquet was naturally the most important scene within the plot. The participants included all of the Capital¡¯s noble women and outstanding genius children of nobility. Although the scenes of Xu Tu, the role Sui Yuan was acting, were few in number, he also made a small appearance, meeting the protagonist shou Lin Xiao briefly. Although his face was delicate and pretty, Lin Xiao was still a man dressed as a woman after all. He could notpare to a woman¡¯s innate daintiness. Amongst a crowd of women, he was not that eye-catching. He did not have a sweet, lovable personality nor did he have an appearance that would sway a man¡¯s heart with passion. He was reticent, as waspliant with his status as a Shu daughter. It was probably only Situ Yu, this kind of ¡¯secretly bent¡¯ man, that would fall in love with him at first nce and would have him constantly on his mind. Compared to how Situ Yu fell in love at first sight, Xu Tu¡¯s first impression of Lin Xiao wasparatively one of indifference. Xu Tu, who had many friends of the fairer sex and a whole heap of women before him from the start, was especially picky and tricky. He noticed Situ Yu¡¯s interest in Lin Xiao but Lin Xiao did not score highly in his opinion. He felt that he was unsophisticated and boring, his figure dull, development mediocre, and appearance only average. He even ruthlessly wondered if Situ Yu¡¯s eyesight was going bad. Only after paying more attention to himter on did Xu Tu get attracted by Lin Xiao¡¯s independence that was different from an ordinary woman¡¯s. His intelligence, courage, and strength also drew him in. He found this woman, who did not believe that a husband was one¡¯s lord and was not dependent on a man, to be interesting and novel. It made one have a great desire to conquer. Furthermore, Lin Xiao had secretly helped Situ Yu destroy the arrangements that he and Situ Gui had made time and time again, making Xu Tu love and hate him. His desire topletely conquer him and have himy under his own body kept rising. ¡ª¡ªIt was a pity that this guy was oblivious to the fact that Lin Xiao was a man, not a woman. And due to that, he would not be like a woman, brainwashed and educated to be dependent on a man. Thus, Sui Yuan, who didn¡¯t have many scenes with the protagonist shou and gong this time, only needed to maintain a loose, passionate kind of attitude, flirt with a crowd of noble women, and banter with other noble young masters. It was effortless and rxed. Unfortunately, this was only what Sui Yuan thought. When Zhao Xihe saw that Xu Tu caused quite a few women to fall in love with him and how he didn¡¯t refuse anybody in the plot, his expression immediately turned sour. Sui Yuan naturally knew that his family¡¯s lover was causing a fuss and being difficult, but he didn¡¯t n on disregarding his own storyline because of this. He could only ruthlessly throw him to one side, pretending to see no evil, hear no evil, after trying to appease him yielded no results. As for Zhao Xihe, who was casted into the cold pce by Sui Yuan yet again, his mood did not clear up for many days, causing the people all around to tremble with increasing fear. On the day of the Flower Appreciation Banquet, Sui Yuan and Situ Gui entered the gardens and were the focus of many. One was the choice favourite for the position of crown prince, and the other was the adopted son spoiled by the Emperor. No matter where the two went, there were quite a few people fawning and crowding around them. ¡¯Birds of a feather flock together¡¯ and ¡¯people are always divided into factions.¡¯ If one were to say that Situ Gui¡¯s side had the talented young scions of the aristocratic families that held true strength, then on Sui Yuan¡¯s side, the ones that surrounded him were all famous wastrels of rich and powerful families that wasted their whole lives in pleasure. Furthermore, whenever this band of wastrels gathered together to discuss, naturally, it was not about anything proper. After idly chatting about love affairs, the crowd finally tactfully led the subject to the matter of Sui Yuan refusing to enter his rear court. Each of them expressed how they did not believe that he had ¡¯turned over a new leaf¡¯, bing a prime example of the prodigal son returning. Towards this, Sui Yuan was truly very helpless. It was not difficult to act as a yboy. What was difficult was pretending to be a yboy while raising a ¡¯tigress¡¯ at home. Sui Yuan believed that if a sex scandal between himself and a woman came forth, Zhao Xihe would punish him dearly the next day. "I¡¯m just genuinely tired of them," Sui Yuan reclined on a low couch under the tree¡¯s shade with a bored expression, right hand propping up his forehead, left hand raising a cup of wine, lookingnguid, "Everyday it¡¯s just those same facesing and going. It simply turns people off!" "The ones in your rear court are great beauties though! Only after wasting much effort were they brought to you. Then you grew tired of them after only a few days. This is purely a waste of resources!" One of the heirs couldn¡¯t help but grumble in good humour, not at all surprised at how Xu Tu would get bored with the old so quickly. "In my opinion, there are thousands of women with different bearings but none of them canpare to Lord Xu¡¯s grace," One of the wastrels stared at Sui Yuan with fixed eyes and subconsciously eximed in admiration. After all, this world was ssified as danmei. Although male-female couples were still the mainstream pairing, there were quite a few homosexual men. However, even if homosexuality was prevalent, obviously, it was still insulting to bepared to a woman. Sui Yuan¡¯splexion sunk, and his heroic, handsome eyebrows raised. He rudely flipped his wine cup and spilled it onto the man who offended him. He spoke in an arrogant tone, "Oh? What did you say?" The wastrel that was doused jumped in a panic, wanting to evade it. However, it was already toote. His face turned red and he wanted to get angry after getting his face pped but he was afraid Xu Tu, this unreasonable little overlord, would flip out. For a moment, he totally did not know how to respond. Likewise, he also knew he didn¡¯t mean what he said. He didn¡¯t know what possessed him to unexpectedly say such an offensive thing. He wanted to apologize but he could not lower himself to do so at the same time. Seeing that the situation was starting to get out of hand, the other people, naturally, began to speak and act as mediators. They cated Sui Yuan while giving the other person a rope to get himself off the hook. In any case, persuasion from all sides finally helped to calm down the situation. Sui Yuan reclined in his couch in azy manner while the other was brought somewhere to change out of his sullied clothes. Sui Yuan¡¯s fit just now was naturally noticed by other people. The men admired Sui Yuan¡¯s willful behaviour¡ªthe way he had no misgivings in acting out¡ªbut also loathed his bossy and domineering ways. As soon as he heard something he didn¡¯t like, he would act out. It did not conform to how a nobleman should behave like. Meanwhile, the women did not like how ignorant and ipetent he seemed but also couldn¡¯t help but blush and feel their hearts race at his every movement because of his graceful bearing. ¡ª¡ªHe was quite the natural evil spirit with powers to bewitch people! Thisment was what Situ Yu, the protagonist gong, could not help but admit through gritted teeth. Since he came to understand his thoughts towards Xu Tu via that dream, Situ Yu had been making a supreme effort to control himself, so as to not think about the other boy. However, the more one tries to restrict their emotions, the harder they are to forget. Clearly, he hade to this time¡¯s Flower Appreciation Banquet to find a beautiful woman to transfer his attention to but unfortunately, since Xu Tu had appeared, he couldn¡¯t help but focus on him, as if he had specificallye for him. Seeing Xu Tu banter with other people in an absolutely unrestrained manner while ignoring himself, Situ Yu¡¯s heart felt as if it was being devoured by ants. When he saw how he had be hostile to someone else without trying to restrain himself in the least, Situ Yu clearly should have felt loathing towards his arrogance as he used to in the past. However, this time, he felt that his frankness was cute, without any sort of scheming. Situ Yu seemed to have vividly and thoroughly experienced the power of ¡¯beauty being in the eye of the beholder¡¯. Things that would have originally made someone loathe you became a good point in the eyes of a lover. Situ Yu couldn¡¯t help but want to fiercely grab hold of his own head and knock himself awake in order to get rid of the sorcery Xu Tu has cast on him. The protagonist gong was extremely conflicted here. In the pce, His Majesty was also unable to sit or stand still as he held onto the invitation card sent by Princess Zhang for her Flower Appreciation Banquet. ...I want to go...really want to go. Even if he had dispatched people to watch over Sui Yuan¡¯s every action and movement in secret, if he wasn¡¯t there to personally observe, Zhao Xihe still felt especially uneasy and impatient. Until the day that the wretched Heartthrob halo on Sui Yuan¡¯s body was resolved, Zhao Xihe would not dare ignore Sui Yuan going out and flirting with other people. Unfortunately, from the information 0007 had sent back, that halo had to do with Zhao Xihe himself. This was simply a case of him having dug a hole for himself! When he found out about this verdict, Zhao Xihe abused himself into a bloody mess. In the plot, the Emperor did not participate in the flower appreciation banquet. If he went, what would he do if Sui Yuan had a falling out with him? While the Emperor was left in this predicament and struggling over what he should do, the little eunuch outside shyly interrupted his train of thought. "Audience granted," After hearing that the Empress had requested to see him, Zhao Xihe slightly raised his eyes and absent-mindedly spoke. Very soon, he saw the Empress, adorned in her extravagant, gorgeous court dress, solemnly enter the pce hall and gracefully salute him. After waiting for the Empress to finish her salutations, Zhao Xihe called for her to stand. He naturally knew that in the plot, the woman before him had orchestrated many dirty tricks in order to let herself give birth to a son and raise her position. However, he did not loathe this kind of scheming and malicious woman. But, towards this story character that Sui Yuan paid special attention to, Zhao Xihe did not hold any goodwill towards her. "The Empress has especially requested an audience. What is the matter?" Zhao Xihe had just been distressing over the yboy attribute of Sui Yuan¡¯s role. Towards the Empress who had showed up without an invitation, he naturally did not show a good expression. The Empress could perceive that the Emperor¡¯s mood was not good and spoke with prudence, "His Majesty had not set foot in the harem recently. Chen Qie and her younger sisters are all rather worried..." Just like how Sui Yuan no longer approached the women in his rear cort, since the Emperor was reced by Zhao Xihe, the women in the harem werepletely ignored. Before, although the Emperor was not affected by womanly wiles, he still spread his rain and dew. He had never done such a strange thing as to ignore them. Although the concubines that had established their positions after participating in the harem politics within the pce, were allparatively shrewd and more capable of keeping theirposure than the average woman, they could not help but feel anxious this time. They needed the Emperor¡¯s favour. Their sons needed the Emperor¡¯s favour. If the Emperor did not set foot in the harem, how would they sway him through pillow talk? How could they fight for benefits for their ns and their beloved sons? The Emperor was at the prime of his life and the princes have all matured but the position of heir apparent to the throne still remained undecided. At such a crucial point in time, truly, they could not afford to lose favour! "The harem? What does Zhen need to go there for?" Zhao Xihe snorted, throwing the invitation card onto the desk, not giving the Empress any face. The Empress¡¯ face paled and she could see the handwriting on the invitation card with her keen eyes. Her heat stirred and she immediately understood. The reason why the Emperor had not gone to the harem for so long...could it be because he had grown tired of their old faces and wanted a wave of youthful beauties? Towards this, the Empress did not care in the slightest. She had always known that men liked the new and hated the old, and had never expected to be able to continue enjoying the Emperor¡¯s favor as her beauty declined. What the women in the harem asked for was power, not love¡ª to be able to assist young girls to coax the Emperor¡¯s heart was also a customary method these women, who had high positions but were no longer youthful, employed. While her thoughts whirled in her mind, the Empress showed a sweet-tempered smile, helping the Emperor find an excuse in an understanding manner, "The Emperor has been trapped in the pce, could it be that you are feeling oppressed? The spring scenery is beautiful today. I heard that Princess Zhang is holding a Flower Appreciation Banquet in the gardens at the city outskirts. Perhaps Your Majesty the Emperor could go drive away your cares, and enjoy yourself to your heart¡¯s content." Zhao Xihe naturally wanted to go to Princess Zhang¡¯s Flower Appreciation Banquet and drive away his cares. However, he did not want the Empress to believe that her n seeded and subsequently feel proud of herself. In other words, as Zhao Xihe was feeling unhappy, he also didn¡¯t want to see anyone else happy. "The Flower Appreciation Banquet?" Zhao Xihe softly hmphed, "Is it to admire the flowers or to admire the people?" "It is the greatest blessing to be admired by Your Majesty the Emperor, ne!" The Empress smiled gently, "It is always the same peopleing and going from the pce. If Your Majesty is able to bring back a few sisters, then that would be best." "Bring back a few sisters?" Zhao Xihe shed a smile that was not a smile, "Zhen does not dare do such a thing!" The Empress¡¯ heart thumped and she forced a smile, "Why would Your Majesty say such a thing? Che Qie is afraid...." "Do you think that Zhen is truly muddleheaded and ipetent and really does not know about you and the rest of the harem¡¯s dirty tricks?" Zhao Xihe stood up, strolling towards the Empress who had subconsciously lowered her head and was faintly trembling, sneering, "Zhen also fought in a battle for session. Zhen¡¯s harem, Zhen¡¯s sons, what all of you are thinking and all that you¡¯ve done, Zhen knows it all." The Empress was directly exposed to the Emperor¡¯s oppressive might. In addition, she had a guilty conscience and could not help but fall to her knees on the ground as she tried to refute these things in a panic. Zhao Xihe looked her up and down with disdain, gaze indifferent as he interrupted her, "Zhen entered the harem only for the sake of continuing on his lineage with the birth of sons. Now, Zhen has his sons. Each of them are obsessively ambitious, cultivating a few followers that they can use. The task bestowed to you women has now ended. Zhen has no interest in the harem nor in any young women. Even if Zhen did, Zhen does not n on having any more children. How many of Zhen¡¯s sons have died, you all have a clearer idea on this than Zhen does. Even if they lived, if they do not die in your hands or the other concubines, they will die fighting with their brothers. Since it is like this, then it is better to not have them!" The Empress knelt on the ground on all fours, trembling. Under the imposing atmosphere, she dared not breathe. It was evident that she was already scared out of her wits. Zhao Xihe bent at the waist and gently patted her back, "What belongs to you, will belong to you. Meanwhile, what Zhen will not give, no matter how much you insist, Zhen will not give. Be content with your lot. For the sake of the past, Zhen will not investigate. If you still n on not knowing your ce...heh." The Empress shook uncontrobly at that soft chuckle. There was a chill permeating through her bones, making it so that she couldn¡¯t even beg for forgiveness. "Zhen will hand the harem over to you. Make them all know their ces. Stop while you¡¯re ahead. Do note and provoke Zhen again. Otherwise...you all will not be able to bear the consequences," Zhao Xihe stood up straight and smiled in satisfaction, out of the Empress¡¯ sight. After intimidating the Empress, he borrowed her hand to intimidate the rest of the harem. The women who had been bouncing around all cheerful and lively probably would not dare appear before his eyes again. Zhao Xihe did not have the patience to deal with those wildly ambitious women who were deep schemers. Since he had no way of dispersing the harem, he might as well decisively draw his sword, cut through this messy situation, and uproot the problem at its source, thereby preventing future trouble. Now, his warning has already been issued. If there is still anyone without eyes, Zhao Xihe will be prepared to teach them the lesson they deserve. ¡ª¡ªPeople who are the Emperor¡¯s are all willful like this! After venting his grievances on the unfortunate Empress who had bumped into the muzzle of the gun, Zhao Xihe¡¯s mood was much better. Thus, he very much wanted to go see Sui Yuan. After dismissing the Empress, Zhao Xihe paced the pce hall with his hands sped behind his back. In the end, he could not endure and took the invitation card for the Flower Appreciation Banquet back into his hands. Princess Zhang was his character¡¯s older sister. Their rtionship was not bad. In the beginning, she had supported him in the battle for session. Therefore, when he rose to power, she was bestowed the title of Princess Zhang. Now, the invitation card has already been sent to him. If he wore in clothes and went incognito, he could give Princess Zhang some face and also fulfill his desire, so why not? ¡ª¡ªAs for the plot...to participate in the banquet shouldn¡¯t affect things much, ba? Zhao Xihe persuaded himself like this and decided with haste. He ordered the pce servants to to set out in high spirits, and he also dispatched people ahead to let Princess Zhang know, allowing her to make preparations beforehand. Immediately, the pce maids by the Emperor¡¯s side were thrown into a frenzy. They wanted to kneel to the recently temperamental Emperor¡ªjust who was it that had righteously declined in going to the Flower Appreciation Banquet to bring back a few little beauties to the pce, ne? Not even a moment had passed before he changed his mind, is there really no problem?! What happened to ¡¯the Emperor¡¯s words carry enormous weight¡¯?! On this side, Zhao Xihe set off from the pce in his Imperial carriage, rushing towards Princess Zhang¡¯s garden at the outskirts of the Capital. On Princess Zhang¡¯s side, she had just received news of this and excitedly prepared for his arrival. Meanwhile, the protagonist gong, Situ Yu, and the protagonist shou met for the first time as scheduled. At thekeside, Situ Yu, who was restraining himself from paying any more attention to Sui Yuan, walked a few steps away in a hurry. In his inattentiveness, he knocked into a few noble women who were admiring the scenery. It was but a second but he noticed Lin Xiao amongst the crowd. Unlike the gentle, soft, and elegant appearance of a typical woman, Lin Xiao was quiet and indifferent, his body tall and erect. There was a special charm to him which immediately caught Situ Yu¡¯s attention. Although it did not make him want to look back as much as he did with Xu Tu¡¯s stunning and breathtaking appearance, he still felt that familiar throbbing of his heart. To Situ Yu, who wanted to find a woman to quickly rid himself of the inexplicable attractive force Xu Tu had on him, it was enough. ¡ª¡ªIndeed, he was only stuck on Xu Tu! Aside from Xu Tu, there was someone else who was able to move his heart. The most important part was that this was a woman! Heart in slightly high spirits, Situ Yu could not help but walk towards Lin Xiao. This scene just happened to be caught by Sui Yuan who had followed the plot and came to spectate. Sui Yuan£ºI am simply so appreciative of this world¡¯s good male lead! Since he has sessfully fallen in love at first sight with the protagonist shou, then I can be at ease..... 5237£ºHehe¡ªno that¡¯s not right. Howe I¡¯m alwaysughing with sarcasm recently?! The author has something to say: (Eve: Wasn¡¯t going to trante this because it was so long for something...unrted but I did want to summarize it because I found it funny. Basically, there was a whole paragraph on how she somehow got into Minecraft despite not understanding how it would be fun and almost didn¡¯t update because she got addicted LMAO) (Wuxian: games are the bane of an author¡¯s existence. I mean, they¡¯re mindless distractions.) Eve: ...I...really pity the protagonist gong. Yes. Congrattions. You avoided a man bynding yourself a man. Wuxian: Protagonist gong, my dear, remember: once bent, always bent. Chapter 13 part6 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian "What¡¯s this? You¡¯ve been burning holes in that direction. Fourth Brother, who did you take a fancy to?" Sui Yuan advanced towards Situ Yu and directly mocked him just like how Xu Tu had in the plot. Situ Yu was startled. He subconsciously took a step to the side. This kind of dishonest feeling of having just found his ¡¯new me¡¯ and rid himself of the influence of his ¡¯former lover¡¯ only to be caught in the act by his ¡¯former lover¡¯ even made Situ Yu, who had always been calm and cautious, unable to help but change his expression upon being startled. Sui Yuan stared at the protagonist gong who appeared as if he had seen a ghost, baffled. He subconsciously touched his own face. Was there something wrong with him? Howe he unexpectedly scared Situ Yu into acting like this? Sui Yuan sunk into self-doubt on his side. Meanwhile, on the other, Situ Yu¡¯s heart was beating wildly. His mind waspletely nk. Only a long timeter was he able to graduallye back to himself. Since bing aware of the strange emotions he had towards Xu Tu, Situ Yu had always avoided him. Even if they couldn¡¯t avoid crossing paths in public venues, he did not speak to him at all. All of a sudden, the person he was enamoured with ran up to him, taking the initiative to speak with him. Although his tone was not good, it was enough to make Situ Yu embarrassed and end up at aplete loss for what to do. Making a supreme effort to control his own tone and prevent it from sounding too fervent or too cold, Situ Yu slightly frowned, "Third Brother, watch your tongue. Do not sully another¡¯s clear reputation." "Heh, if I had someone I liked, I would naturally say it with confidence, unlike people like you who hide it away, pretending to be aloof. It makes people tired just by looking at you!" Sui Yuan ridiculed coldly. He raised his eyebrows and cast a sidelong nce at him, looking extremely gorgeous. Situ Yu¡¯s heart shook. He cut a sorry figure, being unable to look away, as if he was in a panic after having been seen through. He should reprimand Xu Tu for his nonpliance with etiquette. However, he felt guilty and thought that the other¡¯s words expressed what he deeply felt inside. He wanted to deride himself for not being able to admit his own admiration, and instead, surprisingly went to look for someone else to transfer his affection to. It was simply unbearable. "Third Brother¡¯s personality is unruly, not inpliance withmon customs. Naturally, you are very magnanimous," Situ Yu maintained a proper bearing with much difficulty, agreeing indifferently. Soon after, he speedily took his leave, uncaring about etiquette, and did not even inquire as to whose family thatdy he had just focused his attention on belonged to. Sui Yuan who was abandoned by the protagonist gong£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªThis feeling of being disliked by the protagonist gong, it has truly been a long time since he experienced it. For some inexplicable reason, he felt a little sick at heart, ne...it felt as if Situ Yu loathed him even more than the original Xu Tu? Clearly, there were still a few words that needed to be spoken between them. Is there really no problem with hastily ending this? He still hasn¡¯t mocked the protagonist shou for being mediocre and jeered at the protagonist gong for having bad eyes, ne! "...Why is our Fourth Brother so strange today?" While Sui Yuan was silently feeling sick at heart, Situ Gui who had been spectating the whole time from close by walked over, tone skeptical, "It couldn¡¯t be that he¡¯s a bit afraid of you so he¡¯s using positive words to describe you? What did you do to him?" "...How would I know?" Sui Yuan raised his lips into a smile. Only, he very quickly threw the matter to one side. In any case, he was already used to the protagonists not following the routine in all sorts of ways when before him. As long as the general direction was not bad, whether the lines were increased or decreased probably wouldn¡¯t be too serious an issue...right? "Right, I just heard some news from Gugu. She said that Emperor Father intends toe to the Flower Appreciation Banquet and that we should prepare well," Situ Gui was toozy to bother asking about what ailment his brother has been afflicted with and switched topics, telling Sui Yuan the reason he came looking for him. Once Sui Yuan heard this, he instantly felt quite helpless. He just knew that Zhao Xihe would not be well-behaved and would very likely be unable to feel reassured and end up running on over here to butt in. "Truly a rare asion for Emperor Father to be interested in this kind of ¡¯arranged marriage interview¡¯ banquet," Situ Gui raised his eyebrows,ughing as they chit chatted, "Who knows if there will be a few more beauties in the harem after this banquet has ended." Once he said this, Situ Gui¡¯s expression sank, "It is nothing for a few more beauties to enter the harem. I just hope that there won¡¯t be any more little brothersing out to ¡¯fight for favour¡¯ with us. Emperor Father¡¯s attention has already been stretched so thin, if there were anymore people to split it, too, the others would definitely be unable to attain any of it." Situ Gui never wore a mask when talking to Xu Tu. He exposed all of his ambition for the throne and his fear of his other brothers to him. Their Emperor Father was not considered old. If a younger brother were to be born now, by the time Emperor Father was old, that younger brother would have alreadye-of-age. As soon as he thought of how that brother would be younger, more favoured, and be even more talented and energetic than they who hade before, Situ Gui felt his teeth itch. ¡ª¡ªHistorically, it wasn¡¯t that there hasn¡¯t been a thirty or forty year old crown prince. However, the ends of these princes were not typically good. Sui Yuan nced at Situ Gui with some pity and extended his hand to pat him on the shoulder, "Emperor Father has his own ns, you need not overthink things." He couldn¡¯t say ¡¯ording to the plot, your Emperor Father doesn¡¯t have much longer to live and also wouldn¡¯t be able to produce any little brothers or sisters¡¯ could he? As for now, Zhao Xihe also didn¡¯t touch any of the women in his harem, so it was even less likely that a son would pop out.... After bantering and receivingfort from his good brother, Situ Gui finally felt his mood brighten and went back to his original elegant demeanor. He pulled Sui Yuan over to begin preparations in receiving the carriage. Because he was wearing in clothes and did not want to shock people too much¡ªin order to not affect the plot¡ªZhao Xihe only let Princess Zhang alert a few select people. Amongst them was, naturally, Sui Yuan. Under the ignorance of the masses¡ª or rather, even if some became aware of it, they dared not speak¡ª Princess Zhang called a few people within the imperial household together and respectfully weed the Emperor upon his arrival. As soon as he stepped foot into the garden, Zhao Xihe quickly locked onto Sui Yuan who stood together with several other princes. He beckoned without any politeness, "Xu Tu,e here!" Sui Yuan¡¯s scalp felt numb and he helplessly met with the crowd¡¯s surprise and envious gazes as he walked over to the in-clothed Emperor. His shoulder was intimately pressed down on, "Zhen is tired of staying in the pce and came out to relieve his boredom. It is enough for Xu Tu to apany Zhen. The others may disperse." The other people, who were openly disdained, felt all sorts of distress but did not refute in any case. They only watched on helplessly as the Emperor took Sui Yuan and slowly strolled away. In their minds, the little abacuses went ¡¯ck ck¡¯. Since that time the Emperor had reprimanded Xu Tu¡¯s wives, the people of the Capital had all conjectured that the adopted son had lost favor. However, it now seemed that he had not lost favour at all but had gained favour instead! After all, never before had the Emperor thrown aside his own children, not even sparing them a single nce, and instead pointed out only Xu Tu to apany him! The people of the Imperial household have always had sharp minds, or in other words, they ¡¯think too much¡¯. At any sign of trouble from the Emperor, they can imagine many kinds of possibilities. In an instant, theplexion of the people within the crowd became vast and various in the way it turned into many different colours. Xu Tu was very tantly within the Second Prince¡¯s faction. Aside from the Second Prince, he did not give face to anyone else. Right now, he was doted on so much, it could not be helped that the Emperor would be swayed towards the Second Prince¡¯s side. This was not something the other princes wished to see. The Fifth Prince Situ Zhang felt a wave of unadulterated worry. He sensed that Second Prince Situ Gui¡¯s, odds of sess were even greater. Furthermore, Situ Gui was the best candidate in the hearts of many people. Xu Tu was so favoured, the Second Prince would surely profit. As long as this youngster did not mess up and anger the Emperor, then there would be no problem. As for Situ Yu, his thoughts were the mostplicated. As the prince with the most meticulous thoughts and the most adept at discerning somebody¡¯s thoughts from their bodynguage, Situ Yu subconsciously felt that the atmosphere had indeed changed between Emperor Father and Xu Tu, and it was not a momentary illusion on his part. If one were to say that Emperor Father¡¯s conduct before was more like he was praising Xu Tu in a way that would only disadvantage him, right now, no matter if it was his words or bearing, or even his gaze when he looked at Xu Tu, it was without a doubt that of pure, unadulterated parental doting love¡ªperhaps even greater than that of parental doting love. Just when did this kind of change ur? And for what reason? Situ Yu instinctively felt that this situation was not too encouraging. Regardless of whether it was because Emperor Father¡¯s doting love for Xu Tu would affect his odds of seizing the throne, or whether he instinctively felt vignt against the man for being so excessively close to the Xu Tu he admired, everything caused a ¡¯danger¡¯ signal to go off in Situ Yu¡¯s head. Whether in public or private, he did not want to see the two people be this intimate. Unfortunately, as a prince that was not particrly favoured, aside from fretting in secret, Situ Yu could not do anything. Regardless of what the Princes thought, Zhao Xihe¡¯s goal for his action this time was very simple. Aside from meeting with his family¡¯s sweetheart and having a little date, it was to pin a ¡¯private property¡¯ sign onto Sui Yuan before everyone, so as to prevent him from attracting admirers and causing the bud of love from sprouting inside the hearts¡¯ of the people he flirted with. As outstanding talents that had been invited by Princess Zhang, many of the people here have had the fortune to be invited into the pce and meet the Emperor. However, they could only catch a glimpse from afar as there would not be anyone foolish enough to directly stand before the Emperor. Thus, they were unable to recognize him. There were practically no stupid people who could enter the pce. Even if they were feeling rather impulsive, there were astute people by their side who would stop them in time. Thus, even if there were quite a few people who did recognize His Majesty, everyone shared a tacit understanding to not point it out. They only acted more respectful and disyed their talents in a discreet manner even more. ¡ª¡ªIf it was for the purpose of attracting the gaze of women before, right now, it was for the purpose of fighting for their own future prospects. As long as they were able to catch His Majesty¡¯s favour, or even just leave a vague impression on him, that would mean that their future would be like a clear sky. Such an opportunity must not be missed; if missed, it shall not appear again. How could everyone not try their best? With haste, little groups of all sizes formed, not far from where Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe were. They were eitherpeting in poetry recital battles and disying their outstanding literary grace, or chatting about politics and quoting ssics. Sui Yuan was listening to them, full of interest, but Zhao Xihe was getting increasingly impatient. Right now, there were people everywhere within the garden. Furthermore, Zhao Xihe¡¯s identity was extremely special. It was very difficult to be able to find a quiet and secluded ce when the people weren¡¯t paying attention, where he and Sui Yuan could be in their own little world. In order to avoid making Sui Yuan discontent, Zhao Xihe had no choice but to endure the noise made by the surrounding people. Unfortunately, even if he didn¡¯t go provoking other people, other people woulde provoke him on the contrary. To be exact, it was toe provoke Sui Yuan who was by his side. Xu Tu was bossy and domineering. He had more enemies than friends in the Capital. The people who disliked him envied how he was able to righteously stay by His Majesty¡¯s side. Several IQ-deficient people wanted to use this as a pretext to make him lose face. Even if he wouldn¡¯t lose all favour, if they could make His Majesty ¡¯see his true face¡¯, it would make him quite disappointed in him. Therefore, as Sui Yuan was bing engrossed in listening, he was mentioned. The one that named him was enthusiastic and sincere but a sh of contempt and disdain flitted through his eyes. As for those with working IQs, they happily watched as Xu Tu was humiliated. In any case, if this brought dissatisfaction to the Emperor, his anger would not fall upon their heads. It was advantageous and without harm, so why not watch? Sui Yuan naturally knew what kind of idea they had. He was also toozy to feign civility with this crowd of passersby. Although he was an Actor and was proficient in all sorts of verses and songs, it was a pity that Xu Tu did not have this kind of skill. Sui Yuan thus straightforwardly raised a brow and spokezily, "Write poetry? Ben gongzi cannot do that kind of pedantic task. You should look for someone else, ba!" The people who were mocked wore unresigned expressions but because the Emperor was here, they could not directly speak malicious words. They could only tactfully point out how he was ignorant and ipetent. Sui Yuan himself had no qualms with vividly and thoroughly portraying Xu Tu¡¯s unbridled arrogance. He happily mocked and ridiculed all the people who nned to turn him into a joke. His might was like arge-scale AoE attack skill. No matter what Sui Yuan did, Zhao Xihe found it novel and interesting. He had never seen his family¡¯s sweetheart so eloquent and sharp. He was not lenient in the least and was full of zest. He watched with folded arms, eyes full of appreciation as he spectated the bustling scene. The only fly in the ointment was that this kind of unbridled and arrogant Sui Yuan who ¡¯used powerful connections to intimidate people¡¯ was too dazzling and attracted the gaze of too many people. Zhao Xihe casually swept a nce and could ferret out the fellows whose eyes were shimmering with an inexplicable radiance as they fixed their unwavering attention onto Sui Yuan. Each and every one of them were respected story characters. Sui Yuan¡¯s halo was rather strange. Even if it affected passing cannon fodder, it would only make them conjure up a vague feeling of goodwill towards him. Meanwhile, the more important the character, the more it would influence them. This was probably the work of ¡¯fate¡¯. Although once they were created by the Original World, they became their own worlds and operated independently, the characters whose fates were stipted by the ¡¯plot¡¯ were the backbone of the worlds. They had a more formidable ¡¯fate¡¯ than other people and could be affected by ¡¯the Origin of Creation¡¯ via this connection to ¡¯fate¡¯. Because Zhao Xihe, who was part of the ¡¯Origin of Creation¡¯, loved Sui Yuan more and more, this directly caused the people who possessed ¡¯fate¡¯ to develop goodwill towards Sui Yuan. The greater their fate, the deeper they were influenced by the Origin of Creation and the more they would like Sui Yuan. This was basically a vicious cycle. Although Zhao Xihe was the source, it wasn¡¯t like he could not like Sui Yuan and not care about him. Therefore, it was a tragic situation. Zhao Xihe slightly narrowed his eyes and warned himself to stay calm. He wrapped his arm around Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulders and smiled gently as he stopped him from continuing to attract other people¡¯s gazes, "Alright. What is there to argue about here? How can theypare to you? Zhen likes you, not because you are talented. Even if you are ignorant and ipetent, you are the best in Zhen¡¯s eyes." While saying this, the expression in his eyes was imposing as he swept his gaze all around. He coldly nced at the people who had been bouncing about the most joyfully and his extremely formidable pressure made everyone keep quiet out of fear, afraid that the Emperor who was backing up his adopted son would hold grudges. The effect of Zhao Xihe¡¯s single utterance far surpassed that of a hundred thousand of Sui Yuan¡¯sbined. Immediately, everyone fell silent. People who did not know Zhao Xihe¡¯s identity were shocked to hear him use ¡¯Zhen¡¯ to address himself. Meanwhile, those that did know were shaken by how favoured Xu Tu was. Weren¡¯t they working so hard for the Emperor to cast even just one more nce at them? If they warned him repeatedly yet were only regarded as noise in the gallery to the Emperor while Xu Tu, who was considered the worst of the lot, was still his precious darling, this kind of clear-cut and ruthless division simply made people want to fall into despair! One¡¯s own child was always the best. Even if he needed to be taught a lesson, it was not the ce of someone else to teach it. His Majesty the Emperor so nakedly revealed his unreasonable fierce protectiveness and skill to protect his son. He forced everyone to stop with their criticism against Xu Tu! The Emperor is their God. If the Emperor says that it¡¯s good, then it must be good, even if it¡¯s unreasonable. Even if one wanted to directly admonish him, one had to consider their own importance and consider the pros and cons. Since Zhao Xihe put a stop to it, Sui Yuan stopped before going too far. Anyway, he was not that interested in bickering. Only, Xu Tu¡¯s settings made it so that he could not suffer in silence. He shed an extremely satisfied gaze at the crowd of people. Out of Sui Yuan¡¯s lips were the words ¡¯many thanks to Emperor Father for your generous love¡¯ though his tone made it seem like he was used to this kind of treatment. This directly made everyone so envious that their teeth itched. He was then taken into Zhao Xihe¡¯s arms. He raised his chin slightly, unting as he left, sitting atop of his rightful position as ¡¯the favourite¡¯. "This is the Xu Tu that is rumoured to be the Capital¡¯s most domineering and bossy figure? Indeed, he is willful and arrogant, but his arrogance is rather cute and candid," the schr dressed in green, who was standing beside Situ Yu, smiled, his tone full of interest, "It¡¯s just a pity that he is truly close to the Second Prince. Otherwise, if we coax this doted on youth over to our side, we could reap many benefits." Situ Yu£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªDo you think that I don¡¯t want to?! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß ¡ª¡ªWhen I had first developed amorous feelings towards him, I had seriously pondered over this issue. In the end, I could only give up in despair, did you know?! On Situ Yu¡¯s other side, a man dressed in martial arts styled clothes nodded along, "Although his bearing is insolent, his words resonated in my heart. I don¡¯t like the strict customs those literati follow. Nor do I understand the ¡¯sophistication¡¯ attributed to reciting poetry and the like. If I have the opportunity to make friends with that Xu Tu, that would be wonderful. Perhaps we¡¯d get along!" Situ Yu£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªBut Xu Tu belongs to the enemy¡¯s faction! Make friends, your sister! Get along, your sister, ah! ¡ª¡ªCome, look at my mouth. Say it with me: Belongs. To. The. Enemy¡¯s. Faction! Situ Yu was extremely conflicted. He had just realized that he liked someone. The result was that he discovered that he was destined to lose his love. Was there something that was any more crushing? The answer was¡ªof course there was! For example, the capable schr and martial artist he had racked his brains and had gone out of his way to enlist as his assistants had been snatched away by the one he was destined to love but never attain in an instant. Situ Yu would simply be bullied to tears by this heartless world! Xu Tu, could it be that he was the destined bane of his existence?! Eve: The truth of SY¡¯s halo has finally been revealed. I nearly choked. This is truly a case of digging a pit for yourself. LMAO. I don¡¯t know whether tough at his misery or feel bad for him. So I¡¯ll do both. With that said...aww..we can trace it back to exactly when ZXH truly fell in love with SY (arc 4) though I guess it¡¯s obvious considering ZXH nearly sumbed to his inner demons haha. Wuxian: No use in turning back now, ZXH. It¡¯s time to sleep, albeit ufortably, in your self-dug pit. *lights a candle for ZXH* ANNOUNCEMENT: Voting for the fanart contest has begun. Voting closes Oct 15, 2019 at noon GMT+8. . Chapter 13 part7 Sui Yuan, who didn¡¯t know that the protagonist gong had already stuck a ¡¯bane of my existence¡¯ tag onto him, happily finished his work at the Flower Appreciation Banquet. After taking advantage of His Majesty the Emperor¡¯s cooperation to show off how ¡¯favoured¡¯ he was in front of the Capital¡¯s children of nobility, he peacefully waited for Situ Yu toe ask the Emperor to grant him a marriage. Of course, to say ¡¯peacefully¡¯ was not very appropriate. Although Sui Yuan already restrained himself and did not visit the red-light district Xu Tu often strolled in, his daily task of parading about as an increasingly arrogant hedonistic son still needed to be done at the appropriate times and ces. Those that scolded him indirectly in a mystifying way, beat them up! Those that relied on money to act unrestrained and darepete with him for the things he likes, beat them up! Those that are even more arrogant and despotic than he is, beat them up! Basically, Sui Yuan¡¯s everyday life followed a very consistent schedule of going out each day, getting fawned on, having peoplee find faults with him, bullying that person, entering the pce, seeing the Emperor, and getting bullied in turn (Yi?). However, one day became two, two became one week, one week became two weeks¡ªa whole month passed but Situ Yu did not show any sign of movement. This made Sui Yuan rather anxious! Where was the ¡¯fell in love at first sight and being in a hurry to get her¡¯ I was promised, ne? The protagonist shou is waiting for you there, ah! Protagonist gong, is there really no problem with how calm you¡¯re being?! Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t figure out what had gone wrong. Was it because he left out those two lines that were supposed to be used to mock the protagonist gong and shou? But you didn¡¯t even give me the chance to mock you, ah. QAQ Sui Yuan simply wanted to kneel to the protagonist gongs that did not act ording to the arrangements! As long as the protagonist gong was unwilling to act, he could only worry helplessly on the side,pletely unable to do anything about it. The protagonist shou was in the inner residence and would not easily leave, afraid he might let the cat out of the bag regarding his identity. Meanwhile, the protagonist gong was part of the enemy faction. No need to even ask if taking the initiative to have a leisurely chat with him was considered OOCing or not. Sui Yuanpletely did not see Situ Yu¡¯s face during this period of time at all! ¡ª¡ªEvidently, the protagonist gong¡¯s people-avoiding skill has already reached perfection. Sui Yuan was so troubled that his portrayal of Xu Tu became even more convincing. Each and every one of his movements carried an anger that could not be extinguished, bing all the more dazzling and intense. One day, Sui Yuan once again met with a fellow who was unpleasant to the eye. He, who had perfected how to do his mission a long time ago, was toozy to even speak. He directly snatched his whip and snapped him with a particr sharpness and decisiveness. Although Xu Tu was not fond of literature, his martial arts was not bad. With a whip, he appeared even more formidable¡ªas imposing as a tiger¡¯s roar. In an instant, he whipped the troublemaker until chaos ensued in the streets, not forgetting to also overturn a few vendors¡¯ carts while he was at it. Although Sui Yuan stirred up trouble, he always had a sense of propriety. The people who were violently beaten up by him always appeared to end up in difficult situations but in reality, they never sustained any serious injuries. All of their injuries were superficial wounds that healed after two days of rest at home. Therefore, the number of people who came to provoke him increased drastically, their goals for doing so greatly varying. Furthermore, when people saw him bravely and ruthlessly fight in the middle of the streets, they stoppeding over to meddle. First of all, this adopted prince was someone an ordinary person dared not provoke. Secondly, they were afraid that if they tried to intervene, they would end up evoking this little ancestor¡¯s fury and cause things to blow up. Thirdly, who knew whether this was a situation in which both parties consented? It was rumoured that this little ancestor was gorgeous and when angered, he became more brilliant, drawing people in. His appearance enchanted people. Once, there was a wastrel who confessed after drinking wine at a brothel that he liked to provoke Xu Tu and watch him angrily whip him. If he didn¡¯te bother him every now and then, his heart would itch with impatience and he would feel upset no matter what he did. When he said this, there were unexpectedly quite a few people who agreed in secret. This dumbfounded people who didn¡¯t have masochistic tendencies and felt like their three views had been toppled over. Of course, no one dared let Xu Tu hear this kind of opinion. However, Zhao Xihe, who had caught wind of this piece of information from his secret agent who roamed the streets of the Capital, ended up smashing a whole set of teacups. He then went to settle the ounts on Sui Yuan¡¯s behalf. He fired all the people rted to the person who had said that about Sui Yuan from their Official positions, and he transferred the entire family to a post outside of the capital, forbidding them to return to the Capital for no reason whatsoever. The secret agent that had reported this matter£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªWTF, did I make a mistake? Although these remarks were coarse and unrefined, was this matter so important? Even if you want to be so fiercely protective of your children, you shouldn¡¯t be so unreasonable, ah! Could you me them for liking to get beaten up? Life is already miserable enough as an M, you don¡¯t need to abuse them any more! In the end, Sui Yuan, who had always whipped people and had never been thwarted, was unexpectedly stopped for the first time! Sui Yuan raised his eyebrows and looked at the man who held his whip, tone vile, "Hey~ Could it be that this brother cannot bear to see injustice and n on defending the weak against the strong?" Naturally, Sui Yuan knew who this was. Sui Yuan had secretly noted that this person was standing beside the protagonist gong during the flower appreciation banquet. This person was the son of General Zhen Bei, who had grown up on the frontier and had just returned to the Capital, only to be coaxed into Situ Yu¡¯s faction. With the son of General Zhen Bei¡¯s help, it was like acquiring a sizeable military power. This made Situ Yu particrly confident. Furthermore, after Situ Yu ascended the throne, he wielded one half of the tiger tally and would make several decisive wars, ending up as the most famous general of the new age. In the plot, this General Zhen Bei¡¯s son did note into contact with Xu Tu much. However, this person was usually honest and loyal. He could not stand by idly and watch injustices ur and would also be considered a reasonable one. While Sui Yuan was pondering about what would happen if Xu Tu went up against the person with his original strength¡ª whether or not he would be beaten up very miserably¡ªthe other suddenly let go and revealed a smile, "Young Master Xu, I am called Zhang Zhenye and am General Zhen Bei¡¯s son. I have only recently returned to the Capital. It is said that my father and your esteemed father wererades-in-arms." Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªWhat about the ¡¯being unable to bear seeing injustices¡¯ he was promised, ne? What was this kind of atmosphere, as if they were rtives chatting about domestic affairs, all about? It couldn¡¯t be that this was him being diplomatic first before using force? Sui Yuan nked out, dazed by the other¡¯s action. From his original vignt, rejecting aura unexpectedly came an expression of foolish surprise. Although Zhang Zhenye indeed did not like how Xu Tu was beating people up in the middle of the streets, he recognized the person who was being beaten up, and he held no good will towards that person. Thus, even though Zhang Zhenye liked to meddle, he would not meddle for the sake of this person. Besides, Zhang Zhenye was a martial artist and could naturally see that Xu Tu was lenient and merciful in every respect and as such, he didn¡¯t feel the need to criticize him. Zhang Zhenye grasped firmly onto Xu Tu¡¯s whip. He only wished for him to stop his destruction of the little peddlers¡¯ vendor booths nearby. Fortunately, Xu Tu also seemed to have propriety. Although he has always upended the vendor booths in the area, he has never hurt a single person. Furthermore, the servant by his side would toss silver taels to the affected civilians. He was already much better than the other hedonistic sonsing from rich families. In short, after observing for a period of time, Zhang Zhenye could feel that although Xu Tu was bossy, he was not a truly malicious person and was worth making friends with. Faced with Zhang Zhenye¡¯s smiling eyes, Sui Yuan attempted to make aeback. He rolled his whip along his own wrist andzily smiled, "What, did you think that Ben Gongzi would let off this fellow if you brought up the rtionship between our fathers?" "Of course not," Zhang Zhenye shook his head, "It is just that ever since the Flower Appreciation Banquet, I had wanted to make your acquaintance. I did not think that I would have such a chance today. I had originally nned oning to invite Young Master Xu to drink." Sui Yuan£º"........................" Sui Yuan felt stupefied. A person from the enemy faction suddenly ran over to invite him to have a drink. What did this mean? Did he n on bribing him because he knew how spoiled he was by the Emperor, was he nning on scheming against him because he was unhappy with him? In short, no matter the reason, Sui Yuan did not have any ns on making friends with this zealot from the Fourth Prince¡¯s camp. "I would prefer not to! Oldest Young Master Zhang, Ben Gongzi dare not drink your cup of wine!" Sui Yuan snorted, not giving any face, "Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that Zhang Gongzi is close to that Fourth Brother of mine. People who walk different paths cannot make ns together. It would be best for us to bid farewell, ba!" Without waiting for Sui Yuan to cup his hand and leave, a gentle voice interrupted before he could slip away, "It is only that we appreciate Young Master Xu¡¯s outstanding character. We hold no malice and ask that Young Master Xu does not refuse us." A schr dressed in green emerged from the crowd, a gentle and refined smile on his face. He seemed quite approachable and the gaze he used to look at Sui Yuan was especially sincere. Sui Yuan felt that it was truly a mistake to go out today. Who knew what demon he offended to unexpectedly end up being stopped by the protagonist gong¡¯s left and right hand subordinates! Xie Ling came from an influential family of great literary reputation but was the ck sheep of the Xie family. The members of the Xie Family were all schrs but did not seek reputation nor profit. They very rarely took official posts and much preferred to work at the Academy of ssical Learning. They believed in education for everyone, irrespective of background. Their reputation and voice amongst the literati was magnificent and were highly revered by all schrs. Meanwhile, Xie Ling was an unorthodox genius amongst these people. His appearance was elegant like a distinguished schr of no post, but inside he was full of rotten ideas. He thought that Xie Family¡¯s simple way of life was beneath his dignity. On the contrary, he believed that while one was alive, they ought to struggle, reach for the highest position possible, and leave their names in the annals of history. Furthermore, the helper for this that he settled on was precisely Situ Yu. In the end, he aplished what he wished for. "Although our paths are different, we shall only make small talk this time. We shall not discuss matters of governmental affairs. If we are able to get along and be good friends, even if we each serve different masters, it should not affect our friendship," Xie Ling looked at Sui Yuan, smiling, his tone carrying an implicit suggestion, "To have another friend is to have another road. Surely, Young Master Xu understands." Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªUnderstands? Understand what? If we be friends and you lose, then I¡¯ll give you a hand but if I lose, will you give me a hand? You haven¡¯t even formally entered the battle for session, yet here you are already starting to look for an escape route. Is there really nothing wrong with this?! Sui Yuan slightly narrowed his eyes, sizing Xie Ling up in a close examination, tone irreverent, "Who are you?" Xie Ling was not displeased. He only smiled gently, saluting Sui Yuan, "I haven¡¯t yet introduced myself. Indeed, this lowly one iscking manners. This lowly one is of the Huainan Xie Family, Xie Ling." Sui Yuan could feel that this Xie Ling was obviously very determined to win him over. Although this did not happen in the original plot, it was probably because Zhao Xihe had been extremely tant about how overbearingly he loved him at the Flower Appreciation Banquet and thus ended up attracting Xie Ling¡¯s concern. Zhang Zhenye was upright and stubborn. Meanwhile, although Xie Ling was tactful, he was a firm believer of never giving up until one¡¯s goals have been attained. Even if Sui Yuan is able to escape once or twice, he will not be able to escape a third or fourth time. Moreover, Xu Tu¡¯s settings made it so that he could not escape at all. Even if he knew it was a trap, he will still face the disaster head on. To put it frankly, Xu Tu was someone with a big ego and was unwilling to ever ept any kind of loss. Sui Yuan was very conflicted. However, in the blink of an eye, a miraculous column of light shone in his mind. Wasn¡¯t he just fretting over how to find out what¡¯s happening with the protagonist gong? Zhang Zhenye and Xie Ling were extremely close with Situ Yu. Situ Yu would most likely not conceal from them matters he encountered. Even if he hid them, Xie Ling, this keen-minded sophisticate, would be able to guess it. Since the two people were just itching to send themselves to his door and Sui Yuan had no way to refuse, why not just take advantage of the situation? Sui Yuan, who thought up a mental outline of a n, shot a nce at the two people and snorted once. He threw his whip to a servant by his side, "Fine. Ben Gongzi shall do you the honour of apanying you this once. Ben Gongzi shall see just what kind of scheme you¡¯re brewing!" Xie Ling smiled and made a ¡¯please, follow me¡¯ gesture. He took the initiative to move forward. Meanwhile, Zhang Zhenye faced Sui Yuan with a candid smile, walking alongside him. It had to be said, although he had a knot in his heart, Sui Yuan got along very happily with the two people. Zhang Zhenye was candid by nature and he and Xu Tu shared many hobbies. They chatted about life at the frontier and their talk about marching into war made an extraordinary light spark in Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes. Xu Tu, the character, originally had great interest in this. He also had muddled memories about his life at the frontier from when he was a child. Thus, he was very nostalgic and hated the enemy for having invaded and destroyed his homnd. He especially wanted to don a suit of armour and ride into battle one day and expel the invaders in order to avenge his family. Unfortunately, the Emperor didn¡¯t trust him before and basically never considered allowing him to go to war. Xu Tu had no choice but to suck in his hatred and abandon his dream. For now, he¡¯ll let it stay dormant and hope that the new Emperor that ascends the throne will allow him to taste his long-cherished wish. Zhang Zhenye¡¯s ount created a vivid image of the life at the frontier in Sui Yuan¡¯s mind. By lucky coincidence, his narration went along with Xu Tu¡¯s own thoughts and hopes. The two people talked and talked to their heart¡¯s content. The original distance between them closed in by quite a lot. Since he had returned to the Capital, Zhang Zhenye felt particrly uneasy. There were too many rules and customs in the Capital, very different from how free life was at the frontier. Furthermore, the noble children here were all of soft skin and tender flesh, pampered and delicately pretty. Forget even mentioning whether they¡¯d be interested in the frontier lifestyle like Xu Tu was, they even faintly looked down upon him as a ¡¯boorish fellow¡¯ who didn¡¯t understand literature and grew up at the frontier. Right now, when Zhang Zhenye looked at Xu Tu, who was leaning towards him and watching him attentively, face full of eagerness and eyes bright, his goodwill towards the youth skyrocketed like a rocket into the sky. The original goodwill from his first impression made contact with his current goodwill, bing a deeply-rooted good opinion of Xu Tu. Compared to how utterly sincere Zhang Zhenye was, Xie Ling was much more conservative. Most of the time, he listened attentively to the two people¡¯s chatter with a smile on his face. Now and then, he would insert an incisivement or two. He was not excessively enthusiastic nor was he indifferent. It made people feel soothed all around. Only,pared to the sincere Zhang Zhenye with a spotless record, Xie Ling who acted ¡¯just right¡¯ evidently appeared rather fake. He was easy to get along with, but one would not bare his heart to him. No matter if it was from Xu Tu¡¯s perspective or Sui Yuan¡¯s own, their goodwill towards Zhang Zhenye was far greater than that towards Xie Ling¡¯s. Sui Yuan had an innate vignce against Xie Ling, this kind of sly and fox-like character. Zhao Xihe was also this kind of person, and thus he was already mentally exhausted from dealing with him. He did not want to have to deal with a second one at all! The venue for their dinner and the type of wine served was likely arranged by Xie Ling. It was fine, sophisticated, and really suited Sui Yuan¡¯s taste. It was evident that he had spent a lot of time pondering and inquiring about his tastes. If not Xie Ling, Zhang Zhenye, this uncouth fellow, would probably not think of this ce. Good wine, good dishes, and an animated conversation in addition¡ª the three people turned a bit tipsy in no time. Zhang Zhenye, the least scheming of the three, drank the most. The alcohol instantly went to his head. Meanwhile, Xie Ling only had red cheeks. His eyes, however, remained calm like water, his bearing elegant and reserved. As for Sui Yuan, on the surface, he had drunk just about as much as Zhang Zhenye had and he was already starting to speak nonsense. However, his mind was sober, as calm as he had been before he started drinking. He could still clearly remember the reason he epted this invitation. While he appeared drunk, this was a good opportunity. Sui Yuan borrowed the pretext of ¡¯rambling while drunk¡¯ to finally spit out the words he ¡¯couldn¡¯t say while sober¡¯. "The Fourth Prince?" Zhang Zhenye casually wrapped an arm around Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulder, tilted his head as he pondered with bewilderness, "The Fourth Prince seems about the same, ah?" "No, the Fourth Prince is indeed acting rather peculiar as ofte," Xie Ling shook his head and asked soon after in return, "Why does Young Master Xu ask?" "Something¡¯s fishy. Situ Yu, that youngster, is absolutely fishy as ofte. Me and my second brother can both see this!" Sui Yuan shook his head, pleased with himself, taking joy in another¡¯s misfortune, "The one who understands you the most, aside from your family members, is your enemy. Situ Yu having a bad mood as ofte makes me extremely happy, ne! Quickly, tell me, why is Situ Yu unhappytely? Tell me and let me be happy, ah!" Xie Ling didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He had tried to use the excuse of being drunk to probe for information in vain. In the end, Xu Tu, this youngster, was still constantly thinking about mocking Situ Yu even when inebriated. This made Xie Ling disappointed, but he also found it funny. This was also a kind of...en, pure candidness, ba? Xie Ling was extremely ambitious. He had never cared much about social rankings and never thought that it was inappropriate to make fun of his master in private. When he saw Xu Tu¡¯s pressing, shiny eyes on him, Xie Ling subconsciously indulged him a bit. Moreover, Situ Yu¡¯s behaviour has been really strangetely. He was unable to make any sense of the matter and was thus somewhat worried. Perhaps he could uncover something from Xu Tu? After all, ¡¯the one who understands you the most aside from family is your enemy¡¯! "Recently, the Fourth Prince is frequently lost in thought, as if..." Xie Ling pondered, looking for an appropriate metaphor, "As if he is longing for someone, tossing and turning restlessly in bed, thinking of them whether asleep or awake." "Yi? This has been happening?!" Zhang Zhenye¡¯s eyes widened, especially shocked. Xie Ling gently smiled as he shot him a nce, "I said, ¡¯as if¡¯. The Fourth Prince is indeed always lost in thought. Aside from this, I cannot think of anything that could cause him to make such an expression." While Zhang Zhenye was still letting the shocking news that ¡¯the Fourth Prince is unexpectedly suffering from love sickness¡¯ sink in, Xu Tu, who was by his side, suddenly pped the table, scaring him. "So it was like this! Indeed, it was like this!" Sui Yuan was so excited he nearly glowed, "Hahahaha! I knew it!" Probably because he was more vulnerable after getting drunk but Zhang Zhenye and Xie Ling were dazzled by Sui Yuan. Only a long timeter did their spiritse back. "Knew what?" Xie Ling was astounded. "I know who Situ Yu likes!" Sui Yuan lowered his voice, saying in a secretive manner. "Who is it?!" Zhang Zhenye and Xie Ling asked in unison, both their interest immediately piqued. The charm of gossip could not be resisted by anyone no matter who it was. Much more if it was gossip rted to one¡¯s boss¡¯ love life. It was simply a special kind of high brought upon by taboo! "Why should I tell you?" Sui Yuan leaned back against his chair, pleased with himself. Both his armsid atop of the handrests, and the expression on his face made people want to give him a terrible spanking, "Ben Gongzi hasn¡¯t seen enough of Situ Yu¡¯s lovestricken appearance. Ne! How could I let him fulfill his wishes so easily? He desires this beauty but cannot get her...hehe, perhaps he will be unable topete for the throne because of his thoughts of her, ne!" Although Xie Ling did not believe that the master he chose would forsaken his ambition for love, it was really a pity that Situ Yu¡¯s increasing frequency of absentmindedness was really causing Xie Ling to genuinely worry. When he saw Xu Tu¡¯s schadenfreudic appearance, Xie Ling¡¯s teeth itched. He had a strong urge to press him down onto the table, to rub, and to pinch him over and over again, making him give in and beg for mercy with tears in his eyes. Unfortunately, this kind of thought could only remain as a fantasy in his mind. In reality, Xie Ling had no choice but to promise Xu Tu many benefits before he was able to coax this little young master, who had be extremely willful and troublesome after getting drunk, to loosen his tongue. The more difficult it is to obtain some information, the more credible it seems. In order to deal with intelligent people, one must use this method. If this information were easily given out without being thought through, then Xie Ling would probably think that the chance it¡¯s true would be only around 10-20%. However, if he¡¯s forced to pay a great price to obtain the information, even if it¡¯s not 80-90%, he¡¯ll believe that it¡¯s at least 60% credible. After getting Xie Ling¡¯s promise of a heap of benefits and seeing him so pained that he almost couldn¡¯t maintain his smile, Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely satisfied. ¡ª¡ªHe was able to drive the plot forward, sell off the protagonist gong, and cheat Xie Ling of a pile of benefits. This kind of feeling was simply awesome! The author has something to say: Recently, I¡¯ve been thinking when would be a good time to end the story. Aside from the plot line involving the Destroyers, which I haven¡¯t yet envisioned thoroughly, all of the settings that I ought to write have already been written,. Even if I ended things now, it wouldn¡¯t be considered iplete, ne? Afterwards, I decided to write until chapter 186. Why? You guys saw my messages! It¡¯s almost at 18600! This means that the average chapter will have 100ments, doesn¡¯t it sound really awesome?! If I make it longer, the average number ofments will decrease. Then it won¡¯t be as awesome. 40 chapters, it will probably finish within two of three more worlds. At that time, the storyline involving Destroyers should catch up, ba? Thus, we have so easily and happilye to this decision. =33333= I¡¯ve been writing this novel for so long. Everyone ought to be tired of it ba, . Eve: ...Hehe. Jokes on author-dada. This novel ended up being 205 chapters (including extras). With that said, at this point in time, we are 64 chapters away from the end.....*to myself* jiayou...... Wuxian: jiayou, indeed *lights a candle for Eve* Chapter 13 part8 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Carrying the scent of wine on his body, Sui Yuan, who was satisfied after eating and drinking his fill, carried away a big heap of good things. Next, he went directly to the pce to unt his own glorious achievement to his family¡¯s sweetheart. Meanwhile, Xie Ling who was left behind supported his tall, drunk, close friend, Zhang Zhenye. As he watched Sui Yuan mount his steed and stared at his quickly disappearing figure, he felt especially terrible. Xie Ling was not a stingy fellow. Although it mentally pained him to promise those benefits earlier on, he did not truly take it to heart. It was just that the information he had paid such a big price for seemed rather unreliable no matter how you looked at it, ah?! To Xie Ling, a person who could make Situ Yu, this illustrious individual, have them constantly on his mind, even if they were not as dazzling as Young Master Xu¡ªpah! Even if they aren¡¯t a beauty unmatched within her generation, who was so beautiful she could cause the downfall of a city or state, it would at least be a noble woman belonging to a renowned family. However, ¡¯the Shu daughter of the Grand Secretary of the Cab¡¯...what kind of joke was this?! Not to mention, Xie Ling has never even heard of this Shu daughter named Lin Xiao before. Was this one really worth being constantly thought about by the Fourth Prince, and was he really unable to get her despite wanting her? He, the Fourth Prince, whose Cefei were all women with connections to people of high social sses? ¡ª¡ªNo matter how he thought about it, it just didn¡¯t seem possible, OK?! To get a Shu daughter, one only needed to say a single sentence and the matter would be resolved. There is no need to hesitate at all, OK?! Xie Ling felt that he had been cheated. However, Xu Tu was so certain when he said this, saying that he had personally seen the Fourth Prince fall in love at first sight with this woman. His description of the scene where he had ¡¯stared unblinkingly¡¯ at her was very vivid and realistic, leaving Xie Ling no choice but consider it thoroughly. ...Even if it was for the sake of the good things he had paid with, he absolutely cannot take this information lightly, OK?! Even if he wanted to act like a prodigal son and squander away his family¡¯s wealth, he wouldn¡¯t do it like this! Xie Ling¡¯s head hurt so much he wanted to die. He had originally thought that Xu Tu and Zhang Zhenye were about the same. Even if they were considered smart and were cautious, they would not supercede his control. Who would have thought that the first time they met, the other would cause him to face such a difficult problem and cheat him out of many good things. Xie Ling couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had looked down upon Xu Tu in the past. ¡ª¡ªOr rather, perhaps fortune favours the fools? Was it because Xie Ling had overthought matters that he was made a fool out of the other¡¯s feeble-minded remarks? In short, regardless of how Xie Ling was cursing in silence, after he had escorted Zhang Zhenye back home, he immediately began to tirelessly collect information relevant to this ¡¯Lin Xiao¡¯. Furthermore, he tried to sound out Situ Yu¡¯s thoughts about Lin Xiao. Sui Yuan was certain that Situ Yu had some kind of opinion about Lin Xiao. Although he didn¡¯t know why he hadn¡¯t made a move at the Flower Appreciation Banquet, Sui Yuan was not at all worried as the men of this era were without morals and would not turn a blind eye to a ¡¯delicacy¡¯ that was set before them. Sui Yuan reckoned that perhaps it was because of the ill-timing of his arrival. At the Flower Appreciation Banquet, the protagonist gong had yet to inquire about Lin Xiao¡¯s identity before he was angered by Sui Yuan before subsequently fleeing. Furthermore, because he was an upright nobleman, he could not make inquiries about an unmarried woman. Therefore, he settled the matter by leaving it unsettled. Now, Sui Yuan had directly delivered information about Lin Xiao to Situ Yu¡¯s hands via Xie Ling. Naturally, Situ Yu would ept this information with a cheerful smile and make his move. Then, everyone would be happy. Although Sui Yuan was mistaken about some main points, his guess, however, was still quite urate. The protagonist gong, indeed, did not have the time to inquire about Lin Xiao because of Sui Yuan. Likewise, because of Sui Yuan¡¯s interruption, although Situ Yu had recalled that glimpse of Lin Xiao¡¯s beauty before, what remained of his feelings towards this event was not goodwill but the shame of having been caught in the act. Whenever he thought of Lin Xiao, the very first thing that appeared in his mind was Xu Tu¡¯s side profile, donning a smile that was not quite a smile as he sneered at him. Not only did this make Situ Yu anxious but also made his goodwill towards Lin Xiao gradually weakened. In addition, as he hadn¡¯t had the chance to inquire about the beauty¡¯s identity, he would not inquire about the inner residence of other people. Thus, he was not strongly attached to Lin Xiao nor did he make any superfluous actions. This dragged on until he ¡¯unexpectedly¡¯ saw Lin Xiao¡¯s portrait in Xie Ling¡¯s hands. The protagonist shou and gong had an innate gravitational force between them. Even if Sui Yuan were a thick bar that stood between them, Situ Yu was still able to recognize the person within the portrait. When he heard Situ Yu ask in surprise who the person in the portrait was, Xie Ling¡¯s heart went ¡¯badump¡¯. He had only inquired about Lin Xiao because he didn¡¯t want the price he paid go to waste. He never thought that Xu Tu unexpectedly hadn¡¯t yed him! Xie Ling¡¯s feelings were veryplicated at this moment. He really did not know if he should rejoice that the price he paid was worthwhile, and that Xu Tu hadn¡¯t been scheming, or if he ought to be worried about his master¡¯s worrisome taste. As a young master stemming from arge, influential family, Xie Ling was handsome, confident, at ease, an outstanding literary talent, cultured and gentle, and was always the perfect husband in the hearts of women. Therefore, he, who has seen all kinds of beautiful women, had a high standard. To be honest, Xie Ling did not think that Lin Xiao¡¯s appearance was all that worthy of apuse. His personality was also mediocre. He basically did not deserve being the one constantly on Situ Yu¡¯s mind. However, truly, it had happened already! It was just a quick nce but Situ Yu recognized this woman. If you were to say that he didn¡¯t think about her every day, even Xie Ling would not believe it at all! #My master¡¯s sense of aesthetics urgently needs to be rescued, what to do?! I¡¯m waiting online, hurry!# "This woman is the daughter of the Grand Secretary of the Cab, Lin Xiao," although he was extremely conflicted inside, Xie Ling still told the truth while observing Situ Yu¡¯s expression. Situ Yu felt that this was rather sudden. Soon after, he quickly came back to himself and looked at Lin Xiao with furrowed eyes, "Why do you have her portrait? Could it be...that you want to marry her?" "Of course not!" Xie Ling denied tly at once. He did not fancy Lin Xiao, and that Lin Xiao did not suit a person of his status. Even if it wasn¡¯t like this, he would not dare fight over a woman with his master, ah! To want to NTR your boss, it was simply courting death! Unable to find an appropriate excuse, Xie Ling¡¯s eyes slightly rolled, and he decided to ¡¯sacrifice his brothers for the sake of his interests¡¯, "You should know that Zhang Xiong and I have recentlye into contact with Young Master Xu Tu, right?" As soon as he heard Xu Tu¡¯s name, Situ Yu¡¯s heart subconsciously skipped a beat and he muttered an ¡¯en¡¯, unflustered. ¡ª¡ªHe knew, of course he knew! Because of this, he hadn¡¯t slept for many nights, ne! When he heard that the three of them drank, ate, chatted and hugged (?), Situ Yu felt envious and hateful. He was worried that his close subordinates would be hooked away too, so he was very tormented inside. However, he was in no position to prevent this. "It is from Xu Tu that we found out about this woman. Xu Tu obviously minds this person quite a bit. I was rather curious so I did a little investigation," Xie Ling frowned slightly, face earnest and frank. However, this worried Situ Yu half to death, "Could it be possible that Fourth Prince also knows this woman?" Xi Tu and Lin Xiao? ¡¯The old lover¡¯ and the ¡¯new me¡¯? How did the two of them develop a rtionship?! Situ Yu was so exhausted he could love no more! People¡¯s brain circuits that were all muddled from love were all rather weird, let alone people who wanted someone but could not attain them. The holes in their brains would horrify people to death in an instant! Situ Yu instantly imagined a love/hate rtionship between Xu Tu and Lin Xiao. Before thebel of ¡¯new me¡¯ could be sessfully ripped off of Lin Xiao, a ¡¯rival in love¡¯ tag was directly ced onto him. He waspletely attacked for no reason. Situ Yu knew that Xu Tu¡¯s and Lin Xiao¡¯s paths practically never crossed. Even if he didn¡¯t meet with Xu Tu, he had always paid attention to the other¡¯s every movement. He had never heard of him having secret rtions with any woman. However, this did not stop a feeling of crisis from welling within Situ Yu. He wanted to immediately break the two people up before anything truly happened. Xu Tu was always carefree when ites to his lovelife. Although he restrained himself after being reprimanded by the Emperor, if he really took a fancy to someone, he would quickly bring that person to his rear court! It wasn¡¯t like Xu Tu had never forcefully taken amoner girl before. Moreover, this Shu daughter of the Grand Secretary did not have a high position, nor was she favoured. As long as Xu Tu opened his mouth, she would most likely be packed up and sent to that little overlord in the name of fulfilling her filial duty, ah! Break them up! He definitely had to break them up! Strike first to gain the upper hand! Situ Yu could not do anything to Xu Tu but it was easy to take in the Shu daughter of the Grand Secretary. Besides, his heart was moved by her before. Since he was very unlikely to get Xu Tu in this lifetime, he might as well settle for the next best thing and choose this woman. This was the most correct way, ba? It was much better than being unable to have either of them! Rather than sigh while thinking of things that could not be, wasn¡¯t it better to properly cherish the person in front of him? After a long time, he should be able to gradually forget those abnormal, throbbing feelings he holds towards Xu Tu, ne? Xie Ling watched as his master¡¯s expression changed erratically and his mood also undted with it. He still held a very good opinion of Xu Tu and was afraid that after he used Xu Tu as a shield, Situ Yu would get angry that he had ideas about the person he liked and would try to teach Xu Tu a lesson. If things evolved in that direction, it would be inevitable for him to carry this burden and would need to notify Xu Tu of this matter... While Xie Ling was worried about that candid and lively fellow and was brainstorming for his sake, he suddenly saw the expression in Situ Yu¡¯s eyes when the other lifted his head. His gentle and differential expression nearly copsed right there. Fortunately, Situ Yu¡¯s mind was also aplete mess. He did not notice Xie Ling¡¯s momentary loss of self-control, "Xie Ling, do you think it would be feasible for me to go to the Grand Secretary¡¯s family to ask for marriage?" Xie Ling£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªXu Tu, I won¡¯t curse you for cheating me again. The one who¡¯s doing the most cheating is obviously my family¡¯s master, ah! Xie Ling silently re-arranged the expression on his face and smiled, "In all likelihood, Lin daren will be very willing to ept this marriage." Situ Yu steeled his heart a bit and slowly nodded, "Since it¡¯s like this...then we¡¯ll do it like that, ba...." The Fourth Prince Situ Yu proposed to make the Grand Secretary of the Cab¡¯s Shu daughter his Cefei! Once this news spread around, the entire Capital was in an uproar. What was the status of the Fourth Prince? What about the status of the Grand Secretary¡¯s Shu daughter? This was simply a case of flying onto the branch and turning into a phoenix, ah! Not to mention, this Shu daughter was invisible in the Capital. First of all, her appearance was nothing special. Secondly, she had no talent nor education. What about her made her worthy of the Fourth Prince¡¯s favour?! The first reaction of everyone who heard this piece of news was ¡¯this is impossible¡¯. Then after inspecting and verifying this piece of news, their reaction became ¡¯WTF?!¡¯ Grand Secretary Lin, who was personally visited by the Fourth Prince, was dumbstruck. He had never thought that the Shu daughter he had never put in his eyes would unexpectedly have such good luck! Refuse? Of course not! If it wasn¡¯t for the Fourth Prince proposing to have a ceremony to induct her into his residence as his Cefei, Grand Secretary Lin would impatiently carry Lin Xiao out of his residence¡¯s side door and into that of the Prince¡¯s that very day! The Fourth Prince was always low-profile, as if he held no interest in the Emperor¡¯s position. He was a very secure choice for marriage. Even if they were drawn into the battle for session in the end, she was but a single Shu daughter. The Lin Family was very willing to part with her! The Fourth Prince and Grand Secretary Lin hit it off. The most troublesome part, however, was the pce. Cefei were not like an ordinary concubine. They required the approval of the pce¡¯s Empress and Emperor. The Fourth Prince¡¯s Mufei did not like having this kind of low-ranking woman, who would be of no help to her son whatsoever, upy one of the few Cefei spots. However, before she was able to speak out to prevent it from happening, the Emperor, who was usuallypletely indifferent towards the Fourth Prince, suddenly stuck his foot in this affair. After hearing the news of this matter, he directly approved this marriage, his work especially efficient and direct. The Fourth Prince¡¯s Mufei£º"........................" The Fourth Prince£º"........................" Xie Ling£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªYi, why does it feel like something isn¡¯t right? Is it my misconception? Although everyone felt that the course of events was a bit strange, the Emperor¡¯s words werew and there was no way to change things. The Fourth Prince¡¯s Mufei silently choked down a mouthful of blood and took the initiative to help the Fourth Prince prepare, making arrangements to ept the new Cefei. Recently, the Emperor¡¯s thoughts were increasingly unfathomable. The concubines in the royal harem, whether their position were high or low, were all calm. Not to mention whether or not the Emperor was willing to enter the harem, they would already thank the heavens if their wrongdoings weren¡¯t exposed, which would have gotten them punished. The Emperor allowed the Fourth Prince to have a woman whose status wasn¡¯t good enough as his Cefei! Then so be it! And she would be brought in with a happy and solemn manner! The protagonist shou£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªWho did I provoke?! Who is the Fourth Prince? I¡¯ve never seen him before, ah! There was not even a single sign and now I suddenly have to marry him. Save me. QAQ Things proceeded so smoothly, making the Fourth Prince feel both relieved and depressed. He had thought that Xu Tu held intentions towards Lin Xiao and he would definitely try to ask Emperor Father to not allow this marriage. Furthermore, based on how Emperor Father¡¯s doting attitude in which he practically granted anything Xu Tu asked for, so long as Xu Tu spoke, Lin Xiao would not be his. In an instant, she would be granted to Xu Tu¡¯s residence. However, although Situ Yu had thought of many responses, he had never thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to use a single one of them. Emperor Father did not try to stop him. He seemed to be unexpectedly itching to bring him and Lin Xiao together? Emperor Father dealt with a host of problems everyday. He had never bothered with such a trivial matter. Furthermore, Situ Yu was not favoured. Lin Xiao was also unworthy of Emperor Father¡¯s interest...something must be amiss. Something must be wrong. Just what is he missing, ne? Situ Yupletely did not have any of the joy that woulde from being able to take soon as his wife the beauty that was constantly on his mind. On the contrary, he tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep for a long time. He carefullybed through the details that he had neglected before, recalling each and every action of Xu Tu and Emperor Father. Suddenly, thunder from a clear sky sounded within his brain. Situ Yu suddenly sat up straight, his whole body breaking out in a cold sweat, face pale. He finally clearly grasped onto the possibility that was in line with all the hints¡ªthe possibility that he had faintly perceived before but did not dare closely examine because of his fear and disbelief, and thus it ended up being tossedinto the back of his mind. Why did his Emperor Father, who had used to praise Xu Tu only to put him at a disadvantage, suddenly treat him with sincere doting affection? Why did Emperor Father seem to get increasingly intimate to Xu Tu, order him to enter the pce to apany him, and even have him stay the night frequently? Why was it that every time he saw Emperor Father and Xu Tu together, the atmosphere between the two people seemed intimate, far more so than what should be between father and son? Why was it that after Emperor ather reprimanded Xu Tu¡¯s wives, Xu Tu did not only change his frivolous temper but even changed his frequency of entering his own inner residence? Why was it that when Xu Tu paid attention to Lin Xiao, Emperor Father very quickly bestowed Situ Yu a marriage with Lin Xiao? Was he afraid that the situation could change even if his words werew? Why was it that when he saw Xu Tu and Emperor Father together, he always felt a sense of crisis and always felt that the other had stolen away something that belonged to him? "This....cannot be..." Situ Yu raised a hand, covering his forehead. His voice was trembling as he denied the possibility but his heart was more and more certain of his conjecture. ¡ª¡ªEmperor Father and Xu Tu were having a love affair, the kind between men and women. There was no doubt about this. Situ Yuughed bitterly. However, no matter how shocked he was, how panicked he was, he would let this secret rot in his stomach and never tell a soul. In any case, he was destined to be unable to have Xu Tu. Right now, it was just that he knew that Xu Tu belonged to someone who was an existence he could only wish to be but could never be. It was not very different from how it was before.... ¡ª¡ªNot very different my, ass, ah! It¡¯s simply scary to death and abusive to death, OK?! Provided that the person in his heart peacefully stayed on his branch and belonged to no one¡ªremained avable to everyone to love and adore¡ªeven if he was unreconciled, he could patiently bear with it until the day he is able to climb the tree and pick him off of the branch. Right now, he could only watch on helplessly as the one he likes is picked up by someone else, yed with in the hands of someone else, and affectionately looked after by someone else. Meanwhile, Situ Yu would never be able to reach him or touch him. This kind of setback and jealousy was unbearable, no matter who it was, let alone a Prince who had always thought highly of himself. However, he had to endure. He could only endure. He could not expose even the smallest indication of his feelings. It was cruel, as if he was ced in a scorching, raging inferno but was not allowed to cry out in pain. Situ Yu clenched his fists and shut his eyes, taking in a deep breath. When his eyes reopened, his gaze had already be calm. The decision within his heart to ascend and stand at the top became increasingly resolute. ¡ª¡ªOnly when he truly sat on that seat would he be able to attain all that he wished for, just like how Emperor Father was able to take that person into his embrace without any scruples. ¡ª¡ªPerhaps, so long as he ascended the throne, he will be able to fight Emperor Father, tit for tat. The author has something to say: ...I suddenly saw 18700 plusments. I am simply both happy and vexed...what the heck is with that 10086 morements! Have you guys ever seen a 1000+ novel on JJ! This is not Qidian I¡¯ll bite you guys, ok! Ok, Ok, for now, I¡¯ll write at my own pace. In any case, there are at least two or three worlds before the story ends. At that time...cough, we¡¯ll see then. As for the little sisters who say they want their own copies...this silly author is reallyzy...truly reallyzy. Contacting people to make the books and sell the books and what not, I don¡¯t want to do it at all [lies on the floor]. JJ¡¯s custom-made function reinstatement still seems far in the indefinite future. Thus...everybody needn¡¯t think too much,, w. If I can smoothly finish this novel, then I¡¯ll already be very thankful~ Eve: I¡¯d love to see SY¡¯s reaction to Situ Yu trying to get him as his wifey after ascending the throne. Wuxian: ZX.. hehehe.. a resolutepetitor has arrived. Watch your back, bub. Chapter 13 part9 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Situ Yu was preupied with the truth he had just discovered and the protagonist shou, Lin Xiao, who was suffering from an unexpected cmity, felt like the whole world had gone dark. Who the heck was the Fourth Prince? Did he have anything to do with him? Lin Xiao had thought that he had been low-profile enough in the past. He never thought that a prince would unexpectedly take a fancy towards him and even request the Emperor to bestow them a marriage. This was simply a nightmare! The sisters by his side were acting very strangely. They fawned over him, ttered him, and were in crazy fits of rage and jealousy. Meanwhile, Lin Xiao felt so bitter that he could find no words to describe it. He didn¡¯t want to climb up via the Fourth Prince at all, OK?! Although he was brought up as a woman since he was young, Lin Xiao himself knew that he was a man. He had never nned on marrying into another man¡¯s family. His only hope was to grow up in peace before sneaking out to purchase some property and settle his birth mother down there. He would then wait for a good opportunity to fake his death, rid himself of his identity, and then change his appearance. Unfortunately, all of his ns were ruined by the Fourth Prince that had unexpectedly appeared out of nowhere! Lin Xiao was filled withints. Every night, he would roll up his quilt and beat it up, pretending that it was the Fourth Prince. Of course, what was more important was thinking about how to free himself from this farce. He thought about it over and over. As in the plot, Lin Xiao decided to tarnish his own reputation and quickly set out to do so. After Zhao Xihe learned about his every movement via his secret agent, Sui Yuan was put to ease. The plot at this moment had nothing to do with Sui Yuan. After having sessfully facilitated the opportune connection between the bride and groom¡ªthe protagonist gong and shou¡ªSui Yuan could finally let his heart settle back down and happily wait for the plot to progress to the point in time in which Situ Yu finds out about Lin Xiao¡¯s identity as a man. When the two people would stand hand in hand and shoulder to shoulder and begin to destroy the ns of Xu Tu and Situ Gui, only then would he appear on stage once more. As for Zhao Xihe, he naturally would not be like Sui Yuan and simple-mindedly beam with happiness when he saw that the plot was ¡¯advancing normally¡¯. The Emperor had secret agents all across the country and the Capital was of the highest priority. After the secret agents reported back, Zhao Xihe found out quite a bit of information that had been neglected by Sui Yuan. Furthermore, he was naturally very clear on just why Situ Yu had suddenly changed his attitude and decided to have Lin Xiao enter his harem. He had even been the one who had given a hint, thereby ¡¯letting the cat out of the bag¡¯, so that Situ Yu would be able to perceive the rtionship between himself and Sui Yuan. This was a warning. So long as Situ Yu obediently concentrated on his task¡ªwhich was to follow the plot with Lin Xiao¡ª then Zhao Xihe would naturally wait until the right moment to abdicate and hand his position over to him. However, if he was unwilling to give up...Zhao Xihe would not mind letting him be a mere skeleton of an Emperor. After settling the plot¡¯s crisis, Sui Yuan, of course, would be in the mood to y around. He truly did like the lifestyle of a hedonistic, rich son. Unfortunately, ¡¯it is easier to invite the devil in than to send him away¡¯. Sui Yuan had made friends with Zhang Zhenye and Xie Ling for the sake of ying matchmaker for Situ Yu and Lin Xiao. Now, he¡¯s obtained his wish, but the two people were still enthusiastically friendly towards him and would untiringlye entangle themselves with him. This rather annoyed Sui Yuan. Xie Ling could write and Zhang Zhenye could fight. These two people were certainly the perfectpanions to go out with. To see an opera while sipping tea, to go on a walk and appreciate the scenery in the spring¡ªthe eloquent and distinguished Xie Ling would always clearly and logically narrate all sorts of folklore. Even after hearing it a thousand times, one would not grow tired of them. Meanwhile, hunting on horseback and participating in cuju tournaments were Zhang Zhenye¡¯s specialties. To face off against worthy opponents would stir up one¡¯spetitiveness and desire to win, making people want to keep on fighting despite all setbacks. Thus, regardless of how Sui Yuan waspletely unwilling in the beginning, in the end, he had a lot of fun with the two people and enjoyed himself so much he forgot to go home. This made Zhao Xihe feel upset at Sui Yuan for not fighting back enough, but whenever he saw Sui Yuan¡¯s happy appearance, he would not be able to harden his heart to stop him. ¡ª¡ªThey were only father and son in name, but because Sui Yuan¡¯s appearance and character settings were evidently especially childish, it really did make him feel as if he was raising a son. It really made him feel extremely anxious. Of course, the worst was Situ Yu squeezing in at some unknown point in time. He had changed his previous attitude of avoiding Sui Yuan like he was the gue, thereby quite baffling Sui Yuan. ¡ª¡ªCould it be that he was worried that his right and left arms would be hooked away by Xu Tu, who belonged to the enemy faction, and therefore came over to monitor things? However, why the heck did he always use that expression that seemed to say ¡¯he wanted to speak but was hesitating¡¯ and ¡¯he was holding a secret he¡¯d take to his grave¡¯ to stare at him?! Sui Yuan was being made nervous by the previously normal protagonist gong. He could totally not figure out just what he wanted to do! Meanwhile, Xie Ling, who perceived this too, also could not understand just what his master was thinking. When he met with Sui Yuan¡¯s inquisitive look, Xie Ling, who was riding atop a horse, slightly shook his head. He could feel the abnormality of his master¡¯s state as ofte, but no matter how he tried to directly or indirectly ask about it, the other would only keep silent. He did not give him any chance to inquire about it. So as to not anger Situ Yu, Xie Ling could only restrain any superfluous curiosity and guess in silence whether his marriage with Lin Xiao had anything to do with this. After all, it was after Situ Yu had raised the matter of having Lin Xiao enter his residence that he had be this abnormal. Of course, there was also another possibility...Xie Ling shifted his gaze towards Xu Tu, who was urging on his horse to chase after Zhang Zhenye, after making a wager with the other whileughing, and knitted his brows. Situ Yu¡¯s attitude towards Xu Tu was clearly not right. There was a high probability that his abnormality had to do with Xu Tu. ...It couldn¡¯t be that Xu Tu and Lin Xiao really were having a secret affair? Xie Ling simply wanted to fall apart when he came up with this conjecture. However, when he thought of Xu Tu¡¯s natural attitude as he spoke about Lin Xiao, he tossed this unreliable conjecture to the back of his head in the end. Xie Ling and Situ Yu had leavy loads on their minds and weren¡¯t in the mood to enjoy the beautiful scenery. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan and Zhang Zhenye, these simple organisms were much happier. They happily pulled their bows and fired their arrows and returned after experiencing a rewarding journey in the end. It was still early and they were still buzzing with excitement. Thus, they were reluctant to say goodbye like this. Zhang Zhenye proposed that they directly take the sky as their canopy and the earth as their mattress, and have a barbeque feast right there in the open, without any fear of hardship. They would do it themselves and eat their fill. Xu Tu was yful by nature and certainly would not refuse. Furthermore, Sui Yuan was rather interested in this himself and naturally agreed. Unfortunately, Young Master Xu has always led a pampered life. He would not, and did not like to do any heavy manualbour. He stubbornly threw the tasks of gathering firewood, starting the fire, and handling the prey, etc. to others while he licked his lips and gave orders at the side. Fortunately, the other three people were very tolerant of him. The Fourth Prince, Situ Yu, was even willing to work hard withoutint, not even when he was ordered here and there by him. Even though there was Sui Yuan, this troublesome and unhelpful existence, their open cookout still proceeded very smoothly. Zhang Zhenye often did this at the frontier and was naturally familiar with this. Meanwhile, although Situ Yu and Xie Ling weren¡¯t familiar with open cookouts, their capability to do things was not bad and hastily caught up to speed under Zhang Zhenye¡¯s guidance. While the preparations were nearlyplete, the four of them heard a fit of urgent horse hooves approaching from afar. Zhang Zhenye¡¯s ears twitched and realized that this group of people were trained and could not be looked down on. He made a signal with his eyes to the other three and seamlessly went on guard. Although the battle for session had yet to reach its climax, the princes all very much liked to find little ¡¯harmless¡¯ troubles in their opponents. Their current location was off the beaten track and they hadn¡¯t brought any others with them. If they encountered danger, then it would definitely be troublesome. The four people raised their heads and gazed in the direction from which the sound of hooves originated from. Very soon, they were able to see the silhouettes of the people on the horizon. In an instant, the group of men on horseback quickly got close to them. The person at the front of the ranks was graceful and poised, dignified in bearing, and awe-inspiring¡ªwith astonishment, they realized that this was the supreme ruler that ought to currently be in the pce. When they saw this person clearly, all four of them rose at once and tidied their rather messy attires, saluting him deferentially. Meanwhile, the Emperor towered over them, sitting upright on top of his horse. He slightly raised his horse whip and indifferently ordered them to rise. After dismounting his steed, the Emperor automatically faced Sui Yuan and beckoned him over, his tone carrying a rare gentleness, "Today¡¯s matters were settled quickly. Zhen heard that you children have gone out to ride your horses out to y. Thus, Zhen also thought ofing here as well to relieve boredom." The group of eunuchs and bodyguards behind him:...Hehe, don¡¯t think that if you say that you ¡¯came here to relieve boredom¡¯, other people wouldn¡¯t know that you specifically came here to look for Young Master Xu! This sticky person...can¡¯t even be separated from the other for even a second! Naturally, the Emperor ignored the three other people and took Sui Yuan in his arms before walking towards the bonfire. He sat on the ground with quite a bit of interest, "Are you all nning on doing a barbeque yourselves?" Although the Emperor had said ¡¯you all¡¯, but anyone with eyes could see that this question was directed towards Xu Tu. Situ Yu and the other two did not reply. After a moment of awkward silence, Sui Yuan forced augh, "En. Yes, ah. Erchen has never personally roasted meat before so Erchen was a bit curious." Although that split second of awkwardness was rather disrespectful towards the Emperor, it was very obvious that the Emperor did not take it to heart. He raised a hand to lightly beckon his servants. The bodyguards and eunuchs surrounding them immediately understood intuitively what he wanted and quickly took over preparations. They skillfully defeathered the prey, tidied up their viscera and then skewered the prey onto twigs. They then respectfully handed it over to the Emperor. Sui Yuan was rather stunned as he stared at the prey that the Emperor had ced before his eyes, "Emperor Father, is...this you allowing me to roast it myself?" The Emperor supported his chin and cheerfully looked at Sui Yuan¡¯s bewildered expression, "Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to personally roast it and eat it? Zhen naturally wants to satisfy you." Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªI was just saying things off-handedly, ah! Seeing that the Emperor seemed to be nning on making a fool out of him, Sui Yuan surreptitiously cast a look at the other people. The bodyguards and eunuchs lowered their heads and helped the Fourth Prince andpany ce the skewers onto the frill in a diligent and responsible manner. Meanwhile, Situ Yu and the other two had just met with Sui Yuan¡¯s beseeching gaze. Before they could move, they received the Emperor¡¯s warning, "None of you are permitted to help him." Situ Yu, Xie Ling, and Zhang Zhenye£º"........................" After giving Sui Yuan a look that said ¡¯although we sympathize, there is no way to help you¡¯, the three people silently turned away and began to y the role of the set pieces. Sui Yuan, who could not find any help whatsoever, red at his lover who harboured malicious intentions and angrily studied how to roast things. Actually, Sui Yuan knew how to roast food. It was just that he had only watched on the side while others did it. He had always been the one who enjoyed things without lifting a finger. However, knowing in theory and knowing in practice were two very different things. Even if he more or less understood the procedure, it was rather difficult to master it. Not to mention, 5237, Sui Yuan¡¯s biggest golden finger, had unexpectedly refused to help him at such a crucial point. Sui Yuan£º"...What about being good friends for a lifetime, ne?! What the heck are you doing, seeing me damned but not saving me?!" 5237£º"...Zhao Xihe Dada said that no one is permitted to help you. I feel that I am also included in that...." Sui Yuan£º"...Howe you were never this obedient in the past?" 5237£º"Because I didn¡¯t know that Zhao Xihe Dada was my boss in the past! So, from now on, I have to perform properly and atone for my crimes by performing meritorious acts!" Sui Yuan indignantly denounced 5237¡¯s disloyalty¡ªit had unexpectedly stabbed him just so he could curry favour with its boss¡ªwhile working hard to roast the meat. He ended up choking and coughing over the ck smoke that had begun to rise. Xu Tu has never been the kind of person who would wrong himself. Furthermore, he was currently before his own lover, so Sui Yuan showcased his willfulness to the max. After helplessly watching on as the masterpiece he painstakingly made turned into a ck lump¡ªit was absolutely not something that could be eaten¡ªand seeing that the Emperor was sitting on the side, taking joy in his misfortune, pleased as punch, Sui Yuan wiped his face with his hand and left five streaks of ck across his fair cheeks. Soon after, he fiercely threw away the thing in his hand, bing hostile. ¡ª¡ªEven if the other was the Emperor and also his Creator, this kind of demented attitude of enjoying his suffering was really too unbearable, ah! Seeing that his sweetheart was truly angry, His Majesty the Emperor curbed his smile at once. He pulled Sui Yuan into his embrace again and fished out a handkerchief to wipe his face clean of all ashes, "Alright, alright. It was just a joke, that¡¯s all. I won¡¯t tease you anymore. In a bit, Emperor Father will personally roast some for you as an apology, how¡¯s that?" The Emperor¡¯s tone was tender and coaxing. The way he helped Sui Yuan wipe his cheeks was both practiced and gentle. With a look, one could tell that it was not his first time doing this. At the same time, the bodyguards and eunuchs all around kept their calm and did not act surprised. The expression of Xie Ling, who had been silently spectating at the side, changed several times before settling on horror. Even if it was Xie Ling, who had always pretended to be calm and adaptable, at this moment, even he could not keep it together upon finding out this kind of huge, Heaven-startling secret, ah! He subconsciously turned to look at Situ Yu, hoping for a rejection to his conjecture, but who would have thought that Situ Yu¡¯s expression would give him a second blow. A stiff expression, a slightly trembling body, two tightly clenched fists underneath his sleeves...every part of this was a sign that Situ Yu had clearly known about this beforehand. Furthermore, those faintly red eyes that were staring at His Majesty the Emperor, who had Xu Tu in his arms, held a jealousy that he was doing his utmost to suppress. This made Xie Ling easily ascertain what Situ Yu¡¯s unspeakable secret has been all this while. When he recalled the appearance Situ Yu had towards Xu Tu just before¡ªof wanting to say something but hesitating¡ª Xie Ling had the urge to face the sky and heave a long sigh and say, ¡¯the things you and your family get up to leaves me shaking my head!¡¯ Like father, like son. Even without any blood rtion, no one could look at this directly, ah! "The feelings between His Majesty and Xu Tu is truly good. It makes one envious...Since I turned six or seven, my father had stopped indulging me like that..." Zhang Zhenye gathered close to Xie Ling and sighed quietly. Soon after, he looked at him, baffled, "Yi? Why is yourplexion a bit off? Do you not feel well?" Xie Ling looked at Zhang Zhenye with both pity and envy. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡¯truly, fortune favours the fools¡¯. Soon after, he silently shoved the skewer of meat that was only half cooked into Zhang Zhenye¡¯s mouth, "Eat. Don¡¯t say anything unnecessary." Zhang Zhenye£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªAm I being ignored? After dealing with the brainless Zhang Zhenye, Xie Ling sighed in relief. Once he turned, however, he directly met with the Emperor¡¯s smile that was really not a smile and he immediately shivered, lowering his head at once. The Emperor has specifically ran over him and had not covered up his special, doting affection towards Xu Tu. Why? It couldn¡¯t be that it was because he found out that he and Zhang Zhenye had been getting too close with Xu Tu recently that he had purposelye here to make clear his im over him? No, perhaps it was not just to them but rather, more importantly...Xie Ling shot a nce at Situ Yu and was gratified to discover that he had already made that expression of his disappear. At the very least, one could not tell his mood on the surface anymore. Even he could see that Situ Yu cared about Xu Tu, so naturally, the wise, far-sighted, and extraordinary Emperor would also discern this. At this moment, Xie Ling could not help but wonder if he had made the right choice when selecting who he would be supporting. Without a doubt, Situ Yu superseded the other princes in all aspects. However, his only w was too fatal¡ªto want to fight over someone with his own old man, who held supreme power over everything beneath the heavens...hehe, what was the difference between this andmiting suicide?! Right now, Xie Ling could only pray that his master would not continue with his obstinate persistence in going about things the wrong way. Otherwise, for the sake of himself and the entire Xie family, he would probably be left without a choice but to reluctantly swear allegiance to a new lord....for example that Second Prince, Situ Gui, who got along with Xu Tu seemed like a fine choice? Unfortunately, the other had quite a few helpers already. Although he, Xie Ling, could boast of his overflowing talent, it was still not certain that he would be seen as someone important. ¡ª¡ªTsk. If Xu Tu were the Emperor¡¯s real son, then he would not be so troubled! Xie Ling, who¡¯s never had any morals, felt that this was a great pity. It didn¡¯t ur to him that if Xu Tu were the Emperor¡¯s real son, this case of ¡¯incest¡¯ would certainly make things even more chaotic! On this side, Xie Ling was secretly scheming. On the other side, it could be said that Situ Yu has fallen into an abyss of suffering. Although he had already made ample psychological preparations and believed that he could remain unaffected when faced with the public disy of affection between Xu Tu and his Emperor Father, in reality, he had overestimated his patience. When he saw how Xu Tu, who was originally full of anger, be coaxed by the Emperor into grinning from ear to ear with just a few words and lovingly nestle against him, gazing at the incessantly turning grill while drooling, and his family¡¯s Emperor Father, who was not at all masking his intimate little actions, and even seemed to carelessly press his lips against Xu Tu¡¯s cheek, leaving a light kiss on it, Situ Yu could not put into words the suffering in his heart. He realized that this was Emperor Father¡¯s warning towards him. That ice-cold, prating-to-the bone gaze that asionally fell onto him seemed to be telling him time and time again that if he dare harbour any improper thoughts towards Xu Tu, then Emperor Father wouldpletely disregard their rtionship as father and son. However, once unresigned, always unresigned. When he saw Xu Tu¡¯s docile and lovable appearance at Emperor Father¡¯s side, Situ Yu became increasingly more unresigned. "After these next few days, you¡¯ll ept your Cefei into your residence," The Emperor¡¯s voice echoed by his ear, pulling Situ Yu¡¯s attention over, "At that time, you ought to concentrate on your tasks and finish a few more assignments. Don¡¯t be like your three elder wretched brothers who spend the whole day idling about, toozy to do anything!" Even though his words sounded like a scolding, the Emperor still very carefully cut the roasted meat into appropriate sizes. He waited until the temperature was just right before handing it over to Xu Tu. His actions could not be any more considerate and ready. Situ Yu tightly clenched his teeth, before lowering his head deferentially, "Yes, Emperor Father. Erchen understands." When he thought of that woman named Lin Xiao from the Flower Appreciation Banquet, Situ Yu¡¯s burning hot heart slightly cooled. He at least still had the quiet, gentle pearl, Lin Xiao. Although she was not an ostentatiously precious gem like Xu Tu, to have this woman apany him was probably enough. For Emperor Father to bring himself and Lin Xiao together, and warn him and tolerate him repeatedly, it could already be considered the utmost benevolence. For the sake of furthering his ambition, he needed to endure. The author has something to say: The protagonist shou of this world has beenpletely turned into a passerby, truly distressing.... Wuxian: *lights a candle for the future!Situ Yu* can¡¯t wait to see him be further distressed once he finds out the truth about his quiet, gentle pearl Chapter 13 part10 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian After Zhao Xihe had personallye to show off his loving affection while also giving Situ Yu a clear warning, Situ Yu temporarily became quiet. He no longer moved over to Sui Yuan¡¯s side without reason and instead, focused his attention onto Lin Xiao. Upon shifting his attention, Situ Yu immediately perceived that someone plotted against him and wanted to destroy the marriage between himself and Lin Xiao. Xu Tu was in sight but unattainable, and Lin Xiao also had people scheming against her. This made Situ Yu, who was greatly offended, immediately burst into a sudden rage. He stopped Lin Xiao¡¯s self-defamation and taught a certain Di mother, who ¡¯had been unjustly implicated and was innocent¡¯ a lesson, naturally performing on schedule. Situ Yu¡¯s and Lin Xiao¡¯s every move was known by Zhao Xihe. At this moment, Zhan Xihe sat on the Dragon Throne and held onto his secret agent¡¯s report, expression unfathomable. "What¡¯s wrong?" Sui Yuan, who was licking the small crumbs of cake stuck to his fingers, narrowed his eyes after eating his fill. His fingers were then cleaned by the pce¡¯s attendants. Only then did he turn to look with a questioning gaze at His Majesty the Emperor¡¯s expression which was clearly not right. In order to make it up to his lover that had been a vampire in thest world and thus could not eat as he desired, in this world, Zhao Xihe scoured the entire country just to feed Sui Yuan. All his meals were prepared with the greatest attention, and all of the ingredients were carefully selected for quality which inevitably caused the recement of the Head Chef of the Imperial Kitchen several times. It was rather like how Emperor Ming of Tang stopped at no expense to please his Guifei for just one smile, as if he didn¡¯t fear the death of numerous horses from exhaustion as long as some lychee fruit were delivered to one¡¯s lover. Fortunately, Zhao Xihe had a firm control over the pce. The women in the pce were like startled rabbits as they dared not say too much. Otherwise, His Majesty the Emperor¡¯s Imperial desk would long have been packed with a mountain of notebooks full of rebukes. Or, the pce would have even weed a heap of officials that dared speak frankly before the Emperor as they came to pay their respects, quoting chapter and verse to try and persuade their Emperor from being too muddle-headed and tyrannical. The people outside of the pce did not yet know that their wise and awe-inspiring Emperor had already lost all reason because of the ostentatiously domineering little Young Master Xu. However, the Imperial bodyguards and pce maids knew every little detail. The Emperor had always been magnanimous. If one happened to provoke His Majesty and evoke his displeasure, nothing much would happen. However, if a ve with no eyes even so much as made little Young Master Xu furrow his brows, then what awaited them was a Heaven-copsing disaster! ¡ª¡ªSo long as little Young Master Xu was waited on properly, even if they gave the Emperor the cold shoulder and didn¡¯t show him even the least bit of concern, it was fine. Right now, all the pce hands had this kind of entric mental state of mind. When His Majesty the Emperor saw Sui Yuan look like azy cat, nestling on the couch after eating and drinking his full, he smiled and waved at him. Sui Yuan hesitated but still obediently stood up and walked to the Imperial throne. He was then ced on the other¡¯s knee. The current Sui Yuan was already very familiar with this action. It had to be said that Zhao Xihe¡¯s method of slowly making progress was quite good. Sui Yuan didn¡¯t pay heed to Zhao Xihe¡¯s action and epted the secret agent¡¯s report, casually skimming over it. The drowsiness that shrouded him vanished into smoke and his expression immediately turned extremely colourful. He suddenly twisted his head and stared at Zhao Xihe with an incredulous expression, hoping to see a hint that the other must be joking with him. Zhao Xihe stroked Sui Yuan¡¯s cowlick and showed him a pitying expression, "This news can¡¯t be faked. Restrain your grief and ept your fate." Sui Yuan£º"..................QAQ" Sui Yuan, who was unwilling to give up, lowered his head and once again carefully read the contents of the report. He had no choice but to dispel his doubts and deceive himself. However, he really didn¡¯t understand¡ª how did the plot that had already gotten back on track, inexplicably derail once again? Just as it happened in the plot, the Fourth Prince Situ Yu had ¡¯saved the damsel in distress¡¯ and promptly prevented Lin Xiao from throwing away his reputation. He had also seized the opportunity to transfer the dirty water that was supposed to have sshed onto Lin Xiao onto his Di mother instead, thereby ruthlessly teaching that ignorant and ferocious madam a lesson. Lin Xiao both hated and appreciated Situ Yu for destroying his ns. He was dissatisfied that he had obstructed him once more but was moved that he treated him with sincere feelings. Lin Xiao¡¯s birth mother was weak. The remaining courage within this lifetime had all been spent on iming that Lin Xiao was a girl at birth. Since young, Lin Xiao had always had to protect himself. This was the first time someone had cared for him like this and it was the first time he tasted the warmth that came from being sheltered by another¡¯s strong wings. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was a man, Lin Xiao would very likely be moved by how hell-bent Situ Yu was towards him. Unfortunately, the better Situ Yu treated him, the more unwilling he became as he didn¡¯t want to deceive him. Like this, after thoroughly thinking it over, Lin Xiao finally revealed his secret of being a man dressed as a woman to Situ Yu. Furthermore, he expressed his hope that Situ Yu would help him with the matter of cancelling their marriage. Situ Yu, whose beloved was once again a man£º"........................" Although the secret agent¡¯s report was concise, Sui Yuan could still perceive the scene of carnage that was Situ Yu¡¯s heart at the moment of discovering this fact. In all likelihood, the secret agent who discovered this huge secret also wanted to copse and sympathize with Situ Yu greatly. Only, in the end, after painstakingly forcing himself to ept this fact, Situ Yu made a decision opposite to the plot: he agreed to help Lin Xiao fake his death and arranged a new identity for him, a male one at that. He hadn¡¯t even stopped Lin Xiao when the other expressed that he wanted to take the Imperial examination. This kind of mysterious change of events left Sui Yuan stupefied! The protagonist shou directly skipped over two-thirds of the plot¡ªthe part that contained the harem politics within the household and pce¡ª and directly entered the court. What the heck was going on with this?! Sui Yuan threw the report onto the desk and bitterly held his head, "How did this happen?!" Zhao Xihe tried his best to cover up his expression of rejoicing over Sui Yuna¡¯s misfortune and hugged Sui Yuan, preventing him from falling onto the ground in his agitation. He also mercilessly pointed out the truth, "Did you forget about that not-so-trivial halo of yours?" Sui Yuan froze in an instant, "What does that have to do with this? Didn¡¯t it have no effect on the protagonist gong?" Zhao Xihe gently teased him, "He is just good at acting, good at covering it up. Meanwhile, you preferred to believe in something that was good for you, so you deliberately attributed Situ Yu¡¯s action of avoiding you like a gue to him being disgusted with you, no?" Zhao Xihe¡¯s sincere and heartfelt words smacked Sui Yuan¡¯s head and he smiled, "Think harder. Situ Yu is a ¡¯nobleman¡¯ who is very adept at keeping up facades. If he loathed a person, he could still remain elegant, poised, and good-natured to boot. And yet, why was he so discourteous towards him?" "You don¡¯t need to say anymore. I understand..." Sui Yuan covered his face. He had also once wondered about the abnormal attitude the protagonist gong had towards him. However, his subconscious mind was not willing to ept the truth and directly convinced himself that he needn¡¯t overthink matters. Unfortunately, what was true would always be true, and what was false would always be false. If one added on the condition that ¡¯Situ Yu liked Xu Tu¡¯, then everything would make sense, like howSitu Yu did not single-mindedly devote himself to Lin Xiao and do everything to have him. The reason he took him as his Cefei was not only due to some goodwill he held towards him, but also because of his n to free himself from the influence of Xu Tu with Lin Xiao¡¯s help, thereby forcing himself back on the path of heterosexuality. It was just a pity that Lin Xiao¡¯s crossdressing habit made Situ Yu, who was doubting his sexuality, unable to leave his side. Instead, he avoided him like the gue as he did Xu Tu. Moreover, there was no deep friendship between them. Furthermore, to ce a big man in one¡¯s own rear court, no rational man would do such a brainless thing as to cuckold himself, ba?! Of course, what urged Situ Yu to make this kind of decision was Lin Xiao¡¯s excessively resolute attitude. Situ Yu had a great eye for talent and Lin Xiao was a pearl buried in the mud, yet to be discovered. As the protagonist shou of this world, Lin Xiao was intelligent, decisive, and could endure humiliation for the sake of an important mission. This kind of person was someone you¡¯d want as a friend and not an enemy. Since Lin Xiao wanted to have his male identity back, then, if Situ Yu forcibly trapped him in his own rear court, maybe one day his rear court would catch on fire and disaster would fall upon his pond. Since it was like this, then it would be better to umte good karma. Lin Xiao was talented and capable. If Situ Yu helped Lin Xiao, Lin Xiao would naturally be deeply grateful and willingly ept his orders. It was much better than angering the other by forcing him to marry into his rear court, where he would secretly drag him down. Situ Yu did not know the plot as Sui Yuan did. He naturally did not know that even if Lin Xiao was forced to marry him, they would not be an unhappy couple. Lin Xiao would still help him and give him good advice. Thus, Situ Yu, who was not confused by love like the one in the original plot, could calmly think over the merits and drawbacks rted to the different ways of handling Lin Xiao. After his contemtion, he arrived at the most appropriate response to the situation. As expected, the plot copsed. His mind was chaotic and the plethora of emotions in his heart converged into one sentence as Sui Yuan turned around and sat straight on Zhao Xihe¡¯sp, pulling at his sleeve with gritted teeth, "When will you help me get rid of this damned halo, ah!" "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not willing to help you, my dear," Zhao Xihe immediately tried to smoothen out Sui Yuan¡¯s fur, seeing that his lover was about to erupt. "Believe me, I hate that thing even more than you do. Do you think I like seeing that messy crowd of protagonists, supporting leads, cannon fodder and the like constantly swarm towards you while I can¡¯t even drive them away even though I want to?" His sincere words and gaze made Sui Yuan slightly calm down. Zhao Xihe took the chance to exin the origin of that ¡¯halo¡¯. Soon after, he spread out his hands helplessly, "If you want to me something, you should me your creator, ba. I am just the trigger but that¡¯s the truth. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the reasonable andw-abiding Creator developed feelings for you that it shouldn¡¯t have, then how would these people be affected and be abnormal, ne?" Sui Yuan£º"........................" The Origin£º"............Hehe, you¡¯re ming me?" Although Sui Yuan had thousands ofints in his heart, he dared not vent it upon his Creator. He, who was swayed by Zhao Xihe, curled up his body in worry and leaned against the other¡¯s chest, grieving for his future as a supporting lead Actor that seemed as if it will never see peace. "Therefore, ah, I¡¯ve already told you before that you don¡¯t need to be so dedicated to the plot," Zhao Xihe gently patted Sui Yuan¡¯s back, as ifforting a frustrated child. He slightly swayed his body and found a good opportunity to impart his opinion, "See, this is your mistake but also the mistake of your Creator. Since it¡¯s already like this, it can¡¯t me you. You should rx and enjoy our time together. It is enough to enjoy a great diversity of lifetimes." Sui Yuan did not respond, but his posture did loosen. With the halo on him, even if he was unwilling, so long as he came into contact with a character within the story, they would be affected by it. Perhaps he really should do as Zhao Xihe said and curb a bit his concern towards the plot. He could do his best to put the plot back on track, but if the plot derailed, there wasn¡¯t a need to feel too frustrated or worried. He could treat it as entertainment and not a responsibility or his only objective in life. When he felt the person in his arms gradually rx and saw his eyes close halfway, carrying a misty tiredness, Zhao Xihe¡¯s own pair of eyes emitted warmth as he stood up while holding Sui Yuan. ¡ª¡ªToday¡¯s atmosphere was not bad. Perhaps after entangling together in bed, he could achieve what he wished for? The Emperor who had gone vegetarian in this world for so long that his eyes had turned green was incessantly thinking about how he could eat meat again. The pce hands situated not far from the pce¡¯s steps immediately moved. They guided the Emperor to his rear pce and with great familiarity, quickly made preparations for him to go to bed. The eunuch in charge of writing decrees gazed at the pile of memorials addressed to the Emperor on the Imperial desk that had yet to be handled and burst into tears inside as he stretched out an Er Kang hand. Wait a minute! Your Majesty! You haven¡¯t finished dealing with these memorials, please do your work. QAQ The pce attendant that guided Zhao Xihe from the front saw the eunuch¡¯s face that looked like he wanted to cry without tears. He lightly coughed before prudently saying, "Your Majesty, those memorials...." Zhao Xihe¡¯s steps halted. Since his mood was not bad, his tone was evidently quite gentle and tolerant, "Wait until Zhen awakens and Zhen will continue handling those matters." All of the pce hands£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªAwaken, your sister, ah! Who doesn¡¯t know that His Majesty and little Young Master Xu can fool around in bed all day! #His Majesty the Emperor deserves suffering from the little young master¡¯s displeasure each morning! This shameless old man makes others lose all respect for him!# The author has something to say: Some little sisters were worried that the protagonist shou would be a recement to the protagonist gong. Don¡¯t fret,! Although this silly author likes dogblood, what this silly author hates the most is when a scum gong uses someone else as a recement of another! Even if they be a CP in the end, it will absolutely not be because he is a stand-in for Sui Yuan! The protagonist shou and Xu Tu¡¯s settings arepletely unalike. It is not possible to have him as a stand-in. w Eve: ZXH, once again a master of avoiding me. Chapter 13 part11 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Although the protagonist shou, Lin Xiao, had nearly been turned into a passerby in the protagonist gong Situ Yu¡¯s eyes because of Sui Yuan, as the fated character that was the pir of this world, even if he skipped over a huge portion of the plot regarding the household harem politics, the young Lin Xiao was still able to show that he had the potential to be one of the most influential Officials of his generation. Except that for now, he could only be considered an outstanding, resourceful, and wise strategist. After Situ Yu generously pardoned Lin Xiao¡¯s deceit of having ¡¯pretended to be a woman¡¯ and agreed to help him feign his death, Lin Xiao became unswervingly dedicated to Situ Yu and would bend to any task, sparing no effort for him. Furthermore, the attractive force between the protagonist shou and gong exhibited its effectiveness. Even though the two people did not develop romantic feelings in ordance to the plot, the always cautious Situ Yu still felt his guard abnormally lowered when around Lin Xiao. After just one interaction, he discovered that he and Lin Xiao were kindred spirits and he thus told him the truth about his aspiration to seize the throne. In order to repay Situ Yu, Lin Xiao, after muttering to himself for a bit, immediately came up with a clever way to feign his death. It was a way to make ¡¯the Fourth Prince¡¯s Cefei, Lin Xiao¡¯ die in a logical way but also ce the me onto Situ Yu¡¯s enemies. As for why these enemies would dispose of this lowly ranking ¡¯Cefei of the Fourth Prince¡¯...once one saw how withered and depressed Situ Yu was after receiving the news of his ¡¯Cefei¡¯s death, one would know! Kill one woman, and you will be able to ruin a man. It was simply an extremely profitable transaction! The untimely death of his beloved caused the always ¡¯noble¡¯ Fourth Prince to go mad. He ced all of his energy into catching the culprit, swearing to never rest until he attained his goal. Ultimately, after getting the confession of the assassin that had killed ¡¯the Fourth Prince¡¯s Cefei¡¯, he presented it to the Emperor, alongside the proof of his enemies having ganged up against him. No matter how the people implicated by the Fourth Prince insisted on their innocence and tried to deny things, after having been sshed with the dirty water that was ¡¯having assassinated the Fourth Prince¡¯s Cefei¡¯ the usation that they had ganged up for personal interest was already proven true and thus, there was no way for them to detach themselves from this. This was an overt plot. Even if His Majesty the Emperor did not believe that these people had assassinated ¡¯the Fourth Prince¡¯s Cefei¡¯, at this time, he could not let go of these ¡¯murderers¡¯ as he had to cate properly the Fourth Prince who was bereaved over the loss of his loved one. His Majesty the Emperor looked down at Situ Yu who was kneeling at the foot of the steps, staring at the ¡¯murderers¡¯ with an ice-cold hatred as they were led away by the Imperial bodyguards in fits of sobs and shouts. He was both annoyed and amused. Situ Yu had given him a ¡¯huge, pleasant surprise¡¯. The Emperor had truly never expected that this Fourth Prince who had always concealed his strength and bided his time in the original plot, waiting until the veryst moment to bare his fangs, would unexpectedly make such a daring move. Thus, of course, after morning court ended, the Fourth Prince was made to stay behind alone to be forted¡¯ by the ¡¯endlessly worried¡¯ Emperor. Even though he had gotten what he wanted¡ªremoving the most irksome saboteurs from the court¡ªand even though he believed that he had been careful not to let people grab hold of his pigtail, meeting with his Emperor Father face to face still made Situ Yu¡¯s heart palpitate in fear. He dared not meet those dragon eyes directly and could only lower his head, appearing downcast and grieved. The Emperor looked at him indifferently for a long period of time. In the end, he could not help but sneer, "Enough. The things you¡¯ve done, Zhen sees through it. You need not put on an act before Zhen any longer!" Situ Yu froze and felt helpless. Only his firm mind kept him from losing hisposure and was not drawn out by the Emperor¡¯s words, "Emperor Father? Erchen...does not understand what you mean...." "You do not understand?" His Majesty the Emperor raised his hand and mmed it against the Imperial desk, tone full of interest, "Then perhaps that strategist by your side named ¡¯Lin Xiao¡¯ would understand? Heh, Zhen truly did not know that the Cefei Zhen bestowed to you was so capable. A man pretending to be a woman. One who is willing to achieve his aims by such underhanded tactics is unexpectedly so daring!" A pause. When he recalled the affairs between Lin Xiao and Xu Tu the protagonist gong had imagined, Zhao Xihe rather maliciously added, "Contrary to what Zhen expected, your third brother had reason to be so hung over that Cefei of yours. He is indeed a bit interesting." At this point, Situ Yu could no longer pretend that his family¡¯s Emperor Father was just guessing. From his tone, he was obviously aware of all their movements, ah! Situ Yu¡¯s legs turned soft and he immediately knelt, slightly trembling as he was clueless on how to respond. Only now did Situ Yu understand that they had underestimated this Emperor Father of his. He sat on the clouds, high above the ground and was clear on all of the tricks and actions of his sons below. However, he only watched them indifferently without making a sound, as if so long as the brothers did not end one another¡¯s lives, he would permit them to fight, vie, and steal¡ªor rather, even if they were to kill off their brother, perhaps their Emperor Father would not even bat an eye. This callousness of his tightened one¡¯s heart from fear. Situ Yu suddenly remembered that his Emperor Father had also tread on the skeletons of his own brothers to seize the throne. He linked this to how recently, his Mufei was acting in a quite uncharacteristic way, telling him repeatedly to keep a low profile and endure patiently¡ªthat he absolutely must not stir anything before the Emperor. Situ Yu broke out into a cold sweat, soaking his clothes. Situ Yu felt that he and his brothers were like poisonous insects trapped in an earthen jar by their Emperor Father. There was nothing to eat, nothing to drink, nor was there a way out. They had no choice but to nibble on the others¡¯ bodies as a way to leave. In the end, the one who manages to see the light again would be the King of all poisonous insects. ¡ª¡ªThen, why did Emperor Father expose his ruthless side before him now? Why didn¡¯t he let him be like his brothers, pleased with their own scheming, not in the least aware that they were actually being yed with in the palms of his hand? Was it because this time, his dirty scheme had truly angered Emperor Father? Or was it because he had Xu Tu in his heart and his Emperor Father found that unbearable? Or, possibly...he had truly entered his Emperor Father¡¯s eye and Emperor Father nned on cultivating him? Regardless of how wild Situ Yu¡¯s imagination went while he knelt on the ground, the grand Emperor¡¯s thoughts were actually very simple. He found the protagonist gong to be very displeasing to the eye and didn¡¯t want him to be happy at all, so he conveniently tossed him around a bit. Zhao Xihe, who was once a male lead, had yed an Emperor who knows how many times. He¡¯s acted as both a lord who raised a country from the ground up, and a rebel leader who seized the crown to be king. His means and resolution as a monarch was iparable to that of this world¡¯s original cannon fodder monarch. In the hands of the original body, the secret agents were useless. While the princes scrambled for power in the dark, the original body waspletely ignorant. In the very beginning, perhaps he thought himself still young and vigorous and did not believe that his sons could set off huge waves. However, after falling sick with a lingering illness, even if he wanted to deal with these things, he had no more energy to do so. However, Zhao Xihe was not the same. Relying on his previous experiences and his golden finger that was the plot, Zhao Xihe developed the secret agency to an unprecedented extent. Not only did he ce them on the protagonist gong, Situ Yu, but also on every prince¡ªevery character mentioned in the plot. Each and every one of their movements, Zhao Xihe knew it all. Naturally, Zhao Xihe watched Lin Xiao¡¯s and Situ Yu¡¯s scheme develop from beginning to end. Zhao Xihe had not stopped them only because there was no need. After all, the protagonist gong was this world¡¯s fated pir. He was the future Emperor. If he was permitted to get away with this n, then Zhao Xihe would be able to abdicate morefortably in the future. Right now, Sui Yuan had already tried to gradually transfer his attention away from the plot. Zhao Xihe naturally would not pay attention to the plot now. So long as the protagonist gong and shou did not take things too far, then he¡¯d let them y. ¡ª¡ªOf course, allowing them to y was one matter. As for letting them y happily or not, that was another matter. Thus, Zhao Xihe watched coldly as they achieved their wishes. Afterwards, he attacked them right at the very end. Seeing how unhappy they were, he was very satisfied. 0007£º"...This is bad taste. How big of a grudge do you have against them?!" Zhao Xihe£º"As long as they stop looking at my family¡¯s Sui Yuan with that kind of nauseating expression, then there will no longer be a grudge between us." 0007£º"..................¡ú_¡ú" ¡ª¡ªIt really wanted to say that if this kind of expression could be described as nauseating, then, host, the expression you use to look at 5237¡¯s host was even more disgusting.... Seeing that the protagonist gong¡¯s face was ashen-faced from being scared by his own imagination, Zhao Xihe finally spoke with great mercy, "This time, Zhen only wants to give you a lesson. Don¡¯t think that you can use such a childish method to baffle Zhen. You, and that Lin Cefei of yours, need not believe that you are the only two intelligent people that exist below the Heavens!" "Erchen has learned his lesson. Erchen...Erchen knows his wrongs..." Situ Yu could only lower his head further, "Erchen...will not dare to do so again." "Don¡¯t dare to do it again?" The Emperor snorted, "That will not do, ah? Zhen is still waiting to see what kind of interesting new schemes you cane up with, ne!" Situ Yu£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªWhat does this mean? Is he purely ridiculing me and speaking ironically or does he truly wish for us to y around some more? Emperor Father, please state things explicitly. QAQ "Enough. Zhen is tired. Scram, ba," Zhao Xihe ordered, aware that the protagonist gong was using up too much of his time, and that his family¡¯s sweetheart would soon be around. Thinking about the possibility that his sweetheart would be kept from his side and made to stay outside really hurt his heart so His Majesty the Emperor raised his hand and rushed Situ Yu out without the slightest bit of courtesy. Even if Situ Yu was perplexed, he dared not utter a sound at this moment. He immediately climbed up to his feet and silently scrambled out of there. Once the pce hall¡¯s doors closed behind him, Situ Yu felt like he returned to the world of the living. The warm rays of the sun shone down on him, slowly dispersing the darkness that Emperor Father had cast upon his body prior. Before hisplexion improved, however, Situ Yu¡¯s attention was seized by a voice greeting him, sounding like it was trying to suppress its schadenfreude, "Fourth Brother, have you restrained your grief and epted your fate?" Situ Yu turned towards the direction of the voice, his face immediately turning dark. He discovered that the Second Prince, Situ Gui, and Xu Tu were heading towards him. His pupils immediately shrunk and he almost failed to maintain his ¡¯withered¡¯ expression. ¡ª¡ªAs soon as he saw Xu Tu, he subconsciously recalled his Emperor Father¡¯s warning. Situ Yu felt very conflicted between two extremely different impulses. He wanted to get closer yet also itched to get far, far away, afraid that his profoundly jealous Emperor Father would kill him if he found him displeasing to the eye. After being tossed around so many times, Situ Yu¡¯s fear of his Emperor Father had already prated his bones. Not just in reality, but whenever he dreamt of Xu Tu, he would subconsciously be afraid his Emperor Father woulde order his beheading by the guillotine. Xu Tu and Emperor Father¡ªthese two people brought much anxiety to Situ Yu. Once he discovered that Lin Xiao was a man, Situ Yu¡¯s superficial goodwill towards him immediately cooled off. Right now, he did hold favourable feelings towards Lin Xiao, but these feelings were of the friendly kind stemming from thepatibility of their temperaments. Situ Yu scouted Lin Xiao for his talent and Lin Xiao was the fine steed that was excavated by Situ Yu personally. This kind of tie strengthened the trust between them. Meanwhile, Situ Yu still cast his love towards the first person he became infatuated with: Xu Tu. This was the case even if hepletely dared not hold any more delusions about the other. ...Tsk. Now that he thought of this, he recalled that he had just confirmed from Emperor Father that Xu Tu did regard Lin Xiao in a special light, ne! It seems that the ¡¯new me¡¯bel had been fully plucked off and that the tag of ¡¯rival-in-love¡¯ was now firmly glued onto Lin Xiao. This made Situ Yu feel quite unhappy. ¡ª¡ªJust where was he not as good as Lin Xiao? Howe Xu Tu didn¡¯t see him in a special light, ne?! Could it be because Lin Xiao had always dressed up as a woman?! Indeed, looking at Xu Tu¡¯s love life in the past, he was a pure heterosexual. Unfortunately, he encountered the Emperor and was ¡¯unfortunately bent¡¯. "Fourth Brother? Fourth Brother?!" Situ Gui¡¯s folding fan waved before Situ Yu¡¯s face. Within his originally schadenfreudic expression was now ayer of genuine concern, "Yourplexion is not very good. Your lover has passed away. You need to take care of yourself, ah." Situ Yu came back to himself. For a moment, he was annoyed at himself for being affected by Xu Tu to the point of being unable to discern time and ce, ending up bing absent-minded (lost in his imagination). He promptly tidied up his expression and saluted, "Second Brother, Third Brother. Recently, my mental state has not been good...I was discourteous towards you." "No harm. You should properly rest for a while, wait until your mental state improves. We, your elder brothers, will thene invite you to drink," Situ Gui magnanimously brandished his hands. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan at his side looked at the protagonist gong with an especially conflicted gaze. Naturally, Situ Yu could perceive that unmasked gaze. At that moment, he was both excited and worried. He was excited because this was the first time Xu Tu had paid such special attention towards him and worried because...there was really a lot to be worried about.... The Emperor was in the pce hall behind him and his eyes were everywhere. Situ Yu did not dare expose in the slightest the fact that he still held feelings towards Xu Tu. He promptly said that he was not feeling well and bid farewell, disappearing with haste down the corridor. "My Fourth Brother has be famous overnight," Situ Gyumented. He was evidently deceived by Situ Yu¡¯s acting. Situ Yu¡¯s low-profile bearing and his actions portraying hisck of deep contention for the throne deeply moved people¡¯s hearts. In the original plot, right until the very end, the princes who were fighting for the throne did not view him as an enemy. Even if they were guarded against him, it was just the most basic vignce one would hold against another prince. Although Situ Yu¡¯s actions this time surprised people, and did not bring about any benefits, the majority of people attributed this to the abnormal state thates with the pain from losing a loved one. No one criticized him for being wildly ambitious. On the contrary, he won praise for his ¡¯deep affection¡¯. Sui Yuan felt that this was probably attributed to fate. Fate would always cause the people around a protagonist to be selectively blind. No matter what the protagonist did, it was good, right, and worthy of sympathy. ¡ª¡ªJust like how no matter what he did, other people would blindly like him, one after another. Even if he acted as a man who picked at his toes, he would probably appear domineering,id-back, and unconventional. [Sad face] "Even heroes have a weakness for the charms of a beautiful woman," Situ Gui summarized things with this one phrase, shrugging his shoulders without care. Soon after, he turned to look at Sui Yuan, "...What¡¯s with your expression?" Sui Yuan: "...Nothing. I just feel that it¡¯s regretful. I never expected that Situ Yu would be a person controlled by his emotions. I had thought that he was a hypocritical nobleman." ¡ª¡ªWhatever. Although he really sympathized with Situ Gui for not being able to see through the protagonist gong¡¯s true colours, for now, he would still go with the tide and act like a hoodwinked idiot. Situ Gui£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªCan¡¯t you be a bit more professional when trying to deceive someone! That pitying expression just now was clearly directed at me and not Situ Yu! Situ Gui, who felt his teeth itch a bit, silently turned away, no longer paying attention to Sui Yuan who was lying to his face. He headed towards the Imperial bodyguards at the entrance of the pce hall and indicated that he wanted to request an audience with his Emperor Father, and hoped that they would notify him. The Imperial bodyguards looked at him with an ambiguous expression. After saluting, they turned to leave. Situ Gui, who was abandoned and baffled, felt that today was a bit strange. Why was it that everywhere he went, people would look at him with such sympathy?! However, Situ Gui hastily understood why the other was sympathizing with him. The Imperial bodyguard returned and silently blocked him, "His Majesty has permitted Young Master Xu to have an audience with him. As for Second Prince...cough...His Majesty has stated that he knows what you wish to ask and expressed that you should decide things for yourself. You need not ask him about every little thing...." Situ Gui£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªCan¡¯t we y together nicely?! Is Ye¡¯smission easy?!If you dare tell Ye to decide for himself, then you better not spray a torrent of abuse on Ye after Ye has finished his mission, ah! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß Sui Yuan met with Situ Yu¡¯s mournful gaze and passed him, feeling greatly pressured. Situ Gui walked in circles outside the pce hall, unresigned, feeling more bitter the more he thought about it. It was not good at all for the fellow by his side to be favoured. It made him be less and less favoured, ah! Damn it! "Cough. Your Highness," Seeing that the Second Prince¡¯s expression was getting more and more bitter, the Imperial bodyguard coughed once and whispered, "If His Highness had something he is uncertain about, why not ask Young Master Xu? If a problem urs, and you are reprimanded by His Majesty, just say that this was a coborative decision made between yourself and Young Master Xu...." Situ Yu red at the Imperial bodyguard in discontent. Xu Tu was his good brother! Was he a person that would sell out his good friend?! Only...when he thought about his Emperor Father¡¯s face full of natural dignity and power...indeed, good brothers ought to ¡¯sacrifice themselves¡¯ at a crucial point in time! Situ Gui handed over to the Imperial bodyguard the thumb ring on his hand, praising him for his eyesight. Afterwards, he quickly walked away. The Imperial bodyguard slipped the reward into his chest pocket and reinstated his ramrod posture. ¡ª¡ªYoung Master Xu was a big golden thigh. One must hold onto him steadily. The Second Prince who was close to little Young Master Xu was a little golden thigh. One also ought to grab hold of him without hesitation when the opportunity struck! Chapter 13 part12 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Setting aside the matter of Sui Yuan entering the pce to discuss with Zhao Xihe how the protagonist gong and shou¡¯s actions have beenpletely different from that of the plot, let us mention what happened after Situ Yu finally escaped from the pce. That day, the first thing he did upon returning to his residence was to gather all of his trusted aids, advisors, and tacticians. He told them in detail all that had urred within the pce, especially every word and action of His Majesty the Emperor. In the end, he raised his own hypothesis, hoping that this group of sophisticates could dispel his doubts and make a painstaking investigation of his Emperor Father¡¯s true meaning. Although Lin Xiao was the protagonist shou with an innate ability and wisdom that superseded others and an astute and calm-headed demeanour, he was still young, after all. He had always been shut deeply within his residence¡¯s courtyard, so his experience with worldly matters was very limited. The person with the highest status he had contact with had only been the Fourth Prince¡¯s Mufei who also resided deep within the pce. When he heard that he had been specifically called out and criticized by the Emperor, who also knew about his crossdressing, with his ck history of having disobeyed and disrespected the Emperor, he immediately paled, bing frightened, worried, and helpless. ¡ª¡ªHis beautiful dream of relying on the imperial examination to be an official and stand out among his peers, waspleted wasted, ne! Instead, he received a wake up call: he suddenly discovered that he had already been mentioned by the Emperor, but this remark was nothing good. He immediately felt like the world had copsed. On the contrary, Xie Ling, an heir of an aristocratic family, was much more calm. He muttered to himself for a while and made specific inquiries about His Majesty the Emperor¡¯s words and tone. Only then did he sigh in slight relief, "His Highness need not fret. This matter is not overly terrible. If handled properly, this could still be considered a fortunate affair." Situ Yu¡¯s expression slightly eased up. He had always trusted Xie Ling¡¯s intelligence. Furthermore, he had also sincerely wished to hear good news, so he couldn¡¯t help but trust Xie Ling a bit more, "Speak." Xie Ling smiled andplied, telling him of his conjecture. Although the Emperor had given Situ Yu a lesson, he did not actually punish him. In addition, thest words he uttered were in fact an ¡¯encouragement¡¯. This made Xie Ling feel rather assured. He believed that His Majesty the Emperor also wished to see thepetition between his sons and for the winner to be the next ruler. Perhaps from start to finish, His Majesty the Emperor knew of their ns. However, he did not obstruct nor expose them. Instead, he cooperated. This probably meant that he was sincere. His warning towards Situ Yu...perhaps it was because he disliked how he always put on an act of ¡¯not participating¡¯ only to benefit from the others¡¯ dispute. Perhaps he was warning him to have propriety and not go overboard. Or, perhaps...cough...he was seizing this opportunity to attack a rival-in-love. In short, since his ambition for the throne had already been exposed, then Situ Yu ought not hesitate nor hold back, nor stay silent and passive, but take another step forward and project himself. The Emperor was in his prime and he had not yet be kind and selfposed as it will in his old age. He does not yet ce a high importance to his heir nor does he take familial affection into much consideration. When linked to his glorious achievement that was seizing the throne in the past, his current action of coldly idly standing by while his sons fought between each other makes it evident that the Emperor¡¯s methods are cruel and his conduct, extreme. This kind of ruler will inevitably dislike a cowardly and timid sessor. If one moves forward, there is the possibility of victory. If one retreats, then one is destined to have no chance of attaining that grand position. "Henceforth, what we need to do is to push forward with our agenda, but that does not mean that we ought to advance prematurely. At the very least, this time, we must perform this y impably to the end. Even if that one¡ª" Xie Ling raised his right hand and pointed to the sky, "is very clear about our every move and action , we must act for the rest of the world to see. Afterwards, we will seize the opportunity to use this as a pretext to change our original stance of not wanting to participate in the struggle for session." Situ Yu nodded in understanding. Since he hoped to be known as a wise ruler throughout the ages, he definitely did not want to leave any stains on his reputation. To transition from being a meek and ordinary ¡¯non-participant¡¯ to an extremely ambitious ¡¯participant¡¯, it inevitably required a suitable excuse. Otherwise, he would be a hypocrite who did not live up to his name. Right now, ¡¯the death of the Fourth Prince¡¯s Cefei¡¯ gave him an appropriate entry-point to cut into. His beloved woman had be a sacrificial victim of a political struggle. The Fourth Prince was so aggrieved that he wished he were dead. However, after pulling himself together, he achieved supreme enlightenment: so as to never allow such a tragedy to repeat itself, so as to protect the people most important to him, he needed to step foot onto the bloody road from now on. Once one thought like this, it sounded quite moving, ne! It could be said to be a rather tragic yet heroic legend! Situ Yu and his group of advisors discussed things over and changed their strategy for the battle over session. On one hand, he had to fight and disy his capabilities so as to change the Emperor¡¯s bad impression of him. On the other, he also had to make sure not to touch Emperor Father¡¯s bottom line so as to not make him displeased. Getting things just right was difficult to do, but it was extremely important that he did so. Even if he would end up bringing out his brothers¡¯ vignce and end uping out of the dark¡ªwhich would make it more difficult to act¡ªthe most crucial point right now was Emperor Father¡¯s attitude. Situ Yu was not afraid of directly facing off against his brothers. Originally, the reason he was in hibernation was because there was no need to act. After deciding the approximate n, Situ Yu¡¯s mood abruptly rxed. His gaze swept over Lin Xiao, who had been earnestly listening to everyone¡¯s discussion and asionally raising his own suggestions modestly. He suddenly stared at him fixedly. Lin Xiao£º"£¿£¿£¿" Lin Xiao felt a bit afraid, being stared at like that by Situ Yu, and subconsciously asked if there was anything wrong with his eyes. Situ Yu, rather embarrassed, lightly coughed once. In the end, he spat out the question that was always on his mind, "Lin Xiao, regarding Xu Tu...how much do you know?" "Xu Tu?" Lin Xiao stared at him nkly. He didn¡¯t know why the other asked this but he still answered honestly, "I have nevere into contact with him. All that I know about him are from rumours spread around the Capital." Situ Yu¡¯s expression became slightly dejected. He knew that Lin Xiao never lied. If it was like this, could it be said that Xu Tu¡¯s feelings were unrequited? This simply made Situ Yu feel even more conflicted than when he found out his Emperor Father had stolen away the person he liked. #The person I like ispletely heterosexual. However, the person he likes is a man crossdressing as a woman. # ¡ª¡ªThis topic was simply too abusive. The more he thought about it, the more sick he felt at heart.... "...Why does Fourth Prince ask this?" Amongst these ignorant people, only Xie Ling understood. "...Today, Emperor Father personally said that Xu Tu...constantly has Lin Xiao on his mind," Situ Yu looked pained, as if his teeth ached. Xie Ling who was as conflicted as his master: "........................" Lin Xiao, who was mentioned again butpletely did not know how this hade to be: "£¿£¿£¿£¿" ¡ª¡ªAfter more than a decade, it was the first time he had felt that the female him was so charming. First, it was the Fourth Prince with his strange aesthetics. Then, Xu Tu came out with his feelings for some inexplicable reason? He was not acquainted with him at all, ah! "Enough. I had put on a y for the entire day and also, was frightened by Emperor Father. I am rather tired. Everyone, disperse," Situ Yu brandished his hands, exhausted. Regardless of whether it was his body or spirit, both felt like they almost couldn¡¯t carry this heavy burden much longer. The advisors that could stay by a Prince¡¯s side were rather insightful. Although they felt very bewildered by those words, at the very end, they still quietly left one after another. Only Xie Ling cast a sympathetic gaze at Lin Xiao just before leaving. Lin Xiao, who suddenly felt that things were not too encouraging: "........................" Lin Xiao waited until he had left the courtyard of the Fourth Prince¡¯s residence. Only then did Lin Xiao grab hold of Xie Ling and drag him far from the other people, hiding on one side. Soon after, he collected himself and saluted the other with deep respect, "Would sir please inform me of why His Highness did as he did at the very end?" Xie Ling pretended to mutter to himself for a moment. Afterwards, who knows if it was because he was taking joy in Lin Xiao¡¯s suffering or if he was feeling sympathetic towards Lin Xiao who was innocent but unjustly implicated, but he did not hesitate too long, "Our Highness likes that little Young Master Xu Tu." Lin Xiao£º"£¿£¿£¡£¡B-but, isn¡¯t that Young Master Xu a man?!" ¡ª¡ªAlthough the pitiful protagonist shou had nearly been married off to a man, he had never developed any feelings towards Situ Yu so homosexual love was nothing but a fable to him. Xie Ling shot him a nce indifferently, "Weren¡¯t you almost made into our Fourth Prince¡¯s Cefei?" "But...but everyone thought that I was a woman..." Lin Xiao stammered in response. Xie Ling waved his hands and did not dispute with Lin Xiao any further, "That Young Master Xu is rather liked by His Majesty the Emperor." "This like refers to..." Lin Xiao sucked in a breath of cold air, feeling incredulous. "That¡¯s right. It is exactly as you think...affairs rted to the Emperor¡¯s bed," Xie Ling tactfully destroyed Lin Xiao¡¯s delusions. Lin Xiao£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªWTF! This kind of Heaven startling secret! Will I be silenced?! Indeed, curiosity killed the cat! QAQ "His Highness cannot obtain Young Master Xu. His Majesty the Emperor views him as his treasure," Pausing, Xie Ling¡¯s gaze towards Lin Xiao was like one who was paying a moment of silence to him, "And little Young Master Xu seems to see you in a special light." Lin Xiao£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªI-I will certainly be silenced! However, I really didn¡¯t know anything, ah! QAQ Question: There¡¯s a person who likes me for some inexplicable reason. However, my boss, and my boss¡¯ boss both like that person! What should I do? Answer: Restrain your grief, ept your fate. After 18 years, you will be a hero. "That Young Master Xu Tu...is unexpectedly so charming as to attract His Majesty and His Highness into vying for his affection, hm?" Lin Xiao¡¯s voice was hoarse, carrying a tone that indicated that he still found it difficult to believe. Xie Ling¡¯s eyes contained a slight mirth as he looked at Lin Xiao, who had be muddle-headed after suffering those attacks and appeared as if his spirit had wandered off. He leisurely and confidently stroked his sleeves. Unlike what happened in the original plot, Lin Xiao continued on with the identity as the Fourth Prince¡¯s Cefei. This meant that Xie Ling and co. did not know of his identity as a man. Lin Xiao was admired greatly for his steadiness and calmness that was unlike that of a typical woman, as well as for his outstanding wisdom in strategizing. For thetter, Lin Xiao became one of the Fourth Prince¡¯s advisors. The rtionship between him and Xie Ling waspetitive in nature. The Fourth Prince trusted Lin Xiao quite a lot, and Lin Xiao did not betray this trust. This made Xie Ling, who considered himself to be the core of the Fourth Prince¡¯s group of tacticians, feel a sense of danger, as if his livelihood was about to be snatched away. He waspletely unlike the him in the original plot who had developed a peculiar feeling towards Lin Xiao due to his admiration of him. Xie Ling was never much of a nobleman. Since he could attack his rival, he would naturally do so happily. Moreover...from a certain angle, Xie Ling¡¯s vignce against Lin Xiao was not just due to their rivalry, but it also carried a faint hostility that came from facing against a rival-in-love. "This little Young Master Xu¡¯s excellence...only when one has seen him himself can one truly understand." Xie Lingughed gently, "To add, this one also has quite favourable feelings towards little Young Master Xu. It is just a pity that he dares notpete against His Majesty and the Fourth Prince. I can only hide my feelings deep within my heart, not daring to reveal even the slightest bit of it." Lin Xiao£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªAs soon as I woke up, I unexpectedly became everyone¡¯s rival-in-love. This feeling was really invigorating. "Right, Zhang Zhenye also pays particr attention towards little Young Master Xu. Unfortunately, that fool probably doesn¡¯t yet understand just what his feelings towards him are, ne!" Xie Ling attacked again. Xie Ling raised his hand, falteringly, "I apologize...I need a moment to calm down...." Xie Ling smiled in satisfaction. He sped Lin Xiao¡¯s shoulder and slowly turned. Only after he was far away from Lin Xiao did he reveal a sliver of mncholy on his face. ¡¯Guan guan¡¯ cry the ospreys On the islet in the river. The beautiful and good youngdy Is a fine mate for the lord. It is only logical that a young man admires a beautiful woman. Fortunately, he had not fallen too deeply and could extract himself out of this matter in time. Right now, what Xie Ling was troubled over was his stubborn as a tree stump¡ªiparably stubborn¡ª good friend. Love, this one word, indeed frustrates people the most. At present, Sui Yuan, who was pestered in all sorts of ways by His Majesty while on the Emperor¡¯s bed, naturally did not know about the scene of bloody ughter and foul wind that ured at the Fourth Prince¡¯s residence. After thoroughly giving up on rescuing the plot, the only issue that caused him a headache was how to refuse his lover¡¯s propositions. Sui Yuan¡¯s willpower has always wavered when faced with Zhao Xihe. Regardless if it was because of the fundamental docility within him, or if it was his feelings of remorse and love towards Zhao Xihe, all of these made him increasingly unable to refuse him. Of course, the most important reason was that he saw that Zhao Xihe, who nearly descended into madness from being able to see but not eat every day, became much tougher in bearing. So as to prevent himself from being eaten clean in a daze before he had made adequate mental preparations, Sui Yuan had no choice but to decrease the amount of time he appeared before His Majesty the Emperor. Instead, he stayed by the Second Prince Situ Gui¡¯s side more often and helped him with missions, and coaxing people over as preparation for the inevitable battle for session. Situ Gui: "...Although I won¡¯t be scolded over the missions I¡¯m assigned, however, the expression Emperor Father uses to look at me is bing increasingly sinister and terrifying. What¡¯s this all about?! QAQ" At the restaurant, the Second Prince sat at the window seat, his face looking as though he was contemting the vicissitudes of life while exhausted to the point of being unable to love anymore. Sui Yuan turned away, feeling guilty, lighting a candle for him in his heart. "Na, Third Brother. Let us, brothers, be frank and ce our cards on the table." Seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s evasive gaze, Situ Gui steadied his expression, his tone especiallyplicated. Although he had always portrayed himself as a simple-minded silly idiot, Situ Gui really was not a simple-minded person. He only did not wish to act deviously towards Xu Tu. Even more, he did not want to believe in his own conjecture. However, things had already reached this point. He could no longer continue believing in his own lies: "You and Emperor Father...the rtionship between you two...." Sui Yuan pursed his lips and slightly lowered his head. It could be considered a tacit agreement to Situ Gui¡¯s probing. Although he had made mental preparations prior, Situ Gui nearly stopped breathing. His expression immediately darkened, "Emperor Father...is he forcing you?" "...No," Sui Yuan did not n on letting Zhao Xihe carry this ck stain on his own. "Don¡¯t try to deceive your Second Brother," Although he was rtively more ¡¯favoured¡¯ since they were young, Situ Gui¡¯s affection towards his father was much inferior to the brotherly affection he felt towards Xu Tu. In his eyes, Emperor Father was a goal that he had to unceasingly struggle to climb over, someone who oppressed him until he couldn¡¯t breathe, a great mountain that always made one extremely afraid and on edge. A sh of ruthlessness flickered through Situ Gui¡¯s eyes. He raised a hand to press against Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulder, "If he is forcing you, tell Gege. Even if I can¡¯t do it now, there will be a day...a day where I will be able to seek justice on your behalf!" Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªW-wait a second! This rhythm seems a bit off? To be enemies with your father over a man, isn¡¯t this too ridiculous?! He wasn¡¯t walking the path of a beauty that will bring disaster upon the nation, ah! Eve: I actually feel so bad for the protagonist shou LMAO. He¡¯s just minding his own business and keeps getting shot at. Chapter 13 part13 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Seeing that matters were about to devolve into a fight between father and son, Sui Yuan immediately covered Situ Gui¡¯s hands with his own, "No. Emperor Father is not forcing me. I...am most willing." "Then why have you been avoiding Emperor Father these days and...pulling me over to you to act as your shield?" Situ Gui frowned slightly, evidently not believing him. "Because..." Sui Yuan felt his head ache but still had no choice but toe up with a reasonable exnation, "You also know that the ones I¡¯ve touched have always been beautiful women. To be touched by a man...cough...and to be the one on the bottom, there will inevitably a mental obstruction within me. I...need some time to adapt." An enigmatic emotion pierced through Situ Gui¡¯s gloomy expression, "Emperor Father...he...has yet toy his hands on you?" Sui Yuan silently nodded¡ªat least, he had not gotten to thest step. "...When did this rtionship between the two of you begin?" Situ Gui¡¯s expression became even more difficult to discern. "...Since Emperor Father made that decree and reprimanded the wives," Sui Yuan responded honestly. Situ Gui£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªSuch a long period of time, no wonder Emperor Father has been very angry recently...suddenly, he felt a bit sympathetic and also felt like taking joy from his Emperor Father¡¯s misfortune. What was up with that? #Worthy of being my good brother!# #Hahaha, Emperor Father, even you will see such a day! You deserve it for always terrifying me!# #For you to be only able to see but not eat your lover who is by your side for so long, I should truly light a candle for you!# #To be able to endure for so long, what Emperor Father feels for my good brother must be true love!# #Upon epting this kind of setting, it seems to be pretty moving?# #Integrity, are you still OK?!# "...What are you thinking about? Your smile is rather...strange." Sui Yuan slightly narrowed his eyes. Looking at Situ Gui before him, he felt that the expression he was making really made him want to hit him. Situ Gui coughed dryly before quickly raising his hand to wipe his face. After wiping off that expression that should not have been revealed, he said in a grave voice: "Stay in control. You must not let Emperor Father have his way! The people of the royal family are disloyal to their lovers and fickle of heart. I know better than you do. If you let him have his way, you¡¯ll be abandoned like a pair of worn out shoes and will not be cherished by him." Sui Yuan: "........................" "Only, the next time Emperor Father announces that you need to enter the pce, you absolutely must not use me, your brother, as a shield," Situ Gui, who had just been about to fall out with his Emperor Father for the sake of his brother, instantly changed his stance. He simply could not be anymore heartless, "I am genuinely afraid of Emperor Father directly sending me out to the frontier as a punishment in a fit of fiery jealousy!" Sui Yuan: "........................" ¡ª¡ªWhat happened to being good brothers for the rest of our lives, ne?! "Don¡¯t you think that...the rtionship between Emperor Father and I is really inappropriate?" Sui Yuan also knew about ethics, and he couldn¡¯t really figure out why the people of this world would so unexpectedly ept this matter with no trouble. They had never criticized them. It couldn¡¯t be that incest was reallymon within BL worlds? Or perhaps it was because the Emperor¡¯s power was paramount to all? "At the very beginning, I felt that it was rather uneptable," Situ Gui smiled gently, "Only, what was even more uneptable was the thought of Father Emperor forcing you. Right now, since you are willing and have not been wronged, I can feel reassured. The rest is unimportant." Sui Yuan stared at Situ Gui, feeling slightly moved. Although Situ Gui was a mere viinous cannon fodder in the plot, he held brotherly feelings towards Xu Tu, treating him with true sincerity. "Of course, after thinking it over, I realized that if you and Emperor Father got together, it would simply be too great!" Situ Gui suddenly, smiling so hard that his teeth showed and his eyes disappeared, "There will no longer be any pillow talk from those terrible Imperial concubines from the harem. Nor would there be anymore annoying little brothers being born. If Emperor Father likes you, then, when the timees to think about a sessor, Emperor Father would at least be a little more partial towards me, ba?" Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªHe looked handsome for all but three seconds. Silently cing down the cup of wine in his hand, Sui Yuan pushed down Situ Gui, who had just been imagining his beautiful future, and beat him up with his fists. Situ Gui yelled ¡¯ouch ouch¡¯ as he was trying to curry favour with Sui Yuan, while dodging left and right. In any case, they had gotten used to ying around like this since young. Right now, they were all alone in their own private room so they were not afraid of disgracing themselves. Unfortunately, before Sui Yuan had the time to straighten out his state of mind, two knocks sounded against the door. Afterwards, without waiting for them to call out, it was rudely pushed open by the person outside. Sui Yuan and Situ Gui, who were originally horsing around, immediately separated. Both of them looked towards the door. The scene of their slightly flushed faces, slightly panting breaths, and disarrayed clothes after their little ¡¯exercise¡¯ made people link it to certain activities that were not suitable for children. As such, it was only logical that when Situ Yu, who was at the door, saw this kind of scene, hisplexion became uglier by the second. Although he could tell they were just joking around from the sound of their movements, however...it was still too intimate. Situ Gui was simply an irksome presence! "So it turns out to be Fourth Brother," Situ Gui¡¯s tone was quite unhappy. The other had showed up uninvited wearing a harshly criticizing expression. It was truly more than he could bear. Moreover, for an outsider to see his undignified appearance just now¡ªit was simply too disgraceful. Situ Yu resisted blurting out a ¡¯how scandalous!¡¯ and inhaled deeply. Only then was he able to ease his expression, "Didi just so happened to be passing by and recalled that Second Brother and Third Brother had once promised to invite Didi to drink. Therefore, Didi rudely interrupted you. Didi hopes that Second Brother and Third Brother will forgive Didi." Situ Yu also knew that he was a bit too much. However, when he heard the sounds of movement within the private room while passing by, he had tried to do his best to endure but could not endure in the end. Bearing with his Emperor Father setting his hands on Xu Tu was already the limit to his tolerance. As for Situ Gui? Even if it was pure brotherly affection between them, he ought to maintain an appropriate distance between them! ¡ª¡ªThe people of the Imperial Family were all just this headstrong! Situ Gui found this Fourth Brother of his, who underwent an enormous personality change after his ¡¯Cefei¡¯ passed away, bing much more extremist and unyielding. It was bothughable and irritating. However, right now, there were peopleing and going within this restaurant. Thus, no matter what, he could not be hostile with the other at the moment. This once, Situ Gui could only suffer in silence patiently. He put on a fake smile and gestured in invitation, "Since it has be like this, and since your older brothers are not people who renege on their promises, Fourth Brother, please join us, ba?" Situ Yu smiled as he advanced forward. Meanwhile, behind him were Xie Ling, Zhang Zhenye, and Lin Xiao. This was also Sui Yuan¡¯s first time meeting the protagonist shou of this world. He couldn¡¯t help his curiosity. Right now, although Sui Yuan¡¯s attitude was much calmer, and he could ignore the protagonist shou and gong¡¯s plot-deviating actions, he still earnestly contemted over whether or not he should still flirt with the protagonist shou as indicated in the plot. In the plot, Xu Tu had only gotten close with Lin Xiao because he thought that Lin Xiao was a woman. However, right now, no matter how one looked at him, Lin Xiao was a man. Xu Tu, who identified as a heterosexual, should bepletely uninterested in him, ba? However...because of Zhao Xihe, there was probably no one who believed that ¡¯Xu Tu¡¯ was straight...._(:§Ù)¡Ï)_ Tsk, the plot is already aplete mess. Let¡¯s just follow along, ba.... Lord Plot: "...Wait a second! I still think that I can be saved! QAQ" While Sui Yuan was painstakingly pondering over matters, his gaze couldn¡¯t help but fall onto Lin Xiao. He showed an expression full of interest with much dedication, as was described in the original plot. By now, Lin Xiao already knew that ¡¯Xu Tu¡¯ was interested in him. He couldn¡¯t help but feel rather nervous at the moment of their first meeting. His body was stiff and his fingers were cold. Anyone would act a little odd when before their admirer. The more one tells oneself to not pay them any heed, the more concerned one will be in reality. Gradually, Lin Xiao¡¯s pale cheeks flushed red and his heart began to skip. Indeed, like how Xie Ling had said, one would only understand that little Young Master Xu Tu¡¯s charm when they saw it for oneself. Gorgeous eyes and brows, flourishing with vitality, graceful like the wind, exceedingly willful¡ªeach and every one of his movements was like a painting. That smile that was not a smile¡ªthat seemed rather provocative when examined closely¡ªseemed to have the power to put you under a spell and make people involuntarily sink into his eyes. ¡ª¨CWake up! Lin Xiao, you quickly wake up! You must remember, this isn¡¯t an ordinary person! He is the beloved person of your boss and your boss¡¯ boss! You absolutely must not be impulsive! You¡¯ll die! QAQ On this side, Lin Xiao could no longer endure the torment within the depths of his heart. Thus, he averted his eyes. On the other side, the sharp-minded Situ Gui pulled Sui Yuan behind him and covered his eyes. Sui Yuan pulled at the hand that had covered his eyes for some inexplicable reason and turned to look at Situ Gui, stunned. His puzzlement was written all over his face. Meanwhile, Situ Gui almost felt like kneeling to Sui Yuan! ¡ª¡ªBrother! Do you not have any self-awareness over the fact that Emperor Father has marked you as his, ah?! To unexpectedly expose such an expression full of hidden meaning to someone other than Emperor Father, could it be that you no longer wish to live?! ¡ª¡ªEven if you don¡¯t want to live anymore, I still haven¡¯t lived long enough, ah! If Emperor Father finds out that I took you out to drink wine, didn¡¯t look after you properly, and ended up letting you fool around with another person, Emperor Father will certainly y my skin and pull out my muscles and tendons! ¡ª¡ªI know that you¡¯re a frivolous lover and can¡¯t help yourself, but since you¡¯ve provoked Emperor Father, you cannot cheat, ah! That person you¡¯re eyeing also isn¡¯t anything special. Just what about him is worth risking your life for that you¡¯d cheat on Emperor Father with him?! Sui Yuan, who waspletely unaware that he was subconsciously being dedicated to due to his actions, watched as Situ Gui¡¯s expression became increasingly grievous and indignant, and showed an expression of extreme loss. This made Situ Gui wish to face the Heavens and heave a very long sigh. His brother had always been shrewd. He didn¡¯t expect that when he asionally showed his endearingly silly side, he would unexpectedly do so in a way that threatened his own life. There were still ¡¯outsiders who were still unaware of the situation¡¯ present, after all, so Situ Gui could not speak inly. He directly turned towards Situ Yu, "Fourth Brother, it is not that Gege is stingy, but today is a gathering of brothers. Other people..." He used his eyes to indicate at Xie Ling, Zhang Zhenye, and [most important] Lin Xiao [most important]. Situ Gui spread out his hands, "They need not be pulled along, ba? So as to avoid spoiling the mood." Situ Yu was also vexed at himself for having unexpectedly brought Lin Xiao in front of Xu Tu in a moment of carelessness. He was afraid that if an ident urred between the two of them, something XX would ur. For him to eat vinegar was a trivial matter, but in case that person sitting within the golden Imperial Pce ate vinegar, no matter who died, Situ Yu¡¯s heart would hurt! "Naturally, I will follow what Second Brother says," Situ Yu immediately gripped onto this lifeline and smiled in agreement. Soon after, he turned to face the three people behind him, "I will stay here to apany my Second and Third Brother. All of you can return on your own, ba." It was rare to see Sui Yuan, so Zhang Zhenye was naturally disappointed. However, he could only miss out on this opportunity with regret and smile at Sui Yuan in greeting. He expressed that when he has time, they ought to meet again and go horseback riding on the outskirts of the City. Sui Yuan agreed indifferently,zily waving. The expression of Situ Gui next to him became increasinglyplicated as he discovered that his brother was incessantly hooking along one after another! ¡ª¡ªFor Emperor Father to be able to bear it to this degree and unexpectedly notsh out and execute him on the spot...his tolerance was truly too high and his ability to endure was profound, ah.... The door to the private room was closed once more. Xie Ling, Lin Xiao, and Zhang Zhenye, these three people who were tossed away by their master, looked at one another in dismay, passing a moment in awkward silence. The first to react was the most pure Zhang Zhenye. Although he was quite disappointed, he did not take this to heart. He bade goodbye to Xie Ling and Lin Xiao before taking his leave. They had casually followed Situ Yu out this time. Since their leader was not here, they could naturally go their own way and need not stay here all assembled. After Lin Xiao said goodbye to Zhang Zhenye, his raging emotions finally stabilized. He covered his cheeks that had cooled down. Just as he raised his head, he met with Xie Ling¡¯s gaze that was full of profound meaning and his movements immediately froze. "Guard your heart. That person is not someone you can provoke," Xie Ling patted Lin Xiao¡¯s shoulder, speaking sincerely. "I understand. Many thanks to Sir Xie for the reminder," Lin Xiao saluted deeply and replied solemnly. Although he currently appeared calm, in reality, his brain was already a chaotic mess. As a person who was raised as a girl spending his life in the boudoirs that were deeply hidden, this was Lin Xiao¡¯s first time feeling the sprout of love. Furthermore, the other was a man and this man hadn¡¯t even spoken a word to him. He had only used his eyes! This made Lin Xiao feel unwell all over! ...This little Young Master Xu was truly worthy of being the one admired by His Majesty and the Fourth Prince¡ªoh, there was also Xie Ling and Zhang Zhenye! He definitely needed to persist. It was absolutely essential that he remain unswayed, ah! "As long as you understand, it¡¯s good," Xie Ling sent a profound look towards the tightly closed private room, slightly shaking his head, sighing inwardly that this little Young Master Xu¡¯s iparable charm really caused a lot of trouble. Lin Xiao tidied up his messy mood and hastily followed after Xie Ling, leaving this heart-breaking ce that nearly toppled over his three views. As for the three people in the private room, they each also harboured their own worries. They were barely able to squeeze out a word or two towards each other before rapidly dispersing. Situ Yu was fully aware that there would inevitably be the Emperor¡¯s secret agents by Xu Tu¡¯s side. Thus, he did not dare show any desire to get closer to him. Meanwhile, after Situ Gui pulled Sui Yuan out of the restaurant, he decisively shoved him into the pce to prove his innocence and loyalty to his Emperor Father with his actions. After many days, the bitter Second Prince finally obtained a gentle look from his Emperor Father. However, when he looked at his good brother donning an expression of great bitterness and deep hatred while being forcibly entrapped in their Emperor Father¡¯s arms, he still felt guilty deep down. ...Only, even though he felt guilty, it was much better than having Emperor Father take his anger out on him. To sacrifice a friend for the sake of one¡¯s own interest, humankind¡¯s nature is selfish like this. ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q The Second Prince seeded in selling his brother. He walked away without feeling burdened. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan¡¯s struggles were suppressed by Zhao Xihe and he was dragged to the Emperor¡¯s bed. "Today, the secret agents reported that they saw you flirting with Lin Xiao until his face turned red?" Zhao Xihe slightly raised his brows, expression malicious. "...The imagination of your secret agents is getting increasingly wild," Sui Yuan felt very helpless. This band of secret agents personally trained by the Emperor were very likely the first wave of people to find out about the love affair between the Emperor and ¡¯Xu Tu¡¯. After finding out how much His Majesty cared about little Young Master Xu¡ªhow he didn¡¯t let off even the smallest of risks and would rather kill off a thousand than to miss even one¡ªthey each sessively developed rather formidable imaginations. By noon, the person Sui Yuan smiled at this morning would be turned into the person Sui Yuan was interested in within the report received by Zhao Xihe at noon. Sui Yuan simply wanted to kneel to this band of secret agents who were making trouble out of nothing! If he didn¡¯t know that he himself was ¡¯Xu Tu¡¯, then Sui Yuan would almost believe that ¡¯Xu Tu¡¯ really was such a scum man with loose morals, flirting with people all over! "This isn¡¯t the main point," Zhao Xihe stroked Sui Yuan¡¯s head. "...Then what¡¯s the main point?" Sui Yuan asked prudently. "The main point is that this time, I don¡¯t n on letting you off," Zhao Xihe¡¯s actions were not quick but they were especially resolute, "Today, my ¡¯second son¡¯ admires me for my patience. Tomorrow, he will probably wonder if I¡¯m not capable enough." Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªSui Yuan, who was already no longer innocent, instantly understood Zhao Xihe¡¯s meaning. 5237: "Sooner orter this day woulde. Even if you can avoid it at first, you won¡¯t be able to avoid it forever. Silly host, ept your fate, ba.... Sui Yuan£º"..................QAQ" The author has something to say: Only, this world will probably end soon. After all, it will be difficult to end this story if ZXH remains vegetarian~ Wuxian: Ah well, so much for safeguarding SY¡¯s integrity. Hahaha. *lights candle for the oblivious Situ Gui* Chapter 13 part14 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian In the end, Zhao Xihe got what he wished for. Only, so as tofort his overly nervous and shy sweetheart, his actions were extremely cautious and restrained. The position they used was also the one they used the most frequently. Even when his lover hid under the covers and didn¡¯t permit him to look at him, he did not object,plying to his requests. Although he only had a taste, and was not fully satisfied, this enormous step forward still made the Emperor¡¯s day especially joyous. Even when the Officials at morning court had identally tread on his bottom line, he only gave them a friendly smile and warned them before letting them off. The Cab Ministers£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªThe Emperor is really strange today! However, we hope that he will continue acting this strangely from now on...._(:§Ù)¡Ï)_ Situ Gui, who had long since perceived the abnormality that was his Emperor Father¡¯s good mood today, could vaguely guess the reason for it. He incessantly nced at his brother who didn¡¯t seem to be any different, heart uneasy. After morning court, he immediately dragged Sui Yuan to one side, tone especially nervous and worried, "Xu Tu, did Emperor Father do...that...to you?" After having truly stepped over that threshold, Sui Yuan no longer vehemently denied things like he had in the past. However, when someone asked about this so frankly, it still made him feel rather embarrassed. When Situ Gui saw Sui Yuan¡¯s expression, he tacitly understood. He sighed and patted him on the shoulder, "Didn¡¯t I tell you before not to let Emperor Father get what he wants so easily? Regarding my Emperor Father who has a harem of countless beauties but still remains cold-hearted and unfeeling...I¡¯m worried that he will turn his back on you at some point in time...." Sui Yuan: "...Hehe, you speak as if this matter has nothing to do with you. Just who was it again that brought me into the pce yesterday?" ¡ª¡ªEven now, he can still remember that repulsive face Situ Gui had made when he had stuck him into Zhao Xihe¡¯s embrace, as if he was holding onto a scorching hot sweet potato, ne! Situ Gui£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªSince things were like this, even with a glib tongue, he was still left speechless. Just as Situ Gui was exining the methods used by the harem¡ªthat he saw while growing up¡ªto his brother, His Majesty the Emperor¡¯s attendant had already quietly made his way over and coughed once, awkwardly. Situ Gui, who was caught in the act, flushed. He also knew that his words just now weren¡¯t very appropriate and thus looked at the attendant at once, seeming to be trying to cover up his slip-up, "What does Emperor Fathermand?" The attendant swept a nce at Sui Yuan, "His Majesty invites Young Master Xu to enter the Imperial study." Situ Gui£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªI knew that it would be like this. Sui Yuan waved goodbye to Situ Gui and followed the attendant towards the Imperial study. As soon as he entered, he discovered that His Majesty the Emperor was uncharacteristically standing before the Imperial desk, head lowered, looking at memorials. It waspletely different from how he usually directly called him over to do this and that with him. He didn¡¯t know why, but the words of ¡¯once a man has obtained what he wants, he will throw you away like worn out shoes¡¯ that Situ Gui had brainwashed him with, immediately resurfaced in his mind. Sui Yuan was all ‡å to that hole in his brain. He then took the initiative to walk over and hug His Majesty the Emperor from behind, arms around his waist. The Emperor¡¯s actions halted, but he didn¡¯t react. He just let Sui Yuan intimately rub against him however he wished. However, after Sui Yuan¡¯s rubbing, he felt that the situation was not quite right and he subconsciously let go, taking a step back. The Emperor who originally had his back towards Sui Yuan turned around. He looked down at him with a feeling of superiority, towering above him. It was still that same familiar face that it couldn¡¯t be any more familiar, but the cold and robotic light exuding from his eyes made him look inhumane¡ªmade him look like aputer program manipting a puppet. Sui Yuan¡¯s pupils contracted, and the hair all over his body stood up in an instant. He went ¡¯thump thump thump¡¯ as he retreated a few paces, directly sticking his body against the wall, and realized what had most probably happened. Sui Yuan opened his mouth but could not make a single sound. His brain was a mess and hepletely did not know how to react. #I had only stepped out to chat a bit with another person. Once I returned, I discovered that my lover has been reced. What to do?!# His Majesty the Emperor slightly tilted his head, sizing Sui Yuan up. He then threw the memorial in his hand down onto the desk, and then picked up a pastry that the pce attendants had specifically prepared for Sui Yuan, taking a bite. It was obvious that this kind of sweet and soft pastry did not suit his tastes¡ªor rather, it should be ¡¯its¡¯ tastes. The Emperor ced the rest of the pastry back down on the tray and lightly patted off the remaining crumbs on his fingers. Each and every one of his movements carried a sort of rigidness, but also carried a hint of child-like curiosity. Sui Yuan watched as the Emperor took a walk around the study, each step exactly the same length, touching everything that caught his interest. Only then was Sui Yuan able to slowly ept the truth before his eyes. "...He...I mean, what about Zhao Xihe?" Sui Yuan licked his lips, voice hoarse as he spoke. "I think that, ording to the rules of etiquette, you should first greet me," The other¡¯s voice was not at all indifferent. It carried an indescribable charm. Rather than say that his tone was reprimanding and full of dissatisfaction, he seemed more like he was stating a fact, "I recall that I had taught you that." "Alright, ba...Hello. I never thought that I...would meet you here, my Creator," Sui Yuan blinked, readily amending his ways. "Creator..." The other muttered it again, as if a little discontent, "I much prefer that you...call me Emperor Father...or...Father," after pausing, he nodded, as if having confirmed something, "Yes, Father. I would like for you to call me that." Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªAlthough he had always called the shell of this character Emperor Father, once you changed who was inside the shell, hepletely could not spit it out, ah! QAQ ...Even if his Creator could be considered his father.... Fortunately, the other did not continue nagging about the matter of what to call him. Instead, he reached out towards Sui Yuan, "Come here." Sui Yuan could not control himself. He blindly walked towards the other and was taken into the other¡¯s embrace. ¡ª¡ªThis was kind of...Sui Yuan could not describe just howfortable it felt. It made him feel at ease, as if returning to a mother¡¯s embrace. An aurapletely different from Zhao Xihe¡¯s circled around him, easily making his mind nk out. He didn¡¯t think about anything, only indulged in the feeling of sinking into this moment of tranquility. Sui Yuan finally ascertained that his Creator and Zhao Xihe werepletely different from one another. He respected the former like one would a father and would not develop any kind of romantic feelings towards him like he did with Zhao Xihe. Perhaps the feelings between himself and Zhao Xihe were sparked by his Creator, but the following development came from their own will. "This kind of feeling is indeed not bad. No wonder he always likes to touch you," the Origin evaluated, fists clenching as soon as he let go of Sui Yuan. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. However, he had no way to exin that the embrace between ¡¯family¡¯ was different than that between lovers. Likely because he had been hugged, but Sui Yuan felt much more rxed. Rather, the resonance of their feelings had evoked one of familiarity, suppressing his reverence of the other. Sui Yuan raised his head and anxiously looked at his Creator. He once again asked his question, words more eloquent this time around. He was impatient as he asked again, "What about Zhao Xihe? Where did he go? Why did he suddenly disappear? Is he OK?" The Origin evidently did not like that Sui Yuan¡¯s each and every word seemed to be about that part of it that had split from his main body. His brows knitted, rigidly: "He did not respect me and had misguided my child, causing my child to give up on all of the missions I assigned to him. Thus, I needed to teach him a lesson." The Origin replied, not in the least concerned. He plucked off the jade crown atop of Sui Yuan¡¯s head and then twirled strands of long, ck hair around his finger, as if he particrly liked the feeling of exquisite smoothness against his finger. Sui Yuan was fiddled around with like a toy by his Creator. Inside however, he was very concerned about his sweetheart. Although he did not know just how Zhao Xihe had inwardly cursed and provoked his Creator regarding Sui Yuan¡¯s abandonment of his missions, he felt that he could still work hard to justify this point. "Originally, I also did not want to abandon my missions. However, he said that there was no way to solve the issue of the halo on my body. Even if I work hard, my efforts would still produce the opposite effect," Sui Yuan¡¯s gaze shone with anticipation as he stared fixedly at his omnipotent Creator, "Can you solve this problem? I definitely won¡¯t disappoint you then!" The Origin¡¯s actions paused. He took out the hand entangled within Sui Yuan¡¯s hair and coughed into his fist. Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªThat¡¯s a ¡¯no¡¯, right? "...I actually have been trying my best all along. However, no matter how hard I try to rectify the plot, it ends up getting messier and messier...perhaps, it would be best for me to do nothing at all..." Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes darkened. He lowered his head in dejection, looking like a child who had done something wrong. The Origin looked at him quietly, feeling quite the headache. He had received the systems¡¯ reports and had also understood everything through Zhao Xihe¡¯s eyes. He could not criticize Sui Yuan. After all, it was because that part of him had looked for trouble at the very beginning. Afterwards, it was because of the main body¡¯s influence. If one wanted to look for the main offender, then the Origin was the number one being that could not shed responsibility. It naturally had no position to criticize Sui Yuan. Although the Origin did not feel guilty, however, as matters stood, he had no idea how he ought to handle these two BUGs that stirred up trouble in every world they entered. The best way would be to quickly exterminate them. He could obliterate that piece of himself and reset Sui Yuan, thereby putting everything back on the right track. However, it was not a trifling matter to erase or create a part of himself. It would certainly affect the main body¡¯s stability to some extent. Furthermore, he also did not actually want to do this. The Origin was not averse to the idea of killing his own creations. However, these two creations were the first ones that allowed him to feel these novel things called ¡¯emotions¡¯. Since that part of him had encountered Sui Yuan, the Origin had felt the spark of a rare-toe-by interest. When he thought of having to return to his life void of joy and sorrow after these two people disappeared, the Origin felt rather reluctant. He could get rid of Sui Yuan¡¯s status as an experimental subject and give him ¡¯freedom¡¯. In any case, he still had data left and could use Sui Yuan as a blueprint to build a new experimental subject. However, the Origin also could not quite tolerate allowing these two to continue running amok and destroying one world after another, copsing the plot and jeopardizing the stability of the worlds. Of course, the reason for having shut that part of him in a little ck room¡ªaside from punishing him for corrupting his experimental subject and for abusing his special status to act unrestrained¡ª was because each time Sui Yuan had resisted him, he would curse and nder the Origin in his mind, ming him for everything that have happened. What ¡¯he is a pitiful creature that has always been trapped within the Original Space and has never even taken a step outside of it¡¯? What ¡¯he is a crazy, perverted peeping Tom¡¯? What ¡¯he¡¯s a third wheel that is disturbing other people¡¯s dating?¡¯ The Origin¡¯s memory was extremely powerful. He remembered every word, crystal clear. Even though he did not have much by the way of emotions, he couldn¡¯t exercise patience when faced with this division of himself, if even for just a bit. He needed that part of him to realize that he, the main body, controlled everything. So long as he wished for it, he could make Zhao Xihe pay the price for his thoughts and actions at any time and ce. As for what he should do about him and Sui Yuan after teaching Zhao Xihe a lesson...the Origin muttered to itself for a while before saying: "After this world has ended, I will send the two of you after the Destroyers." ¡ª¡ªAlthough this was not a solution, at least for now, it was the most appropriate and advantageous choice. "The Destroyers?" Sui Yuan stared nkly, subconsciously recalling the Destroyer named ¡¯Mo Ziyou¡¯ that had expressed goodwill towards him. "Your innate warmth can help you easily gain the aid of the world¡¯s protagonists. Meanwhile, that part of me...although he¡¯s rather willful and rash, I have no choice but to admit that his strength is strong enough to ascertain your sess. Worlds where a Destroyer exists do not need to take the plot into consideration. The only requirement is to erase the Destroyer. I believe that this suits the two of you well," the Origin¡¯s voice was indifferent, but he was obviously relieved with his own decision. Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes glimmered. He had once again discovered a meaning for his existence. "Find the Destroyers, kill them, and do your best to put the plot back on track...in any case, even if your destructive power increases, it cannot cause more damage than a Destroyer," the Origin looked at Sui Yuan, expression softening slightly, "Can you do it?" "Of course! I can do it!" Sui Yuan quickly responded, tone especially uplifted. "Then I will directly notify your system of the next world," After hesitating for a second, the Origin politely added, "Be careful." Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªHe didn¡¯t know why but thest two words made him feel extremelyplicated. The Origin could not stay in the individual worlds for long. His action this time was already a rare, willful move on his part. Before an hour had even passed, he had disappeared from the Emperor¡¯s body. The empty shell fell backwards and was barely caught by Sui Yuan in haste. Seeing that the chest of the body with tightly shut eyes still rose and fell, and showed signs of life, Sui Yuan was stunned. There was no use in leaving an empty shell, ah! Where did Zhao Xihe go? When can hee back?! Even if the Emperor was only a stage piece in the entire plot, however, ¡¯a country could not go a day without a ruler¡¯. Even if he¡¯s a stage piece, he still needed to be able to run, hop, and intimidate the rest of the stage piece-like characters within the story, ah! ¡ª¡ªMy Creator, you can¡¯t dig a hole for me like this! QAQ [Er Kang hand] The author has something to say: Zhao Xihe has been too arrogant for too long. Finally, someone hase to sort him out.... Eve: Agrees with the author. Yay Creator for knocking him off his high horse! Wuxian: If only ZX had more self-control...the Creator would have no need to punish him like that. But he didn¡¯t and so he thus deserve it. ?? Chapter 13 part15 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian After expending a great deal of effort into cing the Emperor¡¯s shell onto the bed and arranging it into a sleeping posture, Sui Yuan sat beside the bed, resting his chin on both his hands, expression sullen. 5237 floated to his side and looked at him with a sympathizing and pitying gaze, "I have just received 0007¡¯s message. Zhao Xihe was shut into a little ck room by Boss. It is uncertain when he will be let out. As for 0007, as an aplice, it was also shoved there,!" ¡ª¡ªOf course, it would be better if it didn¡¯t sound so happy over their misfortunes. With regards to his lover¡¯s bitter experience, Sui Yuan had long since anticipated this and was not all that surprised. From his Creator¡¯s words, Zhao Xihe shouldn¡¯t be in any danger. He only wished to teach him a lesson. However, he was shut inside a little ck room by the Origin...then...what about the plot?! The Emperor cannot be like this, unable to wake from slumber, ah! Sui Yuan had no choice but to believe that this was in fact the punishment given to him by his Creator for incessantly ruining the plots. Zhao Xihe, that main offender, has already been shut into a little ck room. So, Sui Yuan, the aplice, was being charged with tidying up the terrible mess he left behind. However, this was originally a task for two people. How can one personplete it? He didn¡¯t have his Creator¡¯s ability to split himself, ah! "Don¡¯t worry, silly host! Look at me!" 5237 flew in front of Sui Yuan¡¯s face, swaying proudly. Afterwards, it opened up the page to the system exchange page. Since Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe had gotten together, all sorts of props had been exchanged by Zhao Xihe, that local tyrant, and given to Sui Yuan to use. This time, 5237, who was finally given a chance to be of use, was simply itching to get on with it. "Look here! There are emergency props here. For example, this one here can temporarily manipte a body for a day, two days, three days, a week, a month¡ªthere are items of all grades to suit whatever you need!" "...So expensive..." This was Sui Yuan¡¯s thought at the moment. To exchange for a maniption prop thatsts a week would practically use up all of his umted points. "...Can¡¯t do anything about it. This prop is too defiant of natural order and cannot be used lightly," 5237 also felt really helpless. Its host was a little pauper. It understood.... Sui Yuan browsed through the exchange page, unresigned, for half a day. In the end, he had no choice but to choose the maniption prop 5237 had rmended at the very beginning. After that, he used the rest of his points to exchange for a bottle of medicine that could be used to inflict an incurable illness onto someone. In any case, the plot has already developed to this point. The Emperor would soon fall sick and be shut in his room, stuck on his sick bed because of his lingering illness before departing from this world. Although the pacing was a bit quicker, it shouldn¡¯t have too big an impact...ba? Thus, after Sui Yuan secretly schemed and arranged things, the sky covering the entire empire abruptly changed. The original Emperor that was brimming with vitality fainted before the cab ministers and did not wake up. After an intense discussion, the Imperial doctors had no choice but to conclude: the Emperor received many injuries in his military campaignst year that resulted in an ipletely cured illness¡ªa hidden danger. Afterwards, he exerted himself to make their country strong and didn¡¯t take good care of himself which caused the little ailments to incessantly umte. In the end, it gradually worsen. Even if Hua Tuo walked this world again, he would not be able to turn this hopeless situation around. ¡ª¡ªOf course, this was the simplified version. Even if the Imperial doctors wereparatively more courageous, they still dared not say that the Emperor was already beyond salvation and they needed to quickly make funeral arrangements. Only, the Officials and the members of the Imperial household were all intelligent. They immediately understood what this tactful message was signifying. In the previous period of time, the Emperor¡¯s especially tough and unrelenting method had long since made the oppressed harem feel greatly resentful. Once they heard that the Emperor would soon die, the first reaction of eachdy was of great happiness. They immediately began to scheme. Of course, what needed to be feigned still needed to be feigned. After the Empress asked the Imperial doctors to diagnose the Emperor, she wanted to behead this gang of ¡¯crooks¡¯ in a fit of anger. Fortunately, the Emperor had ¡¯awoken¡¯ in time. Only then were the small lives of these Imperial doctors spared. As for the grieving Imperial concubines that had stubbornlye to attend upon the Emperor in his sickness, they were also chased away by the Emperor in rage. The only one who was permitted to stay by his side was Xu Tu. Even when unconscious, the Emperor still tightly held onto Xu Tu, as if he were his veryst attachment to this world, the person one could not leave nor abandon. "Emperor Father, he...is he really not well?" The Second Prince took advantage of a moment where no one was paying attention to gather close to Sui Yuan and whisper to his ear. Sui Yuan raised his head and forced a smile. He then nodded. Anyone could see how sorrow prated right into his bones. "You...just ept it. After all, Emperor Father is much older than you are. He would always pass before you," The Second Prince kneaded Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulders, voice low, toneforting. It wasn¡¯t that Situ Gui did not feel sad. After all, the one lying on the bed was his blood father. He was the Emperor Father that always sat like a towering and imposing mountain, making people only able to look up towards him. For him to topple over like this without any warning, it was indeed difficult for Situ Gui to ept. However, after this feeling of sorrow passed, there was an uncontroble feeling of inspiration and eagerness. Emperor Father¡¯s fall meant that it was the end of the old era and the start of the new. Furthermore, it was now time for the fight to determine just who out of these princes would lead the way to this new era. "I know," Sui Yuan lowered his eyes, "I just never expected...that this day woulde so soon." This was absolutely Sui Yuan¡¯s true thoughts. Originally, he and Zhao Xihe had been nning on where to ¡¯retire¡¯ after Zhao Xihe faked illness and abdicated from the throne on the grounds that his energy was not good. He never expected that his Creator would suddenly stick a foot in and turn this feigned illness into a ¡¯true illness¡¯. Just like that, their vacation ns were ended prematurely, with Zhao Xihe shut in a little ck room, with an unknown release date. Thus, obviously, Sui Yuan¡¯s sorrowful expression was naturally much more sincere. The Second Prince apanied Sui Yuan in a long moment of silence. Ultimately, he could no longer bear it and thus, asked him the question that had been constantly on his mind, "When Emperor Father woke up, did he mention who he wanted as his heir to the throne?" The members of the Imperial family were pragmatic. At this time, the most important thing wasn¡¯t the state of the Emperor but who the sessor would be. Sui Yuan did not want to deceive Situ Gui. But likewise, even if he and Situ Gui had good feelings between them in this world, he could not change who the position of Emperor belonged to in the plot and help Situ Gui avoid his cannon fodder end. This was the integrity of an Actor. Sui Yuan lowered his gaze and silently shook his head. Situ Gui was rather disappointed but he could understand, "Then, that¡¯s that. Emperor Father is a monarch in the end. No matter how much he likes you, he still cannot reveal such a thing to you..." After a pause, heughed gently, "Only, since Emperor Father knows that his days are numbered, he must have made ns for you. Since it¡¯s like this, my odds of victory must be much higher, no?" Sui Yuan...he could only maintain his silence. He couldn¡¯t quite find it in him to smash apart his good brother¡¯s veryst beautiful dream. At the same time, he sensed a scorching gaze on him. He slightly tilted his head up and met with Situ Yu¡¯s eyes. A hard to conceal fire flickered within those eyes. Compared to Situ Gui, whose emotions wereplicated with excitement and sorrow interwoven, Situ Yu, who had never received Emperor Father¡¯s care, felt pure excitement at this moment. Naturally, what Situ Yu was excited about was the fact that he had originally thought he had no chance to have Xu Tu in this lifetime and could only watch on helplessly as the other was held in his Emperor Father¡¯s embrace. Originally, he was in despair. However, things unexpectedly took a turn and a glimmer of hope shone within the darkness. Emperor Father¡¯s sudden illness did not just mean that he could obtain the position of Emperor he had been constantly longing for, but also meant that he could rece Emperor Father and obtain the qualifications and authority necessary to have that person. Only, he could not act with undue haste. Situ Yu was not a tyrant that would forcibly seize another by force. Perhaps in the end, if he had no way to have the other despite wanting him so badly, then, he might not have any choice but to choose that method. However, right now, he much preferred using a tactful and appeasing method to obtain his beloved¡¯s adoration. Even if Xu Tu¡¯s feelings for Emperor Father was deep, Situ Yu had enough time to rece Emperor Father in Xu Tu¡¯s eyes. He would thoroughly protect him for the rest of his life. Of course, there was a condition to all of this, and that was that he obtained the position of Emperor. Situ Gui, Situ Yu, and the rest of the princes did not stay long. One after another, they left in haste. During this kind of crucial moment, since the Emperor wanted to pass hisst days with only Xu Tu by his side, then they, the princes, did not need to guard the Emperor from outside and keep acting as ¡¯filial sons¡¯. There were simply too many things that must be done. They needed to gather up as soon as possible the power that the Emperor had dispersed prior. They needed to consider all sorts of possibilities and make ample preparations in response to each one of these possibilities. If Emperor Father did not leave behind a posthumous edit, how should they go about defeating their brothers and scale over them? If Emperor Father did anoint someone else as the heir apparent, how should they go about umting their strength and choosing an appropriate opportunity to snatch the throne? If Emperor Father chose oneself, how should the chosen one go about stabilizing the court and coping with his brothers¡¯ ambition? Fortunately, the hearts of the people were unstable right now. So long as one was able to offer enough, ambitious people would scramble towards one in a mad dash. Very soon, the princes all quickly gathered their own political power and pointed their des towards the Emperor¡¯s position, waiting to act after having umted their power. As the days passed, the Emperor began to show no signs of recuperation. After each examination by the Imperial doctors, the result came out worse and worse. Although no one dared say ¡¯give up¡¯, in the majority of people¡¯s hearts¡¯, the Emperor was already done for. Thus, many highly-pressured people, who were obstructed by the Emperor but had no choice but to restrain their emotions, could finally rx and no longer worry about the Emperor¡¯s revenge about awakening. If there was animosity, take revenge. If there were injustices, right the wrongs. There were truly too many ghosts that have died unjust deaths. The hands of the Imperial concubines were unavoidably stained with blood, and they too had been unavoidably hurt in the past. Today, if you harm my son, tomorrow, I will make sure you have a miscarriage. Today, you poisoned me. Tomorrow, I will give tooth for a tooth. The harem had truly turned into a scene of bloody ughter, and the one who bore the brunt of it was the one who had caused the Imperial concubines to ¡¯fall out of favour¡¯¡ªthe Emperor¡¯s recent most beloved person, Xu Tu. Unfortunately, since the Emperor fell sick, Xu Tu had guarded his sick bed and had not moved an inch. Thus, even if these women¡¯s methods were great, during this period of time, they did not dare stick their hands to the Emperor¡¯s side. If they were caught and were charged with wanting to secretly murder the Emperor, that was a criminal charge so big it could cover the sky, punishable by the execution of all living rtives! There was no way to harm Xu Tu physically, so they might as well hurt him mentally. To spread a rumour as fierce as a tiger was naturally a skill the Imperial concubines were proficient in. It was an incorporeal method of killing someone. Not soon after, many rumours spread regarding how Xu Tu had warmed the Emperor¡¯s bed, disgracefully using himself to curry favour with his lord. These rumours trampled Xu Tu¡¯s originally dishonourable reputation further into the mud. Little Young Master Xu was graceful like the wind and had captured the hearts of too many people. No matter if it was someone with an unrequited love or if it was someone who burned with jealousy towards him, they all added momentum, causing these rumours to intensify and run rampant. After Situ Gui heard these rumours, he fiercely smashed the teacup in his hands. Meanwhile, Situ Yu¡¯splexion grew increasingly dark. It was just a pity that no matter how much they hated these people who threw stones at someone when they were down, at this time, their most important goal was to seize the throne. They had no way of splitting their attention to attend to other matters. After all, Xu Tu¡¯s name was an obstacle to the throne. If they were to lend a hand, he would be used as an excuse for a political opponent to attack them with. They had no choice but to proceed with caution. As for Xie Ling and co., even if they were worried and grieved for Xu Tu, they were too weak. They could not do anything for him. Furthermore, they did not dare act before obtaining their master¡¯s permission. Seeing that their master was single-mindedly devoted towards scheming for the throne, they can¡¯t help but feel bitterly disappointed towards the callousness and unfeeling nature of the Imperial household. However, this kind of rationality was essential as ruler. While rejoicing that Xu Tu had not left the Emperor¡¯s sickbed since the Emperor had fallen sick and thus probably was not too greatly affected, Situ Yu and Situ Gui became increasingly vicious and merciless as they pointed their long swords toward their brother who they had joked around with and drank wine with not long ago. After ascending their throne, they would right Xu Tu¡¯s bad name. ¡ª¡ªIt was just a pity that they would never have such a chance. During the wee hours of a certain day, what awaited this crowd of people who rushed into the pce with dishevelled clothes upon receiving their summons, was the stiff corpse of the Emperor who had long since stopped breathing. Furthermore, the body thatid upon this corpse was the unbreathing body of Xu Tu, forehead a sinister red. The Emperor died, and Xu Tu apanied him to his grave. Who knows if this was due to his deep friendship to the Emperor, or if it was his knowledge of his stained reputation that had caused him to have no will to live. Situ Yu and Situ Gui stared in confusion at the two people who, even in death, had their fingers interlocked. They could not ept the truth before their eyes. If they had not ced so much emphasis on the throne, if they had acted promptly upon hearing the rumours, would it be possible that Xu Tu wouldn¡¯t have chosen death? However, the people of the Imperial family were cold like this. Even if they were unable to ept the fate of Xu Tu, with his high ego and self-esteem, even if he remained iparably important to them, he could still notpare to the allure of towering over everyone else on the dragon throne. Even if time were reversed, they would probably not brave the dangers of choosing another path. Aside from Situ Yu and Situ Gui being unable to avert their gaze from Xu Tu¡¯s remains, the other people¡¯s gazes were all focused on the bright yellow Imperial edict. They looked at each other in dismay for a moment. Afterwards, the Prime Minister, who was considered the one with the greatest virtue and prestige, walked to the bedside, leaned over to pay his respects, and then with deference, took hold of the Imperial edict. The slowly unfurling Imperial edict caused the heavy curtain to fall over the battle for session. The Emperor finally left a posthumous edict, just before he approached his end, appointing the Fourth Prince, Situ Yu, as heir apparent. Sui Yuan: "It was almost time for the maniption prop to end. I could no longer wait for the battle for session to finish so I had no choice but toe up with this n. QAQ" Aside from Situ Yu¡¯s, the rest of the princes¡¯ faces paled. Meanwhile, although Situ Yu got what he wished for, he was not at all delighted. He kneeled on the ground, stupefied, epted the decree, and thanked the Emperor for his favour. Furthermore, when he rose, the people within the pce, whether resigned or not, had no choice but to kneel down to their new Emperor. Long Live His Majesty the Emperor. After Situ Yu ascended the throne, his first Imperial edict to be proimed was the collection of the bones of Xu Tu, his posthumous conferment of the title ¡¯Prince of the First Rank¡¯, and his grand burial alongside the Emperor into the same tomb. Even if there were quite a few old Officials that vehemently opposed this, the new Emperor, however, expressed a rare toe by stubbornness and stood his ground. Meanwhile, Situ Gui naturally exerted quite a bit of influence. This was probably the only thing he could do for Xu Tu. Right up until the dust had settled, in their dreams, that well-dressed youth was still vibrant and full of life, willful and ostentatious. However, after they woke up, the emptiness and chill that existed deep within their hearts made them unable to eat or rest in peace. Regarding his brothers that eyed his position covetously, the new Emperor naturally suppressed and limited them. What surprised all of them though was that he let off the most supreme Second Prince Situ Gui and even treated him very magnanimously. Towards this, Situ Gui himself did not quite understand, until a certain day where he exchanged drinks with the new Emperor. Situ Yu¡¯s single sentence made him suddenly see the light: "Once, I loved him, but I could only helplessly watch as he walked to the end of his road, not lending him a hand. Thus, my heart is uneasy. You are his closest brother. If he must leave, I don¡¯t want him to leave ill-at-ease. So, so long as you don¡¯t offend me, I will not act against you." ¡ª¡ªIt waspensation¡ª a sacrifice to the person he loved but had to helplessly watch as he fell into a deep abyss, that¡¯s all. As for how long this remorse and his promise willst...who knew, ne? Several monthster, the Fifth Prince Situ Zhang revolted upon the grounds that the edict was forged. He invited the Second Prince to join him in this undertaking. After receiving this question, Situ Gui hesitated. In the end, he did not act and only coldly watched as the new Emperor swiftly and decisively suppressed the rebel army. Xie Ling, Zhang Zhenye, and Lin Xiao entered the Imperial court one after another as Officials, relying on their own talent and the new Emperor¡¯s rmendation to ascend, little by little, flourishing vigorously. Whenever they had the asional downtime, they would still unconsciously recall that youth that was forever frozen in the best years of his life and grieve over how he had passed away against all expectations while shouldering that stigma against him, leaving them not even any word to mourn over. Even if he had entered the Emperor¡¯s tomb with the honour and glory of a Prince of the First Rank, how could that trulypensate for the suffering he endured from the nder and criticism, ne? They could only hope that history would clear his name and let theter generations know that Xu Tu was not one who curried favour with the Emperor with his body, that the feelings between him and the Emperor were true¡ªtil death did they part. Lin Xiao and Situ Yu were verypatible as a ruler and his minister. They had once developed inexplicable feelings between them, but probably because Xu Tu¡¯s death had left too deep a mark on their hearts, the two people never took that step and maintained their rtionship of a ruler and his minister from beginning to end. As for Sui Yuan who had hurriedly finished his mission and returned to the space between worlds but did not have his wish fulfilled of catching sight of his beloved¡¯s figure, he was simply heartbroken! ¡ª¡ªFor one¡¯s lover to be continuously locked in a little ck room...it truly made one¡¯s heart hurt.... 5237 floated to Sui Yuan¡¯s side and rubbed against him, "Boss has already transmitted the next world¡¯s coordinates to me. Shall we go?" "...Then what about Zhao Xihe?" Sui Yuan looked at it with anticipation in his eyes. 5237: "...Boss also has propriety. He will probably ce him in the next world, ba? After all, to let you face off against a Destroyer all alone is truly too dangerous." Sui Yuan, who was looked at in contempt again, could not be bothered to refute. On the contrary, he had never thought that the weaker he was, the better it would be. If it was like this, then his Creator would have let Zhao Xihe out more quickly, ba? After lighting a candle for himself and Zhao Xihe, this pair of mandarin ducks that were beaten by a wooden club, Sui Yuan turned around and threw himself to the passage connecting to the new world. As for the score of thest world? Who wants to go see that, ne! Let¡¯s treat it as if it doesn¡¯t exist. ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q The author has something to say: It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve had a bad ending! Did you guys miss it? w The next world should be rting to the supernatural, so long as there are no mishaps...I remember that there were quite a fewdies saying that they wanted to see it.... Eve: Aw, baby SY misses hubby so much. To rify, the next arc has to do with ghosts~ Wuxian: I have no love for him sometimes but for SY¡¯s sake, I hope ZXes back soon. Chapter 14 part1 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Chapters in this arc: 13
Important things fromst arc if anyone chose to skip it: SY got over his misgivings over ZXH¡¯s identity. ZXH tells SY about the origin of the halo and says nothing can be done about it. SY ends up giving up on his missions cause there¡¯s no way toplete it with that halo. ZXH also suddenly disappeared and was reced by the Origin/SY¡¯s Creator/ZXH¡¯s main body. The Origin clearly cares about SY like one would his own kid. He said that he shut ZXH away as a punishment for always cursing/scolding/ndering the Origin, for abusing his authority so rampantly and also for misguiding his dear child into abandoning the plot. SY exins that he didn¡¯t want to abandon his missions but that halo of his makes it impossible to preserve the plot and asks the Origin to help him solve it, but the Origin also can¡¯t solve it.The Origin also says he will be sending ZXH and SY to chase after the Destroyers instead, as a temporary solution while he deliberates over what to do with these two lovebirds that keep destabilizing his worlds (he can¡¯t bear to reset SY and ZXH is not something he can casually create/destroy). That way, even if SY and ZXH ruin the plot, it won¡¯t be that bad...at least not as bad as letting the Destroyers run rampant. The Origin then disappears but ZXH does not return, leaving SY to finish the plot on his own. The ending of this world is a bad ending, one we haven¡¯t seen for a while! In the space between worlds, SY still sees no sign of ZXH and goes directly to the next world, hoping ZXH was deposited there, not caring about his score at all.
The thunder rumbled outside, a downpour had just begun. Sui Yuan shivered as he rushed into a house, shaking out his soaked hair. The next second, a soft and dry towel fell over his head. Sui Yuan raised his head and met with the gentle gaze of the protagonist shou of this world, Yang Yue: "Quickly dry off. You¡¯ve had a weak body since young. It won¡¯t be good if you catch a cold." Sui Yuan murmured his thanks and grabbed hold of the towel, rubbing his hair dry. "Yang Yue, you¡¯re truly so prepared, ah. You even brought a towel? A short haired, robust, and candid looking youngdy said in surprise. "En, one can encounter all sorts of situations once out of the house. It is better to be prepared, just in case," Yang Yue smiled softly, then added a bit apologetically, "Only, I didn¡¯t bring many. I¡¯m sorry." "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine!" The girl waved her hands, not minding at all. She ruffled her own short hair that was also wet, "I¡¯m healthy, ne! I don¡¯t feel cold at all. However, Xiao Xiao¡¯s face seems to have paled from the cold. You should focus on taking care of him more, ne!" Sui Yuan¡¯s¡ª¡ªor rather, Xiao Xiao in this world¡ª¡ªmovements paused and he revealed a rather embarrassed expression, retorting in a quiet voice, "I...I actually don¡¯t feel that cold...." The girl only gave him a wry smile and did not pay any more attention to him. The protagonist shou, Yang Yue, only brought two towels. He had given one to Sui Yuan, and the other naturally was given to the protagonist gong, Ming Hai. Sui Yuan looked at the protagonist gong and shou who had just been intimately sharing a towel, heart feeling especially gratified. The protagonist gong and shou of this world were childhood friends. Before the start of the plot, the feelings between them were already more than that of normal friends. The most important part was that the two people were especially loyal. Even if Sui Yuan wanted to stick himself between, he would encounter much trouble. Of course, in this world, his main mission was not to preserve the plot but to find the Destroyer and kill him/her. Sui Yuan carelessly wiped his hair and then silently handed his towel to the robust girl. The girl did not decline and offhandedly said a word of thanks before putting the towel onto her own head. "This damned awful weather! The weather forecast clearly said that it would be clear skies today, that it would be suitable for people to go out and enjoy the weather, but who would have known that it would take such an unexpected turn!" The boy who seemed to have a bit of a bad streak spat out these words, evidently vexed, "The more we drive, the worse the road conditions be. The GPS keeps dying every now and then, and our car broke down in the middle of the road. Fortunately, we found this house. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know what we¡¯d do tonight!" "However, it isn¡¯t good for us to casually enter this ce," Yang Yue knitted his brows in worry, "Isn¡¯t this considered private property? Although it looks like no one¡¯s lived here for a long time...." "It should be someone¡¯s home," The other youth pushed up his sses, appearance of one refined in manner, "When I researched for ces we could visit, I didn¡¯t see anyone rmend this residence. It is reasonable to say that this antique yet grand manor ought to be very attractive to sightseers. The only possible exnation is that it is not open to the public." "...But we didn¡¯t see any ¡¯no entry¡¯ signs on the way here...¡¯ The other girl by the robust youngdy looked evidently much more refinedpared to thetter. At this moment, she took the towel offered to her by the robust girl. "It¡¯s probably because visibility is low on ount of the rain and also because we were all busy avoiding getting drenched, so we didn¡¯t notice, ba," Yang Yue said in a cating manner. Listening to the others¡¯ back and forth discussion, Sui Yuan, who was off to the side, was evidently much more quiet, alongside the protagonist gong, Ming Hai who also did not utter a word. Only, Sui Yuan¡¯s silence was due to his ¡¯shyness¡¯ whereas Ming Hai was innately calm and reticent. Yes, the role of Xiao Xiao that Sui Yuan had to act as this time was a shy, quiet role with a small presence. He was childhood friends with both the protagonist shou, Yang Yue, and the protagonist gong, Ming Hai. Unfortunately, he was unlike the gentle and handsome Yang Yue, nor did he have Ming Hai¡¯s handsome air and capability. He was extremely mediocre in every aspect and waspletely outshone by the protagonist gong and shou. His innate shyness and his umted feelings of self-inferiority made him increasingly quiet and gloomy. No matter from what angle one looked, he was really not the type to attract other people¡¯s affection. Because of Xiao Xiao¡¯s particr trait, even if he had grown up with Yang Yue and Ming Hai for so long, the feelings between them were not particrly deep. For Ming Hai, Xiao Xiao was an invisible person. The only person he recognized as his childhood friend was Yang Yue. Meanwhile, the protagonist shou, Yang Yue, was a much gentler person. His wifely personality made him inclined to take care of Xiao Xiao, but that was just that. He would take care of anyone else with just as much concern. As for Xiao Xiao, his feelings toward Yang Yue and Ming Hai were much moreplicated. Xiao Xiao secretly liked Ming Hai because he was tall, handsome, and confident. Ming Hai with outstanding capabilities was the kind of person Xiao Xiao longed to be the most. Thus, this longing, under puberty¡¯s influence, became infatuation. Because of this infatuation, Xiao Xiao was very jealous of Yang Yue, who received the bulk of Ming Hai¡¯s attention. However, within this jealousy was also the gratefulness to Yang Yue for the times he had taken care of him, making Xiao Xiao feel especially conflicted. Of course, it was probably because of this gratefulness that Xiao Xiao, who originally had great potential to cken, never developed any negative feelings towards Yang Yue. The furthest he went was to confess to Ming Hai just before dying. He had hoped to be able to kiss Ming Hai just once before the end, but Ming Hai, steadfast in his loyalty to Yang Yue, did not satisfy his wish. ¡ª¡ªAlthough the plot was not important anymore, Sui Yuan still had no choice but to work hard in analyzing his character and making sure he did not slip up. This was because in this world, the Destroyer was very likely by his side. The genre of this world was [Supernatural]. This [Supernatural] genre had a verymon plot device. For example, to inexplicably have to enter some ce because of abination of freak factors, experience strange events, and unexpectedly discovering that one is trapped when they want to leave. Afterwards, people will die, get hurt, things get bloody, the characters meet with ghosts, and so on. Naturally, this world did not escape this pattern. To put things simply, the protagonist gong and shou¡¯s party of seven were going on a graduation trip. Unfortunately, their car broke down while it was raining outside and they ended up trapped in an ancient-looking manor. There were all sorts of various ghosts within the manor: some were good, some were bad, some helped them, and some wanted to hurt them. Furthermore, the person who controlled all of these non-human beings was the manor¡¯s owner. The protagonists¡¯ party faced all kinds of danger. Meanwhile, the protagonist shou had a supernatural constitution. He could see powerful non-human beings and could naturally see the manor¡¯s owner. The protagonist shou and the manor¡¯s owner met many times. The manor¡¯s owner fell in love with the protagonist shou and wanted to force him to stay here. At the same time, he wanted to kill the protagonist gong that the protagonist shou cared about so much. Yang Yue naturally was unwilling. Thus, he and Ming Hai made a narrow escape out of the manor together. As for therades who came here with them, either they courted death themselves, or they were innocently implicated ¡ª all of them were turned into cannon fodder. Only, this was not the final ending. At the end of the plot, a book in the protagonist shou¡¯s room was spread open, as if blown by the wind, but also like someone waszily flipping through it. However, the room¡¯s door and windows were all tightly shut. There was no way there could be flowing air. "This story is part of a series,!" Faced with Sui Yuan¡¯s question, 5237 responsibly and diligently cleared up his confusion, "The owner of the manor did not let the protagonist shou off. Although the protagonist shou had escaped, the manor owner also chased after him. What happens next is that the protagonist shou has to deal with the manor owner¡¯s malicious attentions while also solving one supernatural issue after another...except that, this has nothing to do with you anymore,! So you only got the plot of the first story~" Sui Yuan was not that curious and thus smoothly epted these settings. This time, when he had woken up, he had found himself sitting in the backseat of a car. Right after he had finished reading the entirety of the plot, the car had broken down. Since he was ced in this point of the plot, that meant that the Origin had already locked onto the Destroyer¡¯s location: inside of the manor. After all, an Actor could only rece a character that is rted to the plot. A Destroyer that had their background as an Actor was the same. Perhaps he/she was a human who would face the danger alongside Sui Yuan, or perhaps he/she was a non-human being that woulde into contact with the protagonist party in the plot. In any case, at this point in time, no matter if it was a non-human being or a human, none of them could leave the manor. This gave Sui Yuan more opportunities to weed out the Destroyer. Of course, Sui Yuan himself was at great risk. He needed to proceed cautiously without letting even the littlest w leak out. Only, generally speaking, Sui Yuan had the more advantageous position. He already knew that there was a Destroyer in this world. However, the Destroyer had yet to sense Sui Yuan, who was stuck into this world through the back door by the Origin. The enemy is exposed but I¡¯m hidden in the dark¡ªthis gave Sui Yuan enough power to take the first strike. Of course, because of Sui Yuan¡¯s fraudulent halo¡¯s effects, he needed to resolve this Destroyer as quickly as possible. Otherwise, as time passed, he would very likely influence the other characters¡¯ attitudes towards him and thus end up influencing the plot. If that happened, Sui Yuan¡¯s identity would be exposed. If he is discovered by the Destroyer and has to genuinelye to blows with him/her...Sui Yuan had no assurance that he would win. "I really don¡¯t know...where Zhao Xihe went. Nor do I know if he was even released yet." Once he thought of this, Sui Yuan became extremely sullen. Obviously, Zhao Xihe was not present in this group of friends. Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe were extremely familiar with each other. There was no way they would not recognize the other when face-to-face. Naturally, 5237 had tried to link up with 0007 but there was no response, leaving Sui Yuan worried. Where was Zhao Xihe right now? In the little ck room? Did he be a non-human entity? Sui Yuan discovered that Xiao Xiao¡¯s body did not have the ability to perceive the supernatural in the least. Even if Zhao Xihe was by his side, he wouldn¡¯t be able to feel it at all, ah! While he was thinking this, Sui Yuan suddenly felt cold air behind him and violently shivered. "Xiao Xiao? What¡¯s wrong? Are you cold?" Yang Yue, who had been carefully paying attention to him all along naturally noticed, and thus asked with concern. "...No. I just suddenly felt a cold wind blow..." Sui Yuan rubbed the goosebumps that had erupted along his arms, hesitating a bit, "Perhaps...it¡¯s just my imagination?" "Hahahaha! Xiao Xiao, it couldn¡¯t be that you¡¯re scared?! The windows and door here are all closed. Where would a breezee from?" The bad boy smiled widely, ridiculing him without any politeness, "Are you afraid of this kind of eerie ce? Next time, let¡¯s go to a haunted house. You even tightly held onto Ming Hai¡¯s hand. You looked like you¡¯re about to cry from fright, ne!" "...I did not!" Sui Yuan bit his lips in indignation, as if he was angry for having his ck history brought up, but dared not fall into a true rage, so he could only settle for a weak and insipid retort. "Ok, Ok, this isn¡¯t the time to talk about such things," Seeing that Xiao Xiao¡¯s face was red and his eyes were watery, as if he was about to cry from anger, Yang Yue felt his heart hurt for some inexplicable reason and promptly interrupted, "The rain is getting heavier. It probably won¡¯t stop by tonight. We ought to discuss our sleeping arrangements." ¡ª¡ªTo tell the truth, Yang Yue originally did not really like Xiao Xiao. He felt that his gloomy and timid appearance was really useless. However, he didn¡¯t know why but this time, he felt that his appearance right now was very pitiful, like a little puppy that was being bullied. It made him want to take care of him a bit more. Seeing that Yang Yue was defending Xiao Xiao, the bad boy gave him face and did not continue to mock Xiao Xiao. Or rather, he was more afraid of Ming Hao, who stood by Yang Yue¡¯s side, silent but was an expert in fighting. The bad boy made a threatening gesture towards Xiao Xiao and then spoke to Yang Yue, changing the topic, "What¡¯s there to discuss? There¡¯s a sofa downstairs and probably some bedrooms upstairs with beds. Although there¡¯s a bit of dust, they seem rather sturdy. Good enough to lie on!" Sui Yuan silently lowered his head. He was not going to stoop to the same level as this cannon fodder that would immediately go court death! Yang Yue nced at Sui Yuan apologetically, but his words were hesitant, "However, we really shouldn¡¯t have barged in here to avoid the rain without permission. How can we make a mess of another¡¯s belongings?" "We have no choice. In all likelihood, the owner probably won¡¯t mind, ba? At worst, before we leave, we¡¯ll tidy everything up. That should be fine!" The robust girl waved her hands, not in the least concerned. Meanwhile, the quiet and gentle girl slightly frowned, evidently not really willing to use such a dusty bed. The bespectacled youth expressed that they had no alternative, "We can¡¯t not rest tonight. The car broke down already. This deep into this mountainous forest, our cell phones won¡¯t work. We have to be well-rested to stay alert so that we can figure out a way to return to the hotel tomorrow, ne." "...OK, ba. You guys are right." Although he had a faint feeling that things weren¡¯t quite right since they had entered the manor, and although there was a little voice inside telling him that they shouldn¡¯t carelessly touch anything, what the others were saying was reasonable. Thus, Yang Yue yielded in the end and did take his inexplicable premonition to heart. After the discussion ended, they each walked upstairs in session. Sui Yuan was at the very end. His hair fell over his face, covering the meaning within his eyes. At present, the performances of these fewrades were very normal. Although the plot did not clearly mark each of their lines, looking at their character settings, there hasn¡¯t been anyone acting too out of character. Sui Yuan had no way to ascertain whether the Destroyer was amongst them. If the Destroyer was a human, then he/she would likely be much more prudent. Before he obtained the power to destabilize the world, he would probably n to not change the plot too much. After all, it is also advantageous for a Destroyer to know the plot. This world was of the [Supernatural] genre. Although it could not be said that the power of non-human entities was unmatched, it was much more formidable whenpared to the strength of humans. Only characters like Daoist Priests could contend against them. Looking at it from the Destroyer¡¯s point of view, what he/she would need to do is not only safeguard his life and escape the manor, but also borrow the power of the non-human entities¡ªor even be one himself. To use the most formidable power of good and evil in this world was the best way for a Destroyer to achieve his/her goals. Or rather, it was the only way? Otherwise, he¡¯d have to do a whole lot of ¡õ¡õ, and create a virus or something? If the Destroyer tried toe into contact with a non-human entity, then Sui Yuan would lock onto him/her. However, what should he do if the Destroyer was a non-human entity to start with? Sui Yuan was an ordinary, weak human right now. Hepletely had no way to withstand a non-human entity¡¯s attack. What was even more important was that he could not see non-human entities at all right now, ah! "5237, are there any props that can let me see non-human entities?" Sui Yuan felt exceptionally helpless. Right now, there wasn¡¯t a trace of Zhao Xihe and thus there was no way he can hope to rely on him . He had to rely on himself, improve himself. "...Yes," 5237 looked at Sui Yuan with pity. It then silently pulled up the purchasing interface, "However...you don¡¯t have enough points, ah...." Sui Yuan£º"..................QAQ" ¡ª¡ªTo be able to look but not buy, this was simply too abusive. "Can¡¯t I buy it on credit?" Sui Yuan looked at the psychic bead on the purchasing interface with anxious eyes. "...No," Although 5237 felt sympathetic, it still mercilessly shed Sui Yuan¡¯s hopes. "Since it¡¯s like this...Xiao Xiao, are you OK sleeping on your own?" Yang Yue¡¯s slightly hesitating voice brought Sui Yuan back from his dilemma. Sui Yuan raised his head slightly and immediately understood where they were now in the plot. Although there were many rooms, this was an ancient manor that had been abandoned for a long period of time after all. Even if they said they were not afraid, everyone would inevitably feel a bit weak. In addition, cleaning up a dusty bed was really troublesome. In the end, they decided that two people would stay in each room. The two girls were together, and the protagonist gong and shou naturally wanted to share a room. The remaining bespectacled youth and bad boy chose each other, leaving the always gloomy and outcasted Xiao Xiao to stay on his own. Sui Yuan looked around the eerie corridor and revealed an expression of not being able to control his fear from leaking out but still trying to seem too unbearable before the person he liked. He stiffly nodded his head, face pale, "Oh...en...I...have no problem with that." Yang Yue opened his mouth in worry, but in the end refrained from saying anything. It was in this way that their sleeping arrangements were made. "Ah! Ah! I¡¯m so tired. I¡¯m going to go sleep first. Good night, ba!" The bad boy yawned a few times, waved his hands and then took the lead to leave. The bespectacled youth courteously said good night and followed after. Everyone said their goodbyes. Yang Yue also specifically warned Sui Yuan before leaving that he should not force himself too much. Sui Yuan smiled stiffly and then opened the door to his own room. Because there were non-human entities around him, even if he had a room on his own, Sui Yuan dared not be careless. He looked at his surroundings, trembling with fear and trepidation. Afterwards, he slowly approached the bed and carefully lifted the top sheet. A sorrowful river simply coursed through his heart. ¡ª¡ªA pauper¡¯s life is truly too bitter. I¡¯m actually not at all greedy. I just want a time-restricted psychic bead, that¡¯s all. QAQ To have to fight against a non-human entity without any cheats, it was simply too unfair, ah.... The author has something to say: I yed a lot of horror games permitted within the country and I¡¯ve also seen a lot of streamers ying Japanese horror games. As soon as I think about the supernatural, I automatically think of schools and undercover research institutes. I truly want to kneel to my reflex...this plot is a bit overused, everyone please forgive me. QAQ I saw that manydies wanted to see grave robbing. This silly author also wants to see grave robbing! At the very beginning I liked ¡¯Ghosts Blows Out the Light¡¯. I felt that it wasparatively more scientific. After watching Daomu Biji, I felt that the plot was too ridiculous. = = Afterwards, I discovered PingXie fanworks and once again flipped through Daomu Biji. Although the rtionship between PingXie is pretty ambiguous, it doesn¡¯t feel as good as reading fanworks. But if you ept this ridiculous setting, it is unexpectedly pretty moving? I¡¯ve already read through all of the grave robbing stories on JJ and it seems that this trend has already passed. I haven¡¯t seen any new stories...rather distressed. This silly author does want to write about grave robbing, but is worried that her knowledge-deficient self cannot write about such a high-level subject matter, ah...Thus,dies please go look at PingXie fanfiction, ba. ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q Eve: Wonder if ZXH is going to be like the ghost in To be a Heartthrob arc 1 and cop a feel of his beloved here and there. Also, horror genre just reminds me of Miscement Game. I finished reading it a while back and it¡¯s honestly so cute and funny haha. Wuxian: all I want is to see ZXH safe and sound right now u_u Chapter 14 part2 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian While Sui Yuan was longing for the psychic bead he so wanted but could not get, Yang Yue in a room not far away was deeply worried and could not rest easy. Xiao Xiao¡¯s pale, feeble but stubbornly feigned calmness at the end kept shing past his mind. In the end, Yang Yue still sat up and pulled at his hair in vexation. Ming Hai£º"......£¿" Meeting his family¡¯s childhood friend¡¯s questioning gaze, Yang Yue sighed, "I¡¯m worried about letting Xiao Xiao stay on his own. Last time, he was scared to tears despite the haunted house being so obviously fake and despite there being people all around him, apanying him. I can¡¯t even imagine how scared he¡¯ll be if he has to spend the night all on his own." Ming Hai, remembering the circumstances of the haunted housest time: "........................" Although he felt that it was very bothersome at the time, when he thought about it now, it indeed seemed a bit pitiful. Although Ming Hai is indifferent, he is not cold-hearted. When he realized that Yang Yue would not sleep well before ascertaining Xiao Xiao¡¯s condition, he immediately hopped out of bed on his own ord, "Let¡¯s go." Yang Yue¡¯s eyes sparkled. He was happy about his childhood friend¡¯s considerate heart but declined his offer, "No need to trouble you. I can go on my own." After hesitating for a moment, he added a line, "If Xiao Xiao is too afraid, I¡¯ll stay with him and won¡¯te back." "I¡¯ming with you," Ming Hai did not say anything more and directly pulled open the room door. Yang Yue was helpless and could only follow after him. He spoke, exining why he seemed to be making a fuss over a trivial matter, "My heart is feeling quite uneasy. This mansion...is really odd...perhaps it¡¯s just a figment of my imagination?" Ming Hai did not respond. He also felt rather uneasy, but he did not want to say that out loud, least he added onto Yang Yue¡¯s worries. The two people very quickly arrived at Xiao Xiao¡¯s room and knocked against his door. From within came a loud crash. Yang Yue could imagine the sorry appearance of Xiao Xiao jumping up upon being frightened and knocking over furniture, and could not help but feel both amused and sympathetic. A series of rustling noises sounded and a tiny, nervous voice asked, "...Who is it?" "It¡¯s us, Yang Yue and Ming Hai," Yang Yue smiled as he spoke, "We were a bit worried so we came to see you." Very soon, the sounds of footsteps gradually approaching could be heard and the door to the room was pulled open in haste. Xiao Xiao¡¯s hair stood up at a mess. It was evidently quite sloppy-looking, but it made others think him cute. Yang Yue subconsciously reached out and tidied up his hair for him. Only a long timeter did he realize how intimate his action just now was and he took his hand back, embarrassed, "How is it? Are you still OK...on your own?" Xiao Xiao was obviously struck dumb by his actions. Only when the other had rescinded his hand, did he react. He took a step back and sucked in a small breath of cold air, his action revealing that he seemed to have been wounded: "Eh...en...I¡¯m s-still OK...." Although they would always hug when they were young, however, as they got older, Xiao Xiao and Yang Yue drifted apart. Of course, this was a unteral action on Xiao Xiao¡¯s part, because of his jealousy. Right now, to suddenly touch like this, made both parties feel awkward. Seeing such a frigid scene between Xiao Xiao and Yang Yue, Ming Hai directly pushed Yang Yue, who was in front of him, to the side and then grasped hold of Xiao Xiao¡¯s shoulder, pushing him back into the room. Sui Yuan was baffled by the protagonist gong¡¯s forceful moves but still lowered his head immediately, staying dedicated to his work. His body stiffened and he flushed to his ears. Only when the protagonist gong forcibly pushed him to sit down on the bed, grabbed his ankles and rolled up his trousers, did he react. He felt unwell all over! ¡ª¨CTo have the person you secretly like take the initiative to treat you¡ªit couldn¡¯t be any more of a blessing! It made onepletely unable to control themselves, ah! However, how should he react?! Sui Yuan painstakingly stiffened his body, both hands gripping onto the bed sheet. His head was lowered so far, his chin nearly touching his chest. He only revealed a pair of bright red ears. Furthermore, his calf that Ming Hai was holding was even more stretched taut, slightly trembling. It looked white as jade beneath the shlight¡¯s rays, contours elegant. ¡ª¡ªEn, of course this was the result of the halo¡¯s beautification. In reality, it was an ordinary leg.... Yang Yue subconsciously averted his gaze. He didn¡¯t know why but his heart beat was racing out of control and his face felt hot. It was evidently a very normal inspection of an injury, but for some reason, he felt inexplicably embarrassed, as if he watched the private affairs of two people¡ªthis was not a conservative era where one could not show their arms or legs! Moreover...Xiao Xiao was a man, ah! In this day and age, what did it matter to show a little something, ba? What the heck was he conflicted for! ¡ª¡ªIt must be because of Xiao Xiao¡¯s excessively bashful expression that made him feel strange like this...what was there to be shy about ah, dammit! If you¡¯re this shy, thenozi will also feel abnormal, ah! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß Compared to Yang Yue, the always cool-headed protagonist gong was much more calm. He knelt on one knee and examined the injury methodologically and thoroughly, aside from the fact that the palm holding onto Xiao Xiao¡¯s leg was feeling a little hot and his gaze on the purple bruise was a little excessively focused. For a period of time, the atmosphere between the three people was extraordinarily odd. However, very quickly, this indescribable mood was shattered by a loud crash. The three people were frightened. All at once, they cast their gazes to the bedside cab. On the ground was the remains of a smashed, ceramic ornament. Just before, this ceramic ornament had been situated on top of the bedside cab. "...Howe it suddenly fell down? No one touched it, right?" The hair on Yang Yue¡¯s body stood up. "...Perhaps I had bumped into the bedside cab just now?" Sui Yuan said, hesitant. Inwardly, he became more and more certain that there was another ¡¯person¡¯ in this room. Because he had made such a reaction upon being held at the ankle by another, this fellow was very likely Zhao Xihe, ba...? When he thought about this, Sui Yuan reflexively withdrew his leg. Sui Yuan¡¯s action brought Ming Hai¡¯s attention back and he very quickly and naturally let go, standing up, "You¡¯ve got a big bruise but it¡¯s not serious. It will just hurt a bit. Tomorrow, pay attention to it." "Ah...thank you..."Sui Yuan replied rather absentmindedly. His eyes flickered around the room, incessantly sweeping around, hoping to find even the slightest sign that could confirm Zhao Xihe¡¯s existence. Fortunately, he was not the only person that acted this way. Yang Yue also examined the room, heart increasingly apprehensive and ill-at-ease. Yang Yue was always attentive¡ªhis power of observation was good. To put it frankly, he had a bit of an OCD tendency and would not be able to ignore a tottering ornament on the bedside cab. He would have reached out to steady it and it would definitely not have fallen. Before, that ceramic ornament had not attracted his attention at all. This meant that it had not fallen naturally. ¡ª¡ªHowever, if it hadn¡¯t fallen naturally, why did it fall, ne? Yang Yue¡¯s heart froze over and he swallowed, burying his conjecture at the back of his mind. This was because he dared not believe in this possibility and could only hope that he was wrong about it. But, no matter what, Yang Yue at this moment could not let Xiao Xiao stay here on his own. "It¡¯s not good for you to stay on your own. Come back to our room with us. Let¡¯s cram into one bed together, ba," Yang Yue made a prompt decision, not allowing Sui Yuan to refuse as he pulled him up. Although he was always gentle-natured, he was not at all careless at crucial times. Sui Yuan actually did not want to go with the protagonist gong and shou. He wanted to stay here on his own and try to see if he couldmunicate with ¡¯Zhao Xihe¡¯. However, Xiao Xiao¡¯s character settings made it so he could not refuse, so he could only stand up, unresigned, and try to struggle, "...Actually, I¡¯m fine on my own...." "Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re naturally fine on your own. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m worried. Let¡¯s consider it like that, OK?" Yang Yue cated half-heartedly. Even he did not notice that his previous polite attitude towards Xiao Xiao had already changed at some unknown point in time. Ultimately, Sui Yuan was half-forced intoing with them to Yang Yue and Ming Hai¡¯s room. He was then squished between the two people in bed, "Shut your eyes and quickly go to sleep. We¡¯re heading out bright and early tomorrow, ne!" Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªAlthough the protagonist shou indeed had a wifely personality, this didn¡¯t mean that he had to be a meddlesome mom, ah! Probably because the plot had been trying to promote the feelings between the protagonist couple, but their room only had one double-sized bed. There was enough room to spare with two people, but with three, it was somewhat crowded. Sui Yuan shrunk into the middle, feeling wronged. On either side of him was the protagonist gong and shou. Once again, he felt a dense, depressing feeling of having been ¡¯forced¡¯ into bing the mistress that came between a couple. Although he still had Zhao Xihe constantly on his mind, since there was nothing he could do, the simple-minded Sui Yuan decisively threw him to the side and quickly fell asleep. Meanwhile, Yang Yue was still worrying about the matter of the ceramic ornament that fell to the ground and wordlessly exchanged nces with the protagonist gong. Ming Hai, who had always shared a tacit understanding with Yang Yue, understood in an instant. This manor was indeed quite abnormal. They could notpletely let down their guard. They only felt at ease by splitting up guard duty during the night. Sui Yuan, who thought he didn¡¯t have any cheats, waspletely unaware that at this moment, his cheat was already resolutelying into effect. He was clearly not doing anything, but still made the two protagonists of this world protect him out of their own initiative. ¡ª¡ªIt had to be said, his Creator¡¯s evaluation that he ¡¯could easily obtain the help of the worlds¡¯ characters¡¯ was extremely urate. As an Actor, Sui Yuan had long since perfected the skill of being able to sleep well no matter where he was. After waking up, he was in glowing spirits. In contrast, the protagonist gong and shou seemed rather dispirited. "Did you guys...not sleep well?" Since he had obtained their help, he naturally had to express some concern. Sui Yuan gazed at Yang Yue, and asionally snuck a peek at Ming Hai. For once he was speaking out of his own ord. Evidently, Yang Yue felt relieved to hear this. He raised his head to stroke Sui Yuan¡¯s head, "I just have a bit of difficulty sleeping on a bed that is not my own. It¡¯s nothing," Soon after, he teased, "Meanwhile, you slept like a little pig. Very soundly, ne! It really makes others envious." ¡ª¡ªWhile it was his turn to be on guard duty, aside from vigntly watching his surroundings, Yang Yue spent the majority of the time watching Xiao Xiao. Clearly, his sleeping appearance was very normal but for some reason, as long as he looked at Xiao Xiao¡¯s sleeping face, he would feel a sense of serenity and sce despite being in this hair-raising manor in the middle of the night. Sui Yuan lowered his head once again because of what Yang Yue said, not making a sound. It was a bit of a thorny problem, having Xiao Xiao act like this towards him, but Yang Yue still couldn¡¯t help but always want to tease him. He could only look towards his childhood friend, pleading for help with a helpless expression. Ming Hai watched on the sidelines. He did not pay any attention to Yang Yue¡¯s call for help. Although his expression was still grave and stern, there was a slight smile in his eyes as he gazed at the two people, feeling at peace for a moment. Unfortunately, this warmth did notst long. The three people got out of bed and made their preparations. When they pushed the door open and came out, the other four people were already waiting for them in the corridor. Seeing Yang Yue and the other twoe out together, the four people sessively expressed their shock. The bad boy raised an eyebrow and reached out to wrap an arm around Sui Yuan¡¯s neck, mocking him with a vile attitude, "Oh? Could it be that you were so scared you couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and cried, hugging your pillow as you ran towards Ming Hai Ge¡¯s room, begging for help?" "N-no..." Sui Yuan flushed in embarrassment, trying to pull off the bad boy¡¯s arm. However, he waspletely unable to fight against the other¡¯s strength. Fortunately, Ming Hai couldn¡¯t bear to watch this and stretched out a hand to grab hold of the bad boy¡¯s wrist. The bad boy shrunk back, sending an unresigned re towards Sui Yuan. He took back his hand. After Sui Yuan took the chance to hide behind Ming Hai¡¯s back, indignation and joy shed past his ck eyes, as if they held a more profound emotion. When Yang Yue, who was watching on the side saw this, he became absent-minded for a moment. He felt like he had caught something, but couldn¡¯t make any sense of it. Although Sui Yuan was busy acting, he did not forget to calmly observe other people¡¯s reactions. In the plot, from beginning to end, Xiao Xiao slept on his own. However, he had changed this. On one side, this change was dangerous. On the other, it gave him an opportunity. If the Destroyer perceived this change in plot, perhaps he/she would expose an irregrity. What Sui Yuan wanted to do was seize this momentary weakness. The bad boy was angry and discontent with Ming Hai¡¯s protective actions towards Xiao Xiao; the bespectacled youth slightly raised his brow, rather surprised; the robust girl had her arms folded at her chest, head tilted in a thoughtful smile; and the quiet and gentle girl sightly knitted her brows, a look of impatience shing through her eyes. Sui Yuan lowered his head and tightly grabbed onto the tail of Ming Hai¡¯s shirt. He quickly examined, analyzed, and summarized the character settings in his hands, calcting how suspicious each person was. Probably because he felt that the mood was a bit odd, Yang Yue quickly told the others what had happenedst night, putting emphasis on that odd ceramic ornament. He expressed that this manor did not seem normal, that they had to leave as soon as possible. Sui Yuan sighed in slight relief. He had originally been nning on encouraging the protagonist shou to say this, but he never expected that Yang Yue would get to it himself, saving him the trouble. In the plot, Yang Yue and Ming Hai did not take the initiative to go looking for Xiao Xiao. Naturally, there hadn¡¯t been any ceramic ornaments falling, attracting Yang Yue¡¯s vignce. Fortunately, during this change, Sui Yuan had not taken the initiative to do anything from beginning to end. Even if the Destroyer suspected that there was an Actor, he/she would first suspect Yang Yue and Ming Hai, and the ¡¯thing¡¯ that had caused the ceramic to fall. "Hiss, OK,. Stop talking, Yang Yue! You¡¯re making my hair stand on end!" The robust girl¡¯s shoulders shrunk in as sheined, "This manor, seriously! It¡¯s already clear outside, so why is it still so eerie inside? It¡¯s definitely because the lighting of this manor sucks that it was abandoned, ba!" The quiet and gentle girl revealed an uneasy expression. There was a hint of criticism in her gaze as she looked at Yang Yue. "The ceramic ornament was probably unsteady in the first ce,! Yang Yue, don¡¯t scare yourself, ah!" The bad boy choked out, "We all slept herest night, but nothing happened, right?" "Alright. In short, we must leave here immediately. Whether or not this ce is abnormal or not, that has nothing to do with us," The bespectacled youth calmly interrupted, taking a step towards the staircase. Everyone followed after. Their footsteps sounded a little less steady and a lot more hurried. It was just a pity that right now, although they were itching to leave, they were foreordained not to see the light of day without mishaps. Once they reached the ground floor, the bespectacled youth who was at the very front suddenly halted his steps. "What¡¯s wrong, four-eyes?" The bad boy asked with discontent after being blocked. "...Something¡¯s wrong," The bespectacled youth¡¯s eyes widened. He lowered his head to look at the floor, "This ce...was it this clean yesterday?" Hearing his question, everyone simultaneously lowered their heads and looked at the squeaky clean floor that waspletely free of dust£º"........................" "...There is indeed something fishy about this ce. We must quickly leave!" In the next instant, the bad boy who didn¡¯t believe in ghosts also panicked. He pushed away the bespectacled youth at the very front and quickly ran towards the entrance. However, shortly after passing through the lounge and the dining hall, he abruptly stopped. The sweet, captivating smell of food unscrupulously attracted their famished stomachs that had not eaten properly since yesterday. Spread onto the dining hall¡¯s long table was a pure white, gorgeousce tablecloth. In the centre was a vase full of gorgeous, multi-coloured flowers. All around was a spread of piping hot breakfasts made for seven people. Meanwhile, amongst this beautifullyden feast, was an incongruous sight: on the white table cloth were the words ¡¯wee¡¯, written in blood that had yet topletely dry. Although their stomachs had been incessantly growling and their mouths were dripping with saliva, no one had an appetite. They only stood there in ce rigidly. The first to move was Ming Hai. He cautiously walked over and wiped the blood with his singer and sniffed it, "Seems to be...blood?" The bad boy could no longer bear it. He shouted loudly and turned around to flee to the main entrance, using all his strength to pull at the door. Only, no matter how hard he tried, the entrance to the manor would not easily open for them like it didst night.... The author has something to say: Somedies have been saying that the style of this text suddenly changed? Cough, supernatural stories naturally cannot be too joyous! This silly author is trying her best to create a scary atmosphere, you know? As for thedies who are a bit scared, don¡¯t worry,! How could this silly author write something that is too scary, ne! She basically has no mind or ability to, ah. ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q Everyone can casually guess the identities of the Destroyer and Zhao Xihe, oh? Of course...even if you guess right, there¡¯s no prize.... Eve: I looooooove horror that¡¯s also fluffy. <3 Also, I have guesses but I always suck at guessing, tbh. What are your guesses on the destroyer and ZXH¡¯s identities, beloved readers? <3 Wuxian: I don¡¯t like horror but here we are. Chapter 14 part3 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Everyone tried out all sorts of escape routes: the doors, the windows, the balcony...however, this manor seemed to be sealed shut, leaving them without even the slightest hope for escape. The manor was alsopletely different from its shabby, dust-covered self yesterday. The entire manor seemed to have beenpletely reced with a new one that was clean, tidy, splendidly lit¡ªas if it had always been well-kept by its owner and used attentively. There was not the slightest trace of its previous antique feel. Meanwhile, contrary to the manor¡¯s liveliness, this ce waspletely empty. Aside from the seven of them, it waspletely void of life. "It really seems like...we have mistakenly entered an entirely different dimension...a different timeline," The bespectacled youth pushed his sses up, trying to analyze, "There have been quite a few stories of this kind that have been published in Sci-Fi magazines. In our dimension, or our timeline, this manor has been abandoned. However, in another dimension or timeline, it was always kept in usage by its owner. We suddenly broke through the dimensions, which is why we see this clean manor. However, because the people that live here are not in the same space as us, theypletely cannot see us." "...If it¡¯s like that, then why are there seven portions of breakfast and that bloody ¡¯wee¡¯...?" The robust girl asked, powerlessly. Right now, she was in great pain. She was clearly famished to the point of not being able to hold it in anymore and yet she had to suffer being enticed by food. She also didn¡¯t know when they would be able to leave, or when she would be able to eat. It was simply a kind of cruel torture. The bespectacled youth did not speak. Obviously, even he wasn¡¯t convinced by his ¡¯scientific¡¯ inference. "What we need to concern ourselves with the most right now is whether we can eat this stuff..." The bad boy tightly clenched his face, expression revealing his internal struggle. Just now, when he realized that they were trapped, his reaction had been the most intense. He had inspected the entirety of the manor, and used great strength to pull at the door and windows. This expenditure of physical power had depleted the rest of his meagre energy. At this moment, the already exhausted bad boy could only use the residue of his willpower tobat his hunger. "I once heard a story...if you eat food from the underworld, you¡¯ll be trapped there forever..." The quiet and gentle girl licked her lips, voice hoarse, "You can give it a try. I won¡¯t stop you. However, I, for one, don¡¯t want to eat that at all." "Who knows what was used to make that?" The robust girl snorted. She sounded like she was trying to persuade herself, "This manor evidently has some kind of ability to confuse people. In one second, it canpletely change a dpidated manor into one that lookspletely new. Perhaps this food has already spoiled, or maybe it¡¯s made of rats, cockroaches, or maggots. Only, this manor is confusing our senses, preventing us from perceiving what it truly is. If we eat it, we might end up dying of food poisoning, ne!" The bad boy retched upon hearing her words. His heart that had originally been wavering because of the delicious-looking food firmed up at once. He basically did not dare to even so much as nce at the ¡¯seemingly delicious¡¯ food, as if he could see the nauseating ¡¯true colours¡¯ beneath the beautiful exterior. The four supporting leads huddled around the dining table for a discussion. Meanwhile, the two protagonists were also not idle. However, they did not share their opinions regarding the food. "Since ¡¯wee¡¯ is written here, and the number of portions ced here matches the number of people we have, this means that this manor has an owner. Furthermore, this owner has a very clear self-awareness," Yang Yue told his analysis to Ming Hai, who was tightly clutching onto Sui Yuan, as if afraid that in apse of concentration, he would be led away by the allure of food and eat those things of unknown origin, "We can¡¯t sit here and wait for our deaths. The longer this drags out, the more disadvantageous it is for us. We must find the owner as soon as possible, ascertain his goal, or...." Yang Yue did not actually say thest four words of ¡¯find his weak spot¡¯. He had already confirmed that the owner was an entity that they could not see. With the entity clearly around, it was prudent that they do not reveal all of their ns and thoughts. Ming Hai¡¯s eyes shed and he nodded slightly, tacitly understanding Yang Yue¡¯s line of thought. Since they made such a decision, everyone began to move with haste, examining closer the manor¡¯s interior once more. Although at the very beginning they had explored the manor once while looking for an exit, the crucial point had been finding some kind of escape route. Right now, however, what they had to do was inspect things more carefully, not missing even a single detail. The first ce they visited was the kitchen that neighboured the dining room. The kitchen seemed like it had been used by someone: the element on the stove was turned on with a pot cooking atop of it. The bubbling sound that echoed around the room, and the enticing aroma proved that there was indeed something cooking within. Everyone could not help but swallow down their saliva, trying their best to bear with their stomachs that were currently rebelling against them, and painstakingly shifted their gazes away from the pot. The bad boy walked up to the counter, hesitated for a moment, and then pulled out a kitchen knife, inspecting the knife¡¯s sharp edge. "Hey, what are you doing?" The quiet and gentle girl subconsciously backed up when she saw his actions. The robust girl was also given a fright and couldn¡¯t help but assume a guarded position. "Looking for a self-defense weapon, ah," The bad boy shot them a nce from the side, full of disdain over their cowardice, "In this damnable ce, wouldn¡¯t you feel more at ease with a weapon to protect yourself with?" "...What weapon? Will that even work against the ¡¯things¡¯ here?" The bespectacled youth was quite hesitant. "Who cares if it¡¯ll work or not? It¡¯s still better than not having one, ba?" The bad boy waved his knife, satisfied upon hearing the sound of the sharp de cutting through the air. Soon after, he revealed a very fierce smile, "If something ignorantly dares provoke me, then I¡¯ll hack it to death!" "OK, OK, we all understand. Be more careful, don¡¯t hurt yourself!" The quiet and gentle girl promptly cated him. Although she had an instinctive fear against this sharp weapon, at this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but admit that the bad boy was right. To have a self-defense weapon was better than not having one. At least it would give oneselffort. Even the two protagonists couldn¡¯t help but hesitatingly gaze at the knives stand and begin nning on finding a weapon to use to defend themselves with. However, who would have expected that just as they were assessing the knives, the bad boy, who had just been waving his knife, immeasurably self-satisfied with his foresight, would suddenly let out a terrified shriek. Everyone was frightened and reflexively stepped away from the bad boy. Afterwards, they gazed at him and met with the sight of the bad boy clenching the knife with both hands, subconsciously backing up, as if he was fighting against some invisible thing in a tug-of-war for the knife. ¡ª¡ªIt was really...something invisible! "What are you doing?! Release quickly!" Yang Yue¡¯s cry of rm woke up the bad boy. He came back to his senses and released his grip abruptly, his retreating steps sounding ¡¯thump thump thump¡¯. His legs went weak and he fell down to the ground. Everyone stared nkly at the bad boy¡¯s knife that was floating in midair, waving around in a threatening manner. Soon after, it floated back towards the chopping board on the counter and moved up and down, as if it was rhythmically chopping some invisible ingredients. Everyone was stupefied at the unscientific scene before them. Even if they knew that this manor was abnormal, to personally see this made them suffer quite the serious attack. The first to break the deathly stillness was Yang Yue. Hisplexion had changed greatly as he spoke, "...Oh. Sorry. We didn¡¯t know that the things here belonged to the owner and we casually touched things. We were truly impolite." "Yang Yue?!" The robust girl could not help but raise her voice, looking at him as if he¡¯d grown another head, "W-what are you saying, ah?" "Yi?" Yang Yue looked at the robust girl, stunned, "Didn¡¯t you guys hear its words just now?" "What words?! I utterly did not hear a single thing, ah!" The robust girl could not help but shriek, subconsciously backing away, staying far away from Yang Yue. Yang Yue was stunned. He looked around and tried to make out a contrary response from the others¡¯ faces, but everyone¡¯s infinitely bewildered gazes told him a truth¡ªit was only he who had heard the voice just now. Ming Hai was obviously the calmest out of them all. Or rather, he was the closest to Yang Yue and would not distance himself from him, be guarded against him, or treat him as a monster because of this. Ming Hai reached out to press his hand against Yang Yue¡¯s shoulder, just as he was about to lose his head from fear, "Just now, what did ¡¯it¡¯ say?" "It said..." Yang Yue subconsciously repeated, ¡¯it said ¡¯ kids these days are really bing more and more impolite. Not only did they casually enter another¡¯s home, but they even messed with someone else¡¯s things¡¯...." In an instant, everyone¡¯s expressions flickered through a variety of colours. To be ridiculed by a ghost as if it was teaching the younger generation a lesson...it really made one feelplicated.... "Can you see what it looks like?" The bespectacled youth asked probingly. "No, I can¡¯t see it. I can only hear its voice," Yang Yue shook his head. "This is a good opportunity," Ming Hai stared at Yang Yue, encouraging him, "Only you can hear their words amongst us. You canmunicate with them. Can you try asking it what we have to do to leave here?" At this moment, Yang Yue¡¯s heart also began to settle. The shock of feeling ¡¯abnormal¡¯ also disappeared. Right now, they weren¡¯t in the mood to care about other things. To be able tomunicate with the ghosts in the manor ought to be a good thing no matter how you looked at it. At least, they had a direction to head towards. It was much better than flitting around randomly like a headless fly. Yang Yue nodded gently at Ming Hao and then faced the spirit that had been chopping something all this time, trying to extract information regarding this manor from it. Unfortunately, while this ghost seemed friendly, it was actually very shrewd. It expressed that it could tell them about the manor, but the condition was that they had to help it retrieve the rings that was stolen away by a ¡¯Clown¡¯. "Those were the wedding rings belonging to my wife and I. If I let her know I let Clown take away out wedding rings, she would definitely not let me off..." The ghost¡¯s tone was mournful. Yang Yue£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªA ghost also has a wife and wedding rings? This was breaking the fourth wall! Although it was disconcerting, Yang Yue still honestly told everyone else the ghost¡¯s demand. No one disagreed. At present, aside from epting the ghost¡¯smission, they had no other choice. Moreover, if they refused, what would they do if the ghost suddenly got angry and became hostile? They, who had no way to protect themselves, did not want to face off against the ghost at all! "OK. We can try to help you get your rings back," After seeing that everyone was of one mind, Yang Yue once again turned to the ghost, "However, can you tell us where ¡¯Clown¡¯ is? You know that we can¡¯t see you guys so it¡¯s really difficult to look for someone." "Clown? The ce he likes to stay at the most is the entertainment room. He is most likely there. So long as you guys call his name while in the entertainment room, it should be fine," The ghost happily gave them a clue, "Oh, right, Clown likes to y games and pranks. Be careful, oh~!" Yang Yue politely said his thanks and then took the others out of the kitchen. Everyone¡¯s steps were heavy. Although things have progressed, however, the development was a bit unexpected. They had originally thought that these ¡¯non-human entities¡¯ in the manor were their enemies. Thus, it was surprising to see, this enemy be their client the next second. It seemed rather friendly. Was there really nothing wrong with this kind of unusual development? "Actually, this isn¡¯t that bad," As the only person who couldmunicate with the ghosts, Yang Yue¡¯s impression of the spirit in the kitchen wasn¡¯t bad. He felt that it was more-or-less a kind-natured uncle, "At least, it seems that it isn¡¯t as dangerous as we initially thought. To be able tomunicate is much better than not understanding anything and only knowing how to ughter." "It would still be better to be careful," Ming Hai slightly furrowed his brows. He was not as kindhearted and optimistic as the protagonist shou, "Sometimes, intelligent beings are even more dangerous than things without intelligence that just act out of instinct." Everyone had their own thoughts. For a moment, no one spoke. They searched for the entertainment room in silence and eventually located it. The entertainment room seemed tidy but was actually aplete mess. There were some rather high-end instruments of all kinds, as well as toys for children, all arranged in a terrible mess around the room. Yang Yue swept a look around and did not see any silhouettes. Ultimately, beneath the others¡¯ anticipating gazes, he gathered the courage to raise his voice and shout, "Clown, are you here?" After calling out several times. Yang Yue finally heard the reply he was hoping for: "Why, there are newly arrived fellows, ah~ Why did you guyse looking for me?" Clown¡¯s voice was frivolous and lively, as well as a bit ear-piercing. Yang Yue sighed in relief, slightly, and told him of their reason foring. Clownughed and unexpectedly agreed, "I have to return that old fellow¡¯s wedding rings? No problem, ah! So long as you guys y a game with me!" Yang Yue recalled how the ghost from before had mentioned that Clown liked to y games and pranks and was not surprised, "Then, what kind of game, ne?" In the next second, everyone watched as seven coloured dolls appeared: red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo and purple. Very quickly, they were arranged in a straight line before them. Clown¡¯s voice was especially happy and perked up, "The rings are in the stomach of one of these dolls. When you pat their heads, each of the dolls will tell you one sentence. Only, only one of the dolls will tell you the truth, hey~ You have five minutes to find the doll that has the wedding rings. Furthermore, the child that guesses wrong will receive a pun~ish~ment~oh~" Yang Yue¡¯s face paled and reflexively felt that this ¡¯punishment¡¯ was not something to trifle with. He quickly told the others of Clown¡¯s demand and soon after, he heard Clown happily shout, "Begin~!" This was a verymon logic puzzle. Only, because time was short and because of the threat of the ¡¯punishment¡¯, very few people were able to calmly think at this time. Fortunately, the protagonist gong and shou were unlikenot ordinary people. Not only were their minds flexible, but their ability to work under pressure was first-ss. Without any hesitation, they walked up and patted the first doll¡¯s head. The red doll emitted a sharp and clearugh: "The rings are in the yellow doll¡¯s stomach, oh~" The second, orange doll had a shrill voice, "It¡¯s definitely in the red doll! The wedding rings are in the red doll¡¯s stomach!" The third, yellow doll snorted, "No matter what, you can¡¯t trust the purple doll. It¡¯s always full of nonsense!" As each doll was patted, everyone¡¯s faces went taut, afraid of missing a clue. However, the more nervous they were, the more sluggish their thoughts became. At this moment, it was probably only Sui Yuan who was not nervous in the least¡ªoh, and probably also that Destroyer, if he/she was a human, that is. With the plot that held the walkthrough in hand, Sui Yuan did not need to trouble himself. Moreover, it was the time for the protagonists to shine right now. As for him, this cannon fodder that was equivalent to a background prop for the entire story¨C except for at the very end when he had to fiercely up his presence¨C, he just needed to stay quiet. Five minutes passed by very quickly. Yang Yue clenched his sweaty fist and exchanged nces with Ming Hai. Then, he calmly answeredresponded when Clown asked for his response, "The wedding rings are in the green doll¡¯s stomach." "Green...." ¡ª¡ªWait a second! Green?! Sui Yuan¡¯s worried expression that was directed towards Yang Yue suddenly changed, pupils contracting. He nearly gave himself away. It-It¡¯s not green! The answer in the plot is clearly indigo! The author has something to say: The protagonist gong and shou cannot be reced by the Destroyer. They can be eliminated first, oh! As for Zhao Xihe...en, actually if he truly appeared, everyone will be able to tell.... Eve: Ooooh~? Wuxian: Huh. Still no ZXH. Interesting... Chapter 14 part4 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Thank you OneDaalia for the kofi and sweet message ?? The kind message meant a lot to me! Fortunately, Sui Yuan¡¯s innate acting ability prevented him from doing any unnecessary movements the moment his mind nked. Very quickly, he saw Yang Yue, who had always been staring into space, rx. A smile revealed itself on his face. ...It was obvious that Yang Yue¡¯s answer was correct. Without even having to waste energy overthinking matters, Sui Yuan was able to understand just how this ¡¯ident¡¯ hade to be. Clown could not change the riddle ordained by the plot for no reason. Since Sui Yuan hadn¡¯t done anything, then the one that had caused this ending, apart from the Destroyer, was Zhao Xihe. The probability that the Destroyer had caused this was very low because changing the riddle would not yield any benefits for him/her. Unlike them, these fellows would be toozy to think of the answer because they already knew the answer. To the same extent, Yang Yue, who was enshrouded by the plot¡¯s halo, would naturally rely on his own brain. Thus, no matter how one changed the riddle, he would probably be able to guess the correct answer in most cases. If he/she wanted to kill off the protagonists, he/she would change it to a much more difficult problem, or even just directly and personally try to kill them. He/she would never use such a roundabout method of borrowing Clown¡¯s hand to kill them. Then, the only answer could be ¡¯Zhao Xihe¡¯. Zhao Xihe used some kind of method to change Clown¡¯s riddle. Or, perhaps he was Clown? The Destroyer and Sui Yuan were the same: they both knew the answer beforehand. Thus, the Destroyer would also not have actually bothered to wrack their brains over this puzzle. As such, when he/she heard the protagonist shou¡¯s answer, which was different from that in the plot, perhaps the Destroyer also lost himself/herself and gave himself/herself away because of this, as Sui Yuan had. ¡ª¡ªIt was truly such a pity that Sui Yuanpletely missed a chance to observe the others¡¯ reactions. After all, even he had almost been drawn out, ah! This was most likely the result of badmunication....With each member of the team doing his own thing, there is a high possibility of dragging the other down. Luckily, he remained steady at a crucial moment. Otherwise, it would really be too crushing.... Sui Yuan inwardly made a sorrowful expression but kept himself from looking all around for some trace of Zhao Xihe. Although he hadn¡¯t been able to catch sight of the other¡¯s reaction, since Zhao Xihe had arranged this scene, it can be presumed that he did not miss the opportunity to watch their reactions to the answer. Furthermore, with this, he could more-or-less confirm that Zhao Xihe¡¯s current identity was that of a non-human entity, and the Destroyer was one of the humanrades at his side. His Creator hade up with a good n. Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe were ced strategically, one on each side. No matter what, they wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage. Regardless if it was perception or familiarity with the Destroyer, the inexperienced Sui Yuan could notpare to Zhao Xihe. Most likely, he had already finished inspecting all of the non-human entities in the manor, determined that the possibility of them being the Destroyer was extremely low, and only then decided to turn his attention to the humans. ¡ª¡ªThis was understandable. If the Destroyer was a non-human entity, he/she would not have to be prudent in preserving the plot and could even directly kill off the protagonist gong and shou. He did not alter the plot because hecked the strength to. Perhaps before the Destroyer could rid himself/herself of the danger of his cannon fodder status provided by the plot, he could only maintain the plot, and by doing so, he would be able to more easily change his final cannon fodder ending at a crucial moment. Sui Yuan also didn¡¯t know if Zhao Xihe had achieved his goal with his actions this time. If he didn¡¯t, then that would be terrible. For the plot to change once could be considered a coincidence. However, for it to change two or three times would certainly signify that other intervening parties were involved. The Destroyer would have already confirmed his/her suspicion by now. Only, he/she would suspect the non-human entities, and not Sui Yuan, the human who was by his side, because Zhao Xihe had captured his attention. Thus, it was much safer for Sui Yuan now. In all likelihood, the Destroyer certainly would never expect that he/she had encountered not one, but two Actors, ba? ¡ª¡ªOr, perhaps Zhao Xihe had purposely exposed himself so as to screen Sui Yuan, thereby guaranteeing his safety? After all, Zhao Xihe was a non-human entity right now. His strength was formidable and he had many more defensive props. He was much more suitable to be the Destroyer¡¯s target than Sui Yuan who was currently a mere ordinary human . Sui Yuan bit his lips, feeling a bit unresigned. His gaze discreetly scanned the area, trying to find any hint of nervousness on the faces of hisrades. ¡ª¡ªIf the Destroyer was amongst them, then things would be much simpler. In any case, they were all cannon fodder. It was nothing to kill them off directly. However, before he ended up doing that, Sui Yuan still wanted to think of a way to firstmunicate with Zhao Xihe. In case they messed up and scared the enemy away, that would be too awful. Fortunately, Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe were in the more advantageous position. They could act slowly¡ªtheir safety came first. On the contrary, the one that ought to be anxious was the Destroyer. While Sui Yuan was deep in his thoughts, Yang Yue had already obtained the green doll that contained the wedding rings from Clown. He felt a bit of a headache as he examined the doll, trying to find a way to open it up and get the wedding rings from within. However, it was very clear that he was lost on how to go about it. "What is there to be conflicted over? Give that doll to me!" The bad boy snatched the doll from Yang Yue¡¯s hands and with his other hand, he pulled out a Swiss Army knife from his pant¡¯s pocket and flicked it open. "You want to cut the doll open?" Yang Yue furrowed his brows, feeling rather uneasy. "If not, what then?" The bad boy looked at him impatiently, "Do you have any other ideas?" Yang Yue shook his head. He felt that the heavy, uncanny feeling inside of him was baffling and chose to remain silent in the end. The de of the Swiss Army Knife was not at all sharp. In order to slice through the doll¡¯s stomach, the bad boy decided to use quite a lot of strength. Only, the bad boy underestimated the doll¡¯s fragility. When he pressed the knife down, the knife unexpectedly inserted itself into the doll¡¯s chest without any effort. Afterwards, the knife continued to slide downwards due to inertia,pletely splitting the doll¡¯s abdominal cavity into two. At the same time, a great volume of blood spurted out from the bad boy¡¯s chest, sshing onto the quiet and gentle girl who stood in front of him. "Ya¡ª¡ª!!!" After the warmth and pungent smell of blood stunned the quiet and gentle girl for a moment, she fell apart, shrieking. At the same time, the shrillugh of Clown, who had originally already disappeared, sounded in Yang Yue¡¯s ear, "Haha! Did no one ever tell you guys that you should never casually mess with other people¡¯s stuff, and definitely cannot casually destroy others¡¯ things? Hahahaha¡ªbad children deserve to be pu~nished~!" The opening in the bad boy¡¯s chest was identical to that of the doll in his hand. He lowered his head, nk, as if he didn¡¯t register the pain. The doll and Swiss Army knife in his hand both dropped down into the pool of blood. Like how the stuffing hade out of the doll, the organs within the bad boy rushed out, as if impatient. He tried sticking them back inside himself in a panic, but he was trembling too much. The harder he tried, the worse everything became. At this time, everyone who had been stunned by this unforeseen ident came back to their senses one by one. The robust girl hugged the originally quiet and gentle girl who was now screeching,pletely breaking down, and tried tofort her while she, herself, shook. Meanwhile, Yang Yue and Ming Hai quickly supported the bad boy, cautiously helping himy down. They did their best to help him stick his viscera back into his abdominal cavity, blocking his injury. This bloody lesson was simply too frightening. At this time, there was already no one who dared touch anything in the room without permission. Ming Hai could only take off his jacket to cover the bad boy¡¯s abdomen, using it as a bandage. However, the bad boy¡¯s injury was simply too grave. Even if he was rushed to the hospital, it would still probably be difficult to save him. Everyone¡¯s efforts were in vain and they could only watch on with helplessness as his life slowly drained out of him. The two girls had long since left the entertainment room, no longer able to keep watching the scene. The bespectacled youth stood in ce rigidly, his whole body quivering. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan¡¯s legs went soft and he dropped to his knees. The bad boy seemed to want to say something, or perhaps he wanted to cry out in pain. However, no one was able to know why since he could only let out hoarse ¡¯hehe¡¯ sounds. His expression showed one of fierce suffering, and his fingers clenched Ming Hai¡¯spel tightly, nearly tearing his shirt apart. The moments before his death seemed excruciatingly long. No one knew if this was normal. The bad boy continued to breathe and fight on for a very long time. Right until the end, he was still alert. Even when he took his final breath, his eyes remained opened wide. Ming Hai tightly hugged the gradually cooling corpse and slowly raised a hand to close the bad boy¡¯s eyes. Yang Yue also covered his face, eyes red, "It¡¯s my fault...just now I had clearly felt that something wasn¡¯t right...I should have stopped him...." "No one thought that things would be like this," Ming Hai ced the bad boy¡¯s corpse onto the ground. He paused and then forcibly pulled the hand on hispel off. Then, he pulled Yang Yue up and hugged him. This was the first time the protagonist gong and shou had directly met with death. This was also the beginning of their transformation. As ordinary people, they needed some time to ept their friend¡¯s death. Sui Yuan wrapped his arms around himself, trembling. He lowered his head, not daring to look at the bloody scene not far from him. However, he was calm inside, without any ripples running through his heart. Death had long since lost its power to rock Sui Yuan¡¯s heart, even if this death was so cruel. Even if it urred right before his eyes, he would still watch on coldly and indifferently. Only in this way could he seed as an Actor. Meanwhile, his brain was still able to calmly analyze what the bad boy¡¯s death meant. The possibility that the Destroyer was the bad boy was reduced by an extremelyrge margin. Although Sui Yuan did not eliminate the possibility that the Destroyer would try to turn into a non-human entity, he believed that if the Destroyer had even a speck of rationality, he/she would certainly not choose such a simple and coarse method of transforming. Indeed, this manor was a paradise for ghosts. After dying here, the chance of turning into a ghost was really high. However, it was still just a possibility. Furthermore, even if he was lucky enough to sessfully turn into a ghost, that did not mean that everything would be fine after. Even if he turned into a ghost, he would have to abide by this world¡¯s regtions. The majority of apparitions were extremely weak and when they appeared, they were extremely easy to dissipate. Or, they would be devoured by other stronger ghosts as nourishment. What was even more important was that when he turned into a ghost, his spirit would inevitably incur damage. This was the reason why the majority of ghosts had a hard time clearly remembering their life when they were alive. If the Destroyer lost his/her ¡¯ego¡¯ when he/she turned into a ghost, then he/she would only be able to stay in this world and be a genuine part of it. Thus, even if the Destroyer wanted to be a ghost, he/she needed to find an appropriate and stable way to do so. He/she had to proceed with great caution and absolutely could not wee death this easily. After a long time, Yang Yue was finally able to calm down under Ming Hai¡¯sforting. Inwardly, he felt rather remorseful that he had been so engrossed in his own pain that he had forgotten that Xiao Xiao probably had an even more difficult time epting this matter. Such a timid fellow, he must have been really frightened during such a horrifying time, ba? Yang Yue walked to Xiao Xiao¡¯s side and knelt on one knee, pulling him into his arms, "Xiao Xiao?" Xiao Xiao did not respond. He only abruptly threw himself into his chest and tightly clung onto his cor. From time to time, he would emit little, scattered whimpers. Yang Yue stroked Xiao Xiao¡¯s back. From his mouth came an unceasing stream of gentle,forting coaxes. When Ming Hai saw Yang Yue consoling Xiao Xiao, he hesitated for a moment but did not walk over. He only squatted down in front of the doll lying in the pool of blood and slowly reached out with resolution, looking for the wedding rings in the doll¡¯s stomach. ¡ª¡ªMing Hai, being the most stable in the group, did not forget what they hade here to do. One of them had already died for these rings. It is more imperative now that they do not give up on these hard-to-obtain rings. As Ming Hai searched, the bad boy¡¯s corpse also seemed to emit some sloshing noises, as if someone was digging through them. When Xiao Xiao heard these sounds, he shook even more intensely. Yang Yue could only cover up his ears, trying to block him from listening. Fortunately, Ming Hai found the pair of wedding rings from within the blood-stained cotton very quickly. The golden wedding rings were also stained with blood, making it obvious as to what had just urred. Ming Hai stood up and looked at Sui Yuan and Yang Yue, "...It¡¯s alreadyte. We ought to leave." "...Then...what do we do about him? Do we leave him here?" Yang Yue asked with hesitation as he helped Sui Yuan up, half-supporting him as they walked towards the door leading out of the entertainment room. "If not, then what?!" The quiet and gentle girl shrieked from outside. It was obvious that although she looked calm, she had received quite a shock, "Are we supposed to drag a corpse around?!" The robust girl who was supporting her up, lowered her gaze. She didn¡¯t say a thing. However, it could be seen that she felt the same. "...There¡¯s no helping it," The bespectacled youth¡¯s face was pale, his voice trembling and weak, "We also don¡¯t want to do this but right now...it¡¯s already difficult enough protecting ourselves. We have no way to help...take his corpse home." Yang Yue fell silent. He had no way to refute. Ming Hai silently patted his shoulder. Yang Yueughed bitterly, nodded, and then helped Sui Yuan out of the entertainment room. The trip back to the kitchen was even more silent. If before, they were in high spirits after finding out they couldmunicate with the ghosts, right now, what lingered in their hearts was nothing but the feeling of depression and the danger of death. The golden rings were still dyed with blood, however, no one mentioned washing them. If they were to mess with a tap without permission, who knew what would wait for them, ne? In the kitchen, the sound of chopping was as spry and rhythmical as before. However, because their mood was different, how they perceived it turnedpletely different. The two women refused to enter the kitchen that housed a ghost and chose to wait outside. Meanwhile, it was the four men who entered, and naturally, the one in charge of dealing with the apparition was Yang Yue. Yang Yue took the blood-dyed golden rings from Ming Hai¡¯s hands before slowly approaching the counter. He handed the wedding rings over, "...Sorry, because something happened, we didn¡¯t have time to wash them. Please forgive us." Evidently, the spirit within the kitchen did not care about this bloodstain. It was extremely happy to have his wedding rings back. It even spoke with ridicule and interest upon seeing the bloodstains, "It seems that Clown yed a prank on you guys, ba? Hahaha, were you scared out of your skin? He was always one to have wicked thoughts!" Yang Yue¡¯s face paled. At this moment, he no longer felt that the kitchen ghost was a friendly spirit. A prank? This kind of cruel matter was unexpectedly nothing but a mere prank? The tone the ghost used to speak about Clown was amiable and cheerful, as if he was only teasingly reproaching a mischievous child. When contrasted with the image of the bad boy¡¯s death, it made him feel his blood run even colder. ¡ª¡ªWas this what the ghosts¡¯ world was like? Was this the attitude all the ghosts had towards death? Just what kind of ce did they arrive in? Can they still leave, safe and sound? Yang Yue¡¯s heart felt ice-cold. The author has something to say: One of the candidates for the Destroyer has been eliminated. Thedies who suspected the bad boy can now suspect another. ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q Wuxian: Is it mean of me that I can¡¯t take seriously the death of someone who¡¯s just called "bad boy"? Chapter 14 part5 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Although he wanted to question him, Yang Yue still forced himself to endure. He had already developed an unadulterated fear and vignce against the spirits of this manor. Moreover, even if he spoke, the other would most likely not understand where he wasing from¡ªhumankind and ghosts, how could they understand each other? A mere ¡¯prank¡¯ had already created an insurmountable chasm between the two parties. Composing himself, Yang Yue ignored the ghost¡¯s long-winded criticism over Clown and deeply inhaled, "Right now, can you tell us about this manor?" "Oh, of course. What do you want to ask?" The kitchen ghost did not go back on its word. "We would like to know how we can leave this ce?" Yang Yue asked the question he himself most wanted to know. "If you want to leave, you must obtain the manor owner¡¯s permission, ne! Without the owner¡¯s permission, you cannot leave, hey!" The kitchen ghost¡¯s answer was as expected. "Then, where is the manor owner? How can you find him?" Yang Yue continued to ask. The kitchen ghost happily responded, "The third floor. The owner has always stayed on the third floor. Although, if his mood is good, he¡¯ll sometimese down to take a stroll. However, who knows when his mood will be good, ne?" "The third floor?" Yang Yue opened his eyes wide in surprise, "We¡¯ve walked around here for so long but did not see any stairs leading to the third floor!" "That¡¯s to be expected," The kitchen ghost replied, not in the least concerned, "In the past, there were always new fellows who didn¡¯t understand a thing. They would run up to the third floor and disrupt the owner¡¯s peace. Thus, from henceforth, the owner sealed up the staircase leading to the third floor,!" "...Then, how do we find the staircase leading to the third floor?" Yang Yue felt rather despaired. "That I do not know," The kitchen ghostughed. Soon after, it gave Yang Yue a shred of hope, "However, the butler would definitely know. He would asionally go report to the owner about the situation below, ne!" "The butler?" Yang Yue¡¯s eyes glimmered, "Then, where can we find this butler?" "The butler is everywhere!" The kitchen ghostughed heartily, "He has to help the owner manage the entire manor. He can exist anywhere. Who knows where he is specifically, ne? Yang Yue shut his eyes firmly. Although they had not found a concrete clue, it was fortunate that at least they knew the next step to take¡ªfind that butler. After conveying the kitchen ghost¡¯s words to the others, everyone agreed to Yang Yue¡¯s idea one after another. However, the most important thing right now was.... "When will we be able to find that butler?" The quiet and gentle girl asked, powerlessly. Her tone carried quite a bit of hysteria, "We can¡¯t see it and the manor is so big. How can we find it?! If we¡¯re lucky, we¡¯ll find him by tomorrow. If we¡¯re unlucky, we might end up searching for a long period of time. Will we live to see that day?!" "It¡¯s already been a whole day..." The bespectacled youth licked his dry lips, "We haven¡¯t even eaten for a whole day or drank even a drop of water. We can¡¯t continue on like this...." "So...the stuff here...can we eat it?" The robust girl asked slowly. Everyone instantly fell silent. Yang Yue hesitated for a moment before asking the kitchen ghost a question, "We are really hungry and thirsty. Can we eat the stuff here? You know that we were taught a lesson: To not mess with the stuff here..." "Oh! Of course!" The kitchen ghost¡¯s reply was obviously rather high-spirited, "You cannot mess with the stuff here, but the food is specifically prepared for you all. Didn¡¯t you guys see the ¡¯wee¡¯ written down? It is truly regretful that you guys missed out on breakfast and lunch. They were both extremely delicious! Only, dinner has already been prepared for you, hey!" Yang Yue: "........................" ¡ª¡ªThat bloody ¡¯wee¡¯ was really only expressing that they were weed here?! "What I¡¯m saying is..." After all, this was a very important matter, so Yang Yue had no choice but to confirm again, "We can eat the foot here, right? There won¡¯t be any side effects, ba? For example, after eating, we have to stay here, or...we¡¯ll get food poisoning, etc.?" Although he had not participated in the discussion over food at breakfast, Yang Yue still remembered what they had said, "What are you saying?!" Unfortunately, Yang Yue¡¯s words had evidently angered the kitchen ghost. It¡¯s voice rose and the surrounding kitchen tools seemed to have perceived its anger. They all began to shake violently, and one knife after another floated up into the air, their sharp tips pointed at Yang Yue and co., seeming as if they would pierce them like a disturbed ho¡¯s nest upon receiving theirmand, "I am the chef here. You doubt my upational integrity?! Simply unforgivable!" Everyone was scared stupid from the kitchen ghost¡¯s sudden hostility. Only after Yang Yue, who had the misfortune to disturb the ho¡¯s nest, promptly apologized and cated the ghost with a bucket load of kind words, did the kitchen ghost barely suppress its anger. However, the kitchen ghost, with its residual anger, refused to continue chatting with them. No matter what Yang Yue said, it did not reply. Yang Yue turned around helplessly and spread out his hands before the panicked group who were still feeling doubtful. He passed on the kitchen ghost¡¯s thoughts, "...Thus, it said these things. As for whether or not to eat...everyone decide for yourselves, ba...." Everyone hesitated. The kitchen ghost¡¯s words seemed to indicate that they could eat. Moreover, if they chose not to eat, they really didn¡¯t know how long they would be able to continue on. However...to eat the things here...was there really no problem? "...What are you nning to do, ne?" The robust girl looked towards Yang Yue, "You are the only one that hasmunicated with it before. What do you think?" Yang Yue struggled for a long time. In the end, he hardened his heart and walked towards the sumptuous dinner arranged on the dining table, pulled a chair, and sat down, "I¡¯ll eat." Yang Yue¡¯s decision immediately caused the others to waver. Everyone sessively walked towards the table and sat down, picking up their utensils with hesitation. Yang Yue took the lead to cut the steak on his te. Conflicted, he raised his fork and ced it near his mouth. Only, before he could open his mouth, Ming Hai beside him stopped him, "I¡¯ll go first." "Ah Hai?!" Yang Yue stared at Ming Hai in shock. He subconsciously wanted to stop him, but Ming Hai¡¯s actions were especially decisive as he quickly snatched away the fork in Yang Yue¡¯s hand. Ming Hai chewed the piece of steak, expressionless. Soon after, he began to leisurely settle the food on his own te. Everyone watched him anxiously. After a long time, only after seeing that hisplexion showed no abnormalities did they begin to ce the food in front of them into their mouths. The food was indeed delicious. Itpletely satisfied their rumbling stomachs. Only, no one was in the mood to enjoy such delicacies. Everyone looked as if they were eating some poisonous thing, expending great effort to have these things digested by their stomachs. From time to time, they had to resist their desire to throw up. ¡ª¡ªThese things made them think of the viscera that had leaked out of the bad boy. If it wasn¡¯t because they could not endure their hunger, they would not want to eat dinner at all. The one who ate the least was Sui Yuan. This was because Xiao Xiao¡¯s character settings made it so he absolutely could not eat these kinds of things at such a time. He hastily ate a few bites before putting his utensils down, pushing his chair away speedily, before running to one side, far from the dining table, resisting the urge to retch. Fortunately, although he had lived like a prince when he was with Zhao Xihe, Sui Yuan was not at all pampered. Even if he didn¡¯t eat for two or three days, it had no serious effect on him, even if he was just a human right now. As an Actor tailored by his Creator for the role of supporting lead, Sui Yuan¡¯s desires were extremely low, while his ability to endure was extremely high. No matter what suffering he endured, he would not suffer from any negative emotions, nor would his rationality be swayed. Seeing Sui Yuan leave, Yang Yue subconsciously wanted to follow, but Ming Hai pressed against his shoulder. As the first to eat, Ming Hai had already more or less finished. He stood up and headed towards the direction Sui Yuan headed in. Meanwhile, Yang Yue settled down upon seeing Ming Hai¡¯s actions and continued to painstakingly shove the yet-to-be settled dinner into his mouth. The dining hall was still. Only the sounds of the utensils colliding against the te, and the fragmented whimpers of forced endurance could be heard. Ming Hai was reticent by nature. He was never one tofort other people. After finding Sui Yuan, he only confirmed that he was safe, before silently staying by his side, like a silent stack of wood. Sui Yuan snuck a peek at Ming Hai, heart especially conflicted. If Xiao Xiao was alone with the person he secretly liked, how would he react? Would he try to get closer? However, he didn¡¯t want to develop any kind of rtionship with the protagonist gong, ah! While repeatedly flip-flopping between his choices, Sui Yuan did not take the lead in acting. He only buried his head into his arms, appearing dazed and absent-minded. Ming Hai stared at him for a long time. Ultimately, his heart softened and he took the initiative to speak, "You should eat a bit more." Sui Yuan raised his head, as if overwhelmed with favour and quickly swept his eyes onto Ming Hai before lowering his head, "I...I also know that..but...I can¡¯t eat...." Ming Hai didn¡¯t know what to say. He hesitated, before finally raising his hand to stroke Sui Yuan¡¯s head in aforting manner. Soon after, he wrapped an arm around Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulder, like how he had whenforting Yang Yue, letting him lean against him. Sui Yuan¡¯s entire body stiffened. It was like he had been ced in a steamer basket: his entire body was suffused in a faint pink tint. Xiao Xiao could not refuse his secret crush taking the initiative to get closer...so...he¡¯ll just stay leaning against him like this? However, it couldn¡¯t be that Zhao Xihe was spectating on the side, ba? Even if he couldn¡¯t see anything, Sui Yuan felt greatly pressured. He simply felt as if he was cheating right before his lover¡¯s eyes. Fortunately, the other people were not slow in eating. Very soon, their romantic couple¡¯s world was destroyed. After everyone left the dining hall and saw Ming Hai and Xiao Xiao nestling against each other, they all look a bit astonished, and they subconsciously turned to look at Yang Yue. Yang Yue felt baffled at their gazes and looked back innocently. He also ignored the slight abnormality within his heart upon seeing this scene. The feelings between Yang Yue and Ming Hai had always been intimate to the point where they exceeded the scope of just friends. They had previously been teased by quite a few people of being a couple. However, they had yet to be enlightened and thus, onlyughed at this teasing. Even if it had not been acknowledged by the people involved, it was already the consensus of their friends that these two people would end up together in their end. Right now, the one who had stuck between this inseparable pair was the originally invisible Xiao Xiao, making everyone feel especially weird. If this were during ordinary times, everyone would probably enquire into this matter in a joking manner. However, right now, they were obviously not interested in this at all. They only swept a nce and then dropped it off to the side, not paying any more attention to it. ¡ª¡ªIn all likelihood, in a life-or-death situation, no one would be in the mood to gossip about other people¡¯s feelings. It was alreadyte. Their minds and bodies were weary, making everyone unable to continue with their search. Their bodies, from head to toe, were calling out for that soft mattress. They were all itching to sleep firmly and forget about their wretched experience today. Very quickly, everyone climbed up onto the second floor. Afterwards, they hesitated before the rooms they had slept inst night. ¡ª¡ªThe rooms here...could they still use them? If they weren¡¯t allowed...the bad boy¡¯s death shed before their eyes, making everyone subconsciously shudder. "Wait a moment, these three rooms are marked," Ming Hai¡¯s eyes were sharp. He immediately noticed the red and ck marks on the door, illuminated by the dark corridor¡¯s lights. "Three rooms...two to a room. Just right," Yang Yue nodded. "...I feel that we¡¯re like livestock confined to this manor," The bespectacled youth smiled bitterly, "They let us eat and sleep, thereby providing us with the most basic necessities. Afterwards, they¡¯ll kill us whenever they wish. "Don¡¯t say anymore!" The quiet and gentle girl interrupted sternly. Meanwhile, the robust girl stroked her shoulder, face full of silent sorrow. "...Alright. Don¡¯t think too much. Go to sleep, ba. We need energy to stay alert tomorrow so we¡¯ll be able to do the things we need to do," Yang Yue sighed in a low voice. The two girls took the lead in choosing a room and entered it. The remaining four boys faced off in the corridor, however. Yang Yue looked at Sui Yuan uneasily. Meanwhile, Ming Hai¡¯s gaze flickered between the two of them. The bespectacled youth pushed his sses up and stammered, "That...Xiao Xiao? How about we share a room together tonight?" Sui Yuan looked at Yang Yue and then quickly flitted his eyes towards Ming Hai before nodding with hesitance. Yang Yue subconsciously furrowed his eyebrows. Since they had arrived in this manor, Yang Yue had begun to trust that baffling premonition within his heart increasingly more. First, he had perceived the queerness of the manor. Then, he had a premonition that the things here must not be casually touched and messed up. Afterwards, there was the odd feeling he had just before the bad boy¡¯s death, a feeling that he had something guiding him in the dark. Although this guide always felt a bit baffling, in the end, it always proved to be urate, and thus, he decided he ought to listen to this guide. This time, his premonition told him that something would happen tonight and he needed to be with Xiao Xiao. "...I think that I¡¯ll be staying with Xiao Xiao tonight, ba," Yang Yue said slowly. The bespectacled youth was surprised. Ming Hai also felt that this was unexpected. However, neither of them seemed against this idea. As for Xiao Xiao¡¯s obvious reluctant expression, everyone ignored it. "What, it seems like you don¡¯t really want to room with me?" Yang Yue half-forced Xiao Xiao into the room, brows raised in question. "N-no..." Xiao Xiao promptly shook his head. Soon after, he lowered his head, not uttering a sound as he tidied up the bed. No matter how Yang Yue provoked him, he did not say another word. Compared to the dusty, old bed from yesterday, the beds tonight were soft and clean. The wifely-natured Yang Yue nimbly arranged his bed and then pensively stared at Xiao Xiao, who was engrossed in his work but seemed flustered. He suddenly opened his mouth, "Xiao Xiao, do you...like Ming Hai?" ¡ª¡ªAlthough he had not seen the light, Yang Yue and Ming Hai were teased since young. His tolerance towards homosexual love was very high. Originally, Xiao Xiao¡¯s presence was barely noticeable which made him unable to notice anything. However, his presence was much more prominent now, attracting Yang Yue¡¯s attention. Thus, he had immediately noticed Xiao Xiao¡¯s abnormality when faced with Ming Hai. After all, this child was an open book. He was young and inexperiencedpletely unable to conceal his emotions. It was probably only Ming Hai, that blockhead, who would not notice it. When Xiao Xiao heard Yang Yue¡¯s question, he trembled. The nket in his hand fell down to the ground. "No! I¡ªno!" Xiao Xiao did not dare look at Yang Yue. He bent down to collect his nket at once, mouth rushing to refute. He waspletely unaware that his attempt at covering it up was only making it more evident. Yang Yue sighed in his heart. As he stared at the anxious Xiao Xiao who was red to his ears, he did not have the heart to force him. He only nodded his head casually, "Oh, I guess I thought wrong. Don¡¯t worry about it, I was just saying it casually, that¡¯s all." Xiao Xiao made a very obvious sigh of relief. His taut body rxed and weakly, he crawled into bed in silence. Yang Yue£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªTruly a pitiful littled. I don¡¯t know why, but my heart always feels rather pained, ne.... Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªThis protagonist shou that diverges from what the plot has arranged¡ªsimply scared me to death! Sui Yuanid on the bed, back facing Yang Yue. From his whole body emitted an aura of refusing to chat. Yang Yue turned off the light and alsoid on the bed. He was clearly extremely tired, but he was not in the least sleepy. One moment, it was the scene of the bad boy¡¯s bloody death. In another, there was the matter regarding this manor and its ghosts. In yet another, there was the scene of Ming Hai and Xiao Xiao nestling against each other...Yang Yue tossed and turned restlessly. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but flip over to Xiao Xiao¡¯s direction. He opened his eyes, and in the next second, he nearly cried out in rm. The hazy light that prated through the windows illuminated an ice-blue, transparent ghost that sat by Xiao Xiao¡¯s side. The ghost wore a trim, swallow-tailed coat and wore slender-framed sses. His features were handsome and refined. The expression on his slightly lowered head as he looked at Xiao Xiao was gentle and full of affection. One hand stroked the side of Xiao Xiao¡¯s sleeping face. Sensing Yang Yue¡¯s gaze, the spirit raised his head and smiled gently. It raised a hand, resting its index finger over its mouth, making a ¡¯quiet¡¯ gesture. Yang Yue sat up and exhaled shakily. He silently mouthed, "...Who are you?" The ghost gave him a mysterious smile and a profound expression. It then bent down and kissed Xiao Xiao¡¯s cheek, dissipating into thin air in the next second. "Wait¡ª!!" Yang Yue shouted at once, however, he was toote in detaining the ghost. Instead, he startled Sui Yuan awake. "...What¡¯s wrong?" Sui Yuan sat up in a daze, rubbing the sleepiness and haze out of his eyes. There was pure bewilderment in the gaze he used to look at Yang Yue. Yang Yue looked at Sui Yuan, expressionplicated. Sui Yuan£º"............£¿£¿£¿" ¡ª¡ªIt definitely must be my way of waking up that is not right! The protagonist shou¡¯s expression is really strange! Eve: I love ghost x human love stories. There¡¯s something that is just so sweet. Something about a ghost watching over their ignorant loved ones that they left behind...gets me right in the heart. Wuxian: I want that scene with the nameless ghost by SY¡¯s side painted and framed. There¡¯s just a silent beauty and sweetness to it. Chapter 14 part6 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian "Xiao Xiao...are you acquainted with a...man?" After deliberating for a while, Yang Yue inquired, "A man who¡¯s really tall, likes to wear swallow-tailed coats, wears sses, seems refined in manner and looks...really handsome?" When he heard Yang Yue ask this, Sui Yuan immediately understood. Although he could not sense spirits, the protagonist shou could, ah! Could it be that Zhao Xihe had juste over to attack him at night and ended up being caught by Yang Yue?! It was simply extremely shameful, ah! Only...when he thought about that description, if it was indeed Zhao Xihe, then could his current appearance be the ¡¯butler¡¯? Although his mind quickly turned into a mess as he tried toe up with all sorts of hypotheses, Sui Yuan still shook his head, at a loss, "N-no, ah? I¡¯ve never met anyone like that," After pausing, he still pushed through and asked, "Just what happened? Why are you asking this?" Yang Yue rubbed his head and forced a smile, apologizing, "Nothing. I had a nightmare just now. In my dream, you were with that person so I casually thought to ask you. Did I frighten you?" After thinking about it from several different angles, Yang Yue decided to not tell Xiao Xiao about what had just happened. After all, Xiao Xiao¡¯s courage was really too small. If he knew that there had been a ghost sitting on his bed just now, and that the ghost had...unexpectedly kissed him...he¡¯d certainly be scared witless, ba? After his friend¡¯s death, Yang Yue¡¯s impression of the ghosts became extremely bad. His vignce against them was raised to the max. The definition of ¡¯prank¡¯ to humans and ghosts was as different as heaven and earth. Who knew whether ¡¯love¡¯ meant something different to them, or not, ne? Yang Yue wouldn¡¯t be the least surprised if it meant ¡¯I love him so I must kill him¡¯ and ¡¯I love him so we must be ghosts together¡¯. Thus...it was better for Xiao Xiao to know nothing at all. ¡ª¡ªHowever, why did that ghost, that seemed to be anything but run-of-the-mill, entangle itself with the ordinary Xiao Xiao? Yang Yue was simply puzzled. Sui Yuan stared at the conflicted protagonist shou that had decided to hide the matter from him, and felt especially disappointed. He had originally hoped that he could use Yang Yue, the only one who could see spirits, to get in touch with Zhao Xihe, ne! Although he was disappointed, Sui Yuan once againy down in the end. Only, once he thought of how Zhao Xihe had perhaps just sat by his bedside, Sui Yuan became so vexed he could not sleep. He was really itching to exchange information with his teammate, ah! Just who was the Destroyer, ah, f*ck! Since he couldn¡¯t fall asleep, Sui Yuan went ahead and collected information regarding Xiao Xiao¡¯s character settings in a show of dedication to his role. Regarding Xiao Xiao¡¯s character settings, after witnessing the bitter death of someone he knew, this coward would be unable to peacefully sleep until daylight. Either he can¡¯t sleep, or he will have recurring nightmares. Thus, after his sleep was disturbed by the protagonist shou under the pretense of having a ¡¯nightmare¡¯, Sui Yuan began to use his character settings as a pretext to toss and turn himself, preventing the protagonist shou from sleeping in turn. Thus, when the protagonist shou saw Sui Yuan curled up into a ball under his nket, shivering with a deathly pale face, and breaking out into a cold sweat, Yang Yue, who originally did not feel sleepy at all because of the spirit just now, simply felt extremely sorry for him. He hesitated for a moment but in the end, he flipped his nket off, hopped out of bed, and walked to Sui Yuan¡¯s bedside. Sui Yuan raised his head stiffly, staring at Yang Yue. His eyes were void of life and he appeared at a loss. Yang Yue caressed his sweat-soaked hair and sighed before sitting sideways on of Sui Yuan¡¯s bed. He pulled Sui Yuan, nket and all, into his arms. Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªNo! This isn¡¯t what he meant! Protagonist shou, quickly let go! "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll always be by your side. You don¡¯t have to worry about nightmares anymore. Sleep at ease, ba," Yang Yue gently patted Sui Yuan¡¯s back and consoled him softly. Sui Yuan£º"..................QAQ" Yang Yue, who hadpletely taken Sui Yuan¡¯s teary-eyed expression to be him being moved to tears, hugged Sui Yuan. He felt his originally empty, ice-cold heart gradually fill with warmth. He tilted his head, smile gentle as he asked, "What¡¯s wrong? Still not closing your eyes and sleeping?" Sui Yuan: "...It¡¯s even harder to sleep with you like this." "Nonsense," Yang Yue scolded jokingly, "I remember that when you listened to ghost stories when we were young, what you liked to do the most was sleep in my arms. Every time, you¡¯d need me to coax you like this before you could peacefully fall asleep," Yang Yue paused, feeling a little rueful, "Our rtionship was clearly so good when we were little. What the heck happened...for us to have grown so distant?" Sui Yuan£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªThis kind of beautiful and tranquil night...let¡¯s properly sleep and not have a heart-to-heart chat, OK? For people to grow estranged after growing up despite being close when young, this was extremely normal! "That was only when we were young..." Sui Yuan tried his best to struggle, trying to free himself from Yang Yue¡¯s embrace. However, he made a bitter discovery that his current identity could not even fight against the protagonist shou, "Moreover, if we¡¯re like this...you won¡¯t be able to rest well, ba? We still have to find that...butler tomorrow, no?" "Xiao Xiao, are you being shy right now?" Yang Yue teased. He then directly pushed Sui Yuan aside andid down on his side. Afterwards, he tugged at the nket Sui Yuan had been wrapped in, and draped it over them both, "OK. This way, you won¡¯t have nightmares and I can rest well." Sui Yuan sullenly shrunk into Yang Yue¡¯s chest, face full of indignation and grief. In the past, it was always the protagonist gong that ran astray. This time, it was the protagonist shou who¡¯s unexpectedly making things difficult for him. There was simply no way to continue living! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß Who needs yourfort, ah! Who needs to lie on the same bed and share a nket with you, ah?! Quickly let go! After struggling in vain and acting sullen...Sui Yuan unexpectedly really felt drowsy. His thick nerves really made people feel deeply moved. They were simply ready to adapt at all times and did not take anything to heart! Of course, the protagonist shou was not as thick-skinned as he was. Although he felt good hugging Xiao Xiao and felt exceptionally at ease, Yang Yue was still concerned about that ghost that had appeared and disappeared without a noise. He was afraid that the ghost would do something strange to Xiao Xiao the moment he falls asleep. ¡ª¡ªOnly, why was he suddenly able to see ghosts? Was it because that spirit was special or because...he was gradually assimting to this manor and bing closer to the non-human entities? After letting his imagination roam wild like this, Yang Yue began to slowly rx and his eyes started to feel heavy from sleepiness. The warm and soft body in his arms was like the best medicine for taking his troubles away. It felt as if, as long he had Xiao Xiao in his arms, there was nothing to worry about. Yang Yue felt a peculiar kind of responsibility and protective instinct towards Xiao Xiao. He didn¡¯t want him to be hurt in any way, nor see him make any sort of pained expression. As sleep gradually overcame him, Yang Yue suddenly felt danger approach and abruptly opened his eyes. ¡ª¡ªHis premonitions have indeed never been wrong. Yang Yue coldly locked eyes with the spirit standing before the bed, who, in turn, was looking at him with indifferent eyes. He held Xiao Xiao tightly in his arms in a protective stance. ¡ª¡ªThere was no way he would let it get close to Xiao Xiao. He absolutely could not let it hurt Xiao Xiao! Even if this puts himself in danger, he would neverpromise! One person and one ghost confronted each other. In the end, it was the spirit that took the initiative to end their silent confrontation. It seemed to understand the meaning within Yang Yue¡¯s eyes. The ghost slightly bent at the waist and revealed a gentle smile, "I love him. I won¡¯t hurt him. You need not be so guarded." "I don¡¯t believe you," Yang Yue did not waver in the slightest, stressing each word in a quiet voice, "Your kind can kill a person so ruthlessly and call it a prank. Did you actually think that I would trust a fellow like you who doesn¡¯t take life seriously?!" The ghost seemed to be rather distressed, "Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s strange that he was able to sleep so soundly just now? That¡¯s because I was helping him, dispersing his fear so that he could pass the entire night in restful slumber." Yang Yue¡¯s anger slightly abated but he was still firm, "Thank you for your trouble. However, I can take care of him now. You don¡¯t need to continue troubling yourself." The ghost fell silent for a moment. It seemed to think of something and slightly raised a brow, "Right. Don¡¯t you guys need to find that ¡¯butler¡¯? If you hand him over to me, I¡¯ll go to the ¡¯butler¡¯ in your ce and perhaps I¡¯ll be able to persuade him to help convince the owner to let you all leave, seeing that my rtionship with the ¡¯butler¡¯ isn¡¯t bad. How¡¯s that?" "Never!" Although his pupils constricted when he heard the ghost mention the ¡¯butler¡¯, Yang Yue was still not enticed by this offer, even the slightest bit, "We can find the ¡¯butler¡¯ on our own. As for Xiao Xiao, I will absolutely not sacrifice him for my own survival!" "Heh..." The ghost sent him a ridiculing smile that carried a trace of disdain, "I hope you won¡¯t regret this decision of yourster. Nevertheless, my offer is valid at any time." Yang Yue gnashed his teeth. If he didn¡¯t fear enraging the ghost, he wouldunch a flurry of curses at it, "No need to trouble yourself!" The ghost straightened its body, feeling regretful. It took two steps back, but then seemed to recall something. He smiled suggestively, "Even if they¡¯re human, you can¡¯t fully trust them...be careful of the people around you. This is a kind word of advice." After saying his piece, the ghost¡¯s figure dissipated into the air once again, as if it paid no mind to the raging waves and stormy seas that had brewed in Yang Yue¡¯s heart. ¡ª¡ªBe careful of the people by his side? What did this mean? Could it be that there was an issue with the friends by his side? That¡¯s impossible! This was definitely a move to sow dissent among them! ...However, what was the point in sowing discord among them, ne? Could it be that it wished to enjoy the sight of them killing each other? Yang Yue mulled this over and over. Although his mind was a terrible mess, in the end, Yang Yue was still unable to resist the onught of drowsiness. After managing to confirm that the spirit did not reappear with much difficulty, he fell into a deep sleep. He slept straight through to the next morning and was directly called awake while still in bed. Without any awkwardness, Ming Hai lifted the nket off of Yang Yue and Sui Yuan. He raised a brow towards the two people who were still hazy from sleep, "It¡¯s time to wake up." Meanwhile, the bespectacled youth looked at the two who were crammed on the single bed together with aplicated expression, "...You guys...why are you sleeping together?" "Oh, Xiao Xiao had nightmares all night. If I didn¡¯t hug him to sleep, both of us wouldn¡¯t have been able to sleep well," Yang Yue yawned before answering. When he sat up, he also calmly helped Sui Yuan into a sitting position . The bespectacled youth silently epted this answer and spat out a ¡¯quickly get up ande eat breakfast¡¯ before leaving. Meanwhile, Ming Hai, who knew Yang Yue well, was not as easily fooled. Their long-standing tacit understanding allowed him to easily see that Yang Yue was hiding his uneasiness. He folded his arms while standing at the side, watching Yang Yue dress up himself while also asionally lending Sui Yuan a hand, and suddenly said, "Are you guys together?" Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªHehe, yesterday, the protagonist shou asked whether I liked the protagonist gong or not. This morning, the protagonist gong asks whether I¡¯m with the protagonist shou or not. Is it because I¡¯m unable to make sense of what I¡¯m looking at, or is this world just changing too quickly?! "A-as if¡ª" Regardless of his silent curses, this didn¡¯t stop Sui Yuan from pleading his innocence. Yang Yue¡¯s actions halted. He red at Ming Hai and then nced at Xiao Xiao who was stammering but desperately trying to refute things. His eyes slightly darkened but his tone eventually rxed as he shrugged, "That¡¯s right, ah. Don¡¯t joke around. Xiao Xiao likes someone, ne! If he¡¯s misunderstood, that would be terrible." Sui Yuan, who wanted to fall apart because of the protagonist shou, lowered his head in silence. Silence was gold. Right now, it seemed as if no matter what he said, it would make him look really strange.... 5237: "Hehe, this dense scent of an iing scene of bloody ughter...." "Oh? Who is it?" Who knew if Ming Hai was naturally stupid or sinister, but he had unexpectedly gone along with Yang Yue without the slightest bit of embarrassment. He was gossiping in such a natural and solemn matter. Sui Yuan¡ªor rather, the settings for Xiao Xiao, who Sui Yuan possessed¨C could no longer bear it anymore! He hastily said, ¡¯I¡¯ll go first¡¯ before escaping from the room. He didn¡¯t even tidy up his dishevelled clothes. Yang Yue and Ming Hai watched him run out in a fluster. Only when they confirmed that he had indeed left, did their expressions grow solemn. "You specifically sent Xiao Xiao away. What did you want to tell me?" Naturally, Ming Hai understood Yang Yue. He knew that Yang Yue, with his consistently gentle and considerate nature, would never say something that would make people feel deeply embarrassed like he just had. If he did say it, then it obviously implied something else. Ming Hai had also understood this intuitively and thus yed along. Yang Yue pursed his lips and told him of the matter regarding the spirit from beginning to end. Ming Hai fell into deep consideration, and then nodded to indicate he understood, "We don¡¯t know if it¡¯s friend or foe, and we can¡¯t determine its reliability. We can only watch and see," After pausing, he seemed rather incredulous, "That ghost really...likes Xiao Xiao?" Yang Yue nodded, conflicted. He then red at Ming Hai in warning, "Don¡¯t you think about using Xiao Xiao as bait to lure out that ¡¯butler¡¯!" Ming Hai spread out his hands, "Although the idea had indeed crossed my mind, I¡¯m not that demented." Only then did Yang Yue ease up his expression, satisfied. "So..." Ming Hai looked at him innocently and suddenly took things to an unexpected turn, "Who does Xiao Xiao like?" Yang Yue£º"........................" Although thest sentence Ming Hai said seemed like a casual joke, just as Ming Hai knew Yang Yue well, Yang Yue also understood this childhood friend of his extremely deeply. His curiosity has always been very low. Ming Hai had never cared much about other people¡¯s business. Even if he was joking, he would not ask such a question. Therefore, what caused the always taciturn him to react like this was extremely worthy of being looked into. ...It couldn¡¯t be that this slow-witted childhood friend of his, that had not bloomed even after ten thousand years, had unexpectedly achieved enlightenment? And his object of affection was Xiao Xiao? Even if he had always been teased of being a couple with Ming Hai, the current Yang Yue did not feel like there was even the smallest of sparks between himself and Ming Hai. They were too familiar with each other. They knew each other like they knew themselves. If they were to sprout any feelings between them that exceeded what friends should have for one another, it would have sprouted a long time ago. How could it drag on until now, without any signs of movement? ¡ª¡ªActually, it was indeed like this. If the two of them had no experience having to mutually help each other and rely on each other for survival in this manor, Yang Yue and Ming Hai would only ever be close friends. However, during a time of life or death, many things could change. As their friends died one after another, they could only rely on each other,fort each other. Furthermore, they had to confront the owner¡¯s warped love and strong emotions which ended up arising from experiencing this intense conflict. Only then will their feelings be able to transcend beyond friendship. Moreover, both of them were people with unwavering loyalty. Once they passed the realm of friendship, they would not turn back and be mere friends once again. Right now, these two who had yet to pass the realm of friendship had the misfortune of meeting Sui Yuan. They were forcefully attracted by his halo. It was different from their deeply-rooted friendship that needed an intense shock to change. Towards someone else, they only needed to feel an instance of peculiarity¡ªto feel their heart moved for a second, for their gaze to be attracted, and for love to sprout. Yang Yue and Ming Hai exchanged nces and both parties felt stifled. They had fallen for someone without much difficulty and now discovered that their good friend had be their rival-in-love. Did they need to follow the virtue of not ¡¯coveting thy neighbour¡¯s wife¡¯ and back down? If one person stepped down, while the other didn¡¯t, it would feel as if the one who stepped down lost out. However, if both of them stepped down...they were even more unwilling, OK?! "...Let¡¯s go eat first, ba. This matter...cough...it¡¯s not toote to talk about it again after leaving this godforsaken ce," Yang Yue tugged his own hair, coughing dryly. ¡ª¨CRight now was not the time to talk about love, ah! "En," Ming Hai agreed and turned to leave. ¡ª¡ªIt was not beneficial to the unity of the group to act on this right now so, it would be better to keep their distance from one another for now, ba. Most likely because nothing had happened after eating dinnerst night, everyone was much more at ease. When Yang Yue and Ming Hai left, they didn¡¯t see anyone on the way. Only when they reached the dining hall, did they see everyone already settled down and found their spots at an earlier time. Afterwards, Yang Yue¡¯s expression suddenly sunk, turning ugly. ¡ª¡ªWhat the heck was with that sticky b*stard next to Xiao Xiao, who was eating his breakfast earnestly?! Ming Hai sent a questioning nce to Yang Yue before immediately understanding. ¡ª¡ªHehe,pared to being on guard against his family¡¯s good friend, he should indeed first team up with him and settle that ghostly rival-in-love, ba! Don¡¯t let one¡¯s fertile water flow into other¡¯s fields¡ªeven if he stepped down, he would only step down for this good friend. Who the heck was this other person?! The author has something to say: Zhao Xihe is the butler. Everyone guessed it, w. I knew that he was really obvious...once he appeared, everyone would be able to recognize him...it¡¯s impossible to hide! Eve: Protag shou is...very gong-like this time. I ship it!! Wuxian: I don¡¯t envy SY one bit having the protags going after him but I do..kinda..ship him and the protag shou. Heh. Chapter 14 part7 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Thank you San Xiaojie for the kofi ?? While being stared at by the protagonist gong and shou¡¯s scorching gazes, Sui Yuan wanted to express that he felt greatly pressured. He raised his head, expression puzzled as he touched his face, "...What¡¯s wrong? Is there something strange about me?" Yang Yue rubbed his nose and tried to probe, "Do you feel anything off? For example, are you cold or do you feel like there¡¯s a heavy weight pressing down on you?" As soon as he heard Yang Yue speak like this, Sui Yuan understood in an instant. Zhao Xihe was definitely messing around! If you have the ability to perform little tricks in the dark, then you have the ability to let me see you, ah! How about we meet in the open, OK?! Even if he was puffing up his fur in fury inside, Sui Yuan still maintained a nervous and skeptical appearance, "N-no...What¡¯s going on?" Seeing that the timid Xiao Xiao was about to be scared senseless , Yang Yue consoled him at once, "Don¡¯t think too much. I was just worried that you were too coldst night and may have caught a cold, that¡¯s all. Thus, I thought to just ask." Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªProtagonist shou, even if you¡¯re doing this half-heartedly would it kill you to be a bit more professional? Would someone ask about a cold in this way? Are you bullying me because you think I¡¯m uneducated?! Evidently, not to even mention Sui Yuan, no one else would believe this clumsy excuse. It was simply mocking other people¡¯s intellect! The robust girl nced to either side with hesitation. In the end, she nervously fixed her gaze onto Sui Yuan, "Yang Yue, it can¡¯t be that you see...something strange, ah? Could it be on Xiao Xiao¡¯s body?" The quiet and gentle looking girl identally knocked over the cup of milk by her side and nearly screamed. The bespectacled youth however, was much more calm. He only gazed at Yang Yue, awaiting his response. "Don¡¯t speak nonsense!" Yang Yue chided as he saw Xiao Xiao¡¯s little face begin to pale. He walked to his side and sat down, tidying Sui Yuan¡¯s hair in an intimate manner. Seeing this, it seemed like Yang Yue indeed did not see some strange thing on Xiao Xiao. Otherwise, he definitely would not dare approach Xiao Xiao so casually. Only then did everyone ease up. They lowered their heads after recovering from the shock and continued settling the breakfast before them. Everyone seemed to have rested adequatelyst night. At least they had an appetite and did not have difficulty swallowing their delicious breakfast. Only, their friend¡¯s death still made them appear like birds that would startle at the mere twang of a bow. They didn¡¯t even have the energy to smile. Ming Hai sat on Sui Yuan¡¯s other side. His sharp gaze would asionally sweep over his shoulders, in an attempt to find some vestige of the ghost¡¯s existence. Meanwhile, Yang Yue¡¯s gaze directly met with the ghost¡¯s. He could clearly make out the malicious intentions within those long and narrow eyes beneath his sses. The ghost clung onto Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulders and shed azy smile towards Yang Yue. Afterwards, he lowered his head provokingly and licked the corner of Sui Yuan¡¯s mouth before kissing him,pletely unrestrained. Yang Yue silently bent the fork in his hands. But he had no choice but to force out a stiff smile to cate Sui Yuan when he looked at him in horror. Sui Yuan: ...Protagonist shou, why are you unexpectedly so strong? This was unscientific! Yang Yue: ...His beloved was being dallied with right in front of him. He also wore a silly cute expression,pletely in the dark about it all. Who else could feel as crushed as he did?! Ming Hai: ...From my good friend¡¯s expression, I can tell that my beloved is being dallied with. However, I can¡¯t see anything right now. It¡¯s really crushing, OK?! It was in this way that this trio of crushed souls finally finished their especially torturous breakfast. They gathered together with the others and discussed how they should go about looking for that butler daren who was rumoured to be ¡¯everywhere¡¯, but had no set position. Sui Yuan listened to them discuss in silence. He didn¡¯t know what kind of expression he ought to show. ¡ª¡ªLook at me, ah! Quickly look at the one hanging on my body! Don¡¯t you think he looks very familiar? Don¡¯t you think he is very in line with the image of a dignified butler with a stomach full of evil tricks?! As if he could hear the screams inside Sui Yuan¡¯s heart, Yang Yue suddenly turned to sweep a nce at him. He looked as if he was enduring something in silence, before he quietly averted his gaze once more. Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªCould this be the so-called ¡¯dark under the light¡¯? Clearly, he was right before his eyes, but why did he still ignore him? Was this due to the plot¡¯s inertia? In the plot, the process of finding the butler was not easy, so even if the butler was in front of him right now, the protagonists would not suspect him at all? Except that, what exactly was that b*stard Zhao Xihe doing to make Yang Yue react in such a way?! To actually make Yang Yue expose such an expression as if he can¡¯t bear to continue looking...Sui Yuan felt uneasy all over, as if he was doing some kind of shameful PLAY in front of the protagonist shou. What was even worse was that he didn¡¯t even know what this PLAY consisted of. For the rest of the day, everyone aimlessly strolled throughout the manor. During this time, the protagonist gong and shou never strayed from Sui Yuan¡¯s side, as if they were afraid that if they so much as blinked, he could be taken away in the mouth of some strange being. ...Even his bathroom time was no exception. Sui Yuan£º"........................" Wouldn¡¯t this kind of weird behaviour definitely be perceived by the Destroyer? He should have already known that Zhao Xihe was unreliable, ah! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß Of course, what was the most important was that the person who was supposed to die on the second day continued to live. Aside from a false rm, aside from being tense all day until dinner, there were no serious injuries. Sui Yuan held his fork in his mouth, gaze flickering towards the girls before he quickly lowered his eyes. Today, there was supposed to be a stupendous murder in the bathroom. The two girls were supposed to enter the bathroom together. They had been chatting all along to bolster their courage, but all of a sudden, one of them stopped speaking. The girl that remained safe was really frightened. She rushed to the stall beside her and tried to open the door. However, she discovered that it was a lost cause. It wasn¡¯t until she left the washroom, found the boys, and pried open the lock together that she saw the already non-breathing body suspended in the air with the ck, hair-like substance from the ceiling around its neck. Today, the one who was supposed to die was the quiet and gentle girl. However, for some reason, she was still alive. Sui Yuan knew that the Destroyer was trying to mask his/her own existence. He/she had discovered the change in the plot and realized that there was someone following his/her tracks. Right now, he/she did not have the power to resist, so he/she naturally chose to deliberately mislead the ones tracking him/her to avoid being found out. The Destroyer could not simply die as ordained in the plot. However, if only he/she escaped his/her death, then it would simply be too suspicious. However, if other people¡¯s fates changed, then the suspicion would be directed to these others as well. So, who was it that caused this to happen, ne? Was it the quiet and gentle girl who was attacked? She was naturally a possibility. Even if the Destroyer was but a normal human right now, his/her self-preservation ability was greater than that of the originally delicate, extremely frightened girl in the plot. If he/she was the Destroyer, she would naturally be able to survive until someone could save him/her. The robust girl? Of course, so long as her actions were more decisive and speedy than in the plot, she would have the opportunity to avert this time¡¯s death. The bespectacled youth? When Sui Yuan entered the bathroom with the protagonist gong and shou, he was the only one who waited outside. After receiving the call for help, he had taken the lead to enter the women¡¯s bathroom. He also could have done something.... Perhaps it was because the situation had been urgent and everyone had been too confused, but everyone¡¯s stories were neither clear nor orderly. Sui Yuan was unable to extract enough information from them. Sui Yuan felt thoroughly vexed! The reason Zhao Xihe dared to make such a grandiose show of entangling himself with him, thereby causing a great change in the protagonist shou¡¯s attitude towards him, was evidently because he already had a target that he was suspicious of and believed that the other was already in the palm of his hands and could not cause any great ripples. As such, he could watch with indifference as the other struggled bitterly while also taking advantage of this time where Sui Yuan could neither sense nor resist him, to have a bunch of ¡¯interesting¡¯ experiences. ¡ª¡ª-Completely could not count on this fellow with vile tastes! This time, Sui Yuan could only count on himself to see through the Destroyer¡¯s true face as soon as possible. Then, after settling him/her, he could shed himself from his current situation of being the passive party in their one-waymunicative link. #The Seven Unsolved Mysteries of the World: Just what on earth is Zhao Xihe doing?!# If he was a ghost that the Destroyer could not see, then it would be fine. In that case, I would also be able to quickly grab onto his/her pigtail! Sui Yuan thought bitterly. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if his Creator was being partial towards Zhao Xihe, who was a part of him. At present, the only thing to be happy about was that his safety can be guaranteed since Zhao Xihe dared to y like this. ... Sui Yuan forcefully exhaled a faint breath and ced down the fork in his hand. "Why are you still eating so little?" Yang Yue tilted his head to look at him, face concerned. Sui Yuan squeezed out a reluctant, forced smile, "En...not much of an appetite." "Were you frightened again?" Yang Yue nodded in understanding, "Only, it is fortunate that we arrived in time so it didn¡¯t reach the point of being so bad that it couldn¡¯t be remedied." The quiet and gentle girl suddenly trembled upon hearing this and leaned more closely against the robust girl. Meanwhile, the robust girl smiled rather helplessly towards her, one hand wrapping around her shoulders. The other one reluctantly forked up some food into her own mouth. "It seems that...we cannot act on our own right now. Who knows when we¡¯ll be ¡¯pranked¡¯?" The bespectacled youth pursed his lips, face an expression of concern, "I am also worried that...something will happen while we sleep at night." "Indeed, even if we need to sleep, everyone is probably unable to rest at ease," Yang Yue agreed, "Tonight, we should all sleep in one room and take turns keeping guard, two people to a team." No one opposed this. Although the beds and couches within a single room would not fit six people adequately, it was better than facing death while sleeping in the middle of the night. Three people could cram onto a bed. The couch could barely fit one. The remaining two would stand guard and could sit on a chair or on the floor, as they wished. Only, as for who would stand guard together, that was rather troublesome. In the plot, there were only five people left. Thus, they straightforwardly divided into two teams: the protagonist gong and shou were one team, and the rest formed the other. Only, right now, the six of them had to form three teams. The situation was undoubtedly moreplicated. The two girls¡¯ fighting strength was lesser. They could not be together. It was necessary to pair them up with a boy. However, Yang Yue was also worried about the ghost that was always lusting over Xiao Xiao and needed to stay close to him to take care of him. Thus, the ultimate decision was for the quiet and gentle girl to form a team with Ming Hai, the robust girl to form a team with the bespectacled youth, and for Yang Yue to be with Sui Yuan. The original scene of the protagonist gong and shou standing guard together and having a heart-to-heart conversation which would increase their goodwill towards each other once again turned to smoke. Sui Yuan sent an annoyed nce at Yang Yue, who was not in the least concerned about Ming Hai, and simply wanted to light a candle for the protagonist shou. ¡ª¡ªYour official CP is about to run away, you know?! "What¡¯s wrong, Xiao Xiao?" Yang Yue, who felt Sui Yuan¡¯s gaze, was quite astonished. His mood right now was not bad. The ghost that had been constantly stuck to Xiao Xiao¡¯s side had finally left, making him feel like the air around him was much fresher and cleaner. It was simply rejuvenating! "I thought that you would form a pair with Ming Hai," Now that he had ascertained that the Destroyer was a human, Sui Yuan¡¯s actions were much more rxed. He was not like before, where he had been cautious even when alone. Yang Yue was startled. He thenughed, carrying an ineffable emotion, "You also don¡¯t think that Ming Hai and I are a couple, ba?" Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ª-After being counterattacked, should he say ¡¯yes¡¯ or ¡¯no¡¯, ne? Fortunately, Yang Yue did not think that Sui Yuan would respond to his question. Instead, he raised a brow indifferently, "I actually thought that you would want to pair up with Ming Hai, ne. You were assigned to me. Do you feel a bit disappointed?" "As¡ª" He subconsciously wanted to refute in a loud voice, but he very quickly realized that this would disrupt everyone¡¯s sleep. Sui Yuan flushed and stammered, lowering his voice, "No...There¡¯s no such thing." "Ha...is that so..." Yang Yue smiled, the implicit meaning unclear. Yet, there was quite the trace of vexation. He naturally knew just how outstanding his good friend was. Although Yang Yue did not think that he could notpare to Ming Hai, it was obvious that before he realized it, Xiao Xiao¡¯s feelings towards Ming Hai had already be deeply-rooted. Meanwhile, he had lost the battle from the get-go. If Ming Hai didn¡¯t hold any special feelings towards Xiao Xiao, or perhaps if he remained as slow-witted as he had been in the past, remaining insensitive to love, then Yang Yue would be rather confident that he could obtain Xiao Xiao. However, it was evident that Ming Hai¡¯s EQ was not as low as he had initially thought. At the very least, he seemed to have already been enlightened. If it was like this, then before he could even begin fighting, he would already be eliminated from thepetition. Yang Yue could practically imagine that if Ming Hai told Xiao Xiao he liked him, the self-abased boy who had already liked the other in secret for a long time and who had felt the brutal hopelessness of love¡ªwould immediately devote himself to him in haste, ba? ¡ª¡ªTsk, it was truly too terrible. After Yang Yue couldn¡¯t help himself and ended up probing about the feelings Xiao Xiao had towards Ming Hai, he suddenly felt a dangerous yet interested gazed. He abruptly turned and saw that there was a male ghost sitting leisurely by the window sill. Clearly, although this manor was a ghost paradise, quite a few spirits preferred to appear at night. Firstly, there was that foolish (yi?) ghostst night, and now there was this male ghost tonight. It seemed like these fellows liked to run over ande watch them at night. The ghost this time seemed to be dressed very casually. The white¡ªor rather, some kind of pale-coloured shirt¡¯s cor and cuffs¨C were decorated with an extremely noblece pattern. His buttons were casually buttoned, exposing a great deal of his chest. Meanwhile, he wore a pair of casual pants. Compared to the elegant and handsome ghost fromst night, this male ghost¡¯s face was much more feminine. If it wasn¡¯t for his tight and t chest that did not have any contours, his long hair and beautiful features would make people mistake him as a girl. The ghost sat, legs folded, swaying leisurely. His body leaned against the window and he faced Sui Yuan and Yang Yue¡¯s direction, as if he was watching some interesting y with relish. Upon discovering that Yang Yue has noticed him, the ghostughed gently and raised a hand to flick his long hair behind him, "I heard that you guys were looking for the butler today?" Yang Yue¡¯s eyes constricted slightly. He instinctively felt that the spirit before him was not ordinary and his heart couldn¡¯t help but speed up. He subconsciously stood up, "Yes! If I may ask, are you the butler of this manor?" Yang Yue did not control the volume of his voice and he immediately woke up the people who didn¡¯t dare sleep too deeply. They looked at Yang Yue who was facing the window, expression cautious, and they couldn¡¯t help but cast their own gazes towards that direction. Although they couldn¡¯t see anything, this did not stop the others from feeling aplicated mix of fear and excitement. The spirit narrowed its eyes in a smile that was not a smile, "Ah~ah, everything here in this manner is under mymand." Yang Yue¡¯s eyes glowed, "Then, would you please tell us how to reach the staircase leading to the third floor?" Sui Yuan who could not hear anything the ghost said: "........................" ¡ª¡ªSo, was Zhao Xihe the butler or not?! If he isn¡¯t then should the butler really appear out of his own ord right now, ah?! Hehe...he was also aware that the plot had already disappeared into smoke. s, all the stories that have had a connection to him, there wasn¡¯t one that wasn¡¯t a mess! The author has something to say: Every night, a ghost appears~ This is the tempo of not letting people sleep well. ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q Wuxian: what on earth is ZXH doing anyway.. Chapter 14 part8 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian "The third floor?" The ghost raised an eyebrow, "Why do you want to go to the third floor?" "We want to meet the owner of this manor and ask him to let us out," Yang Yue tried his best to calm down. The ghostughed, "There¡¯s no need. If you want to leave, I am also in a position to help you," Taking a pause, he looked at Yang Yue¡¯s hard to conceal fervour before his words took a sharp turn, "However, if you want to obtain something, you must pay in exchange. If you want your freedom, then you naturally need to pay an appropriate price." "What price?" Yang Yue was not disappointed. He had already been acquainted with the indifferent and miserly nature of the spirits of this manor. They would never help them for free. "Leave one person here," The ghost raised his head, pointed towards Yang Yue, and then hesitated for a second before shifting his index finger to the nervous and confused youth by Yang Yue¡¯s side. When the ghost had pointed towards himself, Yang Yue¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but go ¡¯ba-dump¡¯. However, when the finger shifted, his heart felt even colder and sunk even lower. This was even more uneptable than staying behind himself. Yang Yue truly did not understand why Xiao Xiao was so attractive to these ghosts. One after another came to pounce on him. Could it be that the aesthetic of humans and ghosts were different? ¡ª¡ªAt this moment, Yang Yue most likely had forgotten that he and his childhood friend had also ¡¯pounced on¡¯ this person. His impression of Xiao Xiao had frozen at his original, prior image of an ordinary, average and unpopr youth. "Impossible," Yang Yue¡¯s cold voice interrupted what the ghost was about to say, refusing his proposal in one breath, without giving him any leeway to change his mind, "We would never sacrifice others for our own sake!" "Are you unwilling to sacrifice other people or...unwilling to sacrifice him?" The spirit shed him a smile, seeming to see through him, voice certain, "You like him." "So what," Yang Yue replied indifferently, not wanting to discuss this topic with the other, "We don¡¯t need you to permit us to leave. We just need you to tell us how to get to the staircase leading to the third floor. We can personally negotiate with the owner of this manor." "Heh, this isn¡¯t the attitude one should use when asking for favours~" The spirit waved its finger, "Don¡¯t harbour any wishful thinking. I know the manor¡¯s owner very well. My demand is the same as his. If you cannot ept this requirement, then even if you meet with the manor owner, you won¡¯t be able to attain permission to leave here." Yang Yue¡¯s expression became increasingly gloomy upon hearing the ghost¡¯s words. However, he would not give up, "...This is our business. Before we get to that, please tell us how to get to the third floor¡¯s staircase." "Not telling you~" The ghost smiled naughtily, before unfolding his two arms in an exaggerated manner, "Truly selfish, na...for the sake of the person you like, you¡¯re even willing to sacrifice the lives of others? It was only because you were lucky today, and that the little girl in the washroom has always been very obedient. She only wanted to y a game involving swings with your friends. However, what about tomorrow, ne? Or the day after that, ne? Do you think that you¡¯ll be lucky forever? Your friends will die one after another, just because you chose to refuse my proposal for the sake of protecting a single person. Don¡¯t you feel guilty?" The spirit¡¯s ability to distort the truth was truly too outstanding. Clearly, it was them, the non-human entities that were the main offenders. But under his warped words, he had turned Yang Yue, who had just been trying his best to protect hisrades, into a criminal. Although Yang Yue did feel a moment of self-despise and self-doubt, his will did not waver. "I will do my utmost to protect each and every person. Meanwhile, you all are murderers!" Yang Yue tightly clenched his fists, "I will not sacrifice myrades because of a murderer¡¯s attempt in enticing me by ying down the situation! No matter who the person to be sacrificed is!" "Only, this is but an excuse to make yourself seem righteous...forget it," The spirit waved its hands, interest waning. It was obvious that it did not want to debate with Yang Yue over this matter. The spirit floated off of the window sill, gracefully stepping around the room in arge circle before arriving behind Yang Yue and Xiao Xiao. In the end, he pressed his body close to Xiao Xiao and wrapped his arms around his body. Yang Yue¡¯s eyes followed the ghost¡¯s every movement. Right now, he was doing his best to control himself, not letting his gaze fall on Xiao Xiao so that the others would not find out the ghost¡¯s position. This would horrify the timid youth. Perceiving Yang Yue¡¯s prudent protection, a ruminating light became even more evident in the ghost¡¯s eyes. It lowered its head, as if closely examining the youth in its arms, wondering just what about him made him so worthy of being cherished like this. Probably because he realized that the ghost was behind him, but Xiao Xiao turned around, rmed. He cautiously swept a look at his surroundings, but no matter how he looked, he could not see the ghost that was but a fist away from his face and who currently had its face lowered in examination of him. Yang Yue£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªDuring this sort of moment, he simply wanted to light a truck full of candles for Xiao Xiao. "In any case, the one who should feel anxious is not me, after all," After sizing up Xiao Xiao, the ghost finally cast its gaze back onto Yang Yue and spoke, seeming not in the least concerned, "If worsees to worse, I¡¯ll just kill you all and leave that child as the only survivor, in which case he can only belong to us." Yang Yue could not refute its words and could only grit his teeth while ring at the ghost who vanished into thin air after saying its piece. The negotiation this time had expended all of Yang Yue¡¯s energy and had pushed him to the brink of despair. He felt powerless from head to toe and couldn¡¯t help but walk to Xiao Xiao, bringing him into a tight hug. Yang Yue shut his eyes, heart weary. He seemed as if he needed Xiao Xiao¡¯s help to prop himself up, as confirmation that he was indeed still by his side, alive. ¡ª¡ªCan he do it? Can he protect Xiao Xiao while in the hands of these callous and avaricious spectres? Can they escape? Perhaps they would all die and Xiao Xiao would be the exclusive property of the ghosts in this manor...when he thought of how Xiao Xiao would be stuck here alone and be unable to achieve sce no matter how much he cried or screamed in fear, Yang Yue felt his chest hurt so much it became difficult to breathe. "...Just...what¡¯s the matter? Was it...not sessful?" The first to speak was the bespectacled youth. After a long period of silence, he finally bolstered his courage and asked. "En, it was unsessful," Yang Yue stood up and gave everyone a bitter smile. "...Then, what did it say? It wanted us to...sacrifice one of us?" The robust girl looked at Yang Yue in hesitation, "Sacrifice...who?" "...It didn¡¯t say," Yang Yue ultimately decided to hide it. Human nature was selfish. If the others knew that the person the ghosts wanted was Xiao Xiao, Yang Yue could not be certain that they wouldn¡¯t choose to abandon him in exchange for their own lives. After all, Xiao Xiao was antisocial and did not have good rtions with the others. Even if he and Ming Hai could protect Xiao Xiao, it was very difficult to guarantee that there wouldn¡¯t be any mishaps. Yang Yue was unwilling to gamble, so he could only lie. "Really?" The robust girl cast a skeptical look towards Yang Yue. The quiet and gentle girl and the bespectacled youth also looked very bewildered. It was clear that Yang Yue and the ghost¡¯s ambiguous words just now had already sowed the seed of doubt in everyone¡¯s hearts. "Really," Yang Yue gazed at the others with an earnest and calm expression, hiding the iciness within his eyes, "Besides, even if it had suggested it, are we going to hand someone over? Today, one ghost will ask us to sacrifice one person. Tomorrow, another may ask us to sacrifice another. Do you guys really believe that we can survive by sacrificing ourrades? It¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s only by sticking together, supporting each other, that we can escape!" "But..." The quiet and gentle girl cried out quietly in opposition, "Didn¡¯t it say? That ghost said that...it would let us leave...." "Do you really believe that ghost¡¯s words?" Yang Yue sneered. No one responded. Naturally, they did not believe in them. However, there were some things in life where, although one may know it is a trick, one can¡¯t help but want to believe in it anyway. The discussion did not continue. Everyone silentlyid back down, full of despair, anxiety and uneasiness. The night was endless, with daybreak a long ways away. However, it was evident that no one would be able to truly go to sleep once again. Ming Hai and the quiet and gentle girl reced Yang Yue and Xiao Xiao for guard duty. Yang Yue specifically took advantage of a moment where others didn¡¯t pay attention to him to silently tell Ming Hai keep an eye on Xiao Xiao. Ming Hai nodded his head slightly before sitting near the youth, silent and reliable as he has always been in the past. Yang Yue looked at Xiao Xiao who had coiled himself into a ball because of the fear and unease he was feeling. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh and gather him up in his arms, allowing him to lean against himself. Even though Yang Yue knew that he was too weak and was possibly unable to achieve anything, still, he wanted to do his best to give it a try. He wanted to try to protect this cowardly and weak boy. who still managed to affect his heart this much. Unfortunately, the unromantic Sui Yuan waspletely clueless on how heavy a psychological burden he had created for the protagonist shou. He was constantly thinking about how he could capture the Destroyer¡¯s pigtail during the next murder scene. Last time, he had been dragged into the washroom by the protagonist gong and shou (......), so he ended up missing that important scene. However, the Destroyer would most likely not disturb things just that once. If he/she moved, Sui Yuan would be able to get a chance to break through his/her disguise. ...It was just that as a man, the next murder scene truly presented a thorny problem for him. Just like the murder in the girl¡¯s bathroom, the location of the next murder was in the bathroom while the girl was showering.... Sui Yuan: "........................" After all, girls loved to be clean. Since it had nearly been four days since they had ran into this manor to avoid the rain, even the boys were barely able to bear with it. However, it was clearly stifling to the girl who never had to worry about basic necessities in her life. The robust girl could no longer stand being unclean and carefully locked her door. She gathered a bit of water, nning on just wiping down her body. The result was that once she wiped herself, a problem appeared. Then, the problem is... just how on earth would Sui Yuan be able to justify running over to watch as the girl shed her clothes and washed her body with this identity of his, ne? This was undoable, OK?! The more important point was that the quiet and gentle girl had not died. If they were going to wash up, then the two girls would inevitably do so together, help each other out, and bolster each other¡¯s courage. Regardless of whether the Destroyer is amongst the two of them, the plot would undoubtedly change. "What, can¡¯t sleep?" From his ear came Yang Yue¡¯s nearly soundless question. Sui Yuan raised his eyes and looked at Yang Yue: "...You¡¯re hiding something from me, right? Moreover, it¡¯s something really important." Yang Yue¡¯s breath stopped. He had never looked at Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes from so up close. In this moment, he felt that this pair of ck, pure, and limpid eyes seemed to see through everything. Yang Yue subconsciously dodged the other¡¯s gaze, "Yes. However, I don¡¯t want to tell you." Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªIs there really no problem with being so frank?! Can¡¯t you be a bit more tactful, ah! "Although I¡¯m hiding it from you, I absolutely would never hurt you, I promise," Yang Yue smoothed out Sui Yuan¡¯s hair and spoke in a cating tone, "Please trust me, Xiao Xiao." "...You¡¯ve been using a really strange gaze to look at me all day. There is definitely...something fishy about me, right?" Sui Yuan wanted to know about Zhao Xihe¡¯s situation via Yang Yue so badly that it felt extremely unbearable. He knew that Yang Yue was worried about Xiao Xiao¡¯s cowardice, so he chose to discard his character settings for once and put out a calm, rational, and brave appearance. Little did he realize that in Yang Yue¡¯s eyes, Sui Yuan¡¯s hard work made him appear like he was evidently scared to death but wanted to act calm. This made him look pitiful and adorable in Yang Yue¡¯s eyes, so how could he bear to tell him the truth? "Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild," Yang Yue furrowed his brows and reprimanded him. When he saw that Sui Yuan still didn¡¯t look convinced, he couldn¡¯t help but give him an ¡¯appropriate¡¯ exnation, "I look at you like that only because...I suddenly realized that I like you, that¡¯s all." Sui Yuan£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªT-that¡¯s not right! Protagonist shou, you¡¯ve connected to the wrong channel! We are clearly discussing the matter of seeing ghosts, why the heck did you suddenly confess?! "What¡¯s your answer, ne?" Seeing that Sui Yuan did not react even after a long time, Yang Yue, who originally only wanted to shift the other¡¯s attention in order to prevent him from pursuing his original line of questioning, felt rather unsettled. Although his goal had been achieved, was there really no problem with so obviously ignoring his confession?! "...What answer?" Sui Yuan looked at him, stupefied. "I like you. What about you?" Yang Yue repeated. Sui Yuan: "...I don¡¯t¡ª" "OK. I understand," Yang Yue interrupted him, "it¡¯s ¡¯I don¡¯t know¡¯, right?" If it wasn¡¯t because it wasn¡¯t inpliance to his character settings, then Sui Yuan would really want to shoot this protagonist shou an expression akin to that of a dead fish. Only, even if he still constantly had his character settings in mind, Sui Yuan still wouldn¡¯t have had the energy to act panicked and helpless¡ªhe had beenpletely overpowered by the protagonist shou! "I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t want to tell you this. After all, this really isn¡¯t a suitable time to say it," Yang Yue seemed topletely missed Sui Yuan¡¯s powerless appearance and summarized the situation without consulting anyone else, "So, wait until we leave here before giving me your answer, OK?" Sui Yuan: Not OK at all! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß Yang Yue has already spoken to this point. As "Xiao Xiao", Sui Yuan truly had no way to refuse him decisively. He could only shut his eyes, heart stifled, and refuse to speak. Yang Yue smiled bitterly. He raised his eyes and met with the gaze of Ming Hai who was watching them, before slightly raising a brow. The corner of Ming Hai¡¯s lips raised and he turned to look away, as if protesting against his good friend¡¯s sneaky actions. Meanwhile, although Yang Yue was ¡¯rejected¡¯, his mood was not particrly downcast. ¡ª¡ªWhen he had confessed to Xiao Xiao, the other did not take note of Ming Hai¡¯s reaction while in shock. This meant that Xiao Xiao actually did not care about Ming Hai as much as he had originally thought. So...this might mean that he had a chance? It had to be said, Yang Yue was fully deserving to be the protagonist of a supernatural text, to be in the mood to rival for the affection of another in a situation where their lives were not guaranteed. His ability to withstand pressure was extremely formidable. It simply made people unable to help but admire him. After getting ¡¯Xiao Xiao¡¯sfort¡¯, Yang Yue¡¯s sleep for thetter half of the night was unexpectedly not bad. He appeared evidently bursting with vitality amongst this group of fellows that had trouble sleeping all night and ended up pulling aggro. During breakfast, everyone¡¯s mood was low. The appearance of the ¡¯butler¡¯st night made thempletely lose their objective for the day. After all, the other had already refused to tell them the location of the third floor¡¯s staircase. Even if they found him once again, would that change? The crucial point was the condition for exchange the other had proposed¡ªor rather, who they needed to sacrifice. The hearts of people were unstable. The trust between them had already begun to break and was on the verge of copse. Yang Yue was powerless against this. It was he who hadn¡¯t handled this matter well. He was the chief offender that had caused this ending. "Everyone has been tired these past few days. Today...let¡¯s try to rest properly, ba," Yang Yue said quietly after finishing breakfast. No one raised any objections. After all, there was already no n of action. Only, although they were resting, the fear of the manor was enough to cause everyone to stay together. The bespectacled youth was very interested in the study. He thought that the books would be a very important source of information, or perhaps they would be able to find a clue that would help them leave the manor. Towards his thoughts, Yang Yue and Ming Hai agreed. Meanwhile, the two girls expressed that they wanted to wash clean their bodies. "I noticed before that there¡¯s a lounge beside the study. While we¡¯re searching through the materials, you girls can wash up there. I suggest that you guys don¡¯t use the bathrooms. After all..." The bespectacled youth pushed his sses up. Although the two girls felt rather embarrassed, they did not insist. After all, their safety was the most important. Aftering to a unanimous agreement, everyone first got some water from their bedrooms and soon after moved to the study. The males searched for clues in the study while the girls went to the nearby lounge to wipe their bodies. The study and lounge were connected by a side door. If anything happened, one would only have to shout to get help. Everybody was pleased with this. It was only Sui Yuan who was conflicted. A mess¡ªthe plot had already been turned into aplete mess. The timing and venue of the girls¡¯ wash time had been changed. Furthermore, the veryst death scene that was to be the bespectacled youth¡¯s in the study, was moved forwards. Because of this butterfly effect, even with the plot in hand, Sui Yuan would be unable to find out what the Destroyer had changed. Standing before the bookshelves in the study while feeling crushed, Sui Yuan¡¯s gaze flitted across the rows of books while constantly monitoring the bespectacled youth¡¯s every move. The two girls had already gone next door to wash up. The soundproofing of the study was not bad. He couldn¡¯t hear anything from next door clearly. The bespectacled youth flipped through the books. He seemed rather deep in concentration and asionally, his brows would crease in deep thought , as if he was seriously looking for clues. Sui Yuan ced a book within the bespectacled youth¡¯s reach while no one else was paying attention and then picked up another book, pretending to read it. After flipping to the first page, he saw Yang Yue suddenly stand up. "What¡¯s wrong?" Sui Yuan and the bespectacled youth were startled and asked in unison. Yang Yue waved his hands, urgently eyeing the main door leading to the corridor, "I seemed to have seen a silhouette just now. I¡¯m going to go take a look. You guys wait here!" After saying that, Yang Yue didn¡¯t wait for the others to react before running out of the study. If he didn¡¯t know that the other was a protagonist that typically would not die, Sui Yuan seriously would want to sigh a ¡¯this is simply courting death¡¯ with sorrow. "I¡¯m rather worried. I¡¯m going to follow along and take a look," Ming Hai also stood up. He nced at the direction of the room next door where the girls were in hesitation, before warning, "You guys wait here. Don¡¯t run off!" Sui Yuan and the bespectacled youth watched as Ming Hai and Yang Yue left the room through the main door. Afterwards, they met each other¡¯s gaze. "...Rx a bit. Yang Yue has always been reliable. In addition, there¡¯s Ming Hai with his impressive strength. Nothing will happen," The bespectacled youth forced a smile as he consoled Sui Yuan. Sui Yuan nodded softly, worried. He looked on wordlessly as the bespectacled youth¡¯s hand shifted over to the book Sui Yuan had just ced down, and picked it up. Because the plot was very detailed with the descriptions of each murder, as soon as Sui Yuan entered the study, he immediately recognized that this book was the cause of the bespectacled youth¡¯s death. If he opened it.... The bespectacled youth ced his hand on the cover of the book, looking like he was about to flip it open. It was just that before he could do it, the sound of a water basin overturning sounded from the other room, followed by a frightened shriek: "Ah¡ª!!" The bespectacled youth¡¯s hand quivered and he dropped the book in his hand to the ground. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan¡¯s mind shook. The murder ordained by the plot had arrived! Wuxian: I¡¯m itching to know who the Destroyer is. Chapter 14 part9 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Sui Yuan and the bespectacled youth did not pay any attention to the book that had fallen to the ground. The two of them pounced over to the study¡¯s side door and tried to fling it open. It was just that although the door clearly wasn¡¯t locked, it would not open no matter how hard they pushed or pulled. Even striking it yielded no results, as if it had been sealed. It was coldly and stubbornly blocking their way. "Save us, save us! Someone,e quickly, ah!" From the other side of the door came frantic pounding. The owner of the voice seemed to be the robust girl. Only, she had lost herself in fear and thus her voice waspletely distorted. While the robust girl was calling for help, the other girl¡¯s mournful cries could be heard mixed into the racket. It was just that they could not discern just what she was shouting no matter how hard they tried. "Damn it! Is this a ghost¡¯s doing?! Did they lock the door?!" The bespectacled youth beat the door ferociously. His originally delicate and pretty face had been warped with worry and hate. Clearly, there was only a door between them, but they could only watch on with helplessness as their good friends sunk into danger. Even as they approached the brink of death, they could not do anything about it. These kinds of circumstances nearly drove the bespectacled youth to madness. Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes were red. He sobbed, flustered, while also never ceasing in trying all sorts of ways to open up the door. However, inwardly, he was extremely calm. He had already long since known that the door would be sealed shut during this murder scene, so he wasn¡¯t the least surprised. However, what had to be acted out should still be acted out. At this time, Sui Yuan suddenly sensed something and he slightly turned his head to the main entrance to the study, just in time to see a petite, white silhouette leap over, directly throwing itself onto his pants. The fur on its body was pure white without any traces of other colours. It was unimaginably clean and dazzling. At its posterior was a big, fluffy tail. It was currently on its toes, appearing emotionally moved. Its big, red eyes were glistening with tears of joy and excitement. It was just that, probably because there had to be some adjustments to its appearance so as to cater to this world, this rabbit (?) had turned into a...cat? The Crystal Beast that had finally been released by the demented Zhao Xihe and saw its beloved owner: "Meow~............QAQ" Sui Yuan & 5237: ".............................." At this time, Yang Yue, who had ran out of the study, had finally caught up to the figure he had been chasing, panting all the while. Afterwards, he stopped at a distance away from the other. A ghost donning a swallow-tailed coat who looked gentle and refined in manner, turned around to look at Yang Yue. He raised his eyebrows in a mocking gesture, "I never expected that you¡¯d really catch up to me." "You specifically appeared in front of me before leaving without a sound. Isn¡¯t it because you wanted me to chase after you?" Yang Yue gazed at the other calmly, "How could I let you down?" "Aren¡¯t you afraid that the reason I drew you out on your own is so that I can kill you?" The ghost chuckled. "...I believe in my intuition," Yang Yue hesitated for a moment, feeling quite astonished at himself for having ran after the ghost without any hesitation, "My intuition told me that you mean no harm. At least, for now." The ghost snorted, not negating Yang Yue¡¯s words. Yang Yue also did not n on deeply discussing this matter. He very quickly changed the subject, "What is your purpose for drawing me out?" "My purpose?" The ghost tilted its head, "Clearly, isn¡¯t it you who has something to say to me?" Yang Yue¡¯s pupils constricted. He felt like he had beenpletely seen through. Only, he really did have something he wanted to say to this ghost. "Yesterday, we saw the manor¡¯s butler. It agreed to tell us how to get to the third floor¡¯s staircase, and even agreed to make the decision to let us out on behalf of the owner, so long as we met one requirement." The ghost did not have any reaction. It only watched Yang Yue quietly, patiently listening to his words. Yang Yue sucked in a deep breath, "The requirement was: Xiao Xiao. It wanted Xiao Xiao to be his." The corner of the ghost¡¯s mouth slowly rose and the eyes beneath his sses curved slightly, revealing a shallow smile. It was just that this smile carried no goodwill. On the contrary, it was full of ice-cold ridicule, "Is this you trying to sow dissension between us? You want to instigate a falling out between the ¡¯butler¡¯ and myself, so that you can take advantage of our hostility to gain what you desire?" ¡ª¡ªHe had indeed been seen through. Yang Yue¡¯s heart froze over. He was not suited to do this kind of ¡¯evil deed¡¯ so naturally, his actions had been too conspicuous. In a single nce, he was seen through by the astute and scheming ghost. Nevertheless, this did not mean that he had been defeated, "However, this is the truth, no? I can faintly perceive the ghost¡¯s strength. That ghost also has a rather high position. Meanwhile, neither your strength nor position canpare to that ¡¯butler¡¯. I know this, so even if Xiao Xiao is left behind, you won¡¯t be able to have him!" The mocking smile dropped off of the ghost¡¯s face. It fixed its cold gaze onto Yang Yue. It was obvious that Yang Yue¡¯s words had touched its sore spot, "So what then? This is between the ¡¯butler¡¯ and myself. It has nothing to do with you. Furthermore, you and that human called Ming Hai...you¡¯d be the first to be defeated by that ghost anyway." Taking a pause, the ghost raised an eyebrow, "Or, have you changed your mind and decided that I¡¯m more trustworthy than the ¡¯butler¡¯ and n on offering Xiao Xiao to me in exchange for helping you find a way out?" "Of course not," Yang Yue¡¯s face flushed red. He felt that he had indeed been rather naive. He had been too concerned over the fact that Xiao Xiao had drawn the attention of two extraordinarily powerful ghosts, and had wanted to take the initiative to incite discord between the two, in hopes that they would fight it out. He would then take advantage of this period in which their attention would be shifted away from Xiao Xiao. However, it was evident that either he was reallycking eloquence, or thatpared to internal strife, the ghosts were more inclined to first eliminate external threats. In any case, the other had not taken the bait. "An honest human," It was unknown whether the ghost¡¯s smile was one of contempt or one of having been moved, "If you had said that you wanted to hand Xiao Xiao over to me, most likely, I would have really gone over to start up a fight with that ¡¯butler¡¯. However, although you knew this, although it would just be a lie, you still couldn¡¯t say it?" "...Who knows if you¡¯d turn my lies into truth?" Yang Yue pursed his lips, "I am not familiar with the dirty tricks used by ghosts. I don¡¯t dare gamble with it." "That is smart of you," The ghost hummed, "Indeed, ghosts would do something as evil as that. So, you absolutely must never lie to a powerful ghost." Yang Yue£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªActually, I was just speaking without thinking just now.... "Xiao Xiao...his courage is small. I¡¯m afraid that he would find it very difficult to ept that he was being...fancied by a ghost," Yang Yue choked over this for a long time, before lightly spitting this out,promising, "I can feel that you really like Xiao Xiao. Although I don¡¯t know how your feelings came to be, however, they are indeed true. Meanwhile, that ¡¯butler¡¯, the expression in its eyes when it looks at Xiao Xiao is what one would use to look at an interesting, novel toy. It¡¯s really interested, but who knows when it¡¯ll lose its interest and throw away what it once treasured like a pair of worn out shoes...If...if I really have no way of taking Xiao Xiao out of this ce, I¡¯d rather give him to you. At least you will properly treasure him and protect him." The ghost was rather stunned, as if it had never expected Yang Yue to say this. "If...we all die here and can¡¯t escape, then please be good to Xiao Xiao. Don¡¯t force him. Give him some time. Let him...slowly ept this new reality. Can you do that?" Yang Yue cast his pleading gaze at the ghost, forcing out the rest of his words with much difficulty. This was akin to entrusting an orphan to a friend. It was thest option, to be used only when there was no other way. After seeing more and more of the tricks used by ghosts, Yang Yue¡¯s confidence in escaping this manor became increasingly weak. Even if they had never nned on giving up, he had no choice but to prepare for the worst. At least, if it was like this, in case they all had the misfortune to meet with death, he could be much more at peace. The ghost¡¯s expression as he stared at Yang Yue gradually softened. It was clear that Yang Yue¡¯s ns regarding Xiao Xiao had earned quite a bit of goodwill from the ghost. The ghost nodded gently, "Even if you didn¡¯t say it, I would do that." Yang Yue sighed in relief, "If it¡¯s like that...then that¡¯s good." One person and one ghost looked at each other in silence. After a period of quietness, Yang Yue, who had aplished his goal ¡ª or at least one of his goals¡ª, began to worry about Xiao Xiao who he had left in the study. He very quickly bid farewell. Meanwhile, the ghost walked towards the window after confirming that Yang Yue hadpletely disappeared, and waved its hand to knock on it. On the other side of the window, another ghost¡¯s figure slowly emerged. The ghost with the feminine face was floating on the window ledge outside. It yed with its hair, rather awkward, "Gee~ What a coincidence, ah~" "Yes, ah. A real coincidence, ¡¯butler¡¯ daren," The ghost pushed its sses up, "Then, will you please exin to this subordinate the matter of ¡¯wanting Xiao Xiao in exchange¡¯ and ¡¯wanting Xiao Xiao to belong to him¡¯?" "Eh..." The long-haired ghost hesitated for a moment before quickly refuting, "No, that¡¯s not true. At the time, I had clearly said ¡¯we¡¯, not ¡¯I¡¯." "We?" The ghost raised its eyebrow, "You and me?" "That¡¯s right," The long-haired ghost nodded its head as it made a solemn vow, "I heard that you liked that human and was a bit curious. Thus, I ran over to have a look. I never thought that...I¡¯d actually be a little interested. Only, although I¡¯m interested in him, I won¡¯t use my identity to seize another¡¯s love like a tyrant. Still, it¡¯s also not bad to share, right? Wait until I get tired of ying with him and naturally, he¡¯ll belong solely to you. That is, if you still like him then." "...Hehe," The ghost¡¯s smile grew more profound, but it did not reach its eyes, "I believe that regarding this matter...We. Need. To. Have. A. Good. Chat. The long-haired ghost: ".............................." ¡ª¡ªW-wait a minute! Use your words! This is insubordination! QAQ Yang Yue, who was already far away, did not know that he had sessfully incited the two ghosts to quarrel. Although the method of quarrelling was a bit off, at this moment, after entrusting Xiao Xiao over to the ghost, his mood became evidently heavier. Ming Hai, who had been following after him but had not made an appearance so as to not disrupt his discussion with the ghost, stepped out in front of him. He lowered his head to his downcast and depressed friend, "Do you really think that the ghost is trustworthy?" "...At least it seems quite a bit better than the ghostst night. Although..." When he thought about its earlier, idiotic behaviour, Yang Yue could not stop the corner of his mouth from lifting up, "But at least its feelings towards Xiao Xiao seem more genuine." Ming Hai furrowed his brows. Compared to the mncholic Yang Yue, he was much more inclined to believe in himself. He was also more confident about being able to find a way out of this godforsaken ce. Only, he would not go against his good friend¡¯s actions. "Moreover, if it¡¯s like this, it will feel much more responsible towards Xiao Xiao. At least we don¡¯t have to worry that Xiao Xiao will be killed by a prank by other ghosts when we¡¯re not paying attention," Yang Yue pulled himself together slightly. He raised his head to sh the other a sly smile, "Perhaps he¡¯ll even fight against that ¡¯butler¡¯ because of this, ne! I didn¡¯t promise Xiao Xiao to him. I only gave him a possibility to exchange for his guarantee. Aren¡¯t we really profiting from this? These ghosts are too self-confident. They don¡¯t think that we can escape and have decided to treat this possibility as the fixed future. Meanwhile, I will naturally exploit this self-confidence. We won¡¯t lose anything from this, no matter what happens. How was it? Was my expression just now especially pained, powerless, and sorrowful?" Ming Hai felt rather helpless but still sighed in relief. He knew that his good friend would not be knocked down so easily. Even if he was gentle and honest by nature, although he seemed easy to trick and bully, however, he would inadvertently expose his ¡¯dark side¡¯ every now and then, making people unable to see through him. The two people smiled at each other, returning to the study with rxed steps. After getting halfway there, they heard the faint sounds of a woman¡¯s sobs. Yang Yue and Ming Hai¡¯s expressions changed and they looked at each other, greatly perplexed. They both increased their pace and sprinted. The sobbing increased in volume, and mixed in were indistinct conversation. The two people ran towards the door leading into the study, panting and were met with the sight of the robust girl in disheveled clothes leaping into the bespectacled youth¡¯s arms, crying loudly as she shouted herself hoarse. Meanwhile, the quiet and gentle girl was kneeling on the ground naked, appearing like a lifeless doll, eyes without any sign of life. The bespectacled youth was incessantly whisperingforting words to the robust girl. Meanwhile, Xiao Xiao stood by the quiet and gentle girl, at a loss on what to do as he tried to drape clothing over her. However, he did not receive any response from the other. A great majority of the study and the entire lounge was filled with blood red liquid. It seemed to be blood, yet also seemed to be water. Within was also filthy pieces of ** minced meat that made people want to hurl. The robust girl¡¯s calves and ankles seemed to be covered in finger-shaped bruises. Furthermore, there were also horrifying marks all over the quiet and elegant girl. "This...just what happened here?" Yang Yue stared at this scene, stiff. He didn¡¯t know if he was worried or relieved¡ªafter all, everyone seemed to still be alive. "They had been wiping their bodies clean when suddenly, the water in the basin and... their bodies turned strange. A hand shot out of the basin, wanting to pull them in. Knocking over the basin was not effective. Many more hands appeared from within the puddles formed on the ground after the water sshed out..." As the only one who was able to recount the experience in an orderly fashion, the bespectacled youth simply repeated things, so as to avoid stimting the two people whose minds were already on the verge of copse¡ªactually, one of them had already fallen apart, "Xiao Xiao and I tried to open the door after hearing their shouts. However, the door seemed to be sealed shut by some unknown force. Fortunately, it didn¡¯tst too long and we were able to break through in the end...When we managed to open the door, the rotten, bloody arms had already disappeared. All that was left were the...remains on the ground." The Crystal Beast¡¯s appearance was not mentioned by the bespectacled youth. It was likely that his senses had been confused by its illusion ability. Furthermore, the youth at the time had also been panicked too much and thus,pletely did not have the energy to pay attention to anything else. Sui Yuan silently gave a like to his family¡¯s pet. Its illusion ability was really so useful, ah.... Seeing the two girls¡¯ mental states, Yang Yue knew that he should not ask too much right now. He merely left the task offorting the robust girl to the bespectacled youth. He hesitated for a moment before walking over to help Xiao Xiao settle the quiet and gentle girl. The quiet and gentle girl would not respond no matter how much they moved her. Even when she came back to herself a bit, she only curled up into a tight ball and shivered without making a sound. Everyone felt helpless and could only take these two girls back to their bedroom andy them down to rest. Yang Yue carried the quiet and gentle girl while the bespectacled youth supported the robust girl. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan and Ming Hai walked at the very back, side by side. Seeing that Xiao Xiao was even more silent than before, Ming Hai worriedly pressed onto his shoulders, asking with his eyes how he was doing. Sui Yuan raised his head to nce at him. He shook his head with much difficulty. He no longer acted as if he was overwhelmed with favour, or with an expression that was rippling with love. The official exnation was that he had been scared so badly that he couldn¡¯t be moved, but in reality, Sui Yuan felt that he no longer needed to make things difficult for himself. Although he made himself appear as grave as he needed, deep down inside, Sui Yuan was so happy he nearly cried out in joy and scattered flowers. This was because he finally knew who the Destroyer was. When he found out the truth, Sui Yuan nearly could not hold himself back from acting out. However, he still restrained himself in the end. He did not have a way of getting in touch with Zhao Xihe. If he acted without consulting anyone, it could be dangerous. Furthermore, it was also possible that the Destroyer could act like the one fromst time and seize the opportunity to escape. Only, since he had ascertained the Destroyer¡¯s goal, what was about to happen next was much simpler. Moreover, the Crystal Beast had appeared and could be used as themunication bridge between Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe. Or, it could be that since Zhao Xihe has decided to let the Crystal Beast out, he most likely did not n on continuing this game of hide-and-seek where ¡¯you can¡¯t see me¡¯ and wished to link up with him. Towards this, Sui Yuan was both extremely happy and also wanted to gnash his teeth in anger. To have such a willful teammate really made him feel dizzy. In short, everything has been finalized. What was toe next was to seek an opportunity to snipe the Destroyer. It is essential that it be a one-hit KO. Eve: I was just looking at the JJWXC page for SML and the author uploaded a new cover: Is that our bb SY? ;0 Chapter 14 part10 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian The frightened girls did not have any appetite. They withdrew themselves into their room, listless, not taking a single step out. The men didn¡¯t dare leave them alone and could only helplessly skip out on dinner. In any case, they¡¯ve starved for a whole day before. It was nothing to miss a single meal. These girls, who had once been used to being spoiled and pampered, had clearly been taught what it meant to suffer hardships by this manner. The curtain of night gradually descended and the manor¡¯s lights all lit up. Everyone was silent and lost in thought, or were closing their eyes and resting their minds, or were chatting in low voices. Suddenly, a knock sounded against the door to this room. At first, three knocks sounded. After stopping for a while, there was another two knocks. The knocks were neither hurried nor slow; they were refined and courteous, but still managed to cause the hair on everyone¡¯s bodies to stand. ¡ª¡ªAll of them were already inside the room, so who then was the ¡¯person¡¯ knocking on their door? A ghost? Deathly stillness befell the room. No one dared speak, let alone move. Each and every one of them hoped that the other would leave upon receiving no reply. It was just a pity that the ¡¯person¡¯ outside was exceedingly patient and continued to knock on the door in a mechanical fashion. One knock after another, each sound knocking against the hearts of the people inside the room. "W-what should we do?" The robust girl trembled as she spoke in a tiny voice. She curled herself up tightly into a corner of the room, panicked and helpless. "...Should we open the door?" The bespectacled youth swallowed and added hoarsely, "Don¡¯t tell me that...we have to let it continue knocking forever?" The two people could still be considered rational. Meanwhile, the quiet and gentle girl was quaking violently on the floor, her eyes gradually growing fric, as if she was on the edge of exploding. Ming Hai noticed that she was fishy and promptly restrained her. Soon after, he gazed questioningly towards Yang Yue. Yang Yueposed himself and patted Sui Yuan¡¯s shaking shoulders infort. He then stood up, "...I¡¯ll go open the door." Except for Ming Hai¡¯s ¡¯be careful¡¯, no one else responded. Everyone¡¯s gazes were tightly glued on the door, as if they would stand up and bolt at the smallest abnormality. Unfortunately, aside from the door that was being blocked by the ghosts, the entire room waspletely sealed with no other exits¡ªeven the window was unbreakable. Where could they even escape to?" Yang Yue was a bit nervous at this moment. The palm of his hands were mmy, but it wasn¡¯t because he himself was afraid of the ghosts. It was just that the fear of the surrounding people had transferred over to him, making him unable to help but feel his own heart speed up. His hand slowly made contact with the door knob. He turned it slowly and the door to the room opened noiselessly. However, there was nothing on the other side of the door. Even Yang Yue didn¡¯t see a thing. Everyone held their breaths. In the next second, Yang Yue seemed to have perceived something and subconsciously stepped back. When he stepped back from his original position at the door, everyone could see a series of floating trays entering the room, one after another. Furthermore, atop of these trays were delicious food and beverages. It was most likely the dinner that they had been originally intending on missing. The trays seemed to be carried by something. They bounced up and down in midair as they came in. Some of the trays were higher up, some were lower, as if to indicate that the ¡¯people¡¯ carrying these trays were of different heights. While everyone stiffly watched this scene while keeping quiet out of fear, the six trays were very quickly distributed. Each of them directly floated before every person before slowly drifting down. It was just like the owner of this manor had dispatched well-trained servants to receive the guests with magnificent hospitality. It was just a pity that these guests had no way to perceive this ¡¯goodwill¡¯. Each one of them stared unwaveringly at the tray and food ced in front of them, as if they were looking at some extremely terrifying thing. For a long time, no one spoke nor moved. Meanwhile, those ¡¯servants¡¯ did not seem to show any indication of wanting to leave. When they thought about how there were ghosts standing by their side watching them eat dinner, no one had even the slightest bit of an appetite. They only wished to flip this tray over and throw it away, the farther away, the better. "Did they...did they leave yet? Yang Yue, can you still see them?" The bespectacled youth shook while trying to push his sses up. However, because he was trembling so fiercely, he failed to do so several times. "...I can¡¯t see them," Yang Yue stood at the entrance, back erect while gently shaking his head, "However, my senses are telling me that...they...probably haven¡¯t left." "Then what should we do?! We¡ªdo we need to eat this stuff?! No! I won¡¯t eat!" The robust girl refused, emotionally stirred. Furthermore, her reaction provoked the quiet and gentle girl who was situated not far away. She suddenly threw off the caught-off-guard Ming Hai¡¯s hold and suddenly flipped the tray before her into the air and let out a hysterical screech. The food sprinkled across the floor emitted a tantalizing aroma. Meanwhile, the quiet and gentle girl who had just exploded panted heavily, eyes flickering around like a bird that could be startled by the mere twang of a bow. Her eyes were full of rm and insanity intertwined. No one reacted. The ghosts on the side did not seem to be angered either because of this. Everyone rxed slightly. Just as they were about to copy the quiet and elegant girl and refuse the food, another tray of food floated in through the wide-open door, neither slowly or rushed, and once again situated itself before the quiet and gentle girl. The quiet and gentle girl¡¯s pupils constricted. She subconsciously wanted to retreat but something suddenly pressed down against her limbs, locking her onto the floor. Meanwhile, the fork on the new tray stabbed into a piece of meat and flew over, firmly sticking itself into the mouth of the quiet and gentle girl that was opened because she had been screaming and struggling. Everyone averted their eyes, finding the scene unbearable to behold. Ming Hai, who was beside the quiet and gentle girl wanted to stop the ghost that was ¡¯feeding¡¯ her, but his hand could only pierce through the ice-cold empty air. It fundamentally had no way of touching the enemy¡¯s body. Thissted until the quiet and gentle girl broke down and screamed "I¡¯ll eat, I¡¯ll eat!" Only then did the ghost¡¯s ¡¯feeding¡¯ cease. The quiet and gentle girl that recovered her freedom shook so hard that she couldn¡¯t hold her knife or fork steadily and could only use her hands to stick the food into her mouth. She ate, cried, and retched, all at the same time. With the quiet and gentle girl taking the lead, nobody else wanted to enjoy the ghost¡¯s feeding. They picked up their utensils one after another, as if they had shbacks to their very first meal in this manor where they clearly had no appetite yet had no choice but to eat. No, perhaps this time was even worse than thest. At least at that time, they could choose how much to eat. But this time, they did not dare leave any leftovers. Even if their stomachs were so full and close to bursting, they still had no choice but to brace themselves and continue eating. The only thing to be d about was that the ghosts did not really seem to intend to let them eat until they burst. With just a bit of hard work, they were still able to finish it all. Probably because they had the mindset to quickly get things over with, everyone ate at a very quick pace. After a period of stuffing themselves, the only one to remain was, unexpectedly, Sui Yuan. His tray still contained at least half of the food. Sui Yuan, who was holding his utensils while bearing the stares of other people: "........................" ¡ª¡ªCan¡¯t you eat at a normal pace?! With that speed, you guys seem like ghosts that had been reincarnated after being starved to death, ah! QAQ "What, can¡¯t eat it?" Yang Yue looked at Sui Yuan in concern and cautiously approached his side. Sui Yuan...silently nodded. This body¡¯s constitution was weak and its appetite was never good. To want to finish all of the food here was indeed rather difficult. Right now, he had barely eaten half of it and his stomach already felt like it was extremely bloated. Yang Yue was very conflicted. He originally wanted to help Xiao Xiao settle it a bit more quickly, but he really didn¡¯t know whether he could eat anymore. Ming Hai also noticed Xiao Xiao¡¯s issue. He had just stood up, intending to help him, when he suddenly saw the tray in front of Xiao Xiao move. Yang Yue reflexively stood in front of Xiao Xiao,ing between him and the tray. However, he never expected that the tray would only steadily float up and then converge with the other trays in midair before neatly and tidily floating out of the room. Furthermore, the door that was wide open slowly closed without a sound, serene as if it was wishing them to ¡¯have sweet dreams¡¯. Everyone£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªOriginally, they didn¡¯t need to finish it all?! Then for what reason did they painstakingly stick it all into their stomachs until their stomachs felt like bursting?! Say this earlier, ah! QAQ Bathed in the bitter and/or jealous gazes of the other people, Sui Yuan, who was the only one with afortable stomach, silently shrunk behind Yang Yue. In that moment, he felt extremely overwhelmed. Yang Yue sighed, feeling gratified as he rubbed Sui Yuan¡¯s head. He then supported his bulging stomach as he slowly shifted his body into a resting position, lying down. ¡ª¡ªSimply don¡¯t want to move at all, ah.... This was the thought of everyone except for Sui Yuan. Thus, although they were all sorts of envious and hateful towards Sui Yuan, this lucky b*stard, they did not have the energy to do anything more. Each and every one of them were paralyzed in ce and could only painstakingly try to struggle against their stomachs that were about burst. As they struggled and struggled, sleep began to gradually take over. Their eyelids grew heavy and their minds became muddled. Unlike the incessant, grotesque, and variegated nightmares of the previous couple of days, tonight, they slept especially deep and sound. Sui Yuan was awoken by some furry thing after falling into a deep slumber. He yawned and rubbed his eyes as he sat up, conveniently pressing down onto the Crystal Beast that was slipping down from his chest. The white beast had already reinstated its original appearance of a long-tailed rabbit. It was incessantly acting pampered as it went ¡¯wuwuwu¡¯ on his body, rubbing and digging against him. Sui Yuan casually stroked its bodyfortingly a few times before turning his head to examine the situation regarding their surroundings. Everyone had fallen into a very deep sleep. Even the person who was originally supposed to be standing guard had their head bowed and did not move. When he recalled the ¡¯forced¡¯ meal that had ured before they fell asleep, Sui Yuan realized that this was likely Zhao Xihe¡¯s doing. Could it be that aside from his, everyone else¡¯s had a strange ingredient added into theirs, for example...a sleeping drug? Sui Yuan shifted his gaze and stared at the robust girl that was huddled up against the wall. His gaze gradually sharpened¡ªthis was a good opportunity to kill her. To die in her sleep was a painless and inescapable opportunity. It was simply charitable and straightforward. Of course, the premise was that the other was not feigning sleep. That¡¯s right. The robust girl was this world¡¯s Destroyer. Sui Yuan was very certain about his judgement. As someone who had once been an Actor, there were very few holes in her acting. However, it was unfortunate that she was still inexperienced. The bespectacled youth was calm and rational by nature. Although this was the settings of the original character, it was very in-line with a Destroyer¡¯s temperament. Sui Yuan had doubted him, but he always felt that something wasn¡¯t right. It was only after he had taken the initiative to probe at the study did hepletely disperse his doubts. If the bespectacled youth was the Destroyer, then he would definitely know the cause of his own character¡¯s death and absolutely would not touch that book that Sui Yuan had handed to him without any misgivings. That book would lead to his death. Even if he did touch it, he would inevitably feel nervous and would not act so ignorant as he had at the time. Sui Yuan was perhaps inexperienced in some aspects, but his perception when it came to acting techniques was especially keen. He was very certain that if it wasn¡¯t for the sudden ident from next door interrupting his movements, the bespectacled youth would have definitely flipped through the book, just as provisioned by the plot. The Destroyer absolutely could not have anticipated just when a situation would erupt next door. If it had urred a littleter and he held the book without flipping through it, then that would expose him. Thus, following his motives, he would definitely not have touched the book. As for the quiet and gentle girl...Sui Yuan had to say, that pitiful girl had indeed been forced into insanity by this manor. First, there was the bathroom murder. Then, there was the murder while bathing. All of the misfortune fell on her. Over the course of time, if she didn¡¯t go crazy, who would, ne? Moreover, true madness was not something many people could believably act out. If the Destroyer wanted to feign madness, well, that was honestly not the brightest n. If they did it poorly, then they¡¯d be exposed. After all, the plot did not speak about the quiet and gentle girl going mad. Furthermore, the Destroyer was but a normal person and did not have Sui Yuan¡¯s innate gift for acting and imitation ability. Thus, if the quiet and gentle girl was the Destroyer, she ought to choose to y a normal person and not a mad one. If the quiet and gentle girl and bespectacled youth¡¯s probabilities were lowered, then that only magnified the robust girl¡¯s suspiciousness. Of course, aside from the process of elimination, Sui Yuan¡¯s most important reason for believing that she was the Destroyer was that when he had advanced the sealing of the door with the Crystal Beast¡¯s help, he had clearly seen that the expression in the robust girl¡¯s eyes was not at all that of joy from being rescued but of astonishment. Although it was but a sh, it was still enough. First, she had rescued the quiet and gentle girl from the bathroom murder. Then, she had used her as a shield and to logically settle her own death trap. The Destroyer had trulye up with a good n. It was just unfortunate that in the eyes of analytical people, she was still underripe. Sui Yuan was full of killing intent and began to ponder over the probability of his sess were he to personally act. Meanwhile, the Crystal Beast that was snubbed, used its head to push at his hand and raised its neck. Sui Yuan lowered his head and saw a little white pouch tied around its neck. When hidden amongst its white fur, it was not eye-catching in the least. If it wasn¡¯t for the Crystal Beast¡¯s specific reminder, Sui Yuan would likely have missed it for real. After taking the pouch down and opening it up, Sui Yuan saw that inside was a dark green, sparkling, and translucent bead. Sui Yuan had just raised an eyebrow in astonishment when he heard 5237 yell loudly, "Silly host! It¡¯s the psychic bead that you were always longing for!" Sui Yuan silently pinched the bead: "...How do I use it?" "Give it to me, give it to me!" 5237 pounced at the bead and swallowed it at once. In the next second, Sui Yuan could immediately see the icy blue, transparent arm that was draped around his shoulders. Sui Yuan£º"........................" Although he knew who the other was, Sui Yuan still couldn¡¯t help but feel his hair stand on end. He abruptly shrunk away from the arm¡¯s reach and thenforted his own wildly beating heart while staring at Zhao Xihe, who was sitting beside him. Zhao Xihe, who was posing, entire body covered with a swallow-tailed coat, revealed a helpless and hurt expression, "Am I that frightening?" Sui Yuan: "...No matter who it is, they would still be extremely startled to suddenly see a hand noiselessly appear on their shoulder, OK?" Zhao Xihe smiled, not guilty in the least. He leaned towards Sui Yuan and stuck his own face to Sui Yuan¡¯s cheeks, as if enjoying his warmth, "Right now, you can finally sense me, ba?" Sui Yuan furrowed his brows slightly. The cold seeping into the side of his face made him feel rather unwell. He stretched out a hand, wanting to push the other away, but discovered that his hand wentpletely through Zhao Xihe¡¯s body. He only felt that ice cold feeling, but didn¡¯t touch any physical substance. Sui Yuan silently cast his dissatisfied gaze at 5237 and said, conflicted, "The psychic bead can only let me see and hear the ghosts? I can¡¯t touch them? Simply too worthless." 5237 felt extremely wronged, "...This has nothing to do with me, ah! The highest grade psychic bead can naturally do that! However, the problem is that you are only using a medium grade one!" Sui Yuan cast a knowing nce at Zhao Xihe. Hehe, truly resourceful. To be unable to touch meant that he would have no way to resist. He could only let him do as he pleased, huh?! "My dear, why are you looking at me like that? Are you really that happy to be reunited with me?" Even though he knew that he had been seen through by Sui Yuan, Zhao Xihe could still thicken his face and adopt an ¡¯I don¡¯t know anything¡¯ appearance. He then purposely ¡¯misread¡¯ the other¡¯s response to something that was beneficial to himself. Sui Yuanughed coldly, "Just what did you do those times I couldn¡¯t see you?!" Zhao Xihe spread his hands out in shock, "I didn¡¯t do anything, ah?" Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªIt¡¯d be weird for me to believe you! "It seems that you probably yed around really happily thesest few days? And only now thought to give me the psychic bead?" Sui Yuan crossed his arms over his chest, fuming as he red at his willful lover. Zhao Xihe sighed lightly and spoke, rather vexed, "No. I wasn¡¯t happy at all. No matter what I did to you, you couldn¡¯t feel a thing. I was truly quite frustrated, ne...." Sui Yuan: "...So you had indeed done something to me, ba?" Zhao Xihe: "No, I didn¡¯t." Seeing that Sui Yuan was about to explode in anger, Zhao Xihe quickly began to soothe him, "The reason why I didn¡¯t give you the psychic bead before was because you were always with the Destroyer. If you made any special reactions upon seeing me, then you¡¯d be suspected and would face danger. After all, ording to the plot, Xiao Xiao cannot see ghosts." Sui Yuan¡¯s expression eased up a bit, but he still furrowed his brows in discontent, "I don¡¯t think that I would have forgotten myself nor make any reactions I shouldn¡¯t make." "...No, I think that you would have," Zhao Xihe fell silent for a while before responding honestly. Sui Yuan: "...Isn¡¯t that because you were doing something you shouldn¡¯t have been doing to me. Thus, you definitely did something, right?" Zhao Xihe: "...My dear, can stop talking about this? ^_^" 0007: "...Hehe, my host is simply always courting death." 5237: "...I truly don¡¯t dare believe that this shameless fellow is unexpectedly a part of my boss. My faith has copsed. QAQ" Eve: Thest convo of angry!wife SY and guilty-doesn¡¯t-want-to-continue-getting-grilled!ZXH is so funny and cute. I love that SY has reallye a long way from being a passive party to an active member of this rtionship. Wuxian: I¡¯m ready to read a whole chapter of just SY and ZXH bantering back and forth. Chapter 14 part11 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Despite being presented with irrefutable evidence, Zhao Xihe quibbled to death that he did not do anything. His ability to lie with his eyes wide open really made people feel dizzy. Fortunately, Sui Yuan did not actually care about finding out what the other had done. After all, what has happened had already happened. Even if he forced it out of him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to change the past. Thus, Sui Yuan didn¡¯t want to relive this dark history at all. Just treat him as an ignorant person, ba. Otherwise, what expression should he use to face the protagonist shou who had seen everything! Probably because Zhao Xihe knew about Sui Yuan¡¯s conflicted mood, so in the end, he got away with it by using his thick face. After the two people chatted about ¡¯their lovesickness since their farewell¡¯, they finally began to discuss proper matters. "Indeed, she is the Destroyer," Zhao Xihe raised his chin, pointing at the robust girl, "Right now, she is really asleep. The moment to move is now." Sui Yuan nodded. Only, he did not want to act while in this room as that would inflict another heavy wound on the protagonist gong, protagonist shou, and their friends upon waking up the next day. Zhao Xihe also did not object. He waved a hand and the robust girl was surrounded by a group of ghostly blue light and floated up into the air. Afterwards, she floated along with Zhao Xihe to the door. "When did you discover her identity? During Clown¡¯s riddle?" Sui Yuan followed Zhao Xihe and exited the room from behind, closing the door on the way out. "En, it was at that time," Zhao Xihe nodded, disinterested, "I didn¡¯t expect that the Destroyer would be drawn out so easily. I¡¯m really quite disappointed, ne...I had originally thought that I could toy with her for a while." Sui Yuan, who had also nearly been drawn out: "........................" "The identity of the butler is second only to the host. His authority is great. After I had confirmed that there wasn¡¯t too great an issue with the non-human entities and shifted my suspicion to the humans, I prepared quite a few little gifts for her," Zhao Xihe¡¯s face was gloomy over his wasted efforts, "Clown¡¯s riddle was only the appetizer. The deployment of the Crystal Beast was also meant to do nothing but cause a little destruction to her ns in passing. I had specifically found a way to turn humans into ghosts and then set up some tricks. That¡¯s the highlight. After all, in order for the Destroyer to aplish their goal, they would most likelye up with that idea. In the end, all of it went to waste. Even the drugging went so smoothly...she¡¯s probably a newbie who had just be a Destroyer, ba? She¡¯s got absolutely no experience and her strength is so disappointing." While listening to Zhao Xihe list the chain of pits he had dug for the Destroyer, Sui Yuan simply wanted to cry hot tears of sympathy for her. To end up in Zhao Xihe¡¯s hands and to also end up in the disadvantageous position as a human, indeed, she ought to have braved the risks early on and escaped the world from the beginning. Her probability of survival would certainly be much higher.... Although the things Sui Yuan had done were much more passive whenpared to Zhao Xihe¡¯s active actions in digging holes for the Destroyer, in the end, he still relied on his own judgement to wheedle out the Destroyer. Although Zhao Xihe had let out the Crystal Beast to help him, it was enough to make Sui Yuan feel proud of his ¡¯first time¡¯. After all, he had a great deal of restrictions ced on him as a human. Furthermore, his nearly exhausted points had made it so that he could not exchange any useful props, so he had only been able to spin silk from a spider¡¯s thread. While listening to Sui Yuan with high spirits give a step-by-step recount on how he had deduced the Destroyer, Zhao Xihe¡¯s eyes contained a smile, expression doting and indulging. For the Origin to toss them to these worlds were Destroyers reside was indeed a case of ¡¯making use of trash¡¯. However, Zhao Xihe did not like this method at all because he was worried about Sui Yuan¡¯s safety. The task of sniping Destroyers was not the same as an ordinary Actor¡¯s missions, where even if they died halfway, the only consequence would be that they would be deducted points and removed from the world. If he was hurt by the Destroyer, that would inevitably bring about an indelible wound to his soul. For someone as gentle, pure, and ill-suited for battle as Sui Yuan, this was truly too dangerous. Unfortunately, Zhao Xihe had no way to stop this from happening. So, he could only do his best to protect Sui Yuan and teach him how to quickly mature. At the very beginning, he hadn¡¯t met with Sui Yuan because he had been afraid that he would be noticed by the Destroyer and inadvertently alert the enemy. After he had determined who the Destroyer was, Zhao Xihe realized that this was an extremely good teaching opportunity. He could let Sui Yuanpletely shed himself of his assistance and safely temper himself through practical experience. So, even though he had already known who the Destroyer was, Zhao Xihe did not get into contact with Sui Yuan, let alone get rid of the Destroyer. He only watched quietly on the side and watched as Sui Yuan, who had been confused at the beginning, gradually fumbled about, collecting clues¡ªfrom being a passive lurker to an active attacker¡ªright until the very end when he hade to the same conclusion as he did about who the Destroyer was. The missions in the future would be inevitably more dangerous. The Destroyer¡¯s scope for hiding would be even greater, their strength more formidable. Zhao Xihe may not be able to protect Sui Yuan in time, so he needed to make sure Sui Yuan matured as quickly as possible. Fortunately, Sui Yuan¡¯s actions were not bad, letting Zhao Xihe feel rather gratified. When this mission ended and Sui Yuan received more points, Sui Yuan would be able to exchange them for useful props via the system whenever he wanted and would be much safer. "Let¡¯s do it here," Zhao Xihe pushed open the door leading to the second floor¡¯s balcony¡ªthe protagonist gong and shou¡¯s party had tried to open this door before but no matter how they tried, they hadn¡¯t been able to open it. Afterwards, Zhao Xihe threw the robust girl onto the ground and turned to look at Sui Yuan, "You do it." "Me?" Sui Yuan was startled. "En, after all, the kill this time is not dangerous. You should take this opportunity to practice how to use that power, so that when you have to use it in a future mission, you won¡¯t be too flustered," Zhao Xihe said, like this was a matter of course. Sui Yuan silently looked at the agonized Destroyer and couldn¡¯t help but connect this scene to that of a ferocious beast bringing its weak prey before its young cub, thereby providing its young with an opportunity to practice its hunting technique. Sui Yuan knew that Zhao Xihe¡¯s methods were correct, and he did not hesitate to ept his goodwill. He immediately began tomunicate with his system. Very quickly, he could perceive a boundless and powerful energy flowing through his veins and converging in the palm of his right hand. At this moment, Sui Yuan felt a surge of emotions, as if he was standing at the pinnacle of the world and could touch its rules and regtions, thereby bing a godly existence that towered over this world¡ªa god that could give and take life away without any misgivings. No wonder...no wonder there would be so many Actors who would choose to discard their Actor identity upon obtaining this power, even though they knew that this would be extremely dangerous¡ªbecause this kind of feeling really made people go crazy over it. Very few people would be able to refuse it, let alone an Actor that had always yed supporting roles and experienced all sorts of oppression and suffering, and umted a lot of discontent. Only people with the most resolute minds would be able to refuse the enticement of being above everything else and use it while retaining their rationality. Sui Yuan narrowed his eyes and very quickly dispelled the power¡¯s bewitching spell. He raised his hand and pressed the coalesced power in his right hand onto the Destroyer¡¯s forehead. His other head pressed down against the other¡¯s body. Even though the strongest sleeping medication would not be able to block out the pain of having one¡¯s soul being torn into tatters. The Destroyer woke up screaming and tried her hardest to break free. However, her heavily damaged soul waspletely unable to control her present body, let alone pull apart the barrier between worlds and escape. She could only helplessly convulse, tremble, and let out fragmented moans and pleadings for forgiveness. An intense appeal for forgiveness and great sorrow flowed out of the Destroyer¡¯s eyes. When paired with the girl¡¯s weak and beautiful appearance, it was enough to make people¡¯s hearts soften and hesitate. It was just a pity that Sui Yuan was never someone who would be ovee with sympathy. He only cared about one person. Aside from him, in order toplete his task, no matter what he faced, nothing would be able to sway his will. When the Destroyer realized that it was useless to beg, her expression became ruthless and sinister. Sui Yuan realized something, slightly narrowed his eyes, and then intensified the destructive power. Before the Destroyer was able to use her trump card to take him down with her, he tore her soul into pieces in an instant. The robust girl¡¯s body continuously emitted transparent, icy blue granules. Those were the fragments of the Destroyer¡¯s soul. These fragments rose into the air and pieced together to form a vague human-like image before it was dispersed by the wind, disappearing in a second. "It seems...as if it was still a man, ne..." Sui Yuan raised his head, watching a soul die for the first time. A momentter, hemented, "I can¡¯t help but think about what if I also have to be a girl. Although I don¡¯t have a gender, I¡¯ve already gotten used to a man¡¯s body, ah...." Zhao Xihe: "...This is what you wanted to say? Isn¡¯t there anything else?" Sui Yuan turned to look at his beloved, puzzled, "What else is there to say?" Zhao Xihe supported his forehead with his hand in regret, "I had originally thought that you would feel sad after destroying the soul of an Actor for the first time. I had nned tofort you and take advantage of that to get some benefits, ne." Sui Yuan¡¯s face was full of dark lines and he silently called for 5237, returning the power, "Really sorry about that. I don¡¯t feel sad at all. I am innately apathetic to emotions. Moreover, I¡¯m not even the same species as Actors. It¡¯s like how you can easily scare the world¡¯s original inhabitants and animals without a care. There¡¯s no difference." Zhao Xihe raised his hand to pat Sui Yuan¡¯s head, "Ok, ba. Ok, ba. Just take it as me having overthought things, "Soon after, he shifted the topic. He turned his head to look at the half opened door of the balcony, "So, the person behind that door, have you seen enough?" Sui Yuan followed Zhao Xihe¡¯s line of sight and looked over. He only saw an icy blue coloured ghost slowly appeared from behind the door, overcautious and vignt like he was facing a predator that would take his life at any time. This was the first time Sui Yuan had seen the manor owner, however, this did not stop him from recognizing him immediately. After all, his description in the plot was rather long and very characteristic. "You...are not my butler. Who are you guys?" The long-haired ghost¡¯s voice carried a swaying tremble. He had felt that his butler had undergone a change previously, but he had not thought much about it. Only, the scene he happened to catch tonight made him unable to deceive himself any longer. There was also that youth named ¡¯Xiao Xiao¡¯. Clearly, he looked like an ordinary, cowardly human, but he actually possessed a horrifying power that could directly rip apart the soul. When he thought about how he had solemnly made a threatening vow that he would expropriate him, the manor owner felt unwell all over! He was courting death big time, ah! This was simply the rhythm of not being satisfied unless he yed himself to death! QAQ "It¡¯s not important as to who we are," Zhao Xihe rearranged his cor and gave a graceful and reserved smile, "Our target is not you. So long as you are obedient, we will not do anything to you." "The...who is your target?" As the manor¡¯s owner, the long-haired ghost has naturally seen his share of great stores. Even if he was afraid, he still painstakingly tried to maintain his calm. "Well, the fellow just now. It has already been settled," Zhao Xihe raised a hand and the robust girl¡¯s lifeless body floated upwards once more. He then threw it out the balcony, destroying the corpse and all evidence, "Very soon, we will leave. Please do not worry too much. Unfortunately, your devoted butler cannot return." The long-haired ghost eased up slightly. Although the butler¡¯s disappearance made him feel rather regretful, he was not worth too much of his care, "Then, when will you leave?" "That depends on your cooperation," Zhao Xihe slowly walked towards the ghost¡¯s side. He patted the other¡¯s shoulder lightly. The ghost subconsciously trembled. It felt that its originally dense soul had be rather unstable, like, if the other wished, he could disperse his spirit at any time. Strength prevailed. No matter how haughty or sick in the head he was, the long-haired ghost¡¯s rationality made him unable to help but yield, "...Tell me what I need to do. I¡¯ll cooperate." ¡ª¡ªSo long as he can make these two evil stars leave a bit earlier, then he would do anything, ah. QAQ Everything was covered by the protective shade of the night and the god of sleep. The curtain quietly dropped. Upon waking the next day, panicked and rmed, everyone discovered that the robust girl had already disappeared without a trace. "What happened? What about the person who was supposed to be standing guardst night, ne? No one discovered how she left?" Yang Yue walked in a circle, worried and uneasy. "...It must have been the food! There must have been a problem with the food!" The bespectacled youth immediately grabbed onto the crucial point, "They ced a drug into our food so that we would fall into a deep sleep¡ªthe person on guard, too!" The quiet and gentle girl, tightly wound, coiled into a ball in the corner. She was covering her ears, as if doing so would keep her from seeing or hearing anything...in this way, she could pretend that everything around her no longer existed. One of theirrades had disappeared while they were sleeping soundly. Everyone inevitably felt the need to search for her. Although they firmly believed that searching was futile and everything pointed to disaster, in any case, they wanted to at least find her corpse. As the only person who knew what happened, Sui Yuan still continued to act like a background prop with little presence. Draped over his shoulders was Zhao Xihe, who was as light as a feather. Half of Sui Yuan¡¯s body felt like it was submerged in cold water. Although he felt quite ufortable in the very beginning, it didn¡¯t hinder him much after he had gotten used to it. Yang Yue¡¯s gaze kept sweeping towards Zhao Xihe who was using his lips and finger to y with the lobes of Sui Yuan¡¯s ears¡ªsince he was now able to perceive the ghosts¡¯ actions, only Heaven knew how great of an effort Sui Yuan had to exert to brandish a ¡¯I don¡¯t know anything¡¯ appearance¡ªand wanted to say something several times but hesitated each time. In the end, he didn¡¯t say a thing. Half dragging the quiet and gentle girl, everyone carefully searched through every inch of the manor. However, they came up with zilch after searching all day. The robust girl seemed to have disappeared from the face of the earth, leaving no trace. Finally, Yang Yue could endure it no more, "You know, don¡¯t you? What happenedst night? Where did ourrade go?!" Everyone was startled and they each turned to look in the direction Yang Yue was staring out: empty air. In order to protect Xiao Xiao, even if Yang Yue was asking a question towards Zhao Xihe who was stuck to Sui Yuan¡¯s side, he only used his peripheral vision to gaze at the two people. Zhao Xihe smiledzily, "Didn¡¯t you guys already guess it? Why ask?" "Is...she alive?" Yang Yue¡¯s face paled. "Really unfortunate but she¡¯spletely dead. You guys need not trouble yourselves over it," Zhao Xihe happily nted his head. The Destroyer had already died so he could naturally y as he liked. It simply brought satisfaction to everyone! Yang Yue clenched his fists tightly, unaware that his fingernails were digging into the palm of his hands. One of hisrades had passed away and another was on the verge of falling apart with an abnormal state of mind...were they really at the end of their rope? It was too easy for the ghosts to kill someone. They had no way to resist.... "...Yang Yue? Just what is the matter?" The bespectacled youth asked probingly. Discovering the gaze of other people on him, Yang Yue solemnly shook his head, "The ghost said...that she...is already dead." Everyone fell silent. Since they had expected this, no one felt surprised. They only felt sorrowful for their friends that had passed away, and for themselves, who already have one foot through the gates of hell. The author has something to say: The Destroyer this time is a cannon fodder who doesn¡¯t know Mo Ziyou from before! Truly sorry for disappointing everyone. ww Eve: ...I actually felt really bad for the Destroyer. And it really hit me how SY isn¡¯t human. But also felt sad and touched over ZXH¡¯s concern over SY. I¡¯m d that he¡¯s concerned over tempering SY, and not one of those that just pledge to protect him no matter what. The best protection you can give someone, is making sure that they can protect themselves imo. Wuxian: I agree that the best way for ZXH to protect SY is to let him mature and be able to take care of himself, because who knows if the next time ZXH disappears, SY might be left with nothing but himself so it¡¯s good if as early as now, he can learn to take care of himself even without his gong. Chapter 14 part12 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Although they had eaten until they were close to burstingst night, they had missed breakfast because they had gone looking for the robust girl. When they wearily decided to give up their search at noon, their stomachs were already empty. Everyone¡¯s steps were heavy as they walked towards the dining hall. They sat before the dining table. When they gazed at the empty seat, they lost their appetites once more. The quiet and gentle girl was still curled up,constantly muttering ¡¯can¡¯t escape, can¡¯t escape¡¯ in a small voice. The bespectacled youth forked up a piece of cauliflower into his mouth, chewing it like it had the consistency of wax and whispered, "This afternoon...what should we do?" "...Continue looking through the study, ba. We haven¡¯t carefully examined all of the books there," Yang Yue replied, hesitant, "Perhaps...we¡¯ll find a clue." "...Then, can you tell us why the butler demanded to send us out that night?" The bespectacled youth suddenly changed the topic and became aggressive, "I¡¯ve had enough! I¡¯ve already had enough with this manor, with the ghosts in this ce! I want to leave, no matter what I have to do! Even if I have to use a despicable, inhumane method!" The quiet and gentle girl suddenly raised her head. From her eyes shone a morbid light as she stared at Yang Yue with fixed eyes, making Yang Yue feel his back go cold. Yang Yue¡¯s heart sunk further. He stared at the bespectacled youth with cold eyes, "Are you not afraid that the one it wants is you?" "I¡¯m not afraid! However, for it to want me is very unlikely," A bout of insanity emerged from within the bespectacled youth¡¯s perpetually calm eyes, "Because the person it most likely wants is you!" The atmosphere became stifling. The bespectacled youth and the quiet and gentle girl were evidently one faction. Meanwhile, Ming Hai quickly stood by Yang Yue¡¯s side, assuming a protective stance. The only one left was Sui Yuan, who sat between the two sides, and had yet to dere his position. Feeling the other four¡¯s gazes on him, Sui Yuan felt greatly pressured for the nth time. He put down his utensils and stood up slowly. He then walked to Yang Yue and Ming Hai¡¯s side, indicating his position. Regardless of whether it was Sui Yuan or Xiao Xiao, their choices would be the same. Yang Yue let out an obvious sigh. His gaze twinkled with joy, as if he wanted to hug Sui Yuan. However, when he saw the ghost on top of the other¡¯s shoulder, he stiffly held himself back. Regardless of how much it hurt to be betrayed by people who were once his ¡¯friends¡¯, so long as Xiao Xiao and Ming Hai always stood at his side, then that would be enough. "You¡¯ll regret your choices one day! You¡¯ll be implicated by Yang Yue and die!" The bespectacled youth fiercely gnashed his teeth, red at Sui Yuan and Ming Hai. 3 VS. 2. On his own side was a weak and mentally unstable girl and a weak bookworm. Meanwhile, even if the other side had Xiao Xiao, who could bepletely ignored, Ming Hai and Yang Yue, however, still had considerable fighting ability. No matter what, his side was the weaker side. This was why he had always endured and did not revolt. One, there was his consciousness and feelings of friendship stopping him from falling out with them. Two, he was intimidated by Ming Hai and Yang Yue¡¯s capabilities. The bespectacled youth felt quite regretful. If he had raised this issue when the robust girl was still alive, then they¡¯d have a chance of victory. It was just a pity that...the other had died without warning. Meanwhile, he could not endure things any longer and had no choice but to stake it all. Who knew if the next to die would be him, ne? However, it failed, ah...his attempt was indeed a failure. After falling out with Yang Yue and co., what should he do? Go their separate ways? That would not do¡ª death would onlye all the more quickly for them. Thicken his face and continue following along with them? Would Yang Yue and the others reject them? Would they sacrifice them in a critical moment to save themselves? The bespectacled youth¡¯s expression continuously changed. It was just unfortunate that no matter what he said, Xiao Xiao and Ming Hai were unwavering and continued to firmly stand by their original choice, leaving him helpless. "Heh...this is human nature. Truly ugly. A good dog-eat-dog drama!" A smooth and taunting voice sounded, interrupting the tension of their ongoing confrontation. Yang Yue abruptly turned to look at the long-haired ghost who had appeared in the dining hall at some unknown point of time. His face was slightly warped. Yang Yue felt that his words were like a p in the face, sharply smacking him. He had once pledged that he would protect each and every one of them. However, reality was nakedly ridiculing him for his naivety. Seeing Yang Yue¡¯s action, the others all cast their gazes on the long-haired ghost, even if they obviously could not see anything. Perceiving both Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe¡¯s gaze, the long-haired ghost reflexively shuddered but he still persisted with his normal attitude. Although he was a bit unnatural, Yang Yue, who had a load on his own mind, did not notice. ¡ª¡ªSo scary, really so scary...to have to y the viin BOSS in front of the true masterminds...it was simply embarrassing to death, ah! I¡¯m being forced, too. Don¡¯t look at me like that....QAQ Unfortunately, the long-haired ghost¡¯s pained inner cries could not be heard by anyone. In everyone else¡¯s eyes, it was still a demented, viin BOSS. Yang Yue gritted his teeth. He recalled how this ¡¯butler¡¯s¡¯ threats had steadily be reality and simply itched to devour its flesh while it was still alive. However, for the sake of the safety of hisrades and himself, he still had no choice but to remain calm, "May I ask why you came here specifically looking for us?" "Why...? There¡¯s no reason why! I just wanted toe and see if you¡¯ve changed your mind," The long-haired ghost raised its hand. Its slender index finger circled around it a few times in the air. It appeared especially leisurely, like he was taking pleasure from their suffering. In actuality, it was itching to immediately finish its mission and then escape far, far away from here, "Another one of your rades¡¯ has died, and two of them have already be enemies with you. Right now, do you still want to persist with your original choice? Give Xiao Xiao to me and I¡¯ll let you all go. This deal is still effective, ne~" "No way!" Yang Yue firmly rejected the deal. "Even if you¡¯ll pay for this with your own life? Is love more important than your life?" The long-haired ghost scoffed. "You don¡¯t understand. This has nothing to do with whether I like him or not," Yang Yue averted his gaze. He actually didn¡¯t believe that his feelings towards Xiao Xiao were all that deep. Only, as a benevolent protagonist, he could not betray the choice he had made in good conscience. The long-haired ghost couldn¡¯t help but admire him. This human, who he had originally thought was stupid to death, had the luck of the devil. He had attained the goodwill from such a terrific guy in a stroke of luck. Contrary to how obedient others would act when they knew that their life was in another¡¯s hands, Yang Yue, who didn¡¯t know anything, still tried his best to always protect this person who fundamentally did not require his protection. Meanwhile, the other naturally knew how to return the favour. Even though his mission had already beenplete, he did not forget to send them out of this dangerous ce safe and sound, as if it was only logical. ...This was likely a case of ¡¯good things happening to good people¡¯? Thus, could it be that he should be a kindhearted ghost from now on? While the long-haired ghost was thinking all sorts of messy things, it raised its lips into a vile smile, "OK, ba. Oh, ba. Let¡¯s see how long you can persist for." After saying this, it didn¡¯t wait for Yang Yue to respond before it disappeared, as if impatient to leave. When Yang Yue turned to look at hisrades again with a steady face, he suddenly discovered that Xiao Xiao¡¯s face was especially pale and his expression was of anxiousness and uneasiness. His heart went ¡¯badump¡¯. A disturbing premonition sprung unbidden within Yang Yue. He used his eyes to tell Xiao Xiao, who had wanted to say something but was hesitating, to calm down. He then turned to look at Ming Hai, "Let¡¯s go." Ming Hai seemed to sense something was amiss and slightly nodded, pressing his hand against Xiao Xiao¡¯s shoulders, taking the somewhat muddleheaded youth towards the dining hall door. Seeing that Yang Yue and the other two were about to leave, the bespectacled youth felt rather anxious, "Wait! We¡ª" "I think we ought to go our separate ways. Compared to having to be vignt against each other, it¡¯s better for us to split up and move on our own," Yang Yue interrupted his words coldly, tone dripping with impatience. If no mishaps had urred, then Yang Yue would have never refused to move together with the bespectacled youth¡¯s party of two. Even if the two parties had a serious disagreement, he did not want to watch with folded arms while the others ended up meeting with danger. It was just that the situation right now was not suitable for disloyal, outsiders to be present. After all, in Yang Yue¡¯s heart right now, Xiao Xiao¡¯s safety was even more important than the safety of the bespectacled youth and quiet and gentle girlbined. The bespectacled youth was frozen on the spot, intimidated by the sudden explosion of Yang Yue¡¯s imposing manner. After hesitating for a while, he did not follow. Yang Yue took Xiao Xiao and Ming Hai far away from the dining hall in quick strides, found a hidden spot, and then turned to look at Xiao Xiao, expression grave, "What did you want to say just then?" ¡ª¡ªAt this very moment, Yang Yue sincerely hoped that his intuition was wrong. Unfortunately, what happened next smashed his hopes. Upon hearing Yang Yue¡¯s question, Xiao Xiao helplessly raised his head. Only after a long while did he say with much difficulty, "The ghost...the one that the ghost wants in exchange...is it me?" Yang Yue subconsciously tensed. He quickly exchanged a nce with Ming Hai, "Why do you ask?" "...I...heard it," Xiao Xiao lowered his head, avoiding the two people¡¯s gaze, "I seem...to have heard the conversation between you and the ghost...." Yang Yue choked. After a period of silence, he stammered in refute, "Don¡¯t speak nonsense. You¡¯re overthinking matters." Xiao Xiao¡ªor rather, Sui Yuan¡ªcould not help but light a candle for the protagonist shou in his heart. Although he really sympathized with Yang Yue, however, he had to leave this world smoothly. Furthermore, it was for the sake of allowing the plot to proceed. Thus, he had no choice but to do this. Xiao Xiao had to ¡¯stay¡¯ in this manor, while Yang Yue and Ming Hai had to leave safely. Right now, what he and Zhao Xihe had to do was to allow these two requirements to ur logically at the same time. "Although I¡¯m indeed not very smart, I¡¯m not stupid...""Sui Yuan lightly shook his head with a bitter smile, "I...heard it all. I can¡¯t even deceive myself..." Yang Yue fell silent for a long time before he sighed, "You...when did you start being able to hear their words?" "Seems like...since just now?" Sui Yuan looked puzzled, "I¡¯m not too sure how it came to be." Naturally, Yang Yue would never suspect that Xiao Xiao was lying. The one he suspected was the long-haired ghost and that ghost that was always wound around Xiao Xiao. It was clear that the possibility that they had done something was very high. At an angle where Sui Yuan could not see, he fiercely red at Zhao Xihe. Yang Yue lifted his hand and ced it over Sui Yuan¡¯s head, patting it gently, "You don¡¯t need to worry. Even if it¡¯s like this, Ming Hai and I would never abandon you. We can definitely escape this manner together, I swear!" Sui Yuan raised his head and showed Yang Yue an appreciative but stiff smile. His eyes became increasingly dark and hesitant, "Is that...true? Everyone is in such danger because of me...." "If we pushed you into a sea of fire to protect ourselves, then we would feel guilty for the rest of our lives," Yang Yue interrupted Sui Yuan¡¯s muttering. He then softened his voice, "So, don¡¯t give up. We¡¯ll work hard together, OK?" Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes reddened and they quickly became wet. He nodded, choked with emotion, and then lowered his head to use his sleeves to wipe the corners of his eyes. He then sucked in a breath through his nose, feeling extremely distressed over Yang Yue¡¯s good nature and tenacity¡ªit was really unbearable to have to bully such a good child.... Ming Hai silently patted Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulders, encouraging him without a word. The three people smoothly (?) solved the issue and began to discuss the next step. In the end, they went with the previous suggestion of first going to the study to look for clues. Contrary to what they expected and against all logic, they bumped into the bespectacled youth and the quiet and gentle girl. After bumping into each other, both sides fell into an awkward silence. Afterwards, both sides tacitly chose to coexist peacefully, each side minding their own business. The bespectacled youth did not want to split up with Yang Yue and the others. After all, it was truly very dangerous to take the mentally unstable girl with him on his own. Meanwhile, Yang Yue, who thought that they had already solved the issue regarding Xiao Xiao¡¯s situation, tacitly approved of the bespectacled youth¡¯s goodwill. He didn¡¯t give them a warm wee back but he did notsh out either. Both sides silently looked for useful information inside the study. Sui Yuan just casually grabbed a couple of books to feign reading, as he had no way of concentrating on the books. Zhao Xihe beside him was acting like a vile character that finally got what he wished for. His actions were bing more and more brazen and reckless. Furthermore, Sui Yuan, who could now feel his touches, was so close to crying. He was clearly being teased and could feel it but unfortunately, all he could do was endure it and remain unmoved. Truly, it was a demented form of torture. Not to mention how the protagonist shou would asionally look over here, making Sui Yuan all the more ufortable. Fortunately, Zhao Xihe also had a line he drew for himself¡ªor should he say, he did not want to let others see too much of the ¡¯love¡¯ between himself and Sui Yuan. Thus, when Sui Yuan could not stand it anymore and stood up to protest, he readily epted it and restrained himself, obediently sitting in one ce and did not stick to him anymore. "What¡¯s wrong?" Yang Yue asked. He had been constantly itching to rush over and pull Sui Yuan away but was afraid that his action would be over-excessive. Thus, he could only watch on helplessly until now when he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing the ghost¡¯s regretful expression, he felt extremely thrilled and promptly inquired in concern. Sui Yuan, whose face was flushed and body weak, understood that his physical reaction could not be concealed from other people, especially the protagonist shou who had witnessed everything. He directly smashed the broken pot with a bewildered expression, "I also don¡¯t know. I just feel...rather strange. My body¡¯s a bit cold and ticklish...." Yang Yue£º"........................" Zhao Xihe£º"......Pfft." Ming Hai£º"......£¿£¿£¿£¿" Looking at Xiao Xiao¡¯s clean and pure eyes carrying an unadulterated confusion, Yang Yue had no way to tell him that he had been dallied with by an idiotic ghost this whole time. He could only cough and avert his gaze out of guilt, "It is a bit cold here. You should walk around, exercise a bit, ba." Everyone: "........................" ¡ª¡ªThis lie was so botched that no one had the heart to ridicule it. Sui Yuan silently stared at the protagonist shou. In the end, he still threw his system to one side and began to pace around the study, depressed. Actually, it wasn¡¯t because he was being obedient, but because this kind of movement was beneficial for what was about to happen. After all, his position was also extremely important. Ignoring the protagonist gong and shou who were exchanging nces not far away, Sui Yuan¡¯s attention was ced on the bespectacled youth. The murder dictated by the plot once again revealed its tenacity. The bespectacled youth¡¯s gaze flickered over the shelves for a moment. In the end, he raised a hand to grab the book that was destined to end his life. ¡ª¡ªNo matter how many people there were in this room, ultimately, the one who was drawn in by this book and would end up grabbing hold of it would forever be the bespectacled youth. This was probably destiny? The bespectacled youth wiped at the book¡¯s cover twice, as if wondering why he felt like it looked familiar. Only, very quickly, he threw this skepticism to the back of his mind and opened the book to the first page. In the next second, a ck fog soared out of the book and pounced at the bespectacled youth as quick as lightning. The bespectacled youth only had time to let out a short cry of fear, take a step back, before covering his head as he wailed in anguish. He crouched down in pain, curling up. Everyone had been struck dumb by this sudden change. However, before they could react, the bespectacled youth suddenly raised his head. His entire body was enshrouded by a faint, ck fog. His skin was deathly white and he used his scarlet eyes to firmly stare at everyone before him. His lips then slowly raised into a malicious smile. Afterwards, ¡¯he¡¯ abruptly bounced up and threw himself at the quiet and gentle girl who was situated closest to him. The quiet and gentle girl let out a hysterical shriek. She ran towards Yang Yue and Ming Hai, but who knew whether it was intentionally or unintentionally, she stretched out and pushed Sui Yuan, who was also rendered stupefied, to the bespectacled youth. "Xiao Xiao!" Yang Yue¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. He stretched out, trying to pull him to his side, but he was helpless as they were separated by too great a distance. He could only watch on helplessly as his throat was gripped by the ¡¯bespectacled youth¡¯. The ¡¯bespectacled youth¡¯ bit deeply into the side of Xiao Xiao¡¯s neck, and licked ¡¯his¡¯ lips as ¡¯he¡¯ watered at the mouth, "Truly delicious...no wonder master and butler daren likes you so much, ne~" Soon after, ¡¯his¡¯ eyes spun and ¡¯he¡¯ stared at Yang Yue and Ming Hai who were trying to approach, "Hey~ Don¡¯t make any thoughtless movements, oh! Be careful. If I get frightened, I might snap his tiny neck,~" "What do you want to do?! Let him go!" Yang Yue was indeed sessfully threatened and halted his steps, not daring to get any closer. He stared at the ¡¯bespectacled youth¡¯ constantly, afraid that ¡¯he¡¯ would hurt Xiao Xiao. "What do I want to do? Of course it¡¯s to grab him and present him as a gift~ I was shut in that book by daren for so long and have finallye out. I naturally have to properly fawn over daren, so that he won¡¯t shut me back in," The ¡¯bespectacled youth¡¯ smiled cruelly and did not say much more. In an instant, he seized Xiao Xiao and turned into a ck tornado before blowing out of the study. "Wait¡ª" Yang Yue subconsciously wanted to chase after them, but he stumbled when the quiet and gentle girl, who had coiled around him at some unknown point of time, pulled at him, causing him to miss his chance. Furthermore, Ming Hai, who was but an ordinary person, could not see the ck fog¡¯s figure and lost the other after chasing it out of the study. Yang Yue could not care about having tender and protective feelings for the fairer sex at the moment. He forcefully pushed away the quiet and gentle girl who was tearing at his clothes, tightly clenched fists shaking. It was the first time he felt this regretful and angry. If he had not so ¡¯benevolently¡¯ agreed to let the bespectacled youth and the quiet and gentle girl stay in the study, then would Xiao Xiao have encountered such danger? They had clearly just promised that they would leave this manor together! If he had known...if he had known then he certainly would not have made that choice. He would have certainly chased the two of them out! ¡ª¡ªRight now, the only way he couldfort himself was that the swallow-tailed coat ghost had also chased after the ck fog...if it did, then it ought to be able to fully protect Xiao Xiao, right? The author has something to say: Originally, the arc was supposed to end with this chapter. In the end, it still has to be dragged on for one more chapter...cough cough, as for the next world...I still haven¡¯t thought about it. [rests chin on hand] It will probably have a modern setting, ba.... Chapter 14 part13 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Thank you San Xiaojie for the kofi and message~ I do love reading your guys¡¯ments but you don¡¯t have to feel pressured to leavements all the time <3 I have also been the lurker (still am haha) so I understand~ But also thank you to the regrs thatment (nearly all or) every chapter. You know who you are and I am very grateful to you guys too, even if I don¡¯t respond every time ?? While the protagonist gong and shou were anxiously visualizing a hundred and eight possible tortures Sui Yuan could be facing, Sui Yuan, who had been ¡¯kidnapped¡¯, was respectfully let go by the kidnapper, after it had confirmed that no one was pursuing them. Sui Yuan rubbed at his neck that had just been gripped at and rolled it around, feeling a bit out of sorts. Meanwhile, the ¡¯bespectacled youth¡¯ stood at a distance neither too close nor too distant, no longer resuming its atrocious act. On the contrary, it was apprehensive, afraid that Sui Yuan would find trouble for him if he fell into a bad mood. "What¡¯s wrong? Does your neck hurt from being grabbed?" Zhao Xihe rushed over brows slightly furrowed. When he saw the red finger marks over his neck, his tone became displeased. The ¡¯bespectacled youth¡¯ subconsciously shrunk back, face full of fright. "It¡¯s nothing", Sui Yuan naturally did not have the heart to let Zhao Xihe scare the ¡¯bespectacled youth¡¯ again. He waved his hand to indicate that he ¡¯leave¡¯. The ¡¯bespectacled youth¡¯ naturally did not tarry and promptly bid the two farewell before hurrying to turn into a ball of ck fog and disappearing in an instant. "Did you find a good hiding ce for whates next?" Sui Yuan knew that the protagonist gong and shou would certainly be searching for him. He did not dare dy and asked quickly. "En, I found one early on," Zhao Xihe hinted that he follow after him. He then floated to the middle-mostrge portrait on the manor¡¯s second floor and did some indiscernible thing. The portrait slowly moved to the side, revealing the staircase to the third floor that had been hidden behind it. "We¡¯re going to the third floor? That¡¯s not a bad idea," Sui Yuan nodded approvingly. Although the protagonists had ended up on the third floor in the end of the story, right now, with Zhao Xihe threatening the manor¡¯s owner, even with their glittering protagonist¡¯s halos, they would probably never find this path. Sui Yuan followed Zhao Xihe up to the third floor at ease and whispered about what their n would be for what was to ur next. The third floor deserved to be the home of the manor¡¯s owner. Regardless of whether one marvelled over its luxurious value or itsfort level, it was iparable to the floors below. Such a good location¡ªnaturally, Zhao Xihe had forcibly seized it for his own use. As for the manor¡¯s rightful owner, he was very likely conscientiouslybouring downstairs, trying toplete the mission Zhao Xihe had assigned him, ba. Sui Yuan first went to the bathroom to take a delightful bath. As for why a haunted manor had hot water, this BUG, there was no need to look into that matter. Afterwards, hezily fell down onto arge, soft bed. Although it had only been a couple of days, the umted fatigue within his weary body had already reached its peak. As soon as he rxed, Sui Yuan felt the entirety of the little body he possessed shout in pain. Just as Sui Yuan was nning on taking a good nap, Zhao Xihe, who was unwilling to be left alone, found his way to his side. His icy cold fingers touched Sui Yuan¡¯s bare skin, bringing about peals upon peals of cold tremors. Sui Yuan wanted to avoid his touch, but the other was incorporeal. Even though he wanted to push him away, he could only grope at open air. "I¡¯m really tired..." Unable to do anything, Sui Yuan had no choice but to beg with a pitiful voice. Zhao Xihe looked at him for a while, feeling rather regretful. In the end, he was defeated by his family sweetheart¡¯s teary gaze and had no choice but topromise. "Ok, ba. I¡¯ll let you rest for today," Zhao Xihe sat up and covered Sui Yuan with the quilt. He then stroked his slightly wet hair, "In any case, we have to stay here for a period of time." Sui Yuan£º"........................" After falling into a long silence, Sui Yuan could not help but ask what he had been wondering about for a long period of time, "Do ghosts have sexual desires?" "The ghosts of this world should? Otherwise, why would the ghost chase after Yang Yue?" Zhao Xihe though it over for a moment before responding reasonably. "Even if it¡¯s like that, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s awkward? You¡¯re a ghost and I¡¯m a person..." Sui Yuan knitted his brows. When he thought of the scene, goosebumps erupted all over his body. Zhao Xihe blinked his eyes cutely, selling meng,pletely unmoved, "Awkward? Actually, I think that it¡¯s very exciting. It¡¯s a very special experience, no? If we don¡¯t give it a try, wouldn¡¯t it be such a pity?" Sui Yuan stared at his lover wordlessly. Only after a long time did he wrap himself up in his quilt. No matter what he said, it was better for him to just sleep for the time being. Only after resting his mind would he be able to deal with a certain person¡¯s nagging and propositioning. It could even be said that Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe spent their days veryfortably and happily. Aside from there being the disharmonious issue about that exercise in bed, he was veryfortable as he had delicious food to eat, he could sleep at any time, and could read, y instruments, or draw when bored. Meanwhile, the lives of the protagonist gong and shou downstairs could only be rated as an abyss of suffering. Although the manor¡¯s owner had a good sense of propriety and had been following Zhao Xihe¡¯s direction and thus, did not cause any great harm to the protagonists, from Yang Yue and Ming Hai¡¯s point of view, they were just relying on luck to escape death time and time again. Since Xiao Xiao had been kidnapped, the entire manor seemed to have begun to revolt, baring its fangs at them without any scruples. Originally, they had been just barely able to dedicate any energy into looking for Xiao Xiao¡¯s whereabouts. However, very quickly, the two people who were too busy looking after themselves found they were terribly preupied and did not dare fantasize about other impractical matters. The quiet and gentle girl was still the victim of disaster. After all, she was the reason that Xiao Xiao had gone missing. Even if Yang Yue and Ming Hai were prevented by their conscience from actually doing anything to her, their hatred that could not be vented was vividly imprinted into their hearts. This made it so that whenever they were confronted with danger, they did not immediately risk their own lives to save the other. As such, their moment of hesitation was enough for her life to slip away. Aside from Xiao Xiao, whose ¡¯life or death was unknown¡¯, only Yang Yue and Ming Hai were left from the original band of friends who had entered the manor together. The two of them did not know if they felt sorrowful or resigned, it was just that their hope of surviving became increasingly uncertain with each passing day, making them feel at a loss, heart full of pain. "Say, is there really no way out?" After escaping yet another one of the ghosts¡¯ killing chases, Yang Yue panted heavily and smiled bitterly, one hand holding his body up against the wall, one hand holding his limp and painful knee. Ming Hai silently supported him up, "Don¡¯t give up. If we give up, then what will Xiao Xiao do?" "Xiao Xiao..." Yang Yue¡¯s eyes darkened. Of course he didn¡¯t hope for anything to happen to Xiao Xiao, but sometimes, hope wasn¡¯t enough. "Let¡¯s go, ba. We should continue advancing forward." Yang Yue barely managed to pull himself together. He stood up with Ming Hai¡¯s support. He was just about to take a step forward when his movements abruptly stopped. His expression was one of astonishment and he turned his head to look at Ming Hai, "...Did you hear that voice?" "What voice?" Ming Hai frowned. He tilted his head, listening carefully with rapt attention. "Yes, it sounds like Xiao Xiao¡¯s voice...He¡¯s calling for us..." Yang Yue was extremely bewildered, "Is it because I¡¯m always thinking about him that I¡¯m having an auditory hallucination? Or..." Yang Yue¡¯s throat tightened, "Or he met with misfortune and turned into a ghost, which is why it¡¯s only I can hear him...?" "Don¡¯t utter nonsense!" Ming Hai interrupted Yang Yue¡¯s words sternly, his eyes shing, "I can also hear it. Although it¡¯s rather indistinct, but that is indeed Xiao Xiao¡¯s voice!" This discovery was like a stimnt injecting itself into their veins. In an instant, the two people who had originally been dispirited and downcast raised up their spirits. They carefully determined the direction from which the voice came from and followed the sound. Although this could be a trap set up by the ghosts, Yang Yue and Ming Hai could not disregard even the smallest of probabilities. They advanced cautiously and prudently, right until they reached the side corridor of the first floor. Yang Yue and Ming Hai were pleasantly surprised to see that familiar, thin and weak youth standing there, appearing safe and sound. His eyes like onyx ss were full of joy and relief as he stared at them. "Xiao Xiao!" Yang Yue could not help but automatically increase his pace. The feeling of having lost him only to get him back made his emotions surge. It was difficult to resist his emotions. He was impatient and wanted to go faster, and even faster, so that he could bring that boy into his arms. However, to his surprise, the expression on the youth¡¯s face suddenly changed, "Watch out!" Yang Yue subconsciously turned his head and was stunned to see that an icy blue ghost had appeared behind him at some point in time. The ghost wore aical clown suit and it had exaggerated colours painted onto its face. Before Yang Yue could react, he was suddenly pushed against the wall of the corridor. He felt great pain, as if all his organs had been shoved around. Fortunately, Clown did not seize the opportunity toe at him a second time. It wasn¡¯t that it didn¡¯t want to, but because it was kicked to one side by another ghost that had suddenly appeared in time. The short and stout clown tumbled through the air several times. It had wanted to get angry at whatever had stopped it, but very quickly, its anger transformed into a ttering giggle, "Gee, gee~ Isn¡¯t this Butler daren? Did youe here to y in your free time~?" "Butler?!" Yang Yue stared at the alwaysposed ghost that was always neatly dressed in a swallow-tailed coat, stunned, extremely shocked at the other¡¯s true identity. Only, the swallow-tailed coat ghost did not bestow even a single nce towards him. It only gazed at Clown with a haughty and indifferent gaze before gently spitting out one word, "Scram." Clown¡¯s cheeks puffed out in rage but it did not resist the other. Without a word, it disappeared with a ¡¯bang¡¯. Yang Yue stiffened and stared at the ghost who suddenly donned the butler¡¯s hat. Before he could ask, he heard a series of hurried footsteps. "A-are you alright, ba? Sui Yuan threw himself to the protagonist shou¡¯s side and impatiently checked his condition. Clown was the least well-behaved ghost in the manor and was also the most rebellious. Sui Yuan was afraid that it had hurt Yang Yue and spoiled all of their hard work. "I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to worry," Yang Yue¡¯s gaze fell onto Sui Yuan and he smiled. As matters stand, it already wasn¡¯t important as to who the butler was. What was important was that his Xiao Xiao was still fine and that they had been able to meet again. Yang Yue extended both arms, wanting to draw the youth into his arms. However, he discovered that the other had taken a step back suddenly, as if startled, leaving a distance between them. Yang Yue stared at him, stunned, not knowing what to do. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan managed to barely force out a smile. He looked at Yang Yue and then turned to nce at Ming Hai, "I...I have already found a way to leave. Very soon, you guys will be able to leave the manor." The expression on Yang Yue¡¯s face slowly vanished. Although he had an instant of happiness when he heard that he could really leave, very quickly, an unclear premonition enshrouded him. Yang Yue walked to Ming Hai¡¯s side and faced Sui Yuan, closely watching his every expression. Only, the one to speak up first was not him. "...Us? Then what about you, ne? Aren¡¯t you going with us?" Ming Hai asked in a low voice. Sui Yuan shook his head gently, "No. I have to stay here." "This is...the demand for that exchange, right?" Yang Yue tightly gritted his teeth, "You know that we would never want to use you in exchange for freedom!" "I¡¯m volunteering," Sui Yuan interrupted Yang Yue¡¯s words, directly looking him in the eyes, "I¡¯m volunteering to stay in this ce. Before, I was afraid because I couldn¡¯t see the ghosts. However, right now...I can see them. Actually, it¡¯s not as bad as I had thought. There are good people amidst the ghosts, they treat me well. I like them, so I am voluntarily staying here to apany them...if it¡¯s like this, then you guys can leave. Isn¡¯t this the best of both worlds?" Yang Yue watched Sui Yuan doing his best to exin, expression one of sorrow. His tone was unhesitant, "You¡¯re lying." Sui Yuan£º".............................." "You¡¯ve never been able to lie, Xiao Xiao," Yang Yue raised his hand, cing it on Sui Yuan¡¯s head and giving it a gentle rub, "Your acting is too clumsy." Sui Yuan£º"........................QAQ" ¡ª¡ªIt was the first time someone had said his acting was bad. Sui Yuan¡¯s whole person was stupefied! To him, this was simply the most infuriating personal attack! "Hehe, even if he¡¯s lying, so what? Do you have the right to choose?" Zhao Xihe pushed away the hand Yang Yue had ced on Sui Yuan¡¯s head. He then pulled his lover behind him and looked at the protagonist gong and shou in ridicule, "If you don¡¯t leave, did you think that you would have the good fortune to continue living for long? Xiao Xiao¡¯s wish is to let you two leave here peacefully. It¡¯s only because of his wish that I agreed to act. If you don¡¯t leave...it couldn¡¯t be that you want him to helplessly watch as you two die here and end up with unbearable pain that he cannot rid himself of for the rest of his life?" Yang Yue opened his mouth, wanting to refute, but he was disappointed to discover that he was in no position to do so. His experience in the past hadpletely in his conceit and confidence. Yang Yue had never felt this close to death before. It was like what the butler had said, the ghosts could kill them at any time. If they continued to stay here, what awaited him and Ming Hai was only death. And if they did die, aside from making Xiao Xiao suffer more, nothing else woulde from it. ¡ª¡ªClearly it was Xiao Xiao who was sacrificing himself in order to save them, but even if they were unwilling, they had no choice but to leave for his sake...this kind of cause and effect was simply preposterous andughable. "I¡¯ll live very well, don¡¯t worry," Discovering that Yang Yue was wavering, Sui Yuan promptly seized the opportunity to strike while the iron was hot. Since he had already OOCed, he might as well directly smash the broken pot and OOC until the end, "I know that my personality has never incurred the favour of other people. Only you and Ming Hai Ge have treated me well. Right now, it¡¯s time to let me grow up...really, I guarantee that I¡¯ll live on well." Yang Yue didn¡¯t know what to say. He really had no power to make any choice. However, he was really unwilling. No matter what, he was unwilling to leave like this! It was just a pity that Zhao Xihe would not patiently watch as his own lover bade a tearful farewell to another person. He sneered and then lightly waved his hands. In the next second, what seemed like a decorative side door behind them suddenly opened wide without warning. An immensely attractive force caused Yang Yue and Ming Hai to lose their bnce and they involuntarily fell in the direction of the side door. "Xiao Xiao¡ª!!" Yang Yue subconsciously stretched out his hand, wanting to grab hold of Sui Yuan. However, he was blocked by Zhao Xihe without any mercy. He was only able to watch on helplessly as that thin and feeble youth drew further and further away from him. Yang Yue, who had no way to resist the attractive force, could only leave a ¡¯I¡¯lle back to find you, so you must live on well,¡¯ before he disappeared behind the door with Ming Hai. The side door shut the instant the two of them disappeared, cutting off all noise. Sui Yuan fixed his eyes on the unmoving door for a moment, before he finally rxed, "This...is the end, ba?" "Ah, yes. I finally sent those two fellows away," Zhao Xihezily stretched, feeling profoundly regretful towards having to soon say goodbye to his identity of a ghost and also his days of being able to do all sorts of weird things to his lover whenever he wanted while his lover had no way to refuse him. "However...what did thatst phrase of his mean? It couldn¡¯t be that they want to court death ande back here?" Sui Yuan knitted his brows. He didn¡¯t know why but he felt rather uneasy. "Why are you worrying about him? In any case, this has nothing to do with you anymore," Zhao Xihe wrapped his arm around Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulders and carelessly responded, "Our mission is over. It went by very smoothly." When he mentioned this, Sui Yuan immediately became very happy. In a sh, he threw the protagonist gong and shou to the back of his head. Meanwhile, after the protagonist gong and shou experienced a period of dizziness, with everything changing before them, they absent-mindedly realized that they were standing on a stretch of emptynd within the forest. The surroundings seemed rather familiar. Yang Yue and Ming Hai could both faintly recall that not long ago, they had crossed these woods to avoid the rain. Only then had they found the old manor that had been situated on this emptynd. Right now, the forest was just like how it had been in the past. The stretch ofnd was still here, but the manor seemed to have disappeared without a trace, as if what had happened had only been a nightmare. Yang Yue shut his eyes firmly, his fingers digging into the soil beneath him with force, and he let out a long sigh. "We wille back," Ming Hai stood up, staring at where the manor should have been, tone resolute, "We will save him. We won¡¯t give up like this." "Of course not," Yang Yue lifted the corner of his lips and slowly stood up. He stared in the same direction as Ming Hai. He seemed to sense that the boy, who he would never forget, was standing inside the manor he could not see, facing them silently with a sorrowful gaze, "Right now, we are too weak and can¡¯t fight those spirits. However, there will always be a way. The ghosts must be afraid of something, and we will inevitablye back here once more." Yang Yue and Ming Hai both turned around and followed their memories as they walked towards the direction of the broken down car. Once they believed in something, they would stand firm by it and would absolutely never change it. They would use their entire lives to honour the vow they had made at this moment. ¡ª¡ªThus, when they tried to return to the space between worlds but ended up being pulled into the Original space, Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe were bbergasted. "What?! Wait¡ªthis is not what you said!" Sui Yuan, who had just received a big fat score, didn¡¯t even have time to be happy before he had been struck dumb by this bolt from out of the blue. "I did say that you needn¡¯t care about the plot, but who knew that you¡¯d change the plot so excessively." If the Origin had emotions, it would very likely want to ¡¯hehe¡¯ at these two, "In the plot, the protagonist gong and shou experienced a series of matters, learned how to fight against the ghosts, and then did indeed return to the initial manor in the end. However, their goal was to thoroughly settle the manor owner who had been constantly causing trouble for them. Right now, the manor owner did not follow them out and instead obediently stayed in the manor. The protagonist gong and shou¡¯s reason for returning to the manor had changed to saving Xiao Xiao. When they return to the manor but don¡¯t see the butler or Xiao Xiao, well, how can I settle this?" "Isn¡¯t it fine...to just treat it like they¡¯ve died?" Sui Yuan blinked, responding shyly. He was immediately pierced by the Origin¡¯s icy cold gaze and lowered his head, not daring to speak. "Then the matter will be settled like this," The origin did not n on asking these two people and had decided on its own, "Wait until the plot has reached that point and you two will return to that world to fix everything." Sui Yuan: "...If I had known this before, I wouldn¡¯t let Xiao Xiao die....QAQ" Zhao Xihe: "...Hehe, I had originally nned on doing that. Just who was it that said that Yang Yue was not a bad person and was afraid of over stimting him? Who said that he couldn¡¯t bear to go through with it, and wanted to directly give him a happy ending?" Sui Yuan covered his face in anguish, "I was wrong...I won¡¯t carelessly try to make happy endings ever again. Indeed, it is only by dying that one can avoid future issues ah...." 5237: "...This is the first time that I¡¯ve heard of an Actor leaving seeds of future trouble afterpleting their mission and end up being forced to return to continue the plot. Really learning something new every day...." Eve: Next arc is...a return to the BG worlds! It¡¯s a dogblood Cindere campus love story between a rich mr.perfect and a poor girl. ....So like every asian drama ever. Wuxian: For the next arc, I thought I¡¯d be confined to watching asian dramas, not also reading them?! Chapter 15 part1 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Chapters in this arc: 11 Even if Sui Yuan was extremely dissatisfied with the ending of thest world, he had no way to disobey the Origin¡¯s will. He could only swallow down his words of misery as he was sent off to the next world. The only thing worth rejoicing over was that the flow of time within each world was different. He, at least, did not have to face the protagonist gong and shou, who had ¡¯done bad things with good intentions¡¯, too soon. In the next world, Sui Yuan once again woke up on arge, soft bed, per usual. The surrounding furniture indicated that this was a modern world, and the original host¡¯s family was rather well off. He ought to be a rich young master. Sui Yuan sat up and turned his head to look at the mirror on the nearby dressing table. After, he raised his hand to lift his shoulder-length hair. In a modern society, it was very unconventional for a man to have ¡¯long¡¯ hair. This boy was extremely handsome. Sui Yuan narrowed his eyes and thought for a moment. However, he could only use the not-quite-suitable ¡¯gorgeous¡¯ to describe him. Yes, ¡¯gorgeous¡¯. Once one saw this person, one would associate him with thebel of ¡¯tall, handsome, and rich¡¯, even if what he wore or used was not high end. While Sui Yuan was examining his appearance, a sweet-sounding ringtone sounded. Sui Yuan traced the sound to the source and grabbed a cell phone from underneath the pillow. He then nced at the name on the screen indicating the caller, ¡¯Lili¡¯. After pondering over it for a while, Sui Yuan answered the call and ced the phone to his ear. "Hey~Darling~Me and my friends are hanging out at the bar. Do you want toe with, ah?" An alluring female voice sounded through the cell phone. However, the background was a little noisy, making Sui Yuan subconsciously furrow his eyebrows. "No, I won¡¯t be going today. I¡¯m too tired," Sui Yuan¡¯s voice was deep and flirty. He was clearly saying very normal things but when other people heard him speak, it carried a provocative vour. This kind of character setting really made him dizzy, "You guys have fun, ba." "Ah? What, ah~Really so boring~" Clearly, the girl on the other side of the phone was extremely disappointed by his response. She threw a tantrum for half a day but seeing that Sui Yuan didn¡¯t relent, in the end, she could only hang up the phone in anger. Sui Yuan flipped through the phone¡¯s contact list and as he quickly looked through this, he saw the magnificent sight that was the phone numbers listed under ¡¯girlfriend¡¯ and fell silent for three seconds. ¡ª¡ªEven without looking at his character settings, he could already tell what character he was currently ying. Throwing his cellphone to one side, Sui Yuan sat on the bed, feeling rather distressed. His first reaction was that ¡¯Zhao Xihe, that fellow, is going to eat vinegar and flip out again¡¯. Only, he was powerless regarding this matter. It was the Origin that chose what role he yed¡ªthe situationpelled him. Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe...could probably do nothing but ept it... Throwing the image of his lover¡¯s gloomy face aside, Sui Yuan began to flip through this world¡¯s plot. Afterwards, he was a bit surprised to find out that he had returned to the BG worlds. Furthermore, the plot this time was an extremelymon campus prince X Cindere story. In addition, there included some elements regarding the gratitude and grudges of the rich and powerful and also involved a trade war between crime syndicates. This kind of story usually had a shy, eye-catching male lead, an ordinary but resolute and kindhearted female lead, a gentle cannon fodder supporting male lead who harbours a deep love, and a willful and tyrannical cannon fodder supporting female lead¡ªthis kind of standard configuration also applied to this world. Fortunately, Sui Yuan¡¯s current role did not participate in theplex dogblood mess that was ¡¯you love me but I don¡¯t love you, you love her but she doesn¡¯t love you¡¯. His identity was the best friend of the male lead and supporting male lead. He was a yboy with a harem of girls around him but never gets attached. He would asionally help the male lead and supporting male lead with love troubles, give advice, and would even act as a very quick-witted emotional dumpster for them to vent into. Towards this, Sui Yuan heaved a long sigh. He absolutely did not want to have ¡¯feelings as deep as the sea¡¯ for the female lead. Being able to stray from the plot meant that Sui Yuan could dedicate more of his energy towards the Destroyer. In thest world, that Destroyer was probably a newbie. Furthermore, the Destroyer¡¯s scope of movement was extremely limited. Each and every one of the Destroyer¡¯s movements were right under Zhao Xihe¡¯s and Sui Yuan¡¯s noses so it was very easy to catch hold of the Destroyer¡¯s pigtail. However, this world was not the same. The other¡¯s scope of movement was extremelyrge. He/she might be by the protagonist¡¯s side, following the plot, or, they could directly discard the plot and run off to another country to develop their power. Only, although the scope of movement wasrge, this did not mean it would be too difficult to deal with. After all, the level of danger across the world was very low. Even if the mafia and firearms were involved, with the points he currently owns, Sui Yuan would not face too great a danger. Sui Yuan flipped through the plot and ultimately decided to temporarily bide his time. First of all, he would determine the Destroyer¡¯s identity by finding discrepancies in the plot. Secondly, he also had to pay attention to any new, abruptly rising powers that maye forth. After all, if the Destroyer wants to destroy this world, it was impossible to only rely on the plot and the protagonists. After organizing everything, Sui Yuan connected to 0007 via 5237, hoping to get in touch with Zhao Xihe. This time, there was no twists and 0007¡¯s response was swift. However, from 0007¡¯s response, it could be gleaned that Zhao Xihe¡¯s situation was not good. "So to say, before I settle this inconvenience, it would be best for us to not to meet," 5237 read the message 0007 had sent, "Zhao Xihe¡¯s worried that if your existence is detected, it would be disadvantageous for you." Sui Yuan crinkled his brows, "How dangerous is it?" "To regr people, quite dangerous," 5237 swayed its body, "Of course,, if you exchange your umted points for self-defensive props, you won¡¯t get injured! Only, what Zhao Xihe dada meant was that it¡¯s best if you didn¡¯t have to use those for now. Otherwise, the plot will change too greatly." Sui Yuan nodded in understanding. His character¡¯s original identity did not encounter any dangers in the original plot. If he identally participated in the troubles on Zhao Xihe¡¯s side, it may be detected by the Destroyer, and they may end up inadvertently rming the enemy, causing him to hide all the more deeply. The gains would not make up for the losses. In any case, Sui Yuan trusted in Zhao Xihe¡¯s strength and that he could settle this ¡¯inconvenience¡¯ on his own. It was only a matter of time. "However, did 0007 not say who Zhao Xihe was?" After receiving 0007¡¯s suggestion, Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t suppress his curiosity and asked. His query was met with silence from 0007. Sui Yuan and 5237 exchanged nces, both of theming up with extraordinary images. 5237: "Hahahaha, no wonder he can bear not running over to you the first chance he gets! Being afraid that you¡¯ll encounter danger is nothing but an excuse! An excuse! He definitely does not dare meet with you!" Sui Yuan covered his face but could not help but admit that 5237¡¯s guess was perhaps correct. He truly did not know what Zhao Xihe had be now, for him to unexpectedly not dare to see him. This was definitely the Origin¡¯s revenge, ba? Although he was deeply worried about Zhao Xihe, Sui Yuan still needed to follow the plot. Most of the story in this world urred on campus grounds so naturally,, Sui Yuan¡¯s current identity was that of a student¡¯s. After eating breakfast, Sui Yuan took a car to his campus, empty-handed, and felt a bit excited. This was his first time attending school, ne. He also didn¡¯t know what school would be like.... Along the way, he was given quite an extensive education regarding all things pertaining to school, for example, homework and exams. This quite worried Sui Yuan. Although he had an extremely high learning ability, he really didn¡¯t understand those things called "Math" and "Science". If he encountered a test over those subjects, what will he do then, ne? While Sui Yuan was worrying over this, he finally arrived at the school. As soon as he stepped out of the car, Sui Yuan heard a burst of ear-piercing shrieks, "Ah------Hao Ning-sama has arrived!!" Sui Yuan, who had only ced one foot outside of the car: "........................" 5237, who had also been frightened: "........................" In an instant, Sui Yuan whipped out his flirty and confident face¡¯s expression, straightened his body, and lightly nced in the direction of the screams. In the next second, he could only watch on helplessly as a crowd of students ¡ªthe majority being female¡ªrushed out from the originally neat and tidy school gate. All of them stared at him with fervent gazes, faces flushed with excitement. The corner of Sui Yuan¡¯s mouth rose and he lifted his right index and middle fingers to his mouth and blew out a kiss, as was the original character¡¯s habit. Immediately, he evoked a spell of heaven-shaking screams. Tucking his hair behind his ears, Sui Yuan leisurely walked towards the school gates. Wherever his eyes swept over, pink bubbles seemed to appear. At the same time, he conveniently received the rippling waves of love from those around him. Only, deep inside, he was enduring from fright, face expressionless, "...What the heck is ¡¯sama¡¯?I have no idea what they¡¯re shouting. My name is Hao Ning, not ¡¯Hao Ning-sama¡¯, ah?" 5237 searched through itsnguage database, "Sama is Japanese. It means ¡¯daren¡¯ or ¡¯your highness¡¯. Many young people like to use this to address the people they respect and worship." Sui Yuan silently appraised this strange appetion and then raised another question, feeling conflicted, "This is a school, right? Why do I feel...like it¡¯s not quite like how I imagined? I feel like I¡¯ve gone back to the entertainment circles...." "...I also don¡¯t know if schools are supposed to be like this..." 5237 hesitated, "The school settings in each world are probably different, ba? The location for the important plot developments is the school, so it would be rather exaggerated. For example, in a story about the power struggle in the harems in ancient times, the power struggle between the women are fiercer than they are in other worlds. En, it¡¯ll be fine once you get used to it." Sui Yuan, who felt like he would soon go deaf, had no choice but to try his best to get used to this rather terrifying school. Fortunately, although the students of this school were crazy they were still rational. They weren¡¯t like the fans of the entertainment industry. In contrast, they formed two lines on either side of him, forming a path for Sui Yuan to walk on so that he could peacefully enter the school building. Sui Yuan walked, appearing confident but was really scared witless inside. He appeared rxed but in reality, he was stretched taut from head to toe. He was afraid that if the students ran wild, he would not be able to maintain his flirty and confident character settings. This school, which was said to be a top-notch school for the aristocracy, had a truly expansive campus. Sui Yuan had spent several minutes just walking from the school gates to the school building. This really made him doubt why the car did not directly send him to the entrance of the school building. Weren¡¯t they afraid their precious and pampered little young masters and little youngdies wouldn¡¯t injure their legs walking this distance? Or, was this an avant-garde method of exercising? Towards this, 5237 only expressed that ¡¯the settings were like this¡¯. As for a BUG or what not, so long as it didn¡¯t affect the plot, it was of no great matter. Before he even reached halfway, Sui Yuan heard a peal of new screams from behind him. Judging from the name that was being screamed, it was likely the male lead and supporting male lead entering the stage. As the good friend of both the male lead and supporting male lead, Sui Yuan naturally halted his steps and turned to look behind him. The male lead, Yun Yi, was tall and he emitted a tyrannical, egotistical aura all over. His appearance was not at all delicate and instead, it was full of masculine pheromones¡ªa strong sense of aggression. He was like a ferocious beast that was prepared to kill at any time. It was dangerous but fascinating at the same time. It was said that he was the crown prince of the mafia. Although he was not truly tainted by his family¡¯s ¡¯business¡¯, he was still raised with its influence. As for the supporting male lead, Yue Minghe, he was Yun Yi¡¯s pr opposite. He was the gentle and refined type with elegant and soft features. He was extremely schrly. Whenever he stood quietly, he was just like a stalk of bamboo: quiet, peaceful, and emitting a faint, grassy scent. Even if he was not as ostentatiously charming as Yun Yi, Yue Minghe was not at all inferior to the other when standing next to him. On the contrary, because of his special aura, he was unforgettable. It had to be said, from looking at just their auras, Sui Yuan¡¯s character of Hao Ning was a bit inferior to these two people. It was no wonder the female lead of this world had not taken a fancy to him and had instead turned up her nose to his yboy personality. "Yi? You, this youngster, decided toe really early today, ah?" Yun Yi noticed Sui Yuan and quickly strode over, wrapping an arm around his neck without any politeness. Sui Yuan stumbled upon being pulled like this, his expression helpless but he didn¡¯t push him away, "En, I woke up early today, so I came to school early." Yun Yi sized up Sui Yuan as if he was sizing up some kind of rare specimen, "It¡¯s rare for you to get up early. Didn¡¯t you go out to y yesterday?" "No," Sui Yuan pursed his lips, discontent, "I¡¯ve been a bit tired recently. Probably got sick of ying. It¡¯s nothing." Yun Yi revealed a mischievous smile, "Since you¡¯ve gotten tired of it, wait for me to take you to y something new!" Sui Yuan looked at Yun Yi skeptically, "I won¡¯t touch anything illegal. Don¡¯t you dare try it." "It¡¯s not illegal, not illegal!" Yun Yi waved his hand carefreely, evidently very dissatisfied with his good friend¡¯s baseless worry, "Do you think I don¡¯t know you? Rx! Everything is clean!" Only then did Sui Yuan rx a bit and manage to nod, "Fine, ba. If I¡¯m in the mood...." Unlike Sui Yuan¡¯s original host that enjoyed being surrounded by admirers, Yun Yi¡¯s attitude towards the surrounding students was much more nasty. He preferred to ignore them as if they were invisible. As for Yue Minghe, he was much more polite. Although, it was clear that he also did not like to be excessively watched. However, he would asionally nod his head at others, acting cold and aloof but not at all impolite. When he heard Yun Yi inciting Sui Yuan to y his ¡¯game¡¯, Yue Minghe furrowed his brows, "Ah Yi, don¡¯t carelessly propose rotten ideas. Ah Ning would probably not like that ¡¯game¡¯ of yours." "Who¡¯d know if he doesn¡¯t give it a try, ne?" Yun Yi shed a toothy grin and Yue Minghe, seeming to n on pulling Sui Yuan out to y reassured, "I have a sense of propriety! Minghe, if you¡¯re worried,e along, ah!" Yue Minghe gave Sui Yuan a smile, as if to say that his hands were tied. He then sighed, "Ok. I understand. At that time, I¡¯ll alsoe along. Otherwise, I really won¡¯t be able to stop worrying about the two of you." "Then that¡¯s settled! See you there tomorrow night!" Yun Yi¡¯s eyes glimmered and he roped his other arm around Yue Minghe¡¯s shoulders, directly and efficiently deciding on their ns for the following night. Sui Yuan, as a person involved but had not expressed his opinions in time, "........................" ¡ª¡ªEven if I¡¯m not that male lead or supporting male lead, can you please not ignore me? Even passerbys have rights! Sui Yuan, whose ns were decided by the male lead and supporting male lead without permission, expressed that he was aggrieved. Moreover, this wasn¡¯t mentioned in the plot? Sui Yuan felt rather uneasy, but his misgivings had no justifications. After all, the plot was written from the female lead¡¯s point of view. However, right now, the female lead had yet to meet the male lead, so naturally, the plot would not have any descriptions of the male lead¡¯s and supporting male lead¡¯s ¡¯pleasure seeking¡¯. ...He was probably just overthinking things, ba? Sui Yuan was rather uncertain about this as he was absent-mindedly taken into the school building by the male lead whose arm was still around his neck. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed the female lead¡¯s in figure running towards them, in deep concentration, while holding a stack of thick exercise books in her hands. ¡ª¡ªAlthough he didn¡¯t know just how nearsighted the female lead had to be topletely ignore the three ¡¯campus idols¡¯ who carried a halo effect on their bodies, this didn¡¯t stop Sui Yuan from reacting at once: the plot has begun! Afterwards.... In the plot, Yun Yi, who was supposed to be the one at the very front and end up getting knocked into with a face full of exercise books, currently had his arm around Sui Yuan¡¯s neck. Seeing that someone was about to bump into him, hisbative instinct that had been cultivated since he was young was activated. Sui Yuan felt the arm around his neck suddenly tensed. Soon after, it pulled him forcefully, causing him to lose his footing and stumble directly in front of Yun Yi. Then, he was covered in exercise booklets. The female lead who raised her head in shock: "........................" Sui Yuan, who was silently brushing the exercise booklets off of himself: "........................" The male lead, who knew that he had unexpectedly used his own good friend to block a bullet: "........................" The supporting male lead who had been silently watching everything: "........................" ¡ª¡ªFor a moment, the entire corridor, fell, silent. Eve: 10/10 job protag!ML, well done. Chapter 15 part2 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Thank you San Xiaojie again for the kofi ?? Faster updates wille...I promise. Just need a liiiiiitle more time. After realizing what he had just done, Yun Yi simply wanted to chop off his own hand! Although typically, he was ostentatiously domineering to outsiders, towards the brothers he had sincerely recognized, he was extremely amodating and cared about them a lot. This was also why Yue Minghe had been able to stay healthy and lively despite lusting after Yun Yi¡¯s woman. If it was anyone else, this vicious and cruel mafia crown prince would kill them in a second. "S-sorry, sorry! Ah Ning, are you OK?! It¡¯s my fault. It was a conditioned reflex from my training. When I saw that something was going to bump into me, I reflexively wanted to block it. It really wasn¡¯t on purpose!" Yun Yi watched as his good friend slowly patted his dishevelled clothes, his always flirty and affectionate smile slightly rigid. He simply did not know what he should do. Sui Yuan raised his eyes to look at the male lead, who was staring at him with frantic eyes, bewildered like a silly dog, without a trace of his previous shy, domineering aura. He grinned and gave him two words, "Ha. Ha." "Ah Ning, don¡¯t be like this! QAQ" Yun Yi nearly wanted to kneel! Usually, he would not lower himself so quickly, but unbeknownst to him, the moment he saw his family¡¯s good friend get angry, his first subconscious reaction was to apologize. He absolutely had to coax the other until he was happy again before he could heave a sigh of relief. The female lead who had beenpletely ignored: ".............................." "Pfft. OK,. Ah Ning wouldn¡¯t get angry over such a trivial matter like having books smashing into him. Ah Yi, you¡¯re really being too nervous," Yue Minghe couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as he mediated. "Right, I wouldn¡¯t get angry over getting smashed into with books. What I¡¯m angry about is unexpectedly being dragged out by my good brother to act as his shield," Sui Yuan snorted, tone discontent. Yun Yi: "...It was really just a conditioned reflex, ah! QAQ" "A conditioned reflex of pulling your own people in front of you as your shield?" Sui Yuan side-eyed Yun Yi, arms crossed, "Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s even more repulsive?" "No...I was just casually pulling at some random thing..." Yun Yi tried to exin, struggling at the end of his rope. "Heh, so it turns out that I¡¯m just some random thing to you?" Sui Yuan raised his brow. Yun Yi, who was left speechless because of how difficult his good friend was being, shifted his eyes and naturally took out his anger on the main offender, "Even if I¡¯m in the wrong, the one who brought about all of this is her!" Seeming to have found something to shift their attention to, Yun Yi angrily red at the female lead and figuratively rolled up his sleeves, "Say! Shouldn¡¯t you apologize andpensate Ah Ning for injuring him?!" The female lead who was suddenly mentioned was extremely frightened and she stammered her apology, "S-sorry. It¡¯s me who was in a rush and was not being careful of where I was going...." "If apologizing was useful, then why would we need police officers?!" Yun Yi obviously didn¡¯t n on releasing the anguished female lead. Only, before he could continue to intensify his act of making trouble over nothing, he was interrupted by Yue Minghe, "Leave it, ba. Is there really no problem with you, a mafia crown prince, repeatedly mentioning police officers? Besides, the one who was bumped into was Ah Ning. Ah Ning himself hasn¡¯t dered his position, so why are you talking on his behalf?" Sui Yuan nced at Yue Minghe, rather bbergasted. The implicit meaning behind the supporting male lead¡¯s words was to help the female lead escape. Could it be that he had already developed quite a bit of goodwill towards her? Sui Yuan thought back but could not, just when the supporting male lead had fallen in love with the female lead in the plot. He had no choice but to temporarilybel it as ¡¯love at first sight¡¯ for now. Although Yun Yi gazed at Yue Minghe in dissatisfaction, he still had no choice but to admit that he was right. He turned his head to look at Sui Yuan. In an effort to curry favour, Yun Yi handed over the authority to make a decision over to his good friend, "Then, how does Ah Ning think this matter should be solved?" How could this be solved? Sui Yuan rolled his eyes. His character settings was that of a yboy¡¯s. Towards all girls¡ªfrom eight to eighty years old¡ªhe was refined and courteous. Unless he wanted to OOC, he had no other choice, "The one I¡¯m angry at is Ah Yi, not this youngdy! How do you think I want to settle this?" Sui Yuan replied to Yun Yi in an unhappy tone, then turned towards the female lead, smiling politely, "Next time, be a bit more careful, least you end up doing such a rude thing again." "Y-yes, I understand. I am truly very sorry!" The female lead couldn¡¯t help but blush. She suddenly bowed at a ny degree angle towards Sui Yuan, her grateful voiceced with an imperceptible tremble from her nervousness. Upon receiving the female lead¡¯s apology, Sui Yuan turned to look at Yun Yi, "Then, do you have any objections?" ¡ª¡ªSay that you do! Quickly, say that you do! However, Yun Yi was destined to be unable to hear Sui Yuan¡¯s true voice. He was no longer the ¡¯victim¡¯ who could act unreasonable and difficult, and create all sorts of difficulties for the female lead while believing himself to be in the right. The present Yun Yi had be one of the chief offenders, so how on earth would he dare refute or deny Sui Yuan? So long as he could cool his good friend¡¯s temper, he would never dare to head west if Sui Yuan wanted him to head east. Thus, Yun Yi naturally shook his head repeatedly, "No, no. Ah Ning¡¯s way of handling this is really good. I don¡¯t have any objections!" Sui Yuan£º"........................" What happened to the promised chemistry between the male and female leads on their first meeting! What happened to ¡¯I bully you then you bully me¡¯, resulting in the female lead sumbing to Stockholm syndrome because of the male lead¡¯s abusive love and the male lead being attracted by the female lead¡¯s resolute and willful nature that refuses to submit, ne?! Hehe, towards his ability to cause the plot to crumble as soon as he gets involved...he was alreadypletely used to it...as if! It¡¯d be strange if he was! ¡ª¡ªSui Yuan¡¯s heart felt iparably weary. Seeing that the issue had been perfectly settled, Yue Minghe smiled. He crouched down to take the initiative to help the female lead collect the exercise books that were scattered on the floor. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan¡¯s character had always boasted of being a gentleman, so he naturally followed along in helping. Yun Yi stood by himself for a moment, conflicted. In the end, he also squatted down albeit reluctantly. After all, he was also a ¡¯guilty¡¯ one. He needed to properly fight for a merciful ruling¡ªwasn¡¯t it just picking up an exercise book anyway? There was no pressure at all! With the three people¡¯s aid, the exercise books were swiftly piled up once more. The female lead picked up the exercise books, trembling, and looked with gratitude at Sui Yuan who had helped her up. Sui Yuan seemed to be able to read the thoughts of the female lead at this time through her limpid and pure eyes: "They all say that the three young masters of the school are tyrannical and indifferent. Actually, the rumours cannot be trusted. They are all good people, ah~" Sui Yuan: ...Hehe. While he was watching the female leave with the exercise books in her arms with his own heart crushed, Sui Yuan had yet to have time to hold a silent tribute to the plot that had dispersed like smoke, when he was dragged by Yun Yi into the ssroom. What was worth rejoicing over was that this aristocratic school was not at all alike to what 5237 had shown him. There was no homework or tests. Even the attendance rate varied from person to person. For example, the students with the highest statuses like Sui Yuan, Yun Yi could still smoothly move on to the next grade and even graduate without even attending a single day of ss. Towards this kind of setting, Sui Yuan felt dizzy. Only, even if this world did not require him to do well, Sui Yuan still went with 5237¡¯s suggestion to find some time in his schedule to learn a bit with regards to this ¡¯school curriculum¡¯, so that he wouldn¡¯t be confused if future worlds required him to know about it. Sui Yuan dedicated the energy that the original character originally used to chase after girls to studying. Coupled with the memory faculty his Creator had bestowed him, Sui Yuan naturally advanced quickly. At the same time, he did not forget to pay attention to the changes in the world. The inte in this world was extremely developed. Even without taking a step outside of one¡¯s home, one could know everything about it. Meanwhile, although 5237 had always yed the role of an Actor¡¯s pig teammate, it was still a high-end system. ying around on this world¡¯s interweb posed absolutely no issue. Sui Yuan spent quite a few points to buy a program that would monitor the entire web. This way, if any new powers abruptly rose, he would be immediately notified and could deal with it in time. As for Zhao Xihe¡¯s developments on his side, it seemed to be going well. Each time information came over, it was always good news. Although he did not show his face, he still made his existence known before his lover. It was just that he always guarded his mouth like a closed bottle when it came to his own identity. After several questioning sessions yielded nothing, Sui Yuan directly tossed it to the side. In any case, it didn¡¯t matter what character he became. Zhao Xihe would always be Zhao Xihe. A beautiful person would soon be a pile of withered bones. No one understood this reasoning as well as he did. Sui Yuan basically did not care how beautiful or ugly someone was on the outside. Thus, he did not understand why Zhao Xihe was dissatisfied with his own outer appearance to the point of being unwilling to appear before him. Towards this, 5237¡¯s response was ¡¯you¡¯re insensitive¡¯. Striving for perfection and wishing to appear at their own finest before one¡¯s own lover wasmon sense. It was only dim-witted fellows like Sui Yuan who did not understand the conflict in a young girl¡¯s (?) heart. "...In any case, he can¡¯t avoid me forever," Sui Yuan stammered for a while before he retorted with a bit of discontentment, "Sooner orter, there will be a day I see him. Isn¡¯t it better to just get it over with?" 5237: "...If Zhao Xihe daren heard what you just said, he would definitely cry. ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q" After Sui Yuan was done putting everything to order, he was pulled out by the male lead to go somewhere at night, fulfilling their earlier appointment. The goal of their night out was mountain road racing. This was probably the safest of the games out of Yun Yi¡¯s repertoire. It was a normal sport, although after each bout of road racing, there would always be one or two fellows whose skills weren¡¯t good enough, or their luck was just too bad, who would get hurt and have to be hospitalized. When Sui Yuan arrived at the agreed upon location in his car, he saw Yue Minghe quietly standing there on his own, entirely different from the surrounding ¡¯bad children¡¯. He stood out, like a light in the dark night. Sui Yuan got out of his car and walked to Yue Minghe¡¯s side. The two exchanged nces and both could not help but show bitter smiles. If it wasn¡¯t because of Yun Yi¡¯s intense begging, they would not have ran over here in the middle of the night to race. As soon as they got here, they could feel how out of ce they were. Their style waspletely different! Fortunately, they two people did not wait long. They saw Yun Yi¡¯s familiar motorcycle approach. What made them surprised was that after the motorcycle stopped, Yun Yi turned around and pulled an incessantly struggling girl off! "Let me go! You b*stard! Egomaniac!" The girl angrily shouted, like a kitten with its fur all puffed out, itching to scratch the other person¡¯s handsome face. Meanwhile, Yun Yi did not have the slightest intention of letting go and walked over to Sui Yuan and Yue Minghe. The girl stumbled as she was pulled along, cutting an especially sorry picture. When she met with Sui Yuan¡¯s stunned gaze, her body immediately stiffened and her whole face flushed red. "Ah Yi, this is...?" Yue Minghe asked. "This girl offended me! It was just right that I was missing a girl sitting behind me tonight, so I directly pulled her over here!" Yun Yi said casually, fiercely ring at the girl who had lowered her head, feeling ill-at-ease, "This girl is simply clumsy. Before, it wasn¡¯t enough that she bumped into Ah Ning, but she also unexpectedly poured her drink on top of me!" "I-it wasn¡¯t on purpose...someone tripped me..." The girl simply wanted to cry. She asionally nced at Sui Yuan and exined anxiously, as if she was afraid of leaving a bad impression. Sui Yuan fell silent, speechless. On one side, he was happy that the male lead and female lead had an unbreakable chain of fate between them and had ended up back on the original plot after running around in circles. On the other hand, he felt greatly pressured being stared at like that by the other. My beloved female lead little sister, the first love of yours ordained by the plot is the one called Yue Minghe who is standing beside me! Don¡¯t always look at me, ah! QAQ Although he was ignored by the female lead, as a supporting male lead, Yue Minghe was still resolute in rising to the challenge. He smiled,forting the female lead, "Don¡¯t worry. Ah Yi¡¯s motorcycle piloting technique is very good. You won¡¯t be in any danger." "That¡¯s right, ah!" The corner of Sui Yuan¡¯s mouth rose, and his ambiguous gaze flickered between the male and female lead, implying something, "The seat behind Ah Yi is not somewhere just any girl can sit. This youngdy is really fortunate, to unexpectedly gain Ah Yi¡¯s attention." "Don¡¯t speak nonsense!" Yun Yi red at Sui Yuan, raising his fist menacingly, "I¡¯m not interested in that ugly girl at all!" As for the female lead, she was even more eager to cry out¡ªThat¡¯s right! I¡¯m not acquainted with this tyrannical gori at all! Male god, please don¡¯t misunderstand! Male god, please don¡¯t fool around! QAQ Regardless of how the male and female leads tried to exin things, Sui Yuan still firmly believed that there was still something fishy going on between the two of them. Yue Minghe, who was watching on the side, felt especially helpless and could not help but interrupt, "I see that the others are also riding motorcycles. Is it a motorcycle race today?" "En, that¡¯s right." Yun Yi immediately shifted his attention, "Only, I know you two don¡¯t dabble in that, so I helped prepare something for you guys in advance!" While speaking, Yun Yi¡¯s subordinates brought some motorcycles over. Although Sui Yuan did not really understand this kind of vehicle, he could rely on his sight that had been honed in the mecha world and could discern that they were high quality goods. Yun Yi dragged the girl over to the motorcycle he normally used. He then raised his chin to the remaining two people, "You guys discuss between yourselves and then choose, ba!" Sui Yuan hesitated and then chose one that he felt wasparatively eye-catching. Meanwhile, Yue Minghe helplessly released a bitter smile, "You¡¯re making things difficult for me, Ah Yi. I¡¯ve never touched a motorcycle and have also rarely participated in street racing. A motorcycle really won¡¯t do." Yun Yi had obviously not thought of this point. For a minute, he was stunned, "Then what should we do?!" Yue Minghe pondered over it for a while, "Since you can take someone in the seat behind you, then I¡¯ll ride in Ah Ning¡¯s back seat. This way, I can enjoy that fast thrill you¡¯ve been talking about. This is the best of both worlds." This was indeed that best solution. Yun Yi could not leave behind his friends who he had invited to y around happily on his own. So, he cast a questioning gaze towards Sui Yuan. Naturally, Sui Yuan could not refuse. He shrugged his shoulders, "I have no objections. Only, my skills are limited to ¡¯can ride a motorcycle¡¯, that¡¯s all. I can take you for a spin, but don¡¯t think of anything more." "That¡¯s enough," Yue Minghe smiled lightly, nodding. He then confidently sat on the seat behind Sui Yuan and wrapped his arms around his waist. Sui Yuan twisted his waist rather unnaturally. He was really not used to being so close to ¡¯strangers¡¯. Only, he very quickly buckled down and threw his conflicted feelings away. He turned his head to nce at Yun Yi and the female lead and was gratified to find out that, although the two of them were awkward and thought the other was displeasing, they still smoothly prepared for thepetition. Putting on the helmet, knee pads, and gloves, Sui Yuan and the others lined up together. Then, following the sound signalling the start, they all released the brakes at the same time. Although Sui Yuan had never experienced a motorcyclepetition before, he had trained his discerning eyesight, willpower, and reaction speed in the mecha world. It was enough to ce him above these young masters that only rode them in their spare time. It was just a pity that because of his character settings, he did not intend to win. He truly only strived to ¡¯go out for a spin¡¯. However, although Sui Yuan thought what he was doing was merely going out for a spin, actually, the speed of the motorcycle could not be considered slow. He could even easily and skillfully keep up with the majority of the other guys, cing him right in the middle. As the mood got increasingly hotter, their velocity also got higher. Sui Yuan followed along, gradually increasing his speed. Meanwhile, the grip of Yue Minghe¡¯s arms around him clenched around his middle all the more tightly. Sui Yuan could sense that there was nearly no space between Yue Minghe¡¯s chest and his own back. Through their clothes, he could feel the other¡¯s heat and rhythmical heart beat. Yue Minghe¡¯s head leaned closer and closer to Sui Yuan, until it directly fell onto his shoulder in the end. Sui Yuan felt that this posture and distance was really fishy. Only, in his peripheral vision, he could see that the femalepanions sitting in the rear seat of the other guys had a simr position, so he temporarily threw this baffling feeling to one side, treating it as a subconscious self-defensive mechanism of the human body when traversing through high speeds. ¡ª¡ªSui Yuan evidently forgot a point. The people sitting in the rear seats of the surrounding young masters were female friends or lovers. Meanwhile, the one sitting behind him was his friend. [lights candle] Eve: Guess how many hearts SY is going to break this time. Wuxian: Just hazarding a guess here but probably four.. or.. More..? XD Chapter 15 part3 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Although Sui Yuan¡¯s rank was not great in the end, it was enough to make the others have a whole new level of respect for him. After all, for him to be so calm and courageous in his first ever high-speed motorcyclepetition was really not an easy thing to do. Most people would err, over and over, or even give up halfway. Yun Yi was obviously very proud of his good brother¡¯s excellent disy. He straightforwardly pat Sui Yuan on the back several times, praising him, expressing with excitement that he would invite him back next time to y together again. Sui Yuan made a bitter smile as he evaded Yun Yi¡¯s palm, "Enough! I¡¯m not that interested in this kind of sport. It¡¯s alright toe out once in awhile to get rid of excess energy, but I wouldn¡¯t be able to standing frequently!" While he was speaking, he didn¡¯t forget to observe the female lead¡¯s reaction. When he noticed that she was pale and slightly trembling, yet pretending to be calm, he couldn¡¯t help but shove at Yun Yi, criticizing him with furrowed brows, "Your femalepanion doesn¡¯t look to good, ah? Go take care of her, ba!" Yun Yi cast his head away, rather awkwardly, "I¡¯ve said it many times! She¡¯s not my femalepanion! I also don¡¯t like her! I only brought her along to scare her a bit, that¡¯s all. Why do I have to take care of her?!" "This is a duty of a gentleman," Sui Yuan sneered, pushing Yun Yi over in an unquestionable manner. Furthermore, although he appeared vexed on the surface, Yun Yi still obediently walked towards the female lead in the end and then started another bout of arguing with her. Seeing that the male and female leads were interacting ¡¯harmoniously¡¯, Sui Yuan sighed in relief. He then shifted his gaze over to Yue Minghe. Before, he had found it rather odd that Yue Minghe hadn¡¯t gone over to help the female lead when she was feeling unwell. As a result, after looking over, he understood: the female lead¡¯s body was unwell, but the weakly supporting male lead also did not seem any better. Yue Minghe had been born prematurely. He was innately weak and he also didn¡¯t like to exercise. Thus, hisplexion was even fairer than the female lead who was always bustling around all-day long, working. At this moment, he looked even paler and feebler. His slender andnky body was leaning against the motorcycle, powerless, brows slightly furrowed, hand supporting his forehead. The image he made unexpectedly carried a beauty akin to a sickly but still beautiful maiden. Sui Yuan did not feel that ¡¯the other is so beautiful and weak, so I really want to take care of him¡¯. He only walked over out of obligation as a good friend, "How are you? Do you feel really unwell?" Yue Minghe raised his head to glimpse at Sui Yuan and smiled, "En, a bit. Indeed, this kind of activity is unsuitable for me, ah...." "Before, you said you were worried about us so you wanted toe along. Now, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s worried," Sui Yuanined, reaching out to support Yue Minghe up. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the other didn¡¯t seem to have any strength at all and would directly go limp, falling into his arms, appearing trusting and reliant on him. Sui Yuan had a nk expression. He couldn¡¯t push the other away and could only carry Yue Minghe to his car despite his unwillingness and let him sit in the passenger seat. After all, Yue Minghe¡¯s condition was not good and Sui Yuan did not n on staying long. He directly told Yun Yi that he was going to leave and then forced himself to walk back to his car under the female and male lead¡¯s reluctant-to-part gazes. He then sent Yue Minghe home. "Sorry, Ah Ning, for making you leave early today in order to take me home. You couldn¡¯t y to your heart¡¯s content," Yue Minghe tilted his head to look at Sui Yuan, tone apologetic. Hisplexion looked much better, but he still seemed feeble. "It doesn¡¯t matter,. Anyway, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with Ah Yi and them," Sui Yuan shrugged his shoulders with indifference. On the surface, he acted intimate with Yue Minghe, but inside, he was constantly doubting him. He did not forget his final task and had always been secretly watching Yue Minghe. It was just a pity that the description of this supporting male lead was not that detailed. It was even rather fuzzy, only leaving a vague impression of being gentle like jade and weakly. He was always gentle to the max towards the female lead. Whenever she needed him, he would appear. When she didn¡¯t need him, he would be hidden away. As for what the supporting male lead was like when the female lead was not around, the plot did not mention it at all. This made Sui Yuan clueless on where to start in his assessment of the other. Sui Yuan could perceive that the way this Yue Minghe treated him was rather different from that in the plot. In the plot, the female lead was the person Yue Minghe cared about the most, or rather, the only person he genuinely cared about. Even with the kind of friends he has, like Hao Ning and Yun Yi, he still maintained a faint distance. He was gentle but aloof. Only, he could not use the plot as the sole basis of his judgement. After all, Sui Yuan had that fraudulent halo that would attract the male lead, female lead, supporting male lead, and supporting female lead alike. Sometimes, not even passerby characters or cannon fodder would be spared. It was not impossible for Yue Minghe to gradually change his attitude and get closer to Sui Yuan. It was actually even extremely natural for that to ur. If the other continued to act the same way he had always acted despite being under the halo¡¯s influence, now that would be more suspicious. All the way, Sui Yuan was thinking all sorts of things. Sui Yuan would also asionally divide his attention and chat with Yue Minghe. In the end, he brought the other home very smoothly. Yue Minghe¡¯s parents were very busy and were also fond of quietness. In their giant apartment, there was only a single old butler who handled everything. It was so lonely it could not be any more lonely. Sui Yuan also couldn¡¯t wear out the old butler in good conscience so he could only half-carry Yue Minghe up the stairs and wait until he was able to settle him down with much difficulty before he could consider his task finished. "Many thanks, Ah Ning," Yue Minghe changed into pyjamas and sunk into his undeniably soft and peaceful mattress. He stared up at Sui Yuan quietly, lips curved into a smile, unable to cover up his happiness at this moment. "There¡¯s no need to thank me for this. It couldn¡¯t be that you consider me as an outsider?" Sui Yuan acted displeased and reached out to brush away the rather long hair over the other¡¯s forehead. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Yue Minghe would grab onto his hand. Sui Yuan was startled. Yue Minghe, however, released him again, very naturally, "It tickled a bit. Don¡¯t mess around." Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªWas he being disliked? "OK,. Then you rest well. I¡¯ll take my leave," Sui Yuan took his hand back and looked at the time, "It¡¯s still quite early right now. I¡¯m going to go out for a drink. Perhaps I¡¯ll encounter a like-minded, beautifuldy to spend the night with, ne!" ¡ª¡ªThat¡¯s right. Sui Yuan had deliberately said this. His goal was to bring back sense to the supporting male lead, so that he wouldn¡¯t be inexplicably bent by his halo. Fortunately, the majority of male characters in the BG worlds were straight. Even if they¡¯re affected by the halo, they wouldn¡¯t be bent without any pressure unlike in the BL worlds. Yue Minghe furrowed his brows, obviously not very fond of this hobby of his. Except that, he could not give too muchment on his good friend¡¯s private life and could only dim his smile, "Don¡¯t overdo it. This isn¡¯t a good habit. It¡¯s not good for your body." "OK,. I understand, health specialist!" Sui Yuan responded casually and without much care. Yue Minghe pursed his lips, displeased, and added, "What I said isn¡¯t only limited to alcohol, but women too." Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªTo use that kind of face to say those kinds of words, don¡¯t you feel that it¡¯s quite out of ce, supporting male lead daren? Seeing that Sui Yuan was shocked into speechlessness, Yue Minghe probably realized that what he said was not very in line with his personality and very quickly waved his hand, heart weary, indicating that this was the end of this subject. Sui Yuan silently turned around and walked down the stairs. Who would have thought that when he reached the bottom of the stairwell, he would be faced with the butler donning an affectionate smile. Sui Yuan felt his scalp go numb at that butler¡¯s affectionate gaze and lowered his head to size up himself, "Uncle Li, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you looking at me like that?" "It is nothing, Young Master Ning. We have really troubled you tonight," The butler considerately handed over a cup of coffee, which was in line with the original character¡¯s preferences. Sui Yuan epted it and took a sip,ughing, "Minghe is my friend. This is just me doing my duty as his friend. There¡¯s no need to talk about ¡¯troubling¡¯ or what not." "The rtionship between Young Master and you seem to be very harmonious. He seldom depends on others like this, ne," The butler beamed, deeply moved. He had watched the three friends grow up. Although they were nominally master and servant, he was still their elder, "Although Young Master seems gentle, in reality, he is really obstinate and relentless. If he can have such a genuine friend as yourself, then that would truly be too good." Sui Yuan felt quite embarrassed from the butler¡¯s words. Inside, he did agree with how the butler described Yue Minghe. After all, this child would quibble with Yun Yi to death over the female lead in the story. It was only at the very end, when the male and female lead¡¯s love hade to fruition, that he had no choice but to let go. To use the word ¡¯obstinate¡¯ and ¡¯relentless¡¯ to describe him was already rather tactful. After chatting with the butler for a while, Sui Yuan took his leave. Of course, he didn¡¯t go to the bar to while away his time and find a beautiful woman, as he had told Yue Minghe. Instead, he was content with his own lot and thus, directly went home to continue studying properly under 5237¡¯s guidance, advancing with each day. Soon enough, Yue Minghe, who was tossing and turning in bed fromck of drowsiness, finally received a report. It said that Hao Ning had actually returned home in the end and did not go out to muddle about. Only then was he able to settle his fidgety heart and enter thend of dreams with a happy smile on his face. ¡ª¡ªTherefore, on the next day, Sui Yuan discovered that Yue Minghe¡¯s mood was especially sunny and clear for some baffling reason. The gentle smile that was always on his face was also much more sincere than usual. The gaze he used to look at Sui Yuan with was also much more warm and happy, full of gratification. "...What¡¯s with Minghe today? I feel like he¡¯s kinda off?" Yun Yi gathered close to Sui Yuan¡¯s side, face full of puzzlement. "...I also don¡¯t know?" Sui Yuan hesitated, but still shook his head. "Did you take him homest night? What happened?" Yun Yi was especially interested in gossiping. After all, Yue Minghe had always been so aloof and calm since childhood. It was very rare for him to expose his mood so evidently. It made people feel extremely curious. "Nothing happened, ah? I just sent him back in a very normal way, that¡¯s all." Moreover, when he was leaving, the other¡¯s mood had clearly not been good, ne! Sui Yuan shrugged. He was not at all interested in the supporting male lead. On the contrary, he changed the topic, raising the question he was much more interested in, "Were there any developments between you and that girlst night, ne?" "Wh¡ªwhat developments?! I already said that I¡¯m not interested in her at all!" Yun Yi sounded like he was acting fierce while really being weak inside, not knowing how many times he had refuted this. However, Sui Yuan clearly did not believe his words at all. In the plot, Yun Yi had also insisted to death that he didn¡¯t like the female lead. However, as it happened, he would always treat her as if she was special, right until the end. When the female lead decided with dejection to renounce this ¡¯hopeless¡¯ love, only then did he hastily put down his pride and admit that he, this big young master, had unexpectedly fallen for this ordinary, mediocre Cindere. "I understand you, Ah Yi," Sui Yuan stared at Yun Yi, sincerely and earnestly patting him on the shoulders, "I understand even better than you what¡¯s going on in that simple mind of yours, especially with regards to matters between men and women. No one is more of an expert than I am in that field." "...Hehe, how can you say such shameless words with so much pride!" Although he was tyrannical, the unexpectedly pure Yun Yi couldn¡¯t help but want to explode in anger. He turned to look at Yue Minghe, who was sitting not far from there, reading. Yue Minghe had originally been smiling but now, he suddenly had a dark expression on his face, and his intuition told him that they absolutely could not continue discussing this matter. Yun Yi really trusted his intuition. Or rather, everyone in the Yun Family was really trusting of their intuition, to be precise. This was because their intuition had saved their lives who-knows how many times, regardless if it was when they were just starting up or if it was during their struggles for power. Thus, Yun Yi followed his intuition and decisively changed the subject, "Right, my grandfather¡¯s longevity banquet ising up. Don¡¯t forget toe!" Sui Yuan nced at Yun Yi despisingly, "Your ability to change the subject is really botched, ba? Didn¡¯t I already go to your grandfather¡¯s longevity banquet?" "This time is different," Yun Yi¡¯s expression gradually became heavy, making Sui Yuan unable to help but be serious too, "Recently my family has be...en, rather messy, you know?" "I didn¡¯t hear about this... confidentiality is still very strict within the family?" Sui Yuan lightly shook his head, as he quickly recalled the plot. Unfortunately, he did not discover any important plot points that had urred before the female and male lead had gotten acquainted, nor was there any detailed descriptions of the male lead¡¯s background. Only when the two of them confessed to each other did the Yun Family get involved and truly entered the story. "Can it not be strict?" Yun Yi forced augh, waving his hands, "It is also inconvenient for me to say too much about the internal affairs within the family. In short, you must be a bit more careful this time when congratting my grandfather on his birthday. Watch your words and act prudently." Seeing Sui Yuan take his words to heart as he nodded, Yun Yi immediately turned to face Yue Minghe and raised his voice, "Minghe, you also heard it, right?" Yue Minghe raised his head and gently nodded. He then smiled and consoled, "Ah Yi, you need not worry too much. Ah Ning and I aren¡¯t really that involved with your family. We won¡¯t be targeted. Besides, even if people think us displeasing, they must also consider our family backgrounds. Intelligent people will know what choice they should make." "I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll still encounter stupid people, people who court death and find the constant need to implicate others!" Yun Yi spat out in derision. Only after that did his expression turn a bit better, and he resumed his previous carefree, simple-minded appearance. Although Sui Yuan acted with indifference upon hearing Yun Yi¡¯s warning,, in truth, he had marked it down in his mind. This was because this hadn¡¯t been mentioned in the plot, so it could be the work of the Destroyer. Sui Yuan had no choice but to handle it with caution. After returning home, Sui Yuan immediately essed the monitoring software that he had ced on the web to ambush the Destroyer via 5237. Just as expected, he found many trails. Sui Yuan felt something was quite off, as if this news had been deliberately created in order to conceal the truth. It was probably his intuition kicking in, or rather, Sui Yuan doubted this information because of how perfect it was. It was so perfect it was on the brink of being deliberate. Sui Yuan¡¯s fingers lightly tapped on the surface of the desk. Soon after, he quickly linked up with Zhao Xihe via 5237, passing on what he had just discovered, "I feel that the change in the Yun Family is very strange. The methods used behind the scenes are expert-leveled. Could this be the work of the Destroyer?" Zhao Xihe fell into a moment of silence and then coughed awkwardly, "No. You don¡¯t have to worry about this...." Sui Yuan understood instantly, "So this is your doing? You¡¯re a member of the male lead¡¯s family? Who are you?" "...In any case, are you participating in the Yun Family¡¯s Old Master¡¯s longevity banquet this time?" Zhao Xihe answered evasively, "If you go, you should be able to recognize me." Sui Yuan£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªWhy do I have a bad feeling about this? Is it my misconception? The author has something to say: Everyone says that the supporting male lead is the Destroyer. Is it because he¡¯s the only character aside from the male lead and female lead? w Eve: YMH over here chugging vinegar. Also, all of yourmentsst chapter cracked mr up. I loved all the guesses put out. It shall be revealed next chapter ?? Wuxian: ...and so the plot thickens... Chapter 15 part4 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Old Master Yun¡¯s birthday was nothing but a distinguished meeting for those belonging to the upper ss. Although the Yun Family started out in the underworld and were not innocent, as long as one had power and authority in this world, no one would dare haggle over the issue of your origins, ne? Even if quite a few ¡¯aristocratic families¡¯, who liked to call themselves noble, inwardly looked down on the Yun Family¡¯s peasant origins, on the surface, they still had no choice but to adopt a deferential attitude and did not dare to provoke the other¡¯s displeasure. Therefore, Old Master Yun¡¯s birthday celebration was a day where all sorts of gentries from all walks of life congregated. First, they would congratte Old Master Yun for his long life, thereby maintaining a good rtionship with the Yun Family. Then, they would make connections, making acquaintances with people who had simr interests as them and therefore they could coborate with. There wasn¡¯t a description about this birthday banquet in the plot. After all, at this time, the male and female lead were still at each other¡¯s throats, and had yet to fall into mutual love. As an ordinary girl, naturally, the female lead would not participate in this kind of high-end asion. It¡¯s only next year, after the male lead and the female lead had gradually developed feelings for each other, will she then ride the male lead¡¯s west wind to be well-known at a banquet just like this one. ¡ª¡ªOf course, showing her face in such an event only yielded in her getting pped in the face by those high and mighty youngdies¡¯ ridicule. Afterwards, the male lead rushed in, angered on behalf of his beauty and pped their faces in turn. This deepened the affection between the two of them. This was ater matter. As for right now, Sui Yuan was carrying a birthday present that he had prepared with all his heart. He was also standing in front of a mirror, checking for thest time whether everything was ready. The social rules of the upper-ss banquets were very strict. Even the slightest ¡¯unconventionality¡¯ could perhaps provoke trouble. Even if Sui Yuan¡¯s current identity was not low, he still needed to proceed with caution. Or, it was precisely because his identity was high that he needed to pay attention. "Young Master, Young Master Yue had arrived," A servant quietly walked to the entrance of his room and respectfully spoke in a low voice. Sui Yuan casually nodded and then personally carried the gift box in his hand downstairs. Yue Minghe was sitting on the sofa, sipping tea. He wore a smile on his face, posture rxed. When he heard the sound of footsteps, he raised his head to gaze at the staircase, a stunned look passing through his eyes. Sui Yuan wore a silver-grey suit that looked subtlyvish. Furthermore, his necktie and cuffs were ostentatiously detailed, reflecting his unique, yboy temperament. In his hands was a wooden box that was nearly a metre long. His other hand was carelessly running through his long hair. "You¡¯re going to cause quite a fewdies at the banquet today to go crazy over you," Yue Minghe stood up, walking to stand before Sui Yuan with a smile. He reached out to give his good friend a hug. "Hah! I thank you for your auspicious words, then," Sui Yuan slightly lifted an eyebrow, receiving his praise calmly. He waspletely oblivious to how the eyes of Yue Minghe darkened upon hearing his response, as thetter¡¯s face was virtually sticking to his own cheeks. Yue Minghe let go of Sui Yuan without dy and retreated to an appropriate distance between friends. He smiled as he walked out with Sui Yuan, "I¡¯m just saying that, that¡¯s all. Old Master Yun¡¯s birthday banquet is not a ce where you can casually pick up girls! Moreover, the girls who can make it there are not easy to deal with." "OK,. OK,. I also have a sense of propriety!" Sui Yuan waved his hands rather helplessly, "I¡¯m not as rude and impetuous as Ah Yi. Do you really think I¡¯m the type to invite trouble?" "En, Ah Ning has always been very dependable. Really lets people feel relieved," Yue Minghe smiled gently as he nodded in agreement. Immediately after, he abruptly lowered his voice, until it was nearly imperceptible, "However, sometimes I wish you weren¡¯t so dependable...." "What do you wish?" Sui Yuan didn¡¯t hear it clearly and turned his head to look at him. Yue Minghe shook his head and then quickened his pace as he walked towards the car. He opened the door for Sui Yuan. Sui Yuan nced at him, feeling quite astounded. He did not think too much of it, however, and directly bent down and got into the car. Meanwhile, Yue Minghe headed to the other side and indicated for the chauffeur to start the car after he settled into his spot. As the only third generation progeny of the Yun Family, Yun Yi naturally had to head over to the Yun ancestral home early to receive guests. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan and Yue Minghe headed there together on behalf of their respective families. The two people exchanged casually exchanged information pertaining to the guest list of this time¡¯s banquet and alsopared their gifts that they had prepared. Very soon, they had arrived at the Yun Family¡¯s ancestral home. As soon as they got out of the car, the two of them saw Yun Yi standing at the main gate conversing with the guests. Although he seemed rather refined and courteous, anyone who was familiar with him could see that underneath that courteous face was a bubbling violence and impatience. That was, until he caught sight of his two good friends. Only then did Yun Yi reveal a true, happy expression. He sighed a breath of relief and then bid farewell to the person before him. Soon after, he quickly headed towards the two people. Sui Yuan raised a hand to beat Yun Yi on the shoulder with his fist, wearing a wicked smiled, "Enough! Don¡¯t put on such a sour expression. You¡¯re only inconvenienced once a year. Just bear with it!" "I¡¯m bearing with it, ah! I¡¯ve been bearing with it all this time! Otherwise, I would have long since fallen out with them!" Yun Yi pulled at his hair, feeling jittery. He forcibly messed up his hairstyle that had been rigidly set into ce with hair gel. Sui Yuan turned his head away, feeling like it was too pitiful to behold. Meanwhile, Yue Minghe pursed his lips into a smile, reminding Yun Yi to be mindful of his image. While Yun Yi wasining about his bitter experience to his good friends, a lovable voice that held a barely concealed arrogance suddenly came from behind him, " Yi gege!" Yun Yi¡¯s expression stiffened. Before he could react, his right arm was snatched by two soft and fair arms. Soon after, a curvy woman stuck close to him. Really unable to restrain himself, Yun Yi raised his head and rolled his eyes. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan and Yun Yiughed as they greeted her, "Xin Xin, it¡¯s been a while." "Ning gege, Minghe gege," Xin Xin nodded her head slightly to them. After the greetings were over, she dedicated all her heart to hanging onto Yun Yi, chattering away. Her enthusiasm was overflowing as she expressed how much she missed him from not being able to see him for so long and how happy she was to finally meet with him again. Sui Yuan and Yue Minghepletely felt the light they emitted after having been turned into lightbulbs. They exchanged nces and then held back augh while coughing. Afterwards, they ignored Yun Yi¡¯s usatory expression ruthlessly and cold-heartedly leaving him behind as they walked through the main gate together. The woman who was coiled around Yun Yi just now was the supporting female lead in the plot¡ªa proper Ms. Perfect. Although Xin Family¡¯s status could notpare to Yun Family¡¯s, thetter had once been in their debt. Even after the Yun Family made its fortune and had a meteoric rise, they did not forget to support their old friend. Furthermore, the older generation of the Yun Family was on very intimate terms with the people of the Xin family. Xin Xin was the only daughter of the Xin Family and so naturally, was extremely cared for by the Yun Family. Although there was no true engagement, both family heads had a tacit understanding over the matter of Xin Xin and Yun Yi¡¯s wedding. They were only waiting for the two of them toe of age before directly holding their wedding. Xin Xin had liked Yun Yi since they were young. Her whole heart was filled with her ¡¯Yi gege¡¯. Meanwhile, when Yun Yi was young, he had taken care of this little sister of his. Unfortunately, he did not hold any romantic feelings towards Xin Xin. After the two of them grew up, their interests, hobbies, and social circles gradually diverged and their closeness decreased. There¡¯s no need to even mention how Yun Yi had entered his rebellious and chuunibyou phase. Even now, he had not left those phases. Yun Yi was discontent with how his marriage was being controlled by the elder generation. Meanwhile, the Yun Family has always believed that a filial son woulde from under the club, so they would often use a heavy hand to suppress Yun Yi¡¯s resistance. He was like a spring though¡ªthe harder he was pushed, the harder he¡¯d bounce. Likewise, the more Xin Xin nagged him, the more Yun Yi disliked her. Only, he would still treat her half-heartedly because of his family members attitude and the former camaraderie they had as children. Yun Yi had always wanted to find an opportunity to escape this marriage. He was afraid he could not avoid it. Even if the female lead did not get involved, Yun Yi would still find a way topromise, seeing how much he didn¡¯t want toply with his family¡¯s wishes. Thus, when the female lead appeared, Yun Yi¡¯s resistance became more resolute. As for Xin Xin, she could not bear to vent her anger and hatred onto the Yi gege that she liked, so she just set her hands on the female lead who had ¡¯seduced¡¯ her Yi gege, extinguishing the childhood camaraderie she had with Yun Yi in the end. The supporting female lead¡¯s ending would naturally not be good. Except that, Sui Yuan did not have any sympathy or pity towards her. As this had nothing to do with him, he just had to watch on in silence. Looking over at Xin Xin who currentlytched on Yun Yi, chattering non-stop, a wisp of profound meaning crossed Sui Yuan¡¯s mind. Just now, the performance of this supporting female lead was really too normal. She looked at him as though he was thin air and did not seem to be affected by the halo at all. Was this because her feelings towards the male lead were as firm as gold, or was there a deeper meaning behind this? "Ah Ning?" Seeing Sui Yuan constantly gazing at Xin Xin, Yue Minghe frowned slightly. He stretched out a hand to wave before his eyes, "One shouldn¡¯t flirt with a friend¡¯s wife. Even if you¡¯re fickle, you shouldn¡¯t get yourself involved with Xin Xin." "Rx, of course I know that," Sui Yuan smiled sloppily. He handed his gift over to the servant and then grabbed a ss of wine from a waiter. He shrugged, "I was just thinking that Xin Xin, this youngdy, is quite pitiful. Looking at Ah Yi¡¯s attitude, she¡¯s destined to suffer an unrequited love." "So? Do you n on taking advantage of this and getting involved?" Yue Minghe said, displeased. Sui Yuan stared at the supporting male lead, speechless. He felt that the other¡¯s brain circuits were somewhat strange, "What drivel are you spouting? I don¡¯t have that intention at all, OK?!" Yue Minghe¡¯s expression eased up. It was probably because he realized that his reaction didn¡¯t sit well with Sui Yuan, so he coughed gently, "Who let your brain be filled with women all the time? I just don¡¯t want you to suffer because of a woman in the future." "The one who has to suffer is that youngster, Ah Yi!" Sui Yuan retorted, discontent, "If he doesn¡¯t handle Xin Xin well, it¡¯s he who¡¯ll definitely suffer!" "...That¡¯s true," Seeing that Sui Yuan seemed to really be angry over being misunderstood, Yue Minghe immediately epted his opinion and agreed earnestly. Sui Yuan choked down the rage that had no way of being vented. He only red at Yue Minghe angrily for a second before he turned away. Meanwhile, Yue Minghe felt quite vexed as he furrowed his brows. He took a deep breath, steadying his unstable mood...he had indeed advanced too prematurely. ¡ª¡ªUnfortunately, when he saw Sui Yuan skilfully and easily travel through the crowd like a butterfly, gaze constantly flitting over other people, as if searching for a target to pursue, his expression couldn¡¯t help but darken. As an heir that garnered much attention, Yue Minghe was destined to be unable to enjoy peace for long. Before he was able to decide what he ought to do, he discovered that an unfamiliar man had squeezed before him, his face one of caution and ingratiation, "Young Master Yue, hello, I am¡ª" Yue Minghe¡¯s mood was not good, so he naturally did not want to pay attention to these people who belonged to sses that were not high enough, and thus wanted to climb up by using social connections. Those that had status were just this willful! The corner of his lips raised, expression indifferent, "Sorry, I have a matter to attend to. Goodbye." The man stared at Yue Minghe¡¯s departing figure, stunned. He simply did not dare believe what he had just encountered¡ªwhere was the gentle and refined young master who treated others kindly, that he was promised, ne?! On one hand, the man wasmenting how the rumours did not reflect the truth, while on the other, he could not help but feel rather nervous. He uneasily thought over whether he had done something wrong and had thus left the other a terrible impression, causing unhappiness to the young master who was, otherwise, widely known to be gentle. Sui Yuan, who had been watched by Yue Minghe the whole time, was indeed searching for someone. Only, the target he was chasing after¡ªor rather, the target had already been ¡¯caught¡¯. Last night, Sui Yuan had tossed and turned and did not sleep well. His head was filled with thoughts of what Zhao Xihe had be, easily imagining all sorts of possibilities. 5237 had also enthusiastically discussed this with him for half the night. Only,pared to how Sui Yuan was rather worried, itpletely rejoiced in Zhao Xihe¡¯s misfortune. After throwing off the supporting male lead, Sui Yuan had begun to painstakingly search for the familiar feeling. It was just a pity that after he had looked over all of the guests within the hall, he still hadn¡¯t caught onto any clues. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t know if it was because the other had yet to arrive, or if he had sensed wrongly. Although one could not see it on his face, although he still cheerfully chatted with the other guests, Sui Yuan gradually became impatient. His gaze would asionally sweep towards the gates. When his ears picked up the surrounding people¡¯s ttering praise towards Old Master Yun, the one who was celebrating his birthday today, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle ¡¯hehe¡¯ inwardly. Because he was in a bad mood, Sui Yuan¡¯s thoughts were naturally harsh. Although the plot did not mention this Old Master much, ording to the pattern, he could more or less see his true colours. The deepest impression he had of him was probably one of ¡¯violence and cruelty¡¯. This Old Master built up his family from scratch, so naturally, he was exceptionally fierce and tough. The older he got, the more obstinate and self-opinionated he became. He would make decisions without consulting anyone, causingints from quite a few younger generations of the Yun family. ¡ª¡ªThe most terrible thing was that his son was a weak and inept person; his personality was too feeble. When he was young, the entire focus of Old Master Yun¡¯s attention was on his ¡¯business¡¯. He spent very little time with his son. Furthermore, his personality was unquestionably tough, causing his son to be even feebler. The more dissatisfied Old Master Yun was with his son, the more his son feared him, and the more cowardly he became. The Yun Family¡¯s branch families looked down on this no-good, cowardly ¡¯crown prince¡¯ and became restless. If Old Master Yun had other choices, then he would certainly have abandoned his own son. Unfortunately, he had been injured gravely in his youth and could no longer have children¡ªhe could only have one son in this lifetime. In other words: He! Was! Impotent! ...Presumably, many people already understood just why Old Master Yun is so ruthless, ba? An impotent man, how could his temperament ever be good? This was a great matter regarding a man¡¯s pride! Fortunately, that vexing son had given birth to a grandson who wasn¡¯t bad. Yun Yi¡¯s character was very simr to Old Master Yun¡¯s back in the day, so it was no wonder Old Master Yun attached great importance to Yun Yi, and this was also why his requirements towards the boy were so strict. Therefore, if this grandson wanted to go against Old Master Yun¡¯s control, then he would inevitably have to suffer his angry-to-the-point-of-being-unforgiving reprimanding. In short, in the love story between the male and female lead, if one were to say that the supporting female lead, Xin Xin, was a small BOSS, then this Old Master Yun was inevitably the big BOSS hidden behind the curtains. It could even be said that the reason Xin Xin was able to do any petty tricks was because of Old Master Yun¡¯s indulgence¡ªin his turning a blind eye to her antics, or to take it one step further, because of his aid. Sui Yuan was letting his imagination run wild. Very quickly, the hall suddenly fell silent. Sui Yuan fixed up his expression at once and looked at the side door like everyone else, just in time to see Old Master Yun walk in, escorted by a couple of younger generations. The fifty-something-year old Old Master Yun had a head full ofpletely white hair, without any ck mixed in. His gait was steady, his spirit hale and hearty, and his vicious nature threatening. Even though he was smiling, his hawk-like eyes made people feel nervous. Although he was rather old, and his body had already begun to decline, it was obvious that he still took very good care of his body. He seemed even more robust and healthy than many youngsters whose bodies had been hollowed out by alcohol and women. The slight wrinkles on his face had settled with age, but one could still faintly make out the handsomeness of his youth. It could be said that the male lead¡¯s good looks had obviously been inherited from this senior. Once Old Master Yun appeared, the guests with the highest status took the lead to congratte him on his old age, one by one. As a representative of the younger generation, Sui Yuan could only hide amongst the crowd for now, waiting until these grownups have finished chatting. Fortunately, it was precisely because of this that he was able to curb his shock, although with great difficulty, and managed to not let the cat out of the bag. At this time, three words constantly circted over and over in his mind, almost causing his brain to stop functioning. ¡ª¡ªOld Master Yun was impotent! ¡ª¡ªImpotent! ¡ª¡ªIm¡ª! ¡ª¡ª¡ªpotent! Sui Yuan: "........................Pfft." 5237: " ........................¡¾lights candle¡¿" The author has something to say: Everyone has guessed Zhao Xihe¡¯s identity, ah...did I make it too obvious? QAQ No one is surprised. OTZ Eve: ...ZXH really ying old roles as ofte. Thirty something year old Emperor, a dead ghost, and now a fifty year old man. Aside from that, SY, not nice to keep repeating that part LMAO. RIP ZXH, no wonder he didn¡¯t want to see SY. This is karmic retribution for thest world. Fooled around too much, thought with your lower half too much, so this time, you can do without it. Wuxian: *lights a candle for ZXH and his greatly reduced ability to enjoy the SY special in this world* Chapter 15 part5 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian "Ah Ning,e here. My grandfather wants to see you," Yun Yi pressed over to Sui Yuan¡¯s side and whispered, pulling onto his sleeves. Only then was Sui Yuan awoken from the chaos inside his mind. He turned to look at Yun Yi and Yue Minghe, who hade over at some unknown point in time, and still asked despite knowing the answer, "Right now? When did your grandfather start caring so much about us younger generations?" "Who knows, ne! Who knows what my grandfather is thinking?" Yun Yi shrugged and replied carelessly, "You know that he¡¯s always been strict with me. He probably wants to see what sort of people I always hang out with, possibly to keep me from being led astray." "Heh, lead you astray? It¡¯s clearly you who are leading us away, ba!" Sui Yuan gently jeered in response. However, he did not forget what he came for. He called for the attendant to bring him his gift. Afterwards, he walked over to Old Master Yun, who was sitting upright in the seat of honour, alongside Yun Yi and Yue Minghe. Sui Yuan and Yue Minghe stood side by side before Old Master Yun. Yun Yi stood off to one side and respectfully began introducing his two friends. One mustn¡¯t just look at Yun Yi¡¯s ostentatious, tyrannical attitude when before other people. In front of his grandfather, gone was his usual careless act. He feared that if the other became displeased, he would beat him fiercely and send him to the hospital. Yun Yi experienced this several times when he was little, thus , a shadow had formed over his heart! As for the supporting female lead, Xin Xin, she leaned by Old Master Yun¡¯s side, looking all lovely and cute as she prettily blinked at Yun Yi. Xin Xin was the only person capable of receiving Old Master Yun¡¯s favour and was treated amiably even as a member of the younger generation. Thus, her reputation in the Yun Family was especially great. Right now, she was the only one permitted to sit by Old Master Yun¡¯s side. Even Yun Yi, who Old Master Yun had the highest hopes for, was not given this kind of treatment. ¡ª¡ªIt was just unfortunate that this privilege would very quickly be ¡¯stolen¡¯ away by someone else.... Old Master Yun lowered his eyes to look at Sui Yuan and Yue Minghe. A phony look of affection concealed his sharp, examining gaze. It was probably only Sui Yuan that was able to see that there was joy and conflict in the other¡¯s gaze from that short nce. Old Master Yun only gave an insipid nce towards Yue Minghe¡¯s gift, nodding his head to express his praise. When it was time for Sui Yuan to present his gift, Old Master Yun¡¯s eyes lit up, and he raised a hand to allow him to bring it closer. Sui Yuan saw the opportunity and promptly took a step forward to fawn over him, "I heard the Old Master Yun has a passion for ancient swords. A few days ago, I came across this antique jian. The appraiser said that it is worth quite a bit. Therefore, I decided to bring this over to you. A sword must be given to a hero, after all!" Old Master Yun nced at Sui Yuan with an ambiguous and unclear expression. He reached out to take hold of the sword, appreciating it more closely. Soon after, he nodded, very satisfied, "Indeed, it is a good sword. You have gone through a lot of trouble." "It is worth it so long as Old Master Yun likes it," Sui Yuan replied immediately. His expression was deferential and calm, neither overbearing nor servile. Most likely because this gift caught his fancy, the gaze Old Master Yun threwSui Yuan¡¯s way became much warmer. He raised his hand to beckon him forward, "I remember that you are the Hao Family¡¯s child. Is your grandfather doing well?" Seeing that Old Master Yun wanted to call Sui Yuan over to speak in further detail, Xin Xin immediately stood up and gave him her spot. Her expression was calm and she smiled beautifully. There was not the least bit of dislike or jealousy. To be able to be doted on by Old Master Yun for so long, it was not possible to attain this by mere reliance on the shade provided by her grandparent¡¯s protection. At the very least, one had to know when to advance and when to retreat, as well as be adept at observation. Just as expected, Xin Xin¡¯s sensible actions won amending nce from Old Master Yun. Xin Xin immediately felt rather excited and she pursed her lips into a smile as she headed towards Yun Yi. It was very likely that, to her, even though being able to sit by Old Master Yun¡¯s side was a great honour, she still preferred being able to be by her Yi gege¡¯s side, even if the other did not respond to her love and only acted extremely perfunctorily towards her. Yue Minghe, who did not receive Old Master Yun¡¯s favour at all, could only retreat alongside Yun Yi. Before leaving, he cast a veiled look towards Sui Yuan¡¯s direction and slightly furrowed his brows. Although it was a good thing to gain Old Master Yun¡¯s fondness, the situation within the Yun Family was truly tooplicated. Sometimes, even a good thing could turn into a bad thing if one meddled too much Of course, at this time, Sui Yuan¡¯s thoughts were not asplicated. He only felt as though he was sitting on pins and needles. Although it was a good thing that he and Zhao Xihe now knew each other¡¯s identities, the other¡¯s identity was really too oundish. It made him rather unable to keep calm. Sui Yuan cautiously sat in the spot beside Zhao Xihe. His hand was in Zhao Xihe¡¯s and he could feel the other¡¯s old, deeply calloused palm, which was unlike the tender and smooth hands of the youth. He had to say, Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe¡¯s rtionship right now was remarkably alike to a grandson and his grandfather. Even if they stuck closer together, it would only appear like they had a very good grandfather-grandson rtionship. The scene of the two of them was very far from what lovers would look like. Even if he silently repeated that even a beauty would be reduced to nothing but withered bones, and that the corporeal body was but a superficial, worldly possession, Sui Yuan still couldn¡¯t help but admit that sometimes, one¡¯s appearance was indeed very important. Or, rather, it was age that wasparatively important? At least towards Zhao Xihe¡¯s face that could only make one think ¡¯respect the elderly¡¯, Sui Yuan could not go through with it. He could only rejoice over the fact that the other most likely did not have that kind of need at present. ¡ª¡ªAfter all, he was impotent. ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q 5237£º"..................Pfft!" While Sui Yuan was in a conflicted mess over his lover¡¯s appearance, the other people were particrly conflicted over his position. No one believed that Old Master Yun, who had been all-powerful for more than ten years and was widely known to be cruel, vicious and cunning, would suddenly see someone in a whole new light and give them a preferential treatment over an antique sword that caught his fancy. If the other was so easy to trick, then they would have long since pounced over to curry some goodwill, OK?! Although an antique sword was rare, with their manpower, financial power and resources, what there anything they couldn¡¯t they get? However, as it so happens, no matter what treasure they gave to him, Old Master Yun would always assume a t attitude and would never grant them a good expression because of it! Therefore, the question was: why did Old Master Yun treat this Hao Ning so specially, ne? Not only did he allow him to sit by his side and did not permit him to leave, he even held onto the other¡¯s little hand. Even though he did not say much, his tone was especially good-natured. Even as Old Master Yun, he also did not forget to take care of the other from time to time and would absolutely not allow the other to feel snubbed. ¡ª¡ªWas this something the Old Master Yun, who would always make decisions without consulting anyone, could do? In other words, what deeper meaning did his actions hide? The gaze everyone used to look at Sui Yuan was full of meticulous examination. However, no one dared to show it. They only decided to look into this properly once they returned to their respective homes, just in case something did happen and they ended up caught unprepared, because they had been kept in the dark. Even Yun Yi and Yue Minghe, who had originally thought that Old Master Yun had just been whimsical in his decisions and thus did not pay this any attention, gradually saw that something was not right. Their eyes met, and anxiety formed within their hearts. Although Yun Yi had yet to take over the family business, he had already received his grandfather¡¯s teachings when he was young. Under his influence, he came to understand quite a bit about the business. Meanwhile, Yue Minghe was the only sessor to his family. He had long since entered his family¡¯spany to learn the ropes. Outsiders did not know anything. However, as they were Hao Ning¡¯s good friends, they naturally knew that there was no ongoing cooperative rtionship between the Yun and Hao families. Furthermore, someone of Old Master Yun¡¯s position would not need to get personally involved in bringing this rtionship between families together. Except that for now, they could only watch on helplessly, staring at their good friend who ended up sitting by Old Master Yun¡¯s side for nearly the entire banquet. It was only when Old Master Yun had to go rest because his energy level was not good, that they were finally able to send Old Master Yun off. Yun Yi and Yue Minghe sighed in relief. They were just thinking of pulling Sui Yuan over and ask what the heck was going on, when they heard Old Master Yun¡¯s deep voice, "The youngster of the Hao Family, follow me. I have something to say to you." As he said this, his sharp eyes swept over Yun Yi and Yue Minghe, as if warning them. It immediately caused the two of them to stop moving forward. Because of Old Master Yun¡¯s parting words, the entire venue grew quiet at once. However, what hasn¡¯t these guests seen before? Not long after, they all hid in their hearts their shock and suspicions and resumed their cheerful chatter. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan, who had been prepared for a while now, revealed a slightly astonished expression before calming down. He then nodded with a chuckle, and he was even in the mood to send his good friends a look, telling them to be at ease, letting them know that they needn¡¯t worry so much. Old Master Yun¡¯s words werew within the Yun Family. If he said he didn¡¯t want to be disturbed, naturally, no one would daree and disturb him. Sui Yuan followed Old Master Yun from behind and entered the study. As soon as the door closed, the study became a world of their own. Old Master Yun¡ªor rather, Zhao Xihe¡ªrescinded the evil aura emitting from him. He shook his body, appearing rather fatigued. His tone was gloomy, "I have clearly done my utmost to take good care of this body. Who would have expected that it would still be so useless. Indeed, it¡¯s too old!" "I never expected...that my Creator would unexpectedly give you...such a body," Sui Yuan looked at Zhao Xihe with sympathy. He was bing more and more certain that this was a form of revenge from the Origin. Zhao Xihe revealed a depressed expression. He dragged his body, that was quite sore from sitting for so long, to the recliner. Only after lying down was he able to sigh happily. Sui Yuan was also not polite. He directly sat on the seat beside the recliner, "So, this whole time, you¡¯ve been tidying up the Yun Family¡¯s matters?" Zhao Xihe nodded, "Although Old Master Yun has umted great power, he is old, after all. His energy levels are not very good. He already has no way topletely control such a big family. Therefore, quite a few irksome pests have cropped up. These little pests are dissatisfied with Old Master Yun¡¯s son and also believe that Yun Yi is too young. They all want to vie for power. Naturally, I cannot let this pass." Sui Yuan thought it over for a while, "However, what about the plot? In the plot, a giant cmity befalls the male lead and female lead and the cause of it is the internal power struggle within the Yun Family. If you mess with things like this, won¡¯t that plot point disappear?" "So what? In any case, our goal right now is not to preserve the plot. It is only to exterminate the Destroyer," Zhao Xihe chuckled as he shook his head, "Like in thest world, there is a reason why the Origin assigned these roles to us. You are in-charge of entering the protagonist¡¯s camp and gaining their trust, protecting them, and also observing for peculiarities at the same time. Meanwhile, my job is to control the overall situation and provide the power and back-up required to eliminate the Destroyer. If the Destroyer makes anyrge movements, the Yun Family, this huge monster, will be our weapon to handle him/her. Thus, before we can put it to use, it is only natural that this weapon must first be pruned, so as to avoid a situation where it stops obeyingmands after being used halfway." Sui Yuan nodded in understanding. Compared to killing the Destroyer, changing one or two plot points was nothing to fret over. He and Zhao Xihe could handle fighting the Destroyer face-to-face, but if the Destroyer established an enormous power, then they would need a power that was equal¡ªor even, greater than that of the Destroyer¡ªto contend against him/her. "Will the Destroyer know of your actions within the Yun Family?" Sui Yuan was slightly worried. After all, he had thought that something was fishy before. He could not guarantee that the Destroyer would not feel the same. "This is a game within a game," The corner of Zhao Xihe¡¯s lip raised in pride, "I concealed the real information with fake information and have meticulously set-up the fake information to be perfect. It is perfect to the point of making one skeptical. If the Destroyer feels that this perfection is strange, he/she will inevitably dig deeper in order to confirm what is true and what is not. At that time, I can seize the opportunity to track him/her, and chase him/her down in turn. However, if the Destroyer is deceived by the fake information, then that¡¯s not even worth mentioning. He/she will be easily eliminated." "...So, it can be said that when I was looking into that information, you already knew?" Sui Yuan felt somewhat gloomy. "En, I knew. Only, before I could determine the location, you contacted me," Zhao Xihe shrugged, rather regretful, "I was happy for naught." Sui Yuan£º".........Hehe, really sorry about that." Seeing that Sui Yuan was about to be resentful because of his teammate¡¯s pit digging again, Zhao Xihe could not help butugh and painstakingly re-arrange his expression, "Then, during this period of time, have you noticed any character acting oddly?" "I feel that the supporting male lead, Yue Minghe is a bit suspicious. His personality is a bit different from what is described within the plot," Sui Yuan knitted his eyebrows, "In the beginning of the plot, he is the gentle xuezhang who is the female lead¡¯s first love. Later, he became a steady, reliable older brother, then a dedicated and deeply loving pursuer. However, ording to my observations, he is not that perfect. He is even...a bit sinister." "That¡¯s within the realm of being normal. After all, the plot was written from the female lead¡¯s point of view. If Yue Minghe was only deliberately showing his outstanding, elegant side to the female lead, then he would naturally be perfect and faultless within the plot¡¯s description," Zhao Xihe thought for a while, "Even so, we can¡¯t eliminate him as a suspect just because of that." Sui Yuan nodded, "I¡¯ll continue observing him. What about you, ne? Did you notice anything here?" "Yes. However, I¡¯m not certain," Zhao Xihe muttered, twirling the ring on his thumb, "It¡¯s the supporting female lead, Xin Xin. I feel that her personality is not quite the same as her settings. She is not as arrogant, willful, ruthless or stupid as described in the plot. Only, just like how I evaluated Yue Minghe just now, this could be exined by point-of-view. Xin Xin is inevitably not a good person in the eyes of the female lead, so it is reasonable to assume that she could have been deliberately defamed." The two people swapped information that they have discovered over the course of the past few days. However, as there were still quite a few eyes watching them outside, Sui Yuan could not stay long. With haste, they finished their first meeting. Furthermore, they needed an exnation for why they had this private discussion. The best exnation they coulde up with was ¡¯a parting on bad terms¡¯. Zhao Xihe had just gotten into the mood and was nning on chasing his lover out of the room, when the other finally couldn¡¯t bear holding in the question he was conflicted over for the entire banquet. Sui Yuan had been biting his lips, hesitant over asking this for a long time but in the end, he still asked, "This body of yours, is it really like what is said in the plot...is it really...incapable of getting hard?" Although Sui Yuan was very considerate of Zhao Xihe¡¯s face, and had used a rather tactful way of speaking, the meaning remained the same. Zhao Xihe¡¯s face immediately darkened and he put on a fake smile, "What? Are you dissatisfied with your sex life and want to proposition me?" "No, I just feel that if it¡¯s like this, then I can feel relieved, ne," Sui Yuan replied honestly, his ck eyes glimmering, obviously very sincere. "I really can¡¯t imagine being so intimate with a...en...a grandpa-like person," Taking a pause, Sui Yuan stressed once more, happily, "So, if you can¡¯t get it up, then that¡¯s really great." Zhao Xihe£º".............................." From Old Master Yun¡¯s study suddenly came a loud bellow. Probably because he hadn¡¯t been this angry in quite a while, the people who were secretly paying attention to the movements within the study were all frightened to the point of trembling. Their faces all paled in shock. Very soon, the little young master of the Hao Family, who had been treated with great favour by Old Master Yun, was chased out, cutting a sorry figure. He directly met with numerous, astonished and apprehensive gazes, and couldn¡¯t help but rub his nose,ughing bitterly. ¡ª¡ªEn, there was basically no need to act. Zhao Xihe, whose pride was stabbed by his family¡¯s sweetheart, had genuinely flew into a rage out of humiliation. He probably did not want to deal with his honest lover face-to-face anymore, at least not until he became ¡¯younger¡¯ and was able to ¡¯get it up¡¯ again. Zhao Xihe£º"Hehe, in the next world...in the next world, I will absolutely make you feel embarrassed!" 0007£º"......It doesn¡¯t matter what you say. Everything depends on the Origin¡¯s will." Zhao Xihe£º"..............................Shut up." 0007£º"I¡¯m only speaking the truth, host." The author has something to say: Seeing so manyments and overlord tickets, I finally understand just how much you all wanted to see Zhao Xihe, our gong, fall out of luck. [rests chin on hand] Everyone is so genuinely happy to see tragedy befall upon him, ah. ww Eve: My pores are clear, my mind is finally at peace. ZXH flying into a rage and being helpless to do anything about it has brought me straight into a state of nirvana. Sorry baby, your misfortune is my joy. Wuxian: *takes out celebratory wine with SY and Eve* Chapter 15 part6 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian CG giveaway announcement at the end~ "How was it? Why did Old Master Yun want to speak to you?!" As soon as Sui Yuan exited, Yun Yi and Yue Minghe, who had been waiting outside the whole time, encircled him. They had been worried throughout the whole thing, "We heard that the Old Master was very angry at the end? That he was very dissatisfied with you?" Sui Yuan shrugged, feeling quite helpless, "It¡¯s nothing much, just the karmic consequences of a love affair, that¡¯s all." Hearing this reply, the expression in the male lead and supporting male lead¡¯s eyes immediately became enigmatic. Sui Yuan did not ¡¯conceal¡¯ anything and directly said, "You guys still remember, ba? I was dating a girl before. Was it Ah Yi¡¯s paternal or maternal cousin? The one named Yun Shan." "She¡¯s on my mother¡¯s side," Yun Yi furrowed his brow. It was obvious that his rtionship with this cousin of his was not very good, and his tone subconsciously became quite a bit nastier, "What about her?" "I spent some time with her. After all, your cousin is a great beauty. Unfortunately, our personalities did not go along together well, so we broke up peacefully," Sui Yuan spread out his hands and forced a smile, "It¡¯s just a pity that it was only me who thought that it was a peaceful breakup. Your cousin said that it was all good to my face, that we could part without hard feelings and still remain friends. In the end, as soon as she turned around, she went to tell your family head, saying she refuses to get married to anyone other than me!" Yun Yi and Yue Minghe understood instantly. Only, one person was smiling, rejoicing in his misfortune, while the other¡¯s expression immediately sunk. "You deserve it! Who told you to provoke the Yun Family? The princesses of the Yun Family can¡¯t be yed with so casually even by you, even if they¡¯re mere members of the branch families," Yun Yi wrapped an arm around Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulders, narrowing his eyes into a sly expression. Meanwhile, Yue Minghe was not as rxed. He frowned and said, "The issue was made into such a big deal that it reached Old Master Yun? This shouldn¡¯t be, ah? Would Old Master Yun care about such a small matter?" "I heard that originally, he didn¡¯t take it seriously." With a look of dislike, Sui Yuan pushed off the arm Yun Yi had draped over his shoulders. He then tucked his hair behind his ear, narcissistic, "Who knows if it was because he liked my gift so much or if it¡¯s because he was stunned by my beauty but in an instant, I entered the Old Master¡¯s eye and it reminded him of this matter. He was carried away by a whim and nned to test me. In the end, I was unmoved by favour or disgrace and my replies were smooth, satisfying the Old Master. Therefore, he naturally called me to his study, wanting to discuss the matter of our marriage...." This excuse was the one Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe had just nned. Actually, it couldn¡¯t be considered a lie. In the plot, this Ms. High and Mighty Yun Shan, was the best friend of the supporting female lead, Xin Xin. She helped her scheme and had also ridiculed the female lead several times. Furthermore, aside from being used as a tool by the supporting female lead, most of her scenes were rted to her untiringly pestering Hao Ning. Unfortunately, although she was surnamed ¡¯Yun¡¯, she was only part of one of the Yun Family¡¯s branch families. Meanwhile, Hao Ning had the backing of not only his own family, but also that of Yun Yi, a descendant of the main branch of the Yun Family. No matter what, he was not someone Yun Shan could force. Although the plot did not describe Old Master Yun meddling in this marriage matter, the fact that it wasn¡¯t mentioned meant that it could have happened or it might not have. This was the loophole naturally taken advantage of by Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe. "Hmph, my grandfather is one who does as he says, decisively and swiftly. How unexpected that he would meddle in this matter between younger generations!" Yun Yi was sympathetic as he had always been ¡¯forced into an arranged marriage¡¯ by Old Master Yun. He couldn¡¯t help but be outraged by this injustice on behalf of his good friend. However,pared to Yun Yi, who seemed keen on staying out of this matter, Yue Minghe was obviously much more nervous, "Then what, ne? Did you agree?" "How could I agree?! Of course I declined respectfully, ah!" Sui Yuan made an exaggerated, panicked expression, "I haven¡¯t yed around enough yet. I absolutely don¡¯t want to step into the grave that is marriage. Moreover, even if I wanted to get married, I certainly would not marry a Yun Family princess, ah! If I¡¯m going to take a wife, I would naturally marry one that is sweet-tempered and virtuous!" The expression on Yue Minghe¡¯s face had just taken a turn for the better upon hearing Sui Yuan saying that he had refused. However, when he heard thetter part, he immediately felt his stomach be filled with an indescribable gloomy air. Yun Yi nodded in agreement, "Indeed. My cousin¡¯s temperament...hehe." "You still have the face to say that when you people of the Yun Family are all the same!" Sui Yuan red at Yun Yi and strode towards the main gate. It was obvious that he was itching to leave this ce where he had been pressured into marriage, "Old Master Yun seems greatly angered. Do you think that he¡¯ll try to teach me, a reckless youngster who overestimates his own abilities, a lesson?" "Probably...not, ba?" Yun Yi hesitated, "Yun Shan isn¡¯t very favoured. It is already very benevolent for grandfather to speak on her behalf. I don¡¯t think that he will make a big fuss over her." "I¡¯m afraid that the Old Master will think that I didn¡¯t give him any face..." Sui Yuan said in a rather worried tone. "Rx! I¡¯ll help say a few good words on your behalf. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem!" Yun Yi¡¯s heroism was reaching the clouds as he took the burden onto his own shoulders, loyal to his good friend to the point of being willing to sacrifice himself. As Sui Yuan and Yun Yi chatted in front, Yue Minghe stayed behind, his expression dark. It wasn¡¯t until Yun Yi noticed that he wasn¡¯t following and turned to call out to him, that he hurriedly caught up with a smile, expression same as always. Why Sui Yuan was being given special treatment by Old Master Yun was tentatively justified for now. Although he had only exined it to his two good friends, very soon, regardless of whether they were supposed to know or not, everyone would have most likely received information about it. Anyway, most people believed it and even if they didn¡¯t believe it in its entirety, they would still believe at least a part of it. Therefore, Sui Yuan didn¡¯t need to pay any attention to this. After the longevity banquet, Sui Yuan returned to his daily student life. He enjoyed the fervent worship akin to what a fan would have for their idols, from the other students; observed the quarrelsome but loving couple that was the male lead and female lead; and he chatted with Zhao Xihe, showing concern over thetter¡¯s ¡¯physical health¡¯ while he was at it. In this fashion, his days passed by very satisfactorily. Using the excuse of being frightened by the matter of being pressured into marriage, Sui Yuan seized the chance to deal with the girls of rather high status that had been involved with the original character before. As for the girls who didn¡¯t have high statuses, for the time being, he left them to act as his shield. In any case, they couldn¡¯t cause anything major to ur. Due to Sui Yuan¡¯s actions that were akin to ¡¯the prodigal son¡¯s return¡¯, Yue Minghe began to treat him much better. He wanted to stick to him at all times and ¡¯go out as a couple¡¯. He hadpletely forgotten the female lead who he had ¡¯fallen in love with at first sight¡¯ and tossed her to the back of his mind. Right now, Sui Yuan was certain that this supporting male lead indeed had those kind of intentions towards him. Furthermore, he tactfully rejected him on more than one asion. For example, he would half-jokingly say, "You¡¯re so sticky, could it be that you like me, ba?!" Unfortunately, the supporting male lead was especially unperturbed. No matter how Sui Yuan would try to probe him out, he would not let out the slightest hole in his act. On the contrary, his expression would be especially scornful, "Enough, ba. Even if I liked someone, I¡¯d never like a yboy like you! I have eyes and integrity!" Each time Yue Minghe would reply so reasonably and seriously, Sui Yuan could not help but doubt his own judgement. Only afterwards, the supporting male lead¡¯s meaningful nces and tricks would convince him not to overthink matters. Sometimes, Sui Yuan really couldn¡¯t help but want to grab Yue Minghe¡¯s shoulders and shake him, forcing him to confess and not to y such tricks in the dark. This way, he¡¯d be able to resolutely reject the other, unlike right now, where he was unbearably sullen, being stuck in a dilemma. ¡ª¡ªWhat happened to the gentle and calm supporting male lead dada I was promised, ne? How did this two-faced yanderee to be?! Gradually, even the emotionally ignorant Yun Yi discovered that there was a strange atmosphere between his two good friends. Only, this idiot did not think about the possibility of homosexual love and could only feel iparably aggrieved that he was being isted while the other two fellows happily yed together without taking him along! It was simply unforgivable! Towards this, Sui Yuan, who wasn¡¯t doing this voluntarily, felt distressed but could only ridicule mischievously, "How could we not want you? We¡¯re just being understanding. We don¡¯t want to disrupt your happy times with He xuemei! He xuemei¡ªthis was referring to the female lead, He Nuannuan. As soon as he heard his good friend refer to him and the female lead as a couple, Yun Yi stopped feeling aggrieved and immediately burst into anger. He jumped up and pointed at He Nuannuan, who was running around in circles to fulfill his orders, and shouted loudly in opposition, "How the heck could you think that I like her?!" Sui Yuan & Yue Minghe: "............Hehe." "What¡¯s that expression of yours? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what your ¡¯hehe¡¯ means!" Yun Yi simply wanted to kneel to his good friends! The hole in their brains was so wide it could rip the horizon in two! "This woman is poor and ugly, and always tries to punch above her own weight! And also, the one she likes is you, Hao Ning!" After he shouted these words out, the entire cafeteria fell quiet. Yun Yi seemed to realize that he had said something that he shouldn¡¯t. He subconsciously turned around to look at He Nuannuan, but he only saw the girl standing not far away with the juice Yun Yi had requested just now. Herplexion first paled, and soon after, turned red. Her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Completely not daring to meet Sui Yuan¡¯s gaze, tears gradually spilled out of He Nuannuan¡¯s big eyes. She sshed the juice all over Yun Yi¡¯s face in humiliated anger, "You said that as long as I agreed to your demands, you wouldn¡¯t tell Xuezhang! Yun Yi, you giant b*stard!" After saying this, He Nuannuan turned away, carried away by her emotions. Meanwhile, because everyone had been too shocked, everyone forgot to stop her from leaving. ¡ª¡ªShe had unexpectedly called the Yun Family¡¯s little crown prince a b*stard and also sshed juice all over his face! They really didn¡¯t know whether to call her brave or stupid.... Obviously, Yun Yi was startled. It wasn¡¯t until He Nuannuan had run out of the cafeteria that he came back to himself. He pointed at the door to the cafeteria with an incredulous expression, at a loss for words, "She¡ªI¡ª" "No wonder. I was wondering why He xuemei would be willing to listen to Ah Yi¡¯smands. It turns out that it was because he knew her secret," Yue Minghe supported his forehead with a hand, a shallow smile on his face. His expression was that of helplessness and indulgence, "Since you¡¯ve made a promise you should have properly respected it. Ah Yi, you were out of line this time, oh!" "I...I didn¡¯t say it on purpose. Who told you guys to always taunt and mock me anyway?! I was muddle-headed and..." Yun Yi¡¯s arrogance immediately dissipated. He grabbed a napkin and casually wiped his face, discontent. Although he had always led a life of luxury, Yun Yi was not a finicky person. When he was being trained by his grandfather, his entire face would always be covered in grime. He had also gone on for days without eating, drinking or sleeping. It was not like he couldn¡¯t handle being sshed with juice. It was just that it was really a bit humiliating and made him lose face. "It¡¯s my fault?" Sui Yuan spread out his hands, face helpless, "I just thought that you and He xuemei fit well together, ah? You¡¯ve never cared about a girl so much before." "...I just noticed that she was always secretly peeking at you and felt unhappy about that, that¡¯s all. I wanted to mess with her, that¡¯s all," Yun Yi quietly retorted. When Sui Yuan heard this, he interpreted this as the male lead being jealous of the female lead paying too much attention to him. However, from Yue Minghe¡¯s point of view, he, who had an ulterior motive, had apletely different understanding of this. Yue Minghe¡¯s eyes shed and he shoved Yun Yi, "This time, it¡¯s you who is in the wrong. Quickly go apologize to He xuemei, ba. He xuemei has always been kindhearted and magnanimous. She would very likely ept your apology." "Me?! Apologize to her?!" Yun Yi¡¯s eyes widened, like he was looking at some lunatic. His gaze was incredulous as he red at Yue Minghe, "Are you mistaken?!" "Since you messed up, you should apologize. This has nothing to do with status," Yue Minghe earnestly refuted. Coming from a family known for their literary excellence, he naturally paid more attention to etiquette and self-cultivation than Yun Yi, who came from a family that had its origins in the underworld. He put more importance to certain traditions and virtues than Yun Yi did. Yun Yi seemed to have been persuaded. For one, his friend was resolute. Secondly, he was indeed fretful and uneasy over the tears in He Nuannuan¡¯s eyes when she left. In the end, Yun Yi reluctantly mumbled to himself before heading towards the cafeteria¡¯s exit, depressed. Immediately, the surrounding spectators who had just been startled, exploded once more. ...What was happening? An ordinary girl cursed and sshed juice on the mafia crown prince. Not only did the mafia crown prince not explode in anger, he had actually ran after her to apologize? This was simply unscientific! Ignoring what other people were thinking, the gaze Sui Yuan used to look at Yue Minghe became especiallyplicated. In the plot, there was such as scene where Yun Yi exposed the female lead¡¯s feelings and ended up getting sshed with juice. Only, the one mentioned was originally not Sui Yuan, but Yue Minghe. Furthermore, the one who was supposed to chase after,fort and even reject the female lead, was also supposed to be Yue Minghe, the advocator who had just instigated Yun Yi to chase after her to apologize. He hadpletely removed himself from the love affair between the male and female lead. ¡ª¡ªWas this the supporting male lead¡¯s voluntary decision, or was it because of his halo¡¯s influence on the plot? Although Sui Yuan understood Yue Minghe even less, his suspicion towards him gradually diminished. After all, the Destroyer could not ignore the plot changing to this degree and have such an integrity-less reaction, ba? Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be too conspicuous and wouldn¡¯t this lead to them being caught in an instant? Sui Yuan looked at the food that was sshed with juice and put down his utensils, losing his appetite. Afterwards, he felt a warm breath on his neck. Sui Yuan stiffened. He turned to look at Yue Minghe, who had suddenly moved closer to him. He then watched helplessly as the other gently rubbed his cor, "It¡¯s dirty. I¡¯ll take you to get changed." Sui Yuan lowered his head to take a nce and discovered that his shirt¡¯s cor had indeed been stained with juice. It had most likely been stained just now. As a yboy who ced great importance to outer appearances, Sui Yuan naturally could not ignore this stain and still parade around campus in a grandiose manner. He could only nod and stand up, "I¡¯ll go get changed on my own. You don¡¯t have to follow along. Besides, you didn¡¯t eat much so go eat a bit more, ba." ¡ª¡ªWhat go and get changed together? It sounds a bit dangerous, ah! "You also haven¡¯t eaten your fill, you know? I¡¯ll wait for you and we¡¯ll eat together," Yue Minghe gazed at Sui Yuan softly, persisting with his decision. Sui Yuan was helpless and didn¡¯t have any excuses left to refuse him, so he could only let him be. The two people arrived at the lounge they shared with Yun Yi. Yue Minghe nimbly chose a shirt and handed it over to Sui Yuan. Sui Yuan hesitated for a moment but still silently epted it in the end. After taking off his outer jacket and also the stained shirt, the half-naked Sui Yuan felt greatly pressured as he endured Yue Minghe¡¯s scorching stare. He involuntarily turned his back to him. Hastily, he had the shirt on and was working on buttoning it up with his head lowered. Suddenly, he felt a warm body stick against his back. An arm wrapped around his waist and the hair at his neck was lifted by another hand. In the next second, Sui Yuan could feel a pair of soft lips kiss the back of his neck. Immediately, he felt all his hair stand up on end! ¡ª¡ªAlthough there were many male leads and supporting male leads that have pursued him, except for Zhao Xihe, Sui Yuan had never been this close to another person before. For a moment, it was as if a storm had sprung out of the blue! 5237: "......!!!! Stay calm! Silly host, you must stay calm! Think about your character settings! Rx! I absolutely won¡¯t tell Zhao Xihe dada that you cheated on him!" Sui Yuan: ""..................Shut up! QAQ" Eve: Well, that¡¯s an upgrade from his usual pursuers. ZXH is gonna have a fit. Wuxian: Why do I always ship SY with the other protagonists besides ZXH? ...This is simply unscientific! Announcement: Dear Beloved Readers, As the holiday season approaches, some sweet members of the CGmunity have decided to sponsor two giveaway contests. There will be both a fanart and a fanficpetition. It can be about any CG novel or even AUs involving multiple novels. There are four 3-month Xbox Live memberships up for grabs. If you¡¯re interested, to the submission page with more information! Chapter 15 part7 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian "What are you doing?!" Sui Yuan reacted subconsciously as he burst out in anger. He reached out to grip the arm Yue Minghe had around his waist and utilized some wrestling skills that he had learnt from the other worlds. Although this body¡¯s physical skills were not outstanding, Sui Yuan was still able to easily flip Yue Minghe who was about his height. Fortunately, at this crucial point, he still remembered that the other was his character¡¯s friend and thus, did not directly throw him on the floor. Instead, he flung him towards the sofa. Yue Minghe was not surprised at Sui Yuan¡¯s reaction. He extended a hand to break his fall as hended on the sofa, thereby lessening the force of impact his body had against the furniture. Soon after, he propped himself up on his elbows as he casuallyy on his back. He raised his eyes to stare at Sui Yuan. The small smile on his lips did not change even in the slightest. In contrast, Sui Yuan was very perturbed. He covered the area on his neck that had been ¡¯disrespected¡¯ by the other and stiffly widened the eyes that the original character usually kept narrowed enticingly into big circles. An ineffable purity and childishness leaked out of him. Yue Minghe was evidently pleased with Sui Yuan¡¯s expression. He raised his hand to cover his mouth as he coughed gently, as if trying to stop himself from smiling, "What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s rare to see you so...shy. Haven¡¯t you long since been used to this kind of thing?" Sui Yuan had just barely managed to collect his character¡¯s wits. He rudely red at the other with a ferocious gaze, "Used to it? How can it even be the same?! Females and males are on opposite sides of the spectrum!" Pausing for a moment, he added powerlessly, "In the future, don¡¯t make this kind of joke anymore." "What if I said that I wasn¡¯t joking, ne?"The smile in Yue Minghe¡¯s eyes vanished, his expression turning serious, "Didn¡¯t you always ask if I liked you?" "You said you didn¡¯t," Sui Yuan knitted his eyebrows. "That was because I didn¡¯t dare say the truth," Yue Minghe stood up and walked towards Sui Yuan. Sui Yuan fought the desire to take a step back. He stared at Yue Minghe with vignce and warning. Who knew if Sui Yuan¡¯s warning worked, or if Yue Minghe himself didn¡¯t want to step out of line again, but thetter stopped before he invaded Sui Yuan¡¯s personal space. He helplessly spread out his hands, "Look, if I told you, you would have acted like you acted now...perhaps, we couldn¡¯t even stay friends." Yue Minghe¡¯s expression was extremely depressed and grieved. It fit his delicate and handsome face and simply turned the hearts of everyone who saw him soft like cotton. Even if one had to give up everything they owned, they would still want to coax this person until he was happy again. Unfortunately, Sui Yuan was cold-hearted by nature. Aside from having his hair stand on end, he did not have any other feelings, "Since you¡¯re worried about that, you should have never said it." "However, I obviously overestimated my own ability to endure," Yue Minghe¡¯s expression became ambiguous as he gazed at the buttons Sui Yuan had yet to button up. His eyes flitted over his exposed corbone, expression meaningful. Sui Yuan£º".............................." After silently buttoning it up to the top which was unlike how the original character usually did it, Sui Yuan ignored Yue Minghe¡¯s slightly regretful gaze and showed a grave expression, "As you¡¯ve opened up this topic, then I¡¯ll speak frankly. I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t ept men. If you still want to remain friends, then we can¡¯t continue on this path." Yue Minghe¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he didn¡¯t seem to be deterred by Sui Yuan¡¯s direct and efficient rejection, "You can¡¯t ept it? Really can¡¯t ept it? I don¡¯t think so. Your reaction was clearly not of someone who dislikes men getting close to him." Sui Yuan£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªHehe, that was just a reflection of his habits that had been created by Zhao Xihe! Every time they were together, Zhao Xihe would get fresh with him, OK?! He really didn¡¯t know how Zhao Xihe will feel when he finds out that his previous integrity-less actions have benefited someone else while he himself got nothing out of it.... Only, although he understood what the other was implying, Sui Yuan absolutely could not admit it, "I don¡¯t understand what you mean." "...OK, ba," Yue Minghe stared at Sui Yuan, whose expression was tense, andpromised, not pressuring him to continue on this subject matter, "Actually, there isn¡¯t much of a difference between men and women. Perhaps you could try it out and see if you can ept it...." "There¡¯s a big difference, OK?!" Sui Yuan interrupted Yue Minghe¡¯s words, "With a woman, I¡¯m the one topping! If I¡¯m with a man...will you be willing to let me top you?!" Yue Minghe stared at him nkly. Soon after, he smiled indulgently, "OK, ah. If that¡¯s what you wish, anything is good. I don¡¯t mind being on top or on the bottom." Sui Yuan£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªWTF, I¡¯m unexpectedly speechless right now! After a moment of silence, Sui Yuan cast aplicated look at Yue Minghe, "Sorry, I don¡¯t think I can get hard even if I¡¯m on top." Yue Minghe£º".............................." 5237: "Stupid host! Is your integrity still intact?! Quickly put it back together! Yingyingying...my pure and kindhearted host has beenpletely led astray by Zhao Xihe. QAQ" Sui Yuan£º"......You, shut up!" Seeing the dumbfounded Yue Minghe, although his integrity had already been smashed to pieces, Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t help but feel a subtle happiness from finally having the pressure lifted off of him. He walked to the door leading out of the lounge and briefly brushed past Yue Minghe, patting him on the shoulder, "So, give up, ba. If you don¡¯t raise this issue again, we can still be good brothers." Yue Minghe turned to look at Sui Yuan and revealed a bitter smile, "I already gave you my heart, how can I take it back, ne?" "I believe in your rationality and self-control," Sui Yuan irresponsibly threw this matter to Yue Minghe to deal with. "What if it¡¯s nonsexual, ne?" Yue Minghe was rather unwilling to give up, "If you can¡¯t ept men, then I¡¯m willing to endure. So long as you have me in your heart...." Sui Yuan halted at the door. He pulled it open and then turned his head to send Yue Minghe a satirizing smile, "Nonsexual? Do you think that I, a yboy who¡¯s been with countless women and spend every night in excessive debauchery, would have the patience to y this kind of pure, love story with you?" After saying this, Sui Yuan directly left the lounge and flung the door shut without even looking at Yue Minghe¡¯s expression. After the doorpletely separated him from Yue Minghe¡¯s eyes and ears, Sui Yuan sighed in relief. He asked 5237, quite apprehensively, "My acting just now, it was fine, right?" "A normal person ought to give up after being so ruthlessly rejected. I¡¯m just afraid that the supporting male lead is not an ordinary person. After doing that, he might actually cken..." 5237 was somewhat worried, "Silly host, your actions just now were really too scummy, a scum even amongst the scum of society, ah! It wasn¡¯t enough to throw another¡¯s sincerity onto the ground, you even had to trample all over it!" Sui Yuan, who was shot in the knee with the words ¡¯scum¡¯, felt especially bitter, "I also didn¡¯t want to do that...however, if I had been tactful and left even a tiny crack, the other might have bit onto me and refuse to let go. It¡¯s better to just directly put a stop to things." 5237 rubbed against Sui Yuan in sympathy. This was the first time it and its silly host had encountered a suitor as clingy and motivated as this¡ªaside from Zhao Xihe¨Cso Sui Yuan had been flustered and didn¡¯t know how to cope with it. Furthermore, not even 5237¡¯s database had any better solutions. Moreover, Zhao Xihe had also pestered him like this in the very beginning. Even if you cursed him, he wouldn¡¯t leave. Even if you tried to avoid him, you still wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid him. After entangling with its silly host in so many worlds, didn¡¯t he manage to sessfully catch him and pocket him in the end? Right now, there was a new sessor to his strategy. It really didn¡¯t know if Zhao Xihe dada should feel gratified or aggrieved. Sui Yuan quickly headed out of the school building while discussing things with 5237. Right now, he didn¡¯t want to stay within close proximity with the supporting male lead. In any case, there was no mandatory attendance at this school so...he could just run home to escape him. While Sui Yuan thought this, he suddenly heard a girl cautiously cough. Although he did not want to deal with any more issues at this time, his yboy instincts made him stop and gaze in the direction of the cough. Afterwards, he saw the female lead standing by a cluster of flowers not far from him, appearing beautiful and lively. He Nuannuan was probably fiercely scolded priorly. Her eyes were red and teary. Due toSui Yuan¡¯s gaze, her face quickly flushed red from shyness. She could only brighten up her delicate and pretty face and turn to face the flowers. It was quite like a scene of ¡¯peach blossoms and a beauty¡¯s face reflecting each other¡¯s beauty¡¯. "He xuemei? What¡¯s up?" Although he was silently cursing at the supporting male lead and female leading to make trouble for him in quick session, Sui Yuan still showed her an extremely charming smile and asked his question with much patience. He Nuannuan pulled at the hem of her skirt, feeling rather uneasy. She lowered her head and walked towards Sui Yuan and stammered, "Xuezhang, sorry...what Yun...xuezhang...said earlier at the cafeteria...must be making things difficult for you, ba...." "How could that be? I¡¯m extremely happy to have a girl as cute as He xuemei like me, ne!" Sui Yuan¡¯s phoenix eyes brightened and his tone was coquettish. Inside however, he felt greatly pressured for having stolen the supporting male lead¡¯s scene. He Nuannuan was happy inside and subconsciously raised her head to look at her male god xuezhang that she had had a secret crush on for so long. She didn¡¯t quite dare believe her ears. For Xuezhang to say such a thing, it couldn¡¯t be that he was epting her confession?! Unfortunately, she, who had just ascended to Heaven¡¯s gate, was smacked to the ground in the next second. "However, I am very sorry, oh. I can¡¯t ept Xuemei¡¯s intentions," Sui Yuan shrugged, brushing his bangs out of the way. He Nuannuan opened her mouth to speak. She reflexively wanted to ask ¡¯why¡¯, but she swallowed that word down bitterly. Isn¡¯t it only logical for her to be rejected? Him calling her cute and saying that he was happy just now...those were probably just nice words to ensure that she wouldn¡¯t feel too sad.... He Nuannuan¡¯s nose felt painful. She pursed her lips and lowered her head, painstakingly trying not to cry. Although the good person card had been yed against her, she still couldn¡¯t help but think that Hao Ning xuezhang was a good person from the bottom of her heart.... Sui Yuan didn¡¯t know that the female lead had returned that good person card to him. He looked at her, who had her head down and had slightly trembling shoulders, and thought that she was about to cry after being unable to endure this attack. He couldn¡¯t help but feel troubled and ended up speaking words offort, "The reason why I¡¯m rejecting you is not because it¡¯s you that¡¯s no good, but because we are unsuitable for each other. You are an earnest girl. Once you¡¯ve invested your feelings, not even nine bulls could pull it back. Meanwhile, I¡¯m unstable. I¡¯m always looking for something new so it¡¯s very difficult for me to maintain a steady rtionship. You should have heard about my yboy reputation, ba? Who knows how many women I¡¯ve been with? If you¡¯re with me, you¡¯ll only end up hurt." "Please don¡¯t say that about yourself!" The female lead was about to be abused to tears from Sui Yuan¡¯s gentle analysis. She firmly sucked in a breath and raised her bloodshot eyes to gaze at Sui Yuan, tone resolute, "Xuezhang is the best! It¡¯s not your fault! All those women don¡¯t deserve you and they disappointed you! That¡¯s the only reason why you left them!" Sui Yuan£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªYoungdy, what incredible logic! Sui Yuan was nothing but stupefied! "I-I of course am undeserving of Xuezhang. That¡¯s why Xuezhang doesn¡¯t like me. That¡¯s only to be expected! It¡¯s because I¡¯m not good enough!" He Nuannuan suddenly bowed to Sui Yuan. Afterwards, she stood up straight and valiantly met with the dumbstruck Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes, "Thus, I ask Xuezhang to notfort me and belittle himself like this!" Sui Yuan was agape for a long time. He then forced out, "...Eh, thank you?" He Nuannuan saw her family¡¯s male god¡¯s endearingly silly expression and could not help her tears from turning intoughter. She sped her hands in front of her chest and her whole being seemed lighter, "I will always like Xuezhang. I will cherish these feelings. However, Xuezhang does not need to reciprocate them. As long as I can see Xuezhang happy, I will be happy!" Sui Yuan seemed to have been infected by the female lead¡¯s enthusiastic words. The corner of his lips slowly rose and formed an iparably magnificent smile, "Thank you." He had to say, after receiving two consecutive confessions, Sui Yuan¡¯s goodwill towards the supporting male lead had dropped to an all-time low, whereas his goodwill towards the female lead had reached an all-time high. Was this the difference between a leading role and a supporting role? A leading role was this positive¡ªalthough her logic was a bit worrisome¡ªwhile the supporting role waspletely sick in the head! Raising a hand to intimately rub He Nuannuan¡¯s head, although he felt deeply happy because of the female lead¡¯s reaction, Sui Yuan did not forget his dedication in pulling matters together, "Only, rather than fix your gaze on me, why don¡¯t you look around a bit more, ne? Perhaps you¡¯ll find that a more suitable boy has been by your side, watching and waiting for you, ne." He Nuannuan thought it over for a moment, somewhat perplexed, but she still nodded, very obediently, "I understand, Xuezhang. I will look for my own happiness. I also hope that Xuezhang will find his, ah!" "OK, I will," Sui Yuan waved. He watched the female lead¡¯s energetic, departing silhouette and exhaled lightly before turning around. "How long have you been eavesdropping for?" Raising an eyebrow, Sui Yuan mocked Yun Yi who awkwardly came out from behind a tree, without any trace of politeness. "...Not long," Yun Yi coughed, trying to cover up his embarrassment. Sui Yuan chuckled, understanding it a bit, "So how is it? How do you feel seeing He xuemei confess to me? Do you feel pained...jealous?" "How could that be!" Yun Yi jumped up, looking just like a kitten that had gotten its tail stepped on, appearing tough, "I¡¯m absolutely not jealous! If I¡¯m jealous, that¡¯s because I¡¯m jealous of her! Why did you smile at her so seductively?!" Sui Yuan£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªWas this the rhythm of all three of them deciding to confess to him in one day by chance? Not daring to let the male lead say it out loud, Sui Yuan covered his ears that were about to go deaf from Yun Yi¡¯s loud shouts, "OK, OK, OK. No need to be so loud. Didn¡¯t you hear that the louder one¡¯s voice is, the guiltier they are?" Yun Yi went mute and angrily shut his lips before changing the subject, "Right, are you heading towards the school gates? Are you not going to attend ss?" "En, not attending," Sui Yuan nodded, yawning, "I¡¯m a bit vexed so I was nning on going out for a stroll, find a bit of fun." "That¡¯s perfect. I have something to discuss with you, ne! I¡¯ll go call Minghe over!" Yun Yi¡¯s actions were too impetuous. Before he had even finished speaking, he had started moving. Sui Yuan was frightened and he grabbed his arm, "Wait!" Yun Yi turned around, gaze questioning. Sui Yuan felt his head hurt, "I had a bit of a fight with Minghe just now. For the time being, it¡¯s better that I don¡¯t see him. Tell me first and then you can go ask for his opinion, ba." "The two of you..." Yun Yi knitted his brows in worry. "It¡¯s nothing major between Minghe and I. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. We have a good sense of propriety. What friends wouldn¡¯t have a fight or two, ne? It¡¯s verymon," Sui Yuan shook his head, not wanting to exin any further. Yun Yi had always been very trusting of his two friends. He knew that,pared to how straight forward his mind was, theirs were full of twists and turns. They had more thoughts than he did, so he straightforwardly did not ask too much. He then spoke about the matter he had in mind. This matter had also been exined in the plot. In order to temper Yun Yi¡¯s capabilities, his family had handed over some money to him so that he could start up his own project. Sui Yuan replied in ordance to the plot and promised to give him a sum of money, and run the business together. After that, he leisurely left under Yun Yi¡¯s worshipping gaze. Yun Yi contemted over Sui Yuan¡¯s proposal. The more he thought about it, the more excited he became yet he was impatient to go all out. Just as he was nning to go find Yue Minghe to discuss it over, he looked up and saw his good friend standing not far from him, donning an emotionless face as he stared at him. Yun Yi, who felt his hair stand on end from being pierced by his good friend¡¯s dark gaze: ".............................." Eve: I feel kind of sad for YMH. But also hope that he does cken...I love ckened yandere MLs.... Wuxian: I¡¯m a simple-minded person, and all I want is more nape kisses in this story. Chapter 15 part8 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Thank you San Xiaojie for the kofi ?? Only when Sui Yuan was able to get home smoothly, did his entire body fallx. After he repeatedly warned his butler not to let anyone disturb him, Sui Yuan shut himself in his room and quickly got in contact with Zhao Xihe via 5237. He felt that he could not continue living so leisurely and carefree right now. Not to mention the Destroyer, he really couldn¡¯t deal with this supporting male lead, ah! Praying that the mission can be finished a little sooner! After calling him, Zhao Xihe immediately picked up his call. As soon as he saw Sui Yuan¡¯s terrible expression, he immediately narrowed his eyes and came to a conclusion at once, "What did Yue Minghe do to you?!" Sui Yuan£º".............................." Sui Yuan, who had been fiercely stabbed in the knee, subconsciously cast an usatory gaze at 5237, "What happened to not telling Zhao Xihe dada, ne?! What the heck do you want to do, selling your teammate off so quickly?! 5237 was reduced into a bloody mess from this unjust usation, "I didn¡¯t, ah! I vow that I didn¡¯t say a single word. QAQ" Seeing the reaction of this pair of host and system, Zhao Xihe could naturally guess what happened. Only, his mood further plummeted, "No need to look at it. Indeed, it did not say anything. It¡¯s all written on your face." Sui Yuan silently wiped the expression on his face. Although he had an astonishing gift for acting, when faced with Zhao Xihe, Sui Yuan would always subconsciously drophis facade and would naturally be seen through. Since the other had already sensed it, Sui Yuan decided not to hide the matter. This was also to avoid Zhao Xihe from indulging in flights of fancy ande up with increasingly worse scenarios in his head the more he thought. He told Zhao Xihe as it was, stressing that he had unrelentingly rejected the other. Only then did Zhao Xihe¡¯s expression alleviate a bit. However, the gaze he used to stare at Sui Yuan¡¯s nape was especially ruthless, making Sui Yuan nearly feel like his neck was in danger of being bitten by the other. Coughing, Sui Yuan tried to change the subject, "So, I¡¯m a bit worried that something will happen with the supporting male lead and thus wanted to ask you about developments regarding the Destroyer. Didn¡¯t you say that you doubted the supporting female lead, Xin Xin?" "Xin Xin? Oh, her, ah," Zhao Xihe replied absentmindedly. He quickly collected his thoughts that had scattered after finding out that his lover had been taken advantage of, "She is indeed a little suspicious. I noticed that she would always secretly transfer shares of the Yun Family and Xin family. She had also established apany overseas." "Really?!" Sui Yuan sat up straight, suddenly in high spirits, "The Xin Xin in the plot always concentrated on throwing herself onto Yun Yi and was at ease being a Ms. High and Mighty. There was no indication that she had been secretly transferring stocks and opening a business!" Soon after, he furrowed his brows, discontent, "Howe the monitoring software I installed over the inte didn¡¯t detect this?" "For one, her actions are rtively cautious. Secondly, the shares she¡¯s dealing with are rather small. Herpany is not big either. In this world, there are quite a fewpanies being established everyday. Unless herpany reaches a certain scale, your monitoring software will not pick it up," Zhao Xihe exined, "If it wasn¡¯t because my control over the Yun Family was great, and that Xin Xin was extremely reckless and would unexpectedly dare stick her hand into the Yun Family, I probably would not have noticed it. Unfortunately...she is really too self-confident." Sui Yuan was slightly relieved. Although the Origin had chosen a ¡¯youthful and beautiful¡¯ shell for him, his identity was not that high. Sometimes, he also wished that he could stand at the apex of the world like Zhao Xihe and take the lead in grabbing the Destroyer¡¯s pigtail, ah.... ¡ª¡ªIn any case, he didn¡¯t have any requirements when it came to his own appearances. Even if he were ¡¯old¡¯ or ¡¯impotent¡¯, he wouldn¡¯t mind it much.... 5237¡¯s indicator shed on its round body and it silently transferred its silly host¡¯s thoughts to the Origin. Sui Yuan did not know that his pig teammate had such an unexpected ¡¯considerate¡¯ side. He was still asking Zhao Xihe about their next moves in full zest, "Then if it¡¯s like this, can we act against the supporting female lead?" "...I think that we should wait a bit longer," Zhao Xihe frowned, "The supporting female lead is indeed very suspicious, to the point where it practically points to her being the Destroyer, but I feel that something isn¡¯t quite right, as if we¡¯ve neglected something." "Like what?" Sui Yuan believed in Zhao Xihe¡¯s judgement. His excited mood calmed down in an instant. "For example..." Zhao Xihe muttered for a while, "Did you discover anything about the supporting male lead?" As soon as the supporting male lead, Yue Minghe, was mentioned, Sui Yuan¡¯s good moodpletely dispersed. He shook his head, somewhat dispirited, "No. I¡¯ve expended a great amount of effort. Recently, he had also ¡¯cooperated¡¯. He was practically inseparable from me. Only, I couldn¡¯t find anything suspicious about him. Except that...his personality seems to be deviating further and further away from the one written in the plot. Aside from his personality changing, he is indeed a big young master that is content with his own lot. Even if he¡¯s entered his family¡¯spany, and his performance is not bad, he did not disy too outstanding a talent and also did not try to set up his own business." When he heard Sui Yuan¡¯s response, Zhao Xihe slightly furrowed his eyebrows, his eyes looking quite confused. However, he did not tell Sui Yuan his thoughts and only nodded gently before changing the topic, "Then, in the near future, you don¡¯t need to be so close to Yue Minghe, so as to avoid him targeting you and trying to do something to you...right. Exchange a self-defense prop from 5237. Tsk, indeed, if we don¡¯t meet in person, I really can¡¯t feel reassured, ah...." "What do you want to do? Don¡¯t mess around!" Sui Yuan erupted in anger, ring at Zhao Xihe in warning, "With your current identity, you absolutely cannot mingle with us ¡¯young people¡¯. It will certainly be suspicious!" It was just a pity that Zhao Xihe was not at all swayed by Sui Yuan¡¯s resistance. The corner of his lips rose and his tone became increasingly firmer, "Rx. I have a sense of propriety." "...Just what do you want to do? Let me prepare myself a bit!" The urge to kneel to this willful teammate seems toe real soon! "You¡¯ll find out tomorrow," Zhao Xihe, in an extremely good mood, blinked at Sui Yuan, as if he had settled a vexing matter, "Right now, I have things to prepare. See you tomorrow!" Sui Yuan was terribly terrified to see Zhao Xihe sell meng with that old face of his. Only when the other shut off theirmunications did he graduallye back to himself. One person and one system locked eyes. They could not guess at all what Zhao Xihe wanted to do and could only wait in anxiety and uneasiness for tomorrow toe. That night, Sui Yuan did not sleep soundly. He was gued by all sorts of bizarre dreams. Furthermore, the content of these dreams was basically one hundred and eight ways Zhao Xihe could ruin their mission. When he awoke, Sui Yuan felt extremely stifled. He felt his body weighed down with utter exhaustion, making his butler feel extremely worried. The butler almost made a big fuss over things by calling over their family¡¯s private doctor. After dealing with his butler who was making a fuss over nothing, Sui Yuan left his home, holding the belief that it would be better to just get things over with. As a result, as soon as he looked up, he met with the supporting male lead who looked even worse off. As if not at all affected by their ¡¯unpleasant parting¡¯ yesterday, Yue Minghe continued to wear the simple and elegant smile he always had. Even his actions and the distance he kept between them was extremely well-controlled, as if he had already epted the reality of having been ¡¯rejected¡¯, and had stepped back into his ce as a friend. Unfortunately, Sui Yuan did not believe this at all. This kind of Yue Minghe felt even more dangerous and even more unfathomable. "Yesterday¡¯s matter of Ah Yiing to find me to start a business together, do you know about it?" Yue Minghe walked to Sui Yuan¡¯s side, attitude very natural as he idly chatted. Just as Sui Yuan was about to reply, he was interrupted by a lovable, soft and mellow female voice, "Ning ge!" Sui Yuan turned around, bbergasted. He saw a petite and adorable girl quickly run up to him, who then abruptly flung herself at him. His first reaction was to dodge, but for some odd reason, Sui Yuan did not move. On the contrary, he let the girl sessfully throw herself into his arms and he subconsciously wrapped his arms around the other¡¯s slim shoulders. The girl rubbed against Sui Yuan¡¯s body in satisfaction. Soon after, she tip-toed and kissed the nape of Sui Yuan¡¯s neck. She even sucked and bit on it, leaving a clear hickey. Sui Yuan: ".............................." ¡ª¡ªThis time, he was certain that aside from Zhao Xihe, no one else would be so obsessed with his nape that had been ¡¯molested¡¯ yesterday, ne? No wonder he thought that this girl carried a familiar aura on her as soon as he saw her. It had not been as intense as the one on Old Master Yun, but he could not ignore it nheless. "Shanshan...why are you here?" Sui Yuan pretended to be helpless, wanting to push the girl out of his embrace, but the other was not satisfied with small gains and tenaciously stuck to him. Unable to act roughly towards a girl, he could only indulge in the other¡¯s actions. "I haven¡¯t seen Ning ge in so long. I honestly really missed Ning ge, so I came over,!" The girl bit her lip and gazed at Sui Yuan, wronged, "Ning ge, why did you refuse to marry me? Do you really not want to wed me?" "We¡¯ve already broken up. Didn¡¯t we say that we would part without any hard feelings?" Sui Yuan cast an apologetic nce at Yue Minghe and was happy to see that the other had already curbed his original, irksome smile. Soon after, he dragged the girl with him, "I think we need to have a proper talk." "Part without any hard feelings? I can¡¯t do that! Ning ge, aside from you, I won¡¯t marry anyone else. If you don¡¯t want me, then I¡¯d rather go die!" The girl¡¯s voice rose and carried an upromising tenacity. Even so, she still obediently followed after Sui Yuan without any resistance. After changing locations to the back of his home and confirming that there was no one around, Sui Yuan finally let go of his hold on the girl¡¯s hand, hugging his chest as he stared at her, "...Zhao Xihe?" "En, it¡¯s me," Zhao Xihe, donning Yun Shan¡¯s skin, grabbed Sui Yuan¡¯s neck again and kissed him on the lips, "What? Don¡¯t you feel pleasantly surprised?" Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªHe was clearly horrified, OK?! "How did you do this?" Smelling the girl¡¯s fragrant scent, Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t help but turn his head away. "A maniption prop. didn¡¯t you use this before?" Seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s awkwardness, Zhao Xihe smiled as he took a step back, taking the initiative to leave some distance between them. "Which prop?" Sui Yuan reacted in an instant. Afterwards, his first thought was that his heart ached, "That¡¯s so expensive, ah...." Zhao Xihe£º"........................" ¡ª¨C-My lover always focuses on the wrong thing, what to do?! "Although it¡¯s a bit expensive, it is fine so long as it¡¯s useful," Zhao Xihe shrugged, "In any case, I don¡¯t have anything else to do with these points." This kind of local tyrant tone made Sui Yuan especially jealous and resentful. He silently covered his score that had only recently taken a turn for the better and asked, "That prop...can it control living people? When I used it, the Emperor¡¯s body was already a spirit-less shell." "En, it can control them. Only, the effect isn¡¯t as good. Moreover, it¡¯s not stable," Zhao Xihe continued on,carelessly, "Also, I have other methods that I use in conjunction with this one." While these words were being spoken, a white furry head impatiently popped out of the bag within the girl¡¯s hands. Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t believe that this woman¡¯s petit, rigid bag managed to actually hold the Crystal Beast! This was probably magic, right? Afterwards, the ck Nightmare Beast hopped down from the short wall behind him. It squinted its eyes in a noble, cool, and elegant manner as it lowered its head to lick at its paws. "The Crystal Beast is an expert in maniption magic, whereas the Nightmare Beast is skilled in manipting people¡¯s minds. The capabilities of the two of them go well with the prop. It¡¯s enough to control a normal girl," Seeing how shocked Sui Yuan was, Zhao Xihe happily exined. "...Isn¡¯t this a bit overkill?" Sui Yuan felt quite speechless. He lit a candle for Miss Yun Shan in silence. "As long as I¡¯m happy, it¡¯s all good," Zhao Xihe did not reflect on himself at all, "Moreover, she¡¯s the one most suitable to stay at your side. In the original plot, she was already hell-bent on Hao Ning. Right now, if we add on your halo, even if I didn¡¯t control her, it wouldn¡¯t be long before she changes and bes even more entangled with you. It¡¯s better if I just directlye over and use her." "...So, this is you killing two birds with one stone? Directly offing two of your rivals-in-love?" Sui Yuan was in awe at Zhao Xihe¡¯s efficiency. "That¡¯s right. It¡¯s logical for Yun Shan to entangle herself with you. She is the most suitable shield for you to use against Yue Minghe," Zhao Xihe nodded, "In the plot, Hao Ning had always avoided Yun Shan because he didn¡¯t want to be forced into a marriage. However, the situation isn¡¯t the same now. I think that as a straight male, Hao Ning would rather marry a pretty and adorable girl who¡¯s head-over-heels for him, than be forcibly bent by his good brother. Even if Hao Ning doesn¡¯t like Yun Shan¡¯s personality, if it¡¯s just the personality he has a problem with, that has alreadypletely eclipsed Yue Minghe." "Moreover, Yun Shan has the Yun Family and Old Master Yun backing her up. Although she is only part of the branch family and is inferior to Yue Minghe¡¯s family, where he also wouldn¡¯t have to worry about facing shady adversaries and dealings, in the present circumstances, it is indeed the best choice for marriage," Sui Yuan nodded in understanding, epting Zhao Xihe¡¯s ideas. "What¡¯s more important is that you said you couldn¡¯t do it with Old Master Yun¡¯s old face. How about now?" Stretching out both arms, the girl twirled around, showing Sui Yuan her physique. Soon after, Zhao Xihe stood on his tip-toes and spoke in Sui Yuan¡¯s ear, breath fragrant like orchids, "Although Yun Shan is not a true supporting female lead, her appearance isn¡¯t too shabby either. Right now, can you do it?" Sui Yuan, who was speechless to find out just how much Zhao Xihe had been brooding over what he had said before, suddenly flushed and angrily retreated a few steps, "Don¡¯t joke around!" The first time he came into contact with these kinds of matters, it was with a man. In bed, he was also more inclined to be the more passive one. Even afterwards, he hadn¡¯t even touched a girl¡¯s hand. Now, while talking about exercising on the bed, Sui Yuan would reflexively recall the times where he had made love with the very male Zhao Xihe, and thus had no way to substitute his partner for a girl, ah! He had only thought about it, yet he already felt especially ufortable all over. Don¡¯t even talk about feeling desire, he was full of fright, OK?! It was obvious Sui Yuan¡¯s response displeased Zhao Xihe. He waved his hand in disappointment, "OK. I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Even if you want to, I wouldn¡¯t let you." Sui Yuan didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Xihe would back down so easily. He asked, startled, "Why?" Except that, he immediately regretted as soon as he said this, because he really didn¡¯t want to do the deed with Zhao Xihe who had turned into a woman, ah! Fortunately, Zhao Xihe only gave Sui Yuan a mocking nce and did not keep pursuing this topic, "Anyway, I can¡¯t control Yun Shan¡¯s body at all times. Besides, Old Master Yun is my body right now. asionally, I¡¯ll have to let Yun Shan regain her consciousness and act on her own but fortunately, her memory will be altered, so there probably won¡¯t be any issues popping up," Zhao Xihe chuckled, as he gave Sui Yuan a meaningful nce. "In any case, this body belongs to someone else so I don¡¯t want Yun Shan to have indirect, intimacy with you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll eat vinegar!" Sui Yuan silently pushed away Zhao Xihe¡¯s head, which had moved rather close to him, "OK, I understand. Then, what should we do next?" "Next..." Zhao Xihe narrowed his eyes and raised his lips into a smile. In an instant, the girl was bursting with the aura of a queen, "Let me go chase away that youngster Yue Minghe with my official CP identity!" Sui Yuan let Zhao Xihe pull at his own arm towards the front door. Just as expected, they saw Yue Minghe still standing there, gazing at the two of them with an anxious look. ¡¯Yun Shan¡¯ got rid of her previous depression from being jilted and was now smiling particrly happily. ¡¯She¡¯ leaned her head onto Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulder in a cute and helpless manner, waving to Yue Minghe in greeting, "Minghe ge, just now I didn¡¯t greet you. Really sorry~" "The two of you..." Yue Minghe subconsciously frowned. "I¡¯m Ning ge¡¯s girlfriend again! Please give me lots of advice in the future!" ¡¯Yun Shan¡¯ blinked her eyes prettily, voice mellow and melodious like that of a yellow oriole. Immediately, Yue Minghe¡¯s smile was wiped off. He gazed at Sui Yuan, whose eyes were darting, not daring to meet with Yue Minghe¡¯s gaze, with a deep look. For a second, pain leaked out of his eyes. Sui Yuan and ¡¯Yun Shan¡¯£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªHowe it suddenly felt like they were a scum gong and cheap girling together to bully a bitter shou? Isn¡¯t something wrong here?! "It¡¯s really rare for Ah Ning to unexpectedly go back to one of his exes," While unhappy, Yue Minghe¡¯s words were much more sharp. Immediately, ¡¯Yun Shan¡¯s¡¯ smile fell. However, she forced herself to remain polite because the other was Hao Ning¡¯s good friend, "Because I treated Ning ge with sincerity, Ning ge¡¯s heart was ultimately moved by me, ah!" "Oh? Did he tell you that?" Yue Minghe smiled in ridicule. However, he did not continue with this topic, "Right, Ah Ning, I came looking for you this time because Ah Yi invited us to go to the ¡¯usual ce¡¯. We¡¯re going to be talking about our business. Don¡¯t bete." "Yi? Can Ie too then?" ¡¯Yun Shan¡¯s¡¯ eyes lit up, "I can¡¯t rest at ease knowing Ning ge will go to that ce. He will definitely seduce and bring back a whole heap of women! I want to go, too!" Yue Minghe did his best to keep his tone and attitude gentle, "Rx. Ah Yi and I will supervise him." "I don¡¯t trust you at all," ¡¯Yun Shan¡¯ hmphed, "Do you think I don¡¯t know about you, men? When Ning ge yed around before, howe I didn¡¯t see you guys stopping him? You guys, ah! For you to not egg him on in sleeping around is already not bad, ah!" Yue Minghe discovered that Sui Yuan did not have any intention in stopping Yun Shan. He couldn¡¯t help but reveal his discouraged mood, "I never expected that our yboy Ah Ning would turn into a henpecked male!" ¡¯Yun Shan¡¯ did not react to this jab. Instead, she furrowed her brows in question, "Minghe ge, what¡¯s wrong with you today? Are you in a bad mood? I don¡¯t know how Ning ge and I have offended you, but you¡¯re so sharp, unkind, and unforgiving right now. Where did your schrly young master bearing go?! Even if you¡¯re not in a good mood, please don¡¯t vent out your anger on unrted people!" Yue Minghe¡¯s eyes darkened. He watched as ¡¯Yun Shan¡¯ ced Sui Yuan behind her and then confronted him directly with an imposing air. In the end, he shut his eyes and sighed a long exhale, "...Sorry. I forgot myself." Only then did ¡¯Yun Shan¡¯ rx her expression. She nodded, tooting her own horn, "Everyone has a bad day every now and then. We understand." "I still have things to attend to so I¡¯ll take my leave first. Tonight...if Yun Shan wants toe, thene," After saying this in a hurry, Yue Minghe turned to leave in quick strides without even looking at Sui Yuan¡¯s and ¡¯Yan Shan¡¯s¡¯ reaction. Meanwhile, ¡¯Yun Shan¡¯ smiled proudly, "It¡¯s not so easy to turn a BG world into a BL world. One female rival-in-love and it¡¯s all over. In the end, this Yue Minghe is still too inexperienced after all!" Sui Yuan fell silent for a moment and then nodded, feeling distressed, "En, that¡¯s because his skin isn¡¯t as thick as yours." Zhao Xihe£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªMy dear, sometimes, can we not speak so truthfully? Wuxian: I vote for speaking our minds truthfully, all the time, 24/7, no exceptions. Chapter 15 part9 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian In the evening, Zhao Xihe¡ªdraped in Yun Shan¡¯s skin¡ªnaturally followed along to meet with Yun Yi and Yue Minghe. Afterwards, they showed off their loving affection in front of the other two people. Although a smile consistently hung on Yue Minghe¡¯s face, he was evidently in an especially gloomy and depressed mood. He even didn¡¯t speak all that much. From beginning to end, he maintained a heavy silence. Meanwhile, even if Yun Yi was self-absorbed, he still noticed this abnormality. Although Yun Yi and Yun Shan were cousins, their rtionship had never been good. Yun Shan was arrogant and willful and had always acted like he and Xin Xin were a certain match. It really pushed Yun Yi to the end of his patience. Originally, when Hao Ning and Yun Shan were dating, he wasn¡¯t particrly happy. When Yun Shan was thrown away, he was extremely joyful. Right now, to discover that his brother that had always been fed up with this woman¡¯s pestering unexpectedly had a change of heart and began anew with Yun Shan, it was obvious that Yun Yi would be feeling rather incredulous. It was just a pity that no matter how much Yun Yi expressed his displeasure, he was unable to change Sui Yuan¡¯s mind. After going tit-for-tat with Yun Shan several times, he had no choice but to give in and force himself to ept that his brother had unexpectedly fallen for the woman he loathed. Because Yun Shan was here, the three people were not in the mood to participate in any night time activities. They quickly finished discussing their thoughts about the venture¡¯s next steps and then speedily dispersed from the scene. Yun Yi prepared to spend the night out on his own; Yue Minghe expression that he was a bit tired and wanted to go home to rest; and Sui Yuan naturally needed to send his ¡¯girlfriend¡¯ Zhao Xihe home. Before parting, Yue Minghe gazed at the two of them profoundly, as if ten thousand words were brewing inside of him. Sui Yuan felt his hair stand on end from being gazed at like this, but still sighed in relief. After spending the night incessantly hopping around, making his presence known, Zhao Xihe had eventually firmly locked Yue Minghe¡¯s hatred unto himself. Even if Yue Minghe wanted to act, he probably would take the lead to rush at ¡¯Yun Shan¡¯, and would note to Sui Yuan looking for trouble. Originally, Sui Yuan had been touched by Zhao Xihe¡¯s devotion in the way he was wiling to ¡¯sacrifice himself for him¡¯. Only, without knowing why,he wondered whether the other person was actually taking pleasure in doing this. As soon as he saw how ugly Yue Minghe¡¯s expression was, Zhao Xihe¡¯s mood rose, like he had been injected with a stimnt. In short, no matter what, ¡¯Yun Shan¡¯ had already be an especially firm shield that was protecting Sui Yuan from in front. Yue Minghe was made helpless and had no option but to retreat back to the friend zone and temporarily let his feelings hibernate. After all, he was still being controlled by his elders, and the person he loved had yet to reciprocate his feelings. Even if he resolutely came out of the closet, all that waited for Yue Minghe was nothing but great resistance from all sides that would cause things to end up contrary to what he wished. The supporting male lead¡¯s threat had been dealt with for the time being. On the other side, a problem cropped up between the male lead and female lead. Originally, the two people would fight, their rtionship on and off. This would go on until their second year, when they would finally meet each other¡¯s feelings head on. However, who would have expected that as soon as Sui Yuan would casually speak some words, the plot would go way off track like a derailed train. The words in question were in thest phrase Sui Yuan had said to He Nuannuan after her confession failed, ¡¯Why don¡¯t you look around a bit more? Perhaps you¡¯ll find that someone else is looking at you." Sui Yuan had originally intended to point at Yun Yi, only it was just unfortunate that the female lead had obviously not cast her gaze to the male lead who was always causing her trouble with his disdainful manner. Thus, when her family¡¯s male god said this, He Nuannuan unexpectedly seemed to have caught a fever somehow and turned around to ept the confession of an ordinary male student who had simr family circumstances as her. ¡ª¡ªWhen Sui Yuan found out about this piece of news, he wanted to fall apart! Why is it that whenever he stuck his hand into a BG world, the female lead would always end up with Passerby 1?! Fortunately, not only was Sui Yuan feeling anxious, but so was the male lead, Yun Yi. The unexpected change in the plot had actually caused the male lead¡ªthis young man who wouldn¡¯t grow up until the second year¡ªto awaken. When he saw He Nuannuan be a couple with that passerby boyfriend of hers, Yun Yi became jealous. He realized that his feelings towards He Nuannuan was not so simple as to be just finding her displeasing to the eye and thus wanting to bully her. Yun Yi had always had an overbearing disposition. Even if he didn¡¯t have any deep feelings towards He Nuannuan just yet, if he didn¡¯t feel good, then he would absolutely not allow others to feel good. No matter what, he had to make things go the way he wanted. Therefore, the highly motivated Yun Yi acted. Meanwhile, Sui Yuanonly wanted the male and female lead to love each other dearly no matter what was actually urring so naturally, he surreptitiously pushed things forward from behind, giving Yun Yi advice. Unfortunately, no matter how good Sui Yuan¡¯s ideas were, Yun Yi would always mess it up in some way. Therefore, Sui Yuan was worrying about the male lead¡¯s EQ while also spectating this ¡¯pursuit¡¯ that made people not know whether tough or cry with quite a bit of interest. Under Sui Yuan¡¯s guidance, Yun Yi acted friendly towards He Nuannuan and progressed in his pursuit of her. At the same time, he pressured that passerby boyfriend and also threatened him. Evidently, the passerby boyfriend did not have the male lead¡¯s valor in resisting pressure. He very quickly yielded andpromised. HE broke up with He Nuannuan. The innocent He Nuannuan ,who was thrown away, was hurt and angry but helpless to do anything about it. He Nuannuan was angry at Yun Yi for having ¡¯stuck himself between them¡¯ and was even angrier at her ex-boyfriend for being so weak and easily bullied. He was so spineless that she was actually secretly thankful for Yun Yi¡¯s meddling that let her see the other¡¯s true face clearly much earlier. Perhaps it was the destined attractive force between the female and male lead, but after she got over her discouragement over her ex-boyfriend, He Nuannuan¡¯s gaze was naturally drawn by Yun Yi, who had been painstakingly chasing after her. After understanding just how low the other¡¯s EQ was, the anger over being teased gradually dissipated inside of He Nuannuan¡¯s heart. She found it both funny and embarrassing to be ¡¯pursued¡¯ by Yun Yi and her attitude slowly softened, until she finally ended up together with Yun Yi. The next moment could be described as having poked the ho¡¯s nest. The ordinary and mediocre He Nuannua had unexpectedly be the girlfriend of one of the three male gods of the school. Quite a few arrogant girls could not ept this. In a moment, all sorts of nderous rumours about He Nuannuan spread around the school. Some said that she was snobbish, and that Yun Yi had only needed to wave his hand slightly for her to abandon her poor ex-boyfriend and throw herself into Yun Yi¡¯s arms. Others said that she was fickle in love: at first, she had coveted Hao Ning, then turned around to ept another person¡¯s confession, but that wasn¡¯t enough so she had unexpectedly dared to act in an ambiguous manner towards Young Master Yun Yi...there were all kinds of rumours. It simply made He Nuannuan look like a reprehensible criminal. However, He Nuannuan was stubborn by nature. Even if she was wronged, she still persisted in dealing with it by herself. She did notpromise or take it lying down, and definitely did not goin to Yun Yi. Just like in the plot, the more Yun Yi and He Nuannuan interacted, the more Yun Yi was attracted to her strength and independence. Their feelings also deepened. Originally, he was only pursuing her and hoping to keep her by his side to make himself feel at ease. However, right now, he truly cherished her. When Yun Yi fell into an extreme anger on behalf of He Nuannuan and went to protect her by harshly criticizing the multitude of gossiping girls, the students in the school gradually became more well-behaved. They did not dare act so daring anymore. However, they didn¡¯t expect that they would attract a ¡¯tigress¡¯ so quickly. When Sui Yuan, Yun Yi, and Yue Minghe received the news that Xin Xin had burst into school grounds to trouble He Nuannuan, they naturally did not dare dy matters and rushed over to the scene at once. In the plot, He Nuannuan and Xin Xin¡¯s conflict urred in their second year. That year, Xin Xin entered the same school as the female and male lead. Using her vignce against rivals-in-love, she discovered that there was something fishy between her family¡¯s Yi Gege had He Nuannuan. Afterwards, she began to target the female lead, using all sorts of methods to suppress her and make reprisals. Right now, Yun Yi and He Nuannuan had gotten together earlier than expected. Thus, Xin Xin, who had the title of being his ¡¯fiance¡¯, naturally needed to appear earlier as well. When Sui Yuan andpany rushed over to He Nuannuan¡¯s ssroom, they saw Xin Xin raise her hand and ruthlessly p He Nuannuan, "Who asked you to seduce my Yi Gege?! He¡¯s my fiance. What does that make you?! A mistress! A slut!" After saying this, Xin Xin wanted to hit her a second time, however her wrist was grabbed by Yun Yi who rushed over to protect He Nuannuan, cing her behind him, "Xin Xin, that¡¯s enough!" He Nuannuan covered her cheek that had been pped. Her eyes were glistening but astonishingly clear. She was angered by this humiliation and felt incredulous from having been deceived. Shepletely did not know how to react. She could only fiercely re at Yun Yi, hoping that he would give her an exnation. As a female lead who had righteous values, He Nuannuan had never thought that she would be a mistressing between a couple. She didn¡¯t know that Yun Yi had a girlfriend ¡ª a fiance. This piece of information was like a bolt from the blue, destroying her three views. Sui Yuan felt disinclined to listen to the dispute consisting of ¡¯Shut up, you¡¯re not my fiance, we¡¯ve never gotten engaged¡¯ and ¡¯You¡¯re lying, the elders all had an oral agreement for our engagement, and have you forgotten about how we were childhood sweethearts?¡¯ that was urring between Yun Yi and Xin Xin. He silently cast his gaze on Xin Xin¡¯s best friend and his ¡¯current girlfriend¡¯, Yun Shan. Although Yun Shan hade to cheer for Xin Xin nominally, in reality, she had an ulterior motive. Even if she had followed Xin Xin from behind, Yun Shan¡¯s gaze had always been on Sui Yuan, reluctant to part from his body as if she was just itching to pounce over and worship him at his feet. Evidently, it was the real Yun Shan this time. Sui Yuan did not feel the familiar aura that belonged to Zhao Xihe on her. He also didn¡¯t know what kind of hint Zhao Xihe had left for her, but although Yun Shan kept sending him frequent, amorous nces full of her longing, she didn¡¯te over at all, as if she didn¡¯t dare approach Sui Yuan¡¯s side. When all was said and done, however, they were ¡¯boyfriend and girlfriend¡¯. Sui Yuan could feel Yue Minghe¡¯s gaze on him and sent a smile to Yun Shan, feeling greatly pressured. Yun Shan¡¯s eyes lit up but in the next second, the gazes of the three people were attracted to a ¡¯pah!¡¯ sound. Sui Yuan was dumbstruck as he gazed at the red palm print on Yun Yi¡¯s face and then cast a stunned gaze at the heroic Xin Xin who had pped the male lead. Immediately, his gaze became one of suspicion. Xin Xin¡¯s dark gaze contained a storm that seemed capable of tearing everything to shreds. Her anger and hatred seemed to shoot to the heavens and made everyone watching fearful. Likewise, the brewing oppression and feeling that a severance of rtionship was about to ur made everyone feel stifled. This kind of intense emotion did not develop overnight, nor was this something that the real supporting female lead could have before experiencing the events that were to urter. There was no doubt. Sui Yuan had determined that she was a Destroyer, an Actor that had just be a Destroyer. A Destroyer that had yet to vent out all of their negative feelings. She had obviously encountered a lot of suffering. Perhaps she had to contend against the protagonist, had be ruined and hopeless, or perhaps her body and spirit had been abused and tortured. One world after another, her negative feelings umted, with no way to be alleviated. Perhaps some people may get used to eat andugh it away; some people may be numb and apathetic, be at peace with themselves; and then there were some people who would revolt and end up harming both others and themselves. Hateful people were pitiful from a certain angle, and pitiful people were not necessarily despicable. Perhaps this Destroyer was worthy of sympathy for what bitter experiences she had encountered. However, Sui Yuan was destined to stand against her and could not afford her any mercy. Perhaps she had met a man like Yun Yi before¡ªa scum man that had an affair despite being engaged. Therefore, all of Xin Xin¡¯s umted hate was thrown onto Yun Yi. Fortunately, she was still rational and knew that she could not do anything to Yun Yi right now. She could only curse him for being fickle and heartless in a powerful and resounding voice after pping him. Afterwards, she took the initiative to dump him in front of the spectating crowd. In the end, she informed He Nuannuan in a proud and happy tone that this kind of scum man basically did not care about her at all. If she wanted to waste her time and affection on him in hopes of being treasured, then she could by all means go waste her time with him. Xin Xin turned around and walked out in her high heels, manner imposing. Although Yun Shan was rather unwilling, she still obediently followed after her from behind, turning around and looking back with affection in her eyes every three steps. The crowd that had been shocked by this unusual and sudden development was quiet for a long time, before they reacted one after another. All of them shrunk their necks in, itching to decrease their presence to the lowest it could go, so as to avoid encountering the Yun Family Crown Prince¡¯s humiliated rage from being disgraced like this. ¡ª¡ªThis was simply using one¡¯s own life to gossip, ah! We will definitely be retaliated against. QAQ Of course,pared to the group of spectators, the shock and attack that Yun Yi sustained was much greater. He had never expected that Xin Xin, who was always pestering him, would unexpectedlysh out and be hostile so efficiently. She even had the courage to scold and hit him. Thispletely toppled all knowledge he had of that girl named Xin Xin! Yun Yi could not say whether he felt relieved or sullen. At this moment, He Nuannuan did not feel good at all either. Although Xin Xin had left and had drawn a clear line between herself and Yun Yi, she had shattered her heroic self-esteem and had tossed to the ground her pride and ego that she had always painstakingly upheld, and even trampled all over it a few times. He Nuannuan didn¡¯t know how to face Yun Yi nor did she know whether she should believe that he had never been engaged to Xin Xin¡ªthat he had nothing to do with her. He Nuannuan treated her feelings with certainty. She was not willing to reject her boyfriend who she was mutually in love with all because of what some other person said. However, even if she trusted that Yun Yi was innocent, could they continue to be together without any barriers between them? "What are you looking at?! Scram! All of you, scram!" After a period of being startled, Yun Yi, who discovered that he was being watched, shouted in a deep voice out of humiliated rage. In an instant, the crowd scattered like birds and beasts. "Ah Yi..." Sui Yuan awkwardly stepped forward and tried tofort him. However, at this moment, Yun Yi preferred to be alone. Yun Yi didn¡¯t even look at Sui Yuan when he waved tiredly. His voice was apologetic, "Sorry, Ah Ning, Minghe. I want some peace for awhile...." Sui Yuan nodded in understanding. He also sent He Nuannuan aforting nce. Soon after, he silently turned and left. Although his expression said that he was worried and troubled about his good friends, Sui Yuan was simply itching to find a deserted area tomunicate with Zhao Xihe inside. The Destroyer has been ascertained without a question. The next step to take was to eliminate her. ¡ª¡ªOnly, was it really this simple? The plot has changed so much, but the Destroyer did not seem to notice at all and had even revealed her own identity? Could it be that she didn¡¯t realize that there were other Actors around? Or was it a case of the young being fearless? Or did all of that umted negativity rush to her head, muddling her state of mind, causing her to make a mistake on impulse? Sui Yuan¡¯s eyebrows knitted into a frown, heart uncertain, and could not feel at ease no matter what. Chapter 15 part10 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian Thank you Anon for the kofi ?? "Since it¡¯s like this, then let¡¯s act, ba," After hearing the news that Sui Yuan had conveyed, Zhao Xihe muttered to himself for a moment before making a decision. "However, it seems that there¡¯s something fishy..." Sui Yuan furrowed his brows. "There is definitely something odd about Xin Xin, that is without a doubt. Perhaps we have been misled by some things she had said all this time," Zhao Xihe shook his head gently, "It¡¯s still better to go with a Blitzkrieg strategy. We shouldn¡¯t let this drag on." ¡ª¡ªHe wasn¡¯t at all worried that Sui Yuan would be seduced away by the supporting male lead! For real! Since Zhao Xihe had said this, and because Sui Yuan also wanted to finish their mission as soon as possible so he could free himself of Yue Minghe, the two of them quickly reached an agreement and decisively carried out their movements. Perhaps Xin Xin still had some machinations urring behind the scenes that were intended to keep her from being watched by her opponents and avoid alerting them. Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe once again deployed their ¡¯despicable¡¯ method of drugging people. The person who would do the drugging was Yun Shan, or to be more precise, it was the Yun Shan that was being controlled by Zhao Xihe. Xin Xin was not on guard against Yun Shan so she would be easily able to drug her. Afterwards, Old Master Yun¡¯s faithful subordinates would take over. Although there would be some suspicion over why Old Master Yun would act against the Xin Xin he always doted on, they had heard news of the public severance of rtionship between Xin Xin and Yun Yi and even as to how ruthlessly she had caused the Yun Family¡¯s crown prince to lose face. Perhaps it was because Old Master Yun wanted to teach this younger generation, who wielded his doting love to act arrogant and despotic, a lesson. Or perhaps, there was a deeper level of meaning. The subordinates, who Old Master Yun had takenplete control of, did not raise any resistance. They quickly imprisoned the unconscious Xin Xin and cleaned up everything, removing all traces of what urred. When Sui Yuan received the news from Zhao Xihe and rushed to the ce where Xin Xin was being held in captivity, the woman had already awakened. However, she was being controlled by the prop and had no way of resisting, nor did she have any way of getting in touch with anyone else. "Hao Ning?! Grandpa Yun?! What do you guys want to do?" Xin Xin stared at the two of them with wide eyes, incredulous, using great strength to struggle, "Are you trying to help Yun Yi get out of his predicament?!" "This has nothing to do with Yun Yi," Sui Yuan felt rather speechless towards this girl. Right up until this moment, she unexpectedly did not break away from the plot. Perhaps it was because she was prone to being too immersed in the plot, that she was incited into bing a Destroyer, "We wanted to seize you because you are a Destroyer." Xin Xin¡¯s movements halted. Anger and a feeling of being wronged immediately shifted into that of fear and anxiety. She gasped twice and then quickly shook her head, "No! No! You guys are mistaken! I¡¯m not a Destroyer! I¡¯m just an Actor! I¡¯m being honest!" Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe both furrowed their eyes. This information was not unexpected. It could be said that they had already noticed this. "You¡¯re an Actor, discovered the Destroyer¡¯s tracks, and thenmunicated your discovery through your system?" Sui Yuan calmly helped her straighten out her thoughts. Xin Xin nodded promptly, afraid that if she was just a bit too slow, she would be exterminated without any mercy. As an Actor that has already experienced the mission of eliminating a Destroyer, she naturally knew that the meaning of elimination meant that her soul would be scattered. It was aplete annihtion¡ªleaving not a trace. "Then, why did you change the plot and even secretly established your own power overseas?" Zhao Xihe narrowed his eyes slightly. "Because I was not reconciled with the situation!" Xin Xin eagerly answered, trying her best to appear a little more honest, and then some more, "If we encounter a Destroyer, the elimination mission is ced in precedence to the acting mission, to the point where we don¡¯t have to worry about acting out our identity. I was just not reconciled with bing a cannon fodder supporting female lead as ordained by the plot¡ªone who ends up extremely battered and exhausted because of the male lead, one who is stuck in a difficult situation who can¡¯t live if she wants to, or even die if she wants to. I just want to live an upright, free, and easy life! Even if it¡¯s just in this world! I established apany so that I could fight against the Destroyer. There is no other reason!" Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes glinted. Xin Xin¡¯s words were indeed very reasonable. It was just that, he didn¡¯t know why but he felt that something wasn¡¯t quite right, "Then, who do you think is the Destroyer?" "It¡¯s Yue Minghe! Him!" Xin Xin shouted that name without any hesitation. Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe exchanged nces. They immediately rxed upon hearing this answer. Yes, Yue Minghe. If it was him, then everything made sense. He was also an important suspect to Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe before. Only, since Yue Minghe was the Destroyer, why didn¡¯t he do anything a Destroyer was supposed to do? That is, aside from his pursuit of Sui Yuan. "We will look into whether you¡¯re telling the truth or not. Before that, please quietly wait here. Don¡¯t do any superfluous actions," Sui Yuan gazed at Xin Xin once more, speaking in an unhurried tone, "If what you say is true, then naturally, we will not hurt you. As a fellow Actor, we don¡¯t wish to identally injure the innocent." Xin Xin rxed slightly. She nodded her head, hot tears in her eyes. A momentter, she added hesitatingly, "Yue Minghe...that fellow is very cunning. He¡¯s a smooth talker. If...if he uses me unjustly in order to protect himself, then I ask that you don¡¯t trust him!" "Of course," Zhao Xihe¡¯s smile was especially amiable and cating, although the effect was greatly lessened on his elderly face, "The Destroyer is our enemy. We would definitely never listen to the enemy¡¯s lies." Only then did Xin Xin truly rx and reveal a forced smile. Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe left the area in which Xin Xin was imprisoned in and began to lock onto Yue Minghe¡¯s location. Sui Yuan watched as Zhao Xihe contacted his subordinates and frowned slightly, "Do you think that Xin Xin was telling the truth?" Zhao Xihe took a moment to nce at him, "What do you think, ne?" "She¡¯s lying. She¡¯s lying about at least one part," Sui Yuan muttered for a while, "If I were to say that there was a 60% chance of me believing in her words at the start¡ªwhere I only thought that her expression was a bit fishy¡ª then at the end, the way she overreacted turned my probability of believing her to zero." "I feel the same," Zhao Xihe chuckled, "It¡¯s really such a pity, ne. That girl is obviously not particrly intelligent. No, I should say that she¡¯s stupid. Thus, that¡¯s why I replied like that at the very end: we naturally will not trust our enemies. As a result, she unexpectedly only understood the superficial meaning of my words. Truly an unfortunate, silly girl." Sui Yuan nced at Zhao Xihe wordlessly. He really didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s probably because this girl is too dumb and revealed herself that she was used by Yue Minghe as a shield, adding to their troubles. From a certain angle, this girl was an awesome teammate for Yue Minghe. Yue Minghe¡¯s location was hastily determined. Reportedly, he had just returned home and had not left again. In order to avoid the troubles undue dy would bring, Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe immediately headed over to Yue Minghe¡¯s residence. Furthermore, in order to prevent the other from escaping, Zhao Xihe also took the initiative to use a prop to lock up the entire Yue Family residence, making it even more difficult for the Destroyer to tear apart the barrier between worlds as a means of escape. When everything was in order, the two of them entered the Yue residence. The Yue Family¡¯s butler had already been knocked unconscious when they had locked up the entire residence. Furthermore, aside from him, the entire Yue residence was absolutely empty¡ªnot a single sign of life. Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe¡¯s hearts gradually sunk. They split up. After confirming that there weren¡¯t any traces of Yue Minghe, they both converged at Yue Minghe¡¯s room. "...Did he run away?" Sui Yuan felt rather dispirited. The terrible feeling of having all his efforts ruined at the very end truly left him speechless. "It seems that he is indeed much more shrewd than Xin Xin had said. He probably used Xin Xin to divert our attention. He likely had already noticed our presence. The time he spent ¡¯pursuing¡¯ you was likely nothing more than him sounding us out and teasing us. He was self-confidently ying with us in the palm of his hands, ne!" Zhao Xihe sneered. Since he was born, he had never suffered such a loss before. He almost wanted to vomit to death. "Fortunately, he did not get what he wished for. This world hasn¡¯t been destroyed and he has already taken the initiative to escape," Sui Yuan shrugged. He¡¯s already suffered many losses in the past. He was evidently able to ept this fact much more easily than the arrogant Zhao Xihe. Whileforting Zhao Xihe, Sui Yuan casually headed towards Yue Minghe¡¯s desk. Soon after, he fixed his gaze onto the desk and discovered that there was a note stuck onto it. It read, ¡¯Perhaps you will want to listen to my message, my beloved." The corner of his lips rose. He grabbed the recorder that was atop of the note and called Zhao Xihe over. "What, he even left a message. Does he want to taunt us?" Zhao Xihe pursed his lips unhappily. He reached out to take the recorder over and pressed the y button. After a short period of white noise, Yue Minghe¡¯s voice transmitted over, echoing within the room. Although it was the same voice, it was not at all as gentle and soft as the real Yue Minghe¡¯s. On the contrary, it carried a flirty and frivolous tone, "By the time you hear this recording, I will have already left this world. I¡¯m very sorry that I couldn¡¯t bid you farewell. After all, I don¡¯t want to die by your hand." "I don¡¯t know if you remember me, but I¡¯m Mo Ziyou. What should I call you, ne? If we meet again, please, you must tell me your name. I think that since we were brought together by fate like this, then you needn¡¯t let me wait too long~" When he heard the name ¡¯Mo Ziyou¡¯, Zhao Xihe¡¯s reaction was much more intense than that of Sui Yuan. If one were to say that Sui Yuan was just a bit surprised, then Zhao Xihe evidently was nearly shooting fire out of his eyes. "Yi? Mo Ziyou? He had really escapedst time!" Sui Yuan sighed in regret, "He really has good luck, ne...." "Heh. That¡¯s right ah, he¡¯s really lucky," Zhao Xihe squeezed out between gritted teeth. His murderous aurapletely filled the room. Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulders silently trembled. He continued to listen to Yue Minghe¡¯s¡ªor rather, Mo Ziyou¡¯s¡ªmessage. "Maybe you¡¯re angry with me for pursuing you in this world. Maybe you think that I was making fun of you. Please don¡¯t think that. What I feel for you is¡ª" Sui Yuan did not hear the rest of his words because Zhao Xihe had quickly pressed down on the stop button. As he watched Zhao Xihe calmly fast-forward past the long confession, expression unchanging, Sui Yuan was at a loss at what kind of expression to make. Actually, he was indeed a bit curious about what Mo Ziyou was thinking, pursuing him with Yue Minghe¡¯s identity. Only, so as to not provoke Zhao Xihe, he still obediently hid his curiosity in the depths of his heart.... When they finally reached the end of the confession, Zhao Xihe once again allowed it to y at normal speed. Only,pared to the beginning, that was abundant with emotion, Mo Ziyou¡¯s tone was evidently much more insipid, without any interest, "As for the supporting female lead Xin Xin that you have caught, she was an Actor in the beginning. I had intentionally revealed my identity to her because I was a bit fed up with this kind of life. I felt that raising a new Destroyer would be something interesting. That girl is indeed suitable to be a Destroyer. She is emotional and weak. I did not even need to try to convince her before she switched sides." "Unfortunately, she¡¯s too stupid. She isn¡¯t guarded at all and took my every word to heart. Even if she became a Destroyer, she is fated to not go very far. Thus, I used her as a sacrificial offering to you. Although I cannot die at your hand, I can make sure that you do not go back this time empty-handed. A newly born Destroyer should be enough topensate you for your losses, ba? Really regretful. Before you arrived, I had originally nned to raise this girl out of kindness and help her sessfully topple this world, ne~" Sui Yuan simply wanted to kneel after hearing Mo Ziyou¡¯s strange logic! Right now, he fully understood the rtionship between Mo Ziyou and Xin Xin. Mo Ziyou took the initiative to reveal his identity and had seeded in provoking the anger and grievances that had always been repressed inside of Xin Xin, causing her to turn into a Destroyer. Meanwhile, Xin Xin was especially trusting of her ¡¯guide¡¯, Mo Ziyou, and had followed his instructions on how to topple this world. Xin Xin had used her system and had sessfully attained the Origin¡¯s energy. Only, who knows if it was by coincidence, or because the Origin had thought that something was fishy, but Zhao Xihe and Sui Yuan had thereuponnded in this world. Xin Xin did not know this point. Even if the plot changed, she would attribute the changes to Mo Ziyou. She did not have the slightest suspicion that other Actors had entered this world. After all, this kind of probability was really too low¡ªso low that it was negligible. However, Mo Ziyou had noticed and had even recognized Sui Yuan to be the Actor that he had met once before: the Actor who was remarkably simr to his previous lover. Because of some ¡¯unknown¡¯ reason, Mo Ziyou had decided to pursue Sui Yuan and had unhesitatingly sold his teammate, Xin Xin, letting her be Sui Yuan¡¯s mission target and his sacrificial offering. However, who knows if it was because she was cowardly and afraid of death or if she had noticed Mo Ziyou¡¯s betrayal, but after Xin Xin was captured, she immediately told them about Mo Ziyou¡¯s existence. Unfortunately, Mo Ziyou already saw that this would ur and did not wait for Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe before directly leaving this world, fleeing in an especially direct and efficient manner. "It¡¯s a pity that although I had guessed everything else, I did not realize that Yun Shan was your rade¡¯, and that she was a shield controlled by ¡õ¡õ. So, just who is your rade¡¯? Old Master Yun? If so, that¡¯s a bit difficult to deal with, ah!" Mo Ziyou¡¯s tone was very regretful but particrly rxed and happy, "Before leaving, I killed Yun Shan. So sorry for troubling you guys with dealing with this unexpected death. Next time we meet, I will definitely not err again. I will definitely kill him. That way, you can only¡ª¡ª" Sui Yuan turned to look at Zhao Xihe who had pressed down on the fast-forward button again. He was quite worried, "Is there no problem? He seems to have his eyes on you, ne...." "Even if he didn¡¯t have his eyes on me, I¡¯ve long since had my eyes on him," After confirming that there was nothing ¡¯useful¡¯ afterwards, Zhao Xihe snapped the recorder in half, "If he wants toe kill me, then that¡¯s exactly what I want. It even saves me the trouble of looking for him, ne! As for whether he can kill me or if he will end up killed by my hand, that depends on his abilities!" Sui Yuan furrowed his brows. He did not like this kind of I¡¯ll-kill-you-you¡¯ll-kill-me face off at all. The mission was the mission. There was really no need to add on this kind of ¡¯fighting until one¡¯sst breath¡¯ emotional drama to it. Unfortunately, this matter wasn¡¯t something that could be disregarded just because he said so, even if everything was because of him. "Although I know that you¡¯re really amazing, you still need to be careful. This time, we underestimated the other and ended up suffering a loss, no?" Sui Yuan sighed, "In short, I¡¯m on your side." "As long as you always stay by my side, that is enough," Zhao Xihe came in close and kissed Sui Yuan on the lips, satisfied. However, he was pushed away by the other in disdain and immediately felt quite butthurt. Unfortunately, Sui Yuan did not think about coaxing this ¡¯lord¡¯ who was being difficult. He directly turned and headed to the door, "Then, how should we deal with Xin Xin? Kill her?" "Let¡¯s look at what the Origin says. Only, I feel that her chances of living aren¡¯t very high," Zhao Xihe stared at the unfeeling silhouette of his family¡¯s sweetheart from behind and responded automatically. "Yue Minghe, Yun Shan...and there¡¯s Xin Xin too. In one moment, so many people died. It¡¯s truly troublesome. What should we do to smoothly conceal their causes of death?" Sui Yuan felt his head hurt. Right now, they weren¡¯t in the ghostly manor of thest world, where deaths were extremely regr. Right now, it was a serious crime to kill someone in this world. Moreover, the identity of the deceased were not insignificant. It was very easy for this to turn into a big issue. "There will always be a way." Seeing that his lover did not n onforting him, Zhao Xihe shrugged his shoulders helplessly. He raised a hand to rub his own elderly face and sincerely med this on his current appearance. ¡ª¡ªPerhaps he should act softer towards the Origin? A leader can submit or stand tall as required. Only by making suitablepromises can he obtain greater rewards! The author has something to say: Eve: MZY has very big yandere!ML vibes. Yandere!MLs make my heart feel all tingly. Is it obvious how much I like problematic MLs from my TL project choices and reading choices? Of course, I don¡¯t advocate anyone dating such types in real life. Choose a gentle and considerate ML for yourselves, my dears! Wuxian: My shipping MZY with SY is a big giveaway of how much fictional yanderes make my heart go ¡¯doki doki¡¯. Chapter 15 part11 Tranted by Eve Edited by Wuxian After all, Zhao Xihe and the Origin had a special way of keeping in contact. Very soon, the Origin had sent back feedback. Since Xin Xin had already been incited by Mo Ziyou to destroy her assigned system, the Origin directly determined her to be a Destroyer. Even if the other regretted it, there was no opportunity to be absolved. The Origin was apathetic like this. It had no emotions. All of its actions abided by preset uses. So long as a use was broken, there was no leeway for repentance or second chances. Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe had long since foreseen this kind of situation. The two of them returned to the ce where Xin Xin was being imprisoned and cruelly announced her death sentence while meeting with the other¡¯s expectant gaze. "No! No¡ªyou guys can¡¯t do this! I haven¡¯t hurt anyone! I was just tricked by Yue Minghe! It¡¯s that guy¡¯s fault!" Xin Xin tried her best to struggle, trying to put some distance between herself and the other two. However, everything was in vain. She could only fall into hysterics while she watched Sui Yuan approach her one step at a time. He ced his right hand that contained the soul-ripping power on her forehead as she copsed into tears. "She didn¡¯t hurt anyone? Then what about the system she destroyed?!" 5237ined with indignation. "...You systems are not human," Sui Yuan replied calmly, "At least, what she said wasn¡¯t wrong." 5237: "...Whose side are you on?! Can¡¯t we be on proper good terms with each other? QAQ" The majority of Actors would not regard their systems as their partners. In their eyes, a system was nothing but the chain used to confine them. They were a surveince monitor, a cage. Meanwhile, to destroy their system was like freeing themselves from their restraints and obtaining proof of their freedom. Not only would they not regret it or feel guilt-ridden, they would actually feel happy and free on the contrary. As a system, 5237 understood this point but could not ept it. They also had self-awareness and could feel angry or wronged. Unfortunately, very few people understood the thoughts of them¡ªof these ¡¯tools¡¯. "Although you have just be a Destroyer, and have yet to do anything, you have already crossed the line. I¡¯m very sorry but the Origin will make no allowances for you," Sui Yuan looked at Xin Xin indifferently, the corner of his lips raising, "So, farewell." "Wait! Wait¡ª! Why do you have to do this?! Why do you have to listen to the systems prompts?! You are also a supporting lead Actor. Shouldn¡¯t you understand how I feel?! It couldn¡¯t be that you are willing?! Willing to always be manipted, to do things that you don¡¯t want to do, to encounter all sorts of hardships, grievance, and torment?! No one is willing to suffer such things. You are the same, aren¡¯t you?!" Xin Xin shrieked incoherently, trying to persuade Sui Yuan. However, she could only fall into despair when she discovered that there was not a single ripple in the other¡¯s tranquil eyes. They were apathetic and merciless. "You are an Actor that was reimed by the Origin. That is to say, your original body has already died. It is the Origin that allows your soul and awareness to continue living. Therefore, you have the obligation toplete all assignments given to you. I don¡¯t understand what about this you¡¯re not reconciled to," Sui Yuan said slowly. Xin Xin shook her head, tears rolling down her cheeks, pitter-patter, "I just don¡¯t want...I just don¡¯t want to suffer so much...this deal is not fair at all...." "If you¡¯re not willing, then you should have refused in the beginning. The Origin would not have forced you to continue living. Even after bing an Actor, it is easy to kill yourself. To give up your life is an easy thing to do," Sui Yuan frowned. He didn¡¯t have any tender, protective feelings towards the fairer sex. He only thought that he was quite fed up with Xin Xin¡¯s conduct. As one of the Origin¡¯s creations, Sui Yuan naturally stood at the Origin¡¯s side in everything. He could not understand why these people who were clearly in the wrong would still take on this innocent, righteous appearance. "You use the benefits given by the Origin and depend on the Origin to survive, yet you still betray and stand against the Origin, turning into a Destroyer. Human kind is truly greedy and ugly," Zhao Xihe sneered, crossing his arms as he looked with disdain out of the corners of his eyes at the sorry state Xin Xin was . "I...I just don¡¯t want to die...I want to live...live happily...is that so wrong?!" Xin Xin retorted in fright. She could keenly perceive that the two people before her were impatient and full of killing intent. "Yes, you¡¯re not wrong. If you want strength then what you did was all correct. It¡¯s just a pity that the path you chose is one destined to have sacrifice and death, and that you have lost it all before you have even attained what you wish for," Zhao Xihe casually said in a perfunctory manner. He turned his head to urge Sui Yuan, "Hurry up a bit, ba. Get it done quickly. There¡¯s nothing we need from her." Sui Yuan nodded and shed a smile to Xin Xin once more¡ª in Xin Xin¡¯s eyes, it was simply the closest to a demonic smile she has ever seen¡ªand released the saved up energy. Xin Xin¡¯s spirit was torn to shreds and dissipated into the air. Sui Yuan stood up and looked at Xin Xin¡¯s corpse on the ground, "What about the body? How should we destroy it?" "First, leave it be. There¡¯s a use for it," Zhao Xihe smiled. He conveniently inserted the maniption prop into Xin Xin¡¯s corpse, "Yun Shan¡¯s body has already died. The prop¡¯s time limit has not expired yet. We can use it to control Xin Xin." Sui Yuan watched as Xin Xin silently crawled up from the ground and stood before them obediently. He shrugged his shoulders in indifference, "What should we do next, ne? How should we exin Yue Minghe¡¯s disappearance and Yun Shan¡¯s death?" "Yue Minghe killed Yun Shan. That¡¯s the truth. It has nothing to do with us, no?" Zhao Xihe raised an eyebrowzily, smile especially cheerful. Sui Yuan£º".............................." The next day, a murder case exploded, catching everyone unprepared. The always gentle-like-jade, steady and courteous Yue Minghe of the Yue Family had unexpectedly killed the Yun Family¡¯s Yun Shan without mercy. This was simply jaw-droppingly shocking to everybody. No matter who it was, the first reaction upon hearing this piece of news was of disbelief. However, Yue Minghe¡¯s actions were not at all concealed. When the police got involved, without spending any effort, they ended up collecting quite a bit of strong evidence, hammering down the criminal charge against Yue Minghe. Furthermore, the suspect, Yue Minghe¡¯s whereabouts were currently unknown after havingmitting the crime. Regardless if it was the police, the Yun Family or the Yue Family, not a trace could be found. The Yue Family did not believe that Yun Shan could do such a thing. After all, he had always been clever and had never caused trouble since he was young¡ªhe was the Yue Family¡¯s pride. The Yue Family searched for a way to wash clean Yue Minghe¡¯s name while also trying to suppress the information. Unfortunately, the victim, Yun Shan¡¯s family circumstances were not ordinary. Although she was only a part of a branch family, it leaned against the colossus Yun Family. When the Yun Family expressed that this matter absolutely could not be settled outside of court, even though the Yue Family had many means and also had wide connections, they also could not get what they desired. His guilt was irrefutable, but what puzzled people the most was his motive. What deep grievances were there between Yue Minghe and Yun Shan, to unexpectedly cause that noble young master to personally kill her with such recklessness and not even bother to cover it up? It was like he had suddenly gone crazy. While everyone was analyzing things, Yun Shan¡¯s best friend Xin Xin came forward. She expressed that she very likely understood why Yue Minghe had killed Yun Shan. It was because she had once heard Yun Shanin to her that Yue Minghe held improper thoughts towards Yun Shan¡¯s boyfriend, Hao Ning. When this got out, it immediately caused a great uproar. Now that they had a direction to investigate in, all factions mobilized their people and quickly found clues. They confirmed that what Xin Xin had said was true. Yue Minghe loved Hao Ning. This love was so strong that he practically went insane. He confessed to Hao Ning, but Hao Ning could not ept the affections of his good friend. When he had no way to escape, he epted Yun Shan¡¯s pursuit of him and became her boyfriend. They were even in the midst of discussing marriage. Yue Minghe could not watch on unfeelingly while his beloved got married to another. Therefore, he went mad. No one knew what he was thinking at the time. Clearly, he had better ways of dealing with this¡ªhe could have had Yun Shan killed while keeping his own hands clean. However, sometimes, madmen cannot be reasoned with. The son they were immensely proud of became known as someone who was attracted to the same-sex, who had gone crazy and killed someone because his love was unsessful. The Yue Family could not ept this fact, but they did not have evidence or a way to wash clean the dirty water that had been sshed unto Yue Minghe. After all, Yun Shan¡¯s death seemed to have been caused by their son¡¯s hand. The Yue Family did not have the power to contest against the Yun Family, so they vented their rage towards Hao Ning and the Hao Family. In the eyes of the Yue Family, Hao Ning was the main offender that had harmed their son. He had seduced Yue Minghe and then forced Yue Minghe into madness. Naturally, they wanted to force Hao Ning to fall from grace, and let the Hao Family have a taste of the Yue Family¡¯s suffering. At the same time, Xin Xin suddenly had an ¡¯ident¡¯ and could not be rescued in time. She died an untimely death. The ident this time also pointed towards the Yue Family. It was said that it was because Xin Xin had exposed Yue Minghe¡¯s scandal, that the Yue Family had harboured a grudge and therefore paid for her assassination. Xin Xin¡¯s death once again pushed the Yue Family into the heart of the conflict. The Hao Family was also drawn in and they retaliated against the Yue Family as if they had gone mad. The Yun Family stood on the Hao Family¡¯s side and even sheltered Hao Ning who was being targeted against by the Yue Family. Even Old Master Yun had resolutely stated that Hao Ning was the person Yun Shan loved, the son-inw recognized by the Yun Family. Even if Yun Shan had passed away, he was still ¡¯one of them¡¯ and would be protected. As for Yue Minghe, he had caused harm to others and himself. He had gotten what he deserved and was not worthy of any sympathy. The Hao Family, Yue Family, and Yun Family¡ªwho were all once on friendly, family-like terms, had all fallen hostile. Yue Family was suppressed andpletely copsed under the joint effort of the Hao and Yun Families and fell from their status as a family belonging to the bourgeois. Furthermore, this was a sensational case covered nationwide and the curtains on it only fell after the police listed Yue Minghe as a wanted criminal. Although everything seemed to have settled on the surface, it still left a stigma in those that had been genuinely involved. "Did Minghe really do that? Did he kill Yun Shan and Xin Xin?" Yun Yi downed his ss in one shot. His whole person was utterly depressed. He was no longer willful and confident as he was in the past, "I don¡¯t believe it...." "I also don¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t want to believe it..." Hao Ning shut his eyes and leaned against the sofa. Hisplexion was weary and haggard. He seemed like he hasn¡¯t slept well in a long time. Between his fingers was a lit cigarette from which smoke was slowly billowing up, but he did not take a drag. He only allowed the smoke to rise into the corner of his eyes. "...Minghe, he...did he really like you and confess to you?" Yun Yi nced at Sui Yuan. Although he knew that he shouldn¡¯t mention this, he still wished to know the truth. "...Yes. He did. And I had chosen to blindly escape," Hao Ning raised a hand to cover his face, letting out a soft sob, "At that time, I clearly knew that there was something not quite right about Minghe but...I was too afraid. I didn¡¯t think¡ªI should have had a proper chat with Minghe and shouldn¡¯t have directly rejected him so roughly. I even used Yun Shan as a shield...it¡¯s me who hurt Yun Shan. It¡¯s me who hurt Minghe. Everything is my fault!" "Enough! Ah Ning! No one knew that things woulde to this!" Yun Yi wrapped his arms around Hao Ning¡¯s head, pressing him against his chest. He could feel the sorrow and self-me emitting from his brother at this moment, along with the tears of remorse that were staining his shirt. Yun Yi was in pain, but he knew that Hao Ning was in greater pain than he was. He gently stroked Hao Ning¡¯s originally sleek and glossy ck hair, whose lustre had gradually faded and tried his best to slow his rate of speech, "It¡¯s not your fault, Ah Ning. You don¡¯t have to carry all of this on your own. Minghe was too stubborn and he hid it too well. None of us were aware of his true nature...and I...I also didn¡¯t do a thing. As your and Minghe¡¯s good friend, I should have noticed this...." Hao Ning did not respond. He only clenched his fists tightly and powerlessly leaned against Yun Yi¡¯s body. A long timeter, his muffled voice could be heard by Yun Yi, "After a while, I want to leave the country...." "Leave the country?!" Yun Yi was startled but quickly reacted, "Leave the country...that¡¯s also good. Go drive away your cares, it¡¯ll be good for you." Although he was quite reluctant, Yun Yi knew that staying in the country was unsuitable for Hao Ning, if he were to go back to normal. For one, everything would remind him of the past. Secondly, gossip came in from all directions. Even if Hao Ning was innocent, he had still gotten all sorts of strange nces upon being drawn into the rumours regarding homosexuality and the murder case. "En, Me and...Minghe have left. I¡¯m just a bit worried about you. You¡¯ve always been impulsive and headstrong. In the future, you won¡¯t have us to help you clean up your messes or give you advice. What will you do then, hm?" Hao Ning pushed Yun Yi away and forced himself to adopt the tone of voice he usually had,ughing teasingly at the other. However, his pained smiled saddened Yun Yi even more than if he were to see the other cry. "...I will be more mature. I won¡¯t be like how I was in the past," Yun Yi lowered his gaze and replied softly. "Then, that¡¯s good. This way...Minghe and I can be at ease," Hao Ning picked up the wine bottle and topped off Yun Yi¡¯s ss. Soon after, he took up his own ss, "Cheers...to our previous friendship." "No. It¡¯s cheers to our lifelong friendship," Yun Yi corrected, knocking his ss gently against Hao Ning¡¯s. ¡ª¡ªEven if one of them had done something wrong, even if they had to go their separate ways, they would always be friends, right until death. Dayster, Hao Ning took a flight to the United Kingdom. Yun Yi and He Nuannuan had gone to send him off at the airport. But unexpectedly, this would be thest time they saw him. Not long after, the news of Hao Ning¡¯s disappearance was ryed back to their country. It was just like what had urred to Yue Minghe¡ªlike they had disappeared into thin air, not a trace to be found. The Yun Family and the Hao Family expended a great deal of manpower and financial power to look for Hao Ning¡¯s whereabouts. Some people said that he had been discovered by Yue Minghe who had disappeared earlier on. Whether he had been killed, imprisoned, or had voluntarily eloped with the other man, that was unknown. Except that, rumours were only rumours. No one could find any proof as to what happened. At this time, Old Master Yun, who had always been hale and hearty, had suddenly copsed, fallen ill and had to be brought to the hospital for treatment. Old Master Yun had suffered too much in his youth. His body was full of hidden dangers. Although he seemed healthy, as soon as these hidden dangers were revealed, sickness woulde down as hard as a mountain copsing. Although they exerted a tremendous effort to save him, the news that Old Master Yun was terminally ill still arrived. After knowing that he would soon die, this elderly man who had always been calm and rational, remained so. He quickly detoured around his son and directly passed his power down to his grandson, Yun Yi. First, there was the consecutive disappearances of Yun Yi¡¯s friends. Soon after, his grandfather, who was the pir of his family, had fallen terminally ill. Yun Yi was in shock. Except that, no matter how much pain he was in, Yun Yi had no choice but to grit his teeth and persist on, because the situation within the Yun Family did not permit him to show the slightest weakness or desire to escape. Although Old Master Yun had dealt with those ambitious people in the past¡ªthey had been injured, killed, or demoted as necessary¡ªno matter who it was, so long as the conditions permitted it, they would notck ambition to ¡¯take things a step further¡¯. Old Master Yun had let go. The young and inexperienced Yun Yi immediately fostered the rapacious designs of others. He needed to reveal his own strategies and worth. Only then would he be able to prove his value. Fortunately, Yun Yi had He Nuannuan always by his side, supporting him. Following the events that urred to Yun Shan, Yue Minghe, Xin Xin, and Hao Ning, He Nuannuan¡¯s conflicting emotions over Yun Yi¡¯s ¡¯fiance¡¯ very quickly disappeared. She loved and sympathized with this man who had suffered attack and attack again, and who had no choice but to quickly grow up. Not only did she stand by him because of her own feelings, but also, because Hao Ning had entrusted him to her at the airport. He Nuannuan clenched her teeth as she stood by Yun Yi¡¯s side. No matter how difficult and miserable the situations she encountered, she did not retreat. Furthermore, after Yun Yi suffered quite a few losses as he floundered in the beginning, in the end, he was sessfully promoted as the true head of the Yun Family. While walking the same path as Yun Yi, He Nuannuan had also matured. Even if she came from amoner background, she still had her intellect and willpower to rely on for her to be acknowledged as the new madam of the Yun Family, and for her to be able to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with Yun Yi. If one were to describe the original story as nothing but the story of the love and struggles of Cindere and her Prince, then the current world that had been tampered with had be a tale about the arduous power struggle to climb the socialdder. The difficulty of this instance was raised to the max, making He Nuannuan and Yun Yi be even more mature, tenacious, and loving to each other. Yun Yi and He Nuannuan married, had children, and stayed together until their hair turned grey. The Yun Family became more and more prosperous with each day under their hands. Furthermore, they never abandoned their search for Yue Minghe and Hao Ning¡¯s whereabouts. The two of them firmly believed that their friends still lived on this Earth and were healthy and peaceful...and that one day, they would be able to meet again and reminisce together about the past. The author has something to say: Silly Author: "This time, everyone thought that the one who had an affair with Sui Yuan was Yue Minghe. Old Master Yun waspletely turned into a passerby. Zhao Xihe Dada, what do you think? ^_^" Zhao Xihe: "...Hehe, let¡¯s go have a little chat! (strokes knife)" We will soon approach chapter 186, which I had said would be the end of the story...however, this silly author still hasn¡¯t thought about how to end it. QAQ Before, there was a girl who said that for it to end in the next world would feel too unfinished. This silly author also feels very conflicted...if Mo Ziyou is dealt with in the next world, then it would really be too rushed. The progress would also be a bit strange, ah...perhaps I should let him jump around for a while? QAQ Eve: Three things. One, the next world is a sentinel and guide type world with interster pirates arc! Two, when I think of missing people cases in real life, I feel sad thinking about how the people who love them will never know what happened to them. Three, I have been binge watching Buzzfeed Unsolved and I kept hearing Ryan¡¯s voice in my head during the talk about the disappearances. Wuxian: I like to believe that SY eloped with YMH, sidling up to him and making him more careless for ZXH to deal with in the next world. *helps YMH polish his knaifu* Chapter 16 part1 Tranted by Eve Edited by Karasunofight Chapters in this arc: 13 Although they hadn¡¯t caught the big BOSS in thest world, they had at least eliminated a newly-born Destroyer. This was enough for Sui Yuan to earn a considerable profit. At the same time, the Origin had also marked Mo Ziyou down as an important target to pay attention to under Zhao Xihe¡¯s suggestion. As soon as it caught any traces of him, it would quickly send them¡ªor rather, quickly send Zhao Xihe over. It was very unfortunate that Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe had conflicting views about Mo Ziyou this time. Zhao Xihe could faintly guess the rtionship between Mo Ziyou and Sui Yuan¡¯s predecessor. In addition, Mo Ziyou had evidently set his heart on Sui Yuan. Therefore, he did not wish for his sweetheart to meet with Mo Ziyou again. He suggested that he would deal with this ¡¯rival-in-love¡¯ on his own. In any case, he and Sui Yuan were already registered within the Origin and had official status. Even if they were to part temporarily, they would certainly reconvene in the next world. However, Sui Yuan did not think the same way. He was afraid that if Zhao Xihe encountered Mo Ziyou on his own, he would act impulsively and meet with a mishap. Mo Ziyou was not to be trifled with. In thest world, Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe had unknowingly suffered a loss. "We only lost because he recognized who we were first. It is easy to deal with direct attacks but difficult to deal with hidden enemies," Zhao Xihe silently gazed at Sui Yuan and pointed out an important point, "If you¡¯re not there, then perhaps Mo Ziyou will not discover me, and I will have the ability to strike first." Sui Yuan£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªHe said it so reasonably that I am unexpectedly left speechless....QAQ Sui Yuan pursed his lips, slightly resistant to this idea. He felt very puzzled as to why Mo Ziyou had unexpectedly been able to recognize him. Sui Yuan could recognize Zhao Xihe because they had been in contact for such a long time, so he had long since been ustomed to his aura. However, Mo Ziyou had only met him once for a short duration in one world. For him to be able to urately determine Sui Yuan¡¯s existence was a bit unscientific! 5237 understood Sui Yuan¡¯s befuddlement. However, under the oppressive force that was the Origin and Zhao Xihe¡¯s gaze, it could not divulge even the slightest hint. It could only rub against its family¡¯s silly host in sympathy. "I also think that my split-body¡¯s suggestion is rather suitable," This time, the Origin stood in Zhao Xihe¡¯s camp. He also did not approve of Sui Yuan and Mo Ziyou interacting too much. Perhaps he had assimted Zhao Xihe¡¯s possessiveness into himself, or perhaps it was due to Sui Yuan and Mo Ziyou¡¯s past rtionship. Fortunately, Sui Yuan was not one to persist in his own views. Since Zhao Xihe and his Creator both opposed him, even if he was not reconciled, he still had no choice but topromise and ept things. The Originforted Sui Yuan. Even if Zhao Xihe failed, he would just return to the main body and would not bepletely destroyed like other Actors. It was just that Sui Yuan had no way to confirm whether Zhao Xihe would still be the Zhao Xihe he knew after returning to the Origin and being remade. In short, Mo Ziyou¡¯s current whereabouts had yet to be confirmed. Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe also could not idle in the space between worlds for long. Very quickly, they entered the next world and in this next world, Sui Yuan woke up in...a Restoration Capsule. Sui Yuan£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªIsn¡¯t there something not quite right here? While Sui Yuan was puzzling over his surroundings, the lid of the Restoration Capsule was opened, and a woman wearing a whiteb coat looked at him in pleasant surprise. She eagerly asked him, "Commander, how do you feel?" Sui Yuan roughly sized up the gorgeous women and felt rather conflicted. Little sister, can you give me some time to review my character settings? While the girl attentively supported him, Sui Yuan sat up from within the Restoration Capsule. He did not yet have a chance to skim through the plot and could only rely on his observational ability and acting skills to barely get by. He could slightly perceive his body¡¯s situation. Sui Yuan slightly frowned and spoke in a clear and cold voice, "Good. My head hurts a bit." "You had overexerted your ability, and you suffered a bacsh from your spiritual power. Although it¡¯s stable now, there are still residual effects," The girl replied worriedly. Although her tone was that ofint, her concern was still evident in her speech, "I¡¯ve told you before that you have to assess your capabilities and act ordingly. After all, your guide¡ª" When she said this, the girl¡¯s expression suddenly changed, clearly aware that she had misspoken just now. Her gaze on Sui Yuan was apprehensive. Sui Yuan immediately revealed a calm expression that held a restrained sorrow, causing the girl to feel even more uneasy and guilty. She didn¡¯t dare say anymore and only silently handed over his physical examination results. Although he had once transmigrated to an interster mecha world before, Sui Yuan still didn¡¯t quite understand the messy numbers on the report. He casually skimmed over it before nodding indifferently, cing the report to one side, "I just feel a bit tired. I¡¯ll be fine after resting." The girl looked at him, seemingly having something else to say but hesitating to voice it out. In the end, she only sighed and gave up on advising him, "You¡¯ve always been like this. You¡¯ve never taken your health seriously...." "...In any case, I can¡¯t get better anyway, isn¡¯t that right?" Sui Yuan replied indifferently. From the woman¡¯s attitude, Sui Yuan could more or less guess the circumstances surrounding his identity. The current location was an interster battleship, and the one called ¡¯Commander¡¯ would naturally be a person belonging to this ship. Also, this body¡¯s condition was really terrible. From the girl¡¯s words, Sui Yuan could see that the original host did not care about his own health. However, someone who could own such a high-end interster battleship would absolutely not be stingy with his treatment. Even if he was stingy, his loyal and devoted subordinates would be unable to turn a blind eye to this issue. Therefore, he could infer that this body was already beyond hope¡ªhe was incurable. Just as expected, when the girl heard Sui Yuan¡¯s words, an expression of barely restrained sorrow showed on her face. However, in the end, she did not say anymore and only quietly followed after Sui Yuan as they left the infirmary. ¡ª¡ªAfterwards, the only other problem was...where was the original host¡¯s room? He didn¡¯t know the way, ah! Sui Yuan silently became frantic on the inside. His slim body slightly swayed, and he was immediately supported by the quickly-reacting girl, "Commander?!" "...No need to hold me up. I¡¯ve yet to be that weak," Sui Yuan furrowed his brows, trying to shrug the girl¡¯s hand off and push her away in an attempt to make the girl more likely insist on helping. The girl had indeed taken the bait. Not only did she not let go but she also became especially firm and used greater strength, "Don¡¯t be so strong-minded, Commander! We all know about your condition. asionally, you can rely on us, ba!" Sui Yuan was silent for a moment before exhaling gently. Hepromised, "Then, I¡¯ll kindly request your help." The girl smiled for the first time since they met. She deferentially lent her arm to support Sui Yuan, who had gotten what he wanted, to the original host¡¯s room. On the way, Sui Yuan saw quite a few people. They ought to be the original host¡¯s subordinates. The majority of these people were fully-armed and were brimming with auras like that of evil bandits. It was obvious that they were not a part of a regr army. Very quickly, an outline of ¡¯interster pirates¡¯ drew itself in his head. These people were all injured. They seemed to be in a hurry, and the atmosphere was full of excitement. It was evident that they were bustling about because of something. When he linked this to how the girl had mentioned that he had ¡¯overexerted his ability¡¯ in the beginning, he reckoned that they ought to have just gone through a fight. As themander of a band of interster pirates, if he didn¡¯t show an interest in the situation in a promptly manner, it would be a bit inexcusable of him. Sui Yuan swept his gaze over to the girl by his side and asked ambiguously, "How long have I been asleep in the Restoration Capsule? What¡¯s the situation now?" "The rebellion has already been settled, Commander," The girl smiled sweetly, her eyes glistening. The gaze she used to look at Sui Yuan with was that ofplete worship and trust, "Thanks to your great nning and your incredible disy of might in the battle, all of the defectors on this ship have been eliminated. Only, there was a small portion of them that escaped. Young Master Hill has already taken a group of our men to chase after them. It is very likely that he will very quickly kill them all off! Right, we also still have a few of the defectors held captive. They¡¯ve been imprisoned in the jail cells. When your body is a bit better, you can go to interrogate them whenever." It seems that there was no leeway for him to get involved. Sui Yuan rxed and revealed a smile, "En. Good job." This smile seemed capable of melting ice and snow. It immediately made the little sister, who had not been prepared for this unexpected attack, nk out. The surrounding interster space pirates also felt like their single-dog eyes were being blinded. Instantly, the interster spaceship that had been a bit noisy fell into silence. Sui Yuan silently rescinded his smile. It seems like he acted a bit too HIGH just now and identally OOC¡¯ed. Only when she saw that her family¡¯smander had returned to his original, apathetic expression, did the girle out of her trance. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit regretful, "It¡¯s because you nned so well before, Commander. We only acted ording to your ns." Taking a pause, she then blinked her eyes charmingly, "If you smile and praise us a bit more, don¡¯t even mention those benign defectors, we¡¯d be willing to crash through mountains of daggers and seas of me for you!" Before she had even finished speaking, the surrounding space pirates had already begun to sound their agreement. When he saw the fervent and worshipful gazes of everyone around him, Sui Yuan truly felt just a bit pressured. He frowned in helplessness, "Alright, what are you guys making a fuss about? Go do what you need to do!" The space pirates, who clearly had had ¡¯intimate interactions¡¯ with their family¡¯smander before, dispersed withughter. They were obviously very clever and obedient. The girl, who was supporting Sui Yuan, could see that the idol she admired seemed to be bing increasingly dazzling, and the happiness and pride inside of her nearly spilled out from all sides. ¡ª¡ªUnfortunately, as soon as she recalled his body¡¯s condition, the girl¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but sink. She could not conceal the sadness flowing out of her eyes. Perhaps it was because he was too outstanding that even the Heavens had be jealous that he had to encounter so many tribtions.... Sui Yuan did not know what was going on in the mind of the girl by his side. When they reached the original host¡¯s room, he waved a hand to express that he wanted to be alone. The girl knew that her family¡¯smander needed a quiet environment to cultivate after his spiritual force had had a bacsh. After she uneasily warned him again to pay attention to his health, she quickly stepped out and gently pulled the door shut. With 5237¡¯s help, he scanned the entirety of the room. After he confirmed that there were no surveince devices installed, Sui Yuan rxed andid on his bed. He never expected that as soon as he rxed, the sickness that he had been ignoring because of his nervousness would instantly erupt. Sui Yuan abruptly sat up and coughed violently. It was gut-wrenching as if he would soon cough out his innards. 5237 circled around Sui Yuan and anxiously tried to find a prop that could stop the coughing. As soon as Sui Yuan confirmed the transaction, 5237 immediately exchanged for the prop and handed it over to its family¡¯s host to use. A long timeter, the coughing finally settled down. Sui Yuan stared at the blood on the palm of his hand speechlessly and then shifted his gloomy gaze to 5237, "What¡¯s with this body? It¡¯s in such a terrible condition but can still go out to war?!" 5237 rubbed against him in sympathy, "Do you need any medicine to nurse the body back to health? This body is so terrible, but there are especially effective medications. However, they¡¯re a bit expensive...." Sui Yuan silently gazed at the prices for the especially effective medications that appeared on 5237¡¯s screen and after hesitating for a moment, his miserly instincts from having been poor for so long won out, "For now, I don¡¯t need it." 5237 naturally knew its host¡¯s ways. It closed the exchange page in understanding. After wasting quite some time, Sui Yuan just managed to be familiar with this feeble body. Only then did he have the energy to skim through the plot and character setting of this world. Sui Yuan¡¯s judgement from before was not wrong. The original host was indeed the leader of a group of interster space pirates. As for why this kind of formidable space pirate would torment his own body until it was like this...it was probably because he had lost his guide. That¡¯s right, this was also a sentinel and guide world. Sui Yuan, who had experienced quite a few oundish settings, could already ept this kind of weird setting, unperturbed. To put it simply, a sentinel had super-heightened senses, and their strength was great. However, because it was easy for their minds to be unstable when they face sensory overload, they required the help of their guides to ease the pain. Furthermore, a guide¡¯s physical capabilities wereparatively weak. They were gentle and rational. Their spiritual power was formidable, and they could easily perceive and influence other people¡¯s moods, thereby being able to appease their sentinel¡¯s minds. If one was to say that sentinels were des, then guides were their sheaths. Only by coexisting could they both excel. A sheath without a sword cannot protect itself. Meanwhile, a sword that lost its sheath will hurt both themselves and others. Sentinels can only bond with their guides. Of course, if one of them was to be lost, then the remaining person could look for a new partner. Only, this was an extremely painful matter. The vast majority of sentinels and guides typically would choose to lead a solitary life after losing their partner instead. Even if they found another, it was not for certain that their spirits would bepatible. The original host, Germain, had lost his guide in battle, and it was unknown if he was dead or alive. Although everyone had told him that it was impossible for his guide to still be alive, Germain persisted in believing that the other still lived. His loyalty towards his partner made Germain unable to ept any other guides, even if his subordinates took great pains to find quite a few good guides who werepatible with him. Germain always stubbornly refused to bond with a new guide. Despite not having a guide to soothe the spiritual power¡¯s bacsh, Germain still had to fight frequently. Therefore, his body¡¯s condition naturally deteriorated steadily. In the end, he changed into this sickly state. Only, even if he was like this, no one could refute Germain¡¯s strength. He had a meticulous mind and a sinister gaze. Each one of his strategies would chalk another win for the space pirates. Furthermore, whenever his spiritual power went berserk on the battlefield, he would recklessly throw himself forwards, shielding against and killing the enemy with no regard for himself as if he was a demonic deity that would kill all that stood in his way. Sui Yuan looked in the mirror and touched his own face. He really couldn¡¯t believe that Germain, this elegant, graceful, ice-and-snow-like beauty would unexpectedly be such a savage fellow. Germain had icy-blue hair and eyes. Hisplexion was so pale that it looked bloodless. His eyebrows were always slightly knitted¡ªwho knew if it was because of his sorrow over his beloved, or if it was because his body was unwell. In short, Germain was like a ss doll that had to be treated with earnest care. The gap between his appearance and his true person would always cause people who did not know him to be so shocked that their jaws would drop. Of course, Germain was not the protagonist of this world. The protagonist was his younger guide brother, Nova, and his sentinel partner who was a soldier. A space pirate and a soldier. For these two to bond, inevitably meant that this story would be a great dogblood drama of love and hate. Sui Yuan casually flipped through the plot and quickly passed over the entire course of events: from their first meeting, their acquaintanceship, them getting to know each other to them falling in love. Then, he focused on his own identity. Although he was the protagonist¡¯s older brother, Germain¡¯s end was nothing good. He did not die from illness but was killed. He was killed in the extermination campaign by the army against the space pirates. Furthermore, the troops who killed him was the one that his younger brother¡¯s sentinel belonged to. As the first big BOSS, Germain was fairly well-off before this event. However, after he died, the space pirates under hismand all dispersed while escaping before being reassembled by Hill, Germain¡¯s adopted son, in order to avenge him. Obviously, Hill became the second BOSS. As for Germain¡¯s younger brother, Nova, he was unable to forget his older brother¡¯s death, but he also could not free himself of the forces that brought sentinels and guides together. He loved his sentinel and was deeply loved by his sentinel. They love and fought over and over in this fashion. In the end, after all the abuse...there was a happy ending. When he read the ending, Sui Yuan¡¯s expression became odd. Actually, Germain and his younger brother¡¯s rtionship was not good. Nova was too gentle and kind-hearted. Meanwhile, Germain¡¯s methods were very cruel, and he ced the greatest importance on his own interests. All of the gentleness in his life had been exclusively for his own guide. The two brothers had the same father but different mothers, so they were a bit estranged. In addition, their ideologies differed, and they could notmunicate, so there naturally wouldn¡¯t be much brotherly feelings between them. The army of space pirates that Germain had single-handedly established should have been handed over to his blood brother upon his copse, but Germain would rather adopt his devoted and loyal subordinate, Hill, who was an orphan, as his sessor. He was unwilling to let his younger brother meddle in the space pirates¡¯ internal affairs. Of course, Nova didn¡¯t like being a space pirate either. Aside from valuing Hill¡¯s innate talent, Germain had another reason for adopting him¡ªhe was unable to have a son. For one, his guide had disappeared. Furthermore, Germain¡¯s health had deteriorated beyond repair. Even after just a tiny bit of intense action, he vomited blood for all to see. Even if the technology was much more advanced now, they could not prevent his organs from failing. However, the most important issue was his reproductive system. That¡¯s to say, although Germain was young and held a lofty position....he. was. impotent. Sui Yuan£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªActually, he had onlymented casually, that¡¯s all. Creator, did you have to react so quickly? QAQ 5237: "...D-don¡¯t look at me. I don¡¯t know anything! It must be a coincidence!" The author has something to say: I see that there¡¯s quite a lot of little sisters who feel that this story is getting increasingly boring, that it¡¯s not as fun to read as before. This silly author feels very anxious. QAQ. This was why I didn¡¯t want to drag it on for so long.... Put yourself in my shoes. I actually don¡¯t like to read long stories. Over 150 chapters would make me flinch, unless it was a great god of a writer that wrote very good plots. Otherwise, the stories would more or less feel nd, dragged on and the quality would decline. I am naturally no exception so I usually kept my stories at 300 000. This story greatly surpasses that. it is most likely the longest story I¡¯ve ever written. The longer it goes on, the more nervous I get. So, I hope that you guys will give this silly author a suggestion or a bit of encouragement. QAQ Or perhaps it¡¯s just hard to please everybody? When I was writing the previous story, there were always some little sisters that liked it, while there were some that found it boring and wanted it to change a bit. I continued to advance forward with the central theme but I did make some changes. Then, there were some little sisters that said that it wasn¡¯t written as well as the earlier parts and were disappointed. This silly author saw those messages and could only choke silently. The central theme is always driven forward by this silly author¡¯s thoughts. Even if there are some little sisters that say they preferred the beginning, the middle, or a certain part of the plot, I can only say ¡¯sorry¡¯. >////< Additionally, the quality of the story varies. There will be all sorts of shorings. This is something this silly author cannot avoid. I can only say that I will try my best while writing each and every story. ...Ma~ It¡¯s gotten so long. Really sorry for writing so much. It¡¯s just that when I saw some of the girls¡¯ negativements, I felt a little depressed. This silly author is very earnest towards your opinions (even though I don¡¯t reply). Perhaps you guys are disappointed with me, or perhaps you¡¯ve already left. However, I still really love you all. Muah muah~ Eve: I have literally never heard of this kind of AU before, or watched the tv show The Sentinel. But I hear it¡¯s rather popr in fic. Also, aww, don¡¯t worry author daren, we love you toooooo~ From here, we¡¯re 26 chapters until the end of the main story. And then there will be 5 extras. Kara: LOL Sentinel/guide AUs...it¡¯s been a while. Thinks about my dark fanfic past (*?§Õ?)Looking forward to seeing who ZXH is and how SY will derail the plot again. Heheheheh ??? Chapter 16 part2 Tranted by Eve Edited by Karasunofight Thank you San Xiaojie for the kofi! ?? Quietly observing a moment of silence for his ¡¯little brother,¡¯ Sui Yuan very quickly threw the matter to the back of his head, feeling optimistic. Afterwards, he tried to get into contact with Zhao Xihe. This time, it was sessful. 0007 said that they were on their way to the space pirate ship and would be back very soon. Furthermore, Zhao Xihe¡¯s identity in this world was Germain¡¯s adopted son, Hill. Before, Sui Yuan had been Zhao Xihe¡¯s adopted son. This time, it was his turn to be the adoptive parent. He didn¡¯t know why but Sui Yuan felt a strange sense of superiority. Sui Yuan alerted his lieutenant, expressing that he had matters to discuss with Hill, so he should tell his adopted son toe directly to his room. Afterwards, Sui Yuan peacefully began to search for who the Destroyer could be. It had to be said, as hepleted more and more missions, the difficulty also gradually increased. The Destroyer¡¯s sphere of movement included the entire in thest world. In this world, it was expanded to contain an entire universe. Fortunately, although this increased the number of obstacles in Sui Yuan¡¯s search for the Destroyer, it was likewise more difficult for the Destroyer to reach their goal. After all, the bigger the world, the more stable it would be, and the more unlikely it would be affected by one insignificant person. After browsing through the plot, Sui Yuan very quickly identified several characters within the military, Guide Academy, and space pirates. All of these characters were powerful characters who had a connection to the protagonist shou, Nova, and hadparatively many scenes. There was a high probability that the Destroyer would choose to rece one of these characters. Sui Yuan¡¯s pale, slender fingers slowly slid across the star as, his brows furrowed. Before he could figure out a good n of action, his lieutenant had already sent him a video message, indicating that Hill had returned. Sui Yuan£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªIt was clear that this fellow had been in a hurry. The door slowly opened with Sui Yuan¡¯smand, revealing a young sixteen-to-seventeen-year-old youth. This Hill had yet to mature into the callous and unfeeling boss who would lead the space pirates in sweeping the military away after Germain¡¯s death. He still had the purity, gentleness, and naivety that all young guides possessed. ¡ª¡ªThat¡¯s right. Guide. Zhao Xihe¡¯s current identity was that of a delicate guide. Right now, the youth with pale, cyan hair had slightly flushed cheeks as he looked at Sui Yuan with excitement and childish reverence. It seemed like he had rushed over here, his breath still a bit quick as he gasped urgently, "Father, I¡¯ve returned! Did you have something to discuss with me?" Sui Yuan nodded insipidly, waving his hands to indicate for the other toe in. The youth immediately stepped in. As soon as the door shut though, his expression instantly changed. Before Sui Yuan could even react, he was pushed down onto the bed, the other boy like a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey. It was clear that Zhao Xihe had indeed felt extremely stifled in thest world. He didn¡¯t even want to happily chat, wanting to directly and straightforwardly jump to the main topic instead. Sui Yuan¡¯s skin was showered in kisses, causing him to break out into a familiar tremble. Zhao Xihe¡¯s nimble fingers quickly undid Sui Yuan¡¯s tightly-buttonedbat suit that covered him entirely. His skin was white like jade because of his body¡¯s frail health and low temperature. At the same time, Zhao Xihe plundered the other¡¯s pale lips, invading that warm and moist cavity. Sui Yuan¡¯s breath quickened as Zhao Xihe¡¯s actions became more fric. He felt dizzy. Evidently, his own soul also craved his beloved¡¯s touch, spurring on his body that hadn¡¯t had the taste of lust for so long. The next second, Sui Yuan felt a burning pain. Something rushed up his throat, seemingly uncontroble, bloody, and painful. He suddenly pushed Zhao Xihe away and sat up, coughing intensely. He immediately spurt out blood onto Zhao Xihe, who was in a daze. Sui Yuan£º".............................." Zhao Xihe: ".............................." 5237 & 0007£º".............................." "Cough. Don¡¯t look at me like that. I...cough cough cough, didn¡¯t do it on purpose," Sui Yuan blinked, a bit embarrassed, ncing at the blood on Zhao Xihe¡¯sbat suit, "Are...you OK?" "No, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m OK," Zhao Xihe came back to himself after a long while, raising his hand to wipe the cold sweat from his forehead, "While being affectionate with my lover, my kiss caused the other person to vomit blood. Even if my current body is extremely healthy, a couple more times and even I will be scared to the point of suffering from cell atrophy, OK...." Sui Yuan silently lowered his head to look at Zhao Xihe¡¯s lower half. Just as expected, that thing, full of energy and ready for action while poking at him earlier, had softened, looking dejected and pitiful now. Momentarily, Sui Yuan didn¡¯t know if he should feel annoyed and me himself, or feel sympathetic and pity the other. Or maybe...he should take joy from the other man¡¯s misfortune? Zhao Xihe, who could read the subtle expressions on Sui Yuan¡¯s face, unhappily covered that part of him that had suffered such an attack and frowned, "What¡¯s wrong? Why is your body¡¯s condition so bad? Didn¡¯t the story say that Germain could ughter an entire battlefield?" "I also don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong," Sui Yuan spread out his hands helplessly, "Perhaps it¡¯s a bug. Who can say, ne? With Germain¡¯s body settings, if his emotions be unstable, or if he exerts himself too much, he¡¯ll cough out blood. But ording to this, his body should have copsed on the battlefield a long time ago. He shouldn¡¯t be able to...mn, continue struggling like this while at death¡¯s door." Seeing that Sui Yuan¡¯s coughing fit finally settled down and that a red flush effused onto his cheeks, Zhao Xihe sighed in relief. He cautiously reached out and wrapped an arm around his beloved but did not dare to act blindly without thinking again. He was afraid that in a moment of carelessness, he would cause the other to vomit blood again, "Can we improve your body¡¯s condition?" "5237 said we can. However, the medicine is a bit expensive," Sui Yuan replied. After looking at Zhao Xihe who nevercked money, he immediately lowered his head to search through the exchange page. After hesitating, he added, "But, I think that it¡¯d be better if we don¡¯t use it." Zhao Xihe raised an eyebrow, "Why do you say that?" "The technology of this world is highly developed. If my body suddenly improved without exnation, I¡¯ll definitely look suspicious," Sui Yuan cleared his throat, enduring the bloody taste still in the back of his throat, "Besides, coughing and vomiting blood is Germain¡¯s...characteristic traits. If I¡¯m cured, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll be able to cough out blood onmand." Sui Yuan was speaking the truth. Zhao Xihe could only angrily close the page. The icy beauty with affectionate eyes before him¡ªeach one of his movements made him look like a painting. However, Zhao Xihe could not eat and only look instead. It was like the devil¡¯s punishment. He was so sad to the point it was extremely unbearable. Since they couldn¡¯t cure him with medicine from the system store for now, Zhao Xihe could only try a different approach, "Germain¡¯s body is only this bad because he doesn¡¯t have a guide to cate his tumultuous spiritual force. Then, how about we try to fix things from this aspect, ba?" Taking a pause, Zhao Xihe shrugged his shoulders happily, "Originally, I wasn¡¯t too pleased after discovering that I had be a guide, ne. However, seeing how things are now, I¡¯m really grateful!" This suggestion was indeed more reasonable than taking the system¡¯s medicine. Sui Yuan did not oppose and immediately raised his hand to summon his spirit animal. Afterwards, he was stunned to see a soft, shaggy dogying beside him. The shaggy dog yawned. On its honest and considerate face was a pair of pure, watery eyes. No matter how he looked at it, it looked endearingly silly and harmless. Sui Yuan was silent for a long time and then covered his own face. Germain¡¯s spirit animal was a cool, huge, ck eagle. Now, it had turned into a big white dog. What the heck?! As if it could sense Sui Yuan¡¯s dislike, the shaggy dog whimpered, sounding a bit wronged. It used its wet nose to bump against Sui Yuan, tilting its head as it sold meng. In the end, it was ruthlessly swatted to the side by its wounded owner. Zhao Xihe had anticipated this and very quickly released the Crystal Beast, making up for Sui Yuan¡¯s w. The white Crystal Beast quickly transformed into a giant ck eagle, sitting on Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulders with its head held high and chest stuck out. It looked down disdainfully at the silly white dog. Obviously, it didn¡¯t like this new fellow who hade to fight for its owner¡¯s favour. Sui Yuan didn¡¯t pay any attention to the secret fight between his pet and his spiritual body. He watched as Zhao Xihe pet the white dog¡¯s fur and immediately felt like he was being pet himself. Internally, he felt extremely good. "Next, I¡¯m going to try to enter your soul. Rx. Don¡¯t resist me," Zhao Xihe pet the dog while carefully projecting his aura, dipping into Sui Yuan¡¯s soul. The original host, Germain,pletely could not bear to let any other guide enter his soul after his own guide had disappeared. This was not only because of his territorial attitude, but also because he was guarded and distrusting of other people. At all times, Germain would subconsciously build a tall wall around his soul, blocking anyone trying to enter. However, Sui Yuan was not the same. Rather, he was not the same when it came to Zhao Xihe. If Germain would only ever allow his guide who had disappeared into his soul, then the only one who Sui Yuan would never be guarded against was Zhao Xihe. Without any resistance, Zhao Xihe entered his soul very smoothly. Unfortunately, Sui Yuan¡¯s¡ªor rather, Germain¡¯s¡ª soul was already inplete shambles. Even if Zhao Xihe wanted to sort it out, he still felt that it was quite the thorny problem. The soul was a sentinel¡¯s weakest part, especially to a sentinel that was on the verge of copse like Germain. If he were to identally copse its precarious bnce, then his action, that was supposed to act as beneficial guidance, would immediately turn into a fatal poison. This was also why Germain¡¯s subordinates did not dare to shove other guides in front of their leader anymore. Zhao Xihe, who had just be a guide, was not proficient at this kind of work. He naturally did not dare to boldly mess with Sui Yuan¡¯s soul without permission. He only did a few things in the periphery so that Sui Yuan would at least feel a bit better. As for actually repairing the damaged parts, this required some research before he could actually set his hand to it. After dealing with the parts that would not affect the soul¡¯s present condition too much, Zhao Xihe very quickly left Sui Yuan¡¯s soul. He observed the other¡¯splexion, worried, "How are you? Do you feel a bit better now?" Sui Yuan raised a hand to touch his head, which had suddenly felt a lot better. His eyes sparkled as he showed a gleeful smile, "Mn! I feel a lot better!" Only then did Zhao Xihe rx. He wiped his palms that had be slightly damp from nervous sweat, "For now, I can only do this much. We cannot rush this. We must take it step by step." Sui Yuan nodded nonchntly. He actually didn¡¯t really care about whether he coughed out blood or not...obviously, Zhao Xihe cared about this much more than he did. Just as he thought this, he saw that the other had already secretly shifted closer. Zhao Xihe wrapped his arms around Sui Yuan¡¯s neck and licked the other¡¯s pale lips suggestively, "Then, can we continue?" Sui Yuan stared at Zhao Xihe, speechless, "It couldn¡¯t be that you were so proactive in helping me mend my soul because you wanted to do this kind of thing, ba?" "This is but an insignificant bonus, that¡¯s all," Zhao Xihe said, face full of innocence and sincerity, "What¡¯s most important is that I feel distressed seeing you in so much pain." Sui Yuanughed sarcastically and reached out to grab hold of Zhao Xihe¡¯s wrist. He then pulled at it with force, lightly pulling the person attached off of him as well. Even if Zhao Xihe¡¯sbative experience was rich, the guide¡¯s weak constitution greatly inhibited his performance. And as a top-quality sentinel, even if his body was sickly, Sui Yuan could easily face off against five or six Zhao Xihes without a problem. If you used a soft approach, the other will single-handedly overpower you. If you used a hard approach, the other will instantly cough out blood. This was simply an unsolvable problem! Zhao Xihe, who had been thrown onto the nearby sofa, had an expression of hidden bitterness. He was helpless in the face of Sui Yuan, this capture target who had zero blind spots! Rearranging the clothes that Zhao Xihe had pulled apart, Sui Yuan returned to his dapper, icily arrogant appearance. Meanwhile, Zhao Xihe once again huddled close and held onto Sui Yuan¡¯s slim wrist. Just as Zhao Xihe was nning on continuing his struggle for some benefits, the lieutenant space pirate¡¯s transmission interrupted his vain attempt. Sui Yuan threw off the reluctant Zhao Xihe and received the call. Then, he was told that his younger brother, Nova¡¯s coordinates have been discovered. The other was stranded on an uninhabited. He had just fixed hismunication device that had been damaged and sent an SOS message. Sui Yuan listened to the lieutenant¡¯s report while rapidly flipping through the plot. He very quickly found where they were in the story. The protagonist, Nova, had lost touch with the space pirates because of the rebels. He was forced to emergencynd on a random, nearby and encountered the sentinel gong, who had also been stranded there. The¡¯s environment was vile. The quality of life and wisdom on the were low, but the creatures were exceptionally strong. The two of them got acquainted, became familiar, and survived together, searching for material to fix theirmunication devices. This experience made both of them develop goodwill towards each other, but they didn¡¯t take their rtionship any further nor did they reveal their true identities. When themunication devices were fixed, Nova and the sentinel gong who was yet to be his respectively went their own ways. One of them was picked up by the space pirates while the other returned to the military. The young emotion between them gradually brewed as they reminisced and thought of each other, waiting for an opportunity to meet again. "OK. I understand. I will have Hill go get him." Although he was Nova¡¯s elder brother, Sui Yuan, who was responsible for all of the space pirates, could not personally go fetch him. After sorting out the plot, Sui Yuan naturally threw this task to Zhao Xihe to handle. Although he was a bit unwilling to part with his beloved who he had just reunited with, Zhao Xihe had no choice. He could only look at Sui Yuan, aggrieved, when the lieutenant wasn¡¯t watching. He then responded in a loud voice as if no matter what he had to do for Sui Yuan, he would be extremely honoured like a fanboy. Sui Yuan turned off the lieutenant¡¯s transmission and cheerfully raised an eyebrow, arms crossed, "This time, you¡¯re the one who has to enter the protagonist¡¯s circle. I¡¯m in charge of managing the general situation." Zhao Xihe smiled indulgently, "Mn, as long as you¡¯re happy." Sui Yuan£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªWhy does this sentence sound so off? Since he was assigned a new task, Zhao Xihe could not continuezing around Sui Yuan¡¯s room. As soon as he left, he met the ardent gazes of the other space pirates, "Hill?! What¡¯s with the blood on your clothes?! Did you make Boss so angry he spat out blood?!" "How could I do such a thing!?" Zhao Xihe¡¯s expression was youthful as he angrily red at the people ndering him. He shouted in retort, "Father is just hurt fromst time¡¯s battle! It¡¯s all because you fellows are useless and need Father to personally enter the battlefield!" After being told off like that, the crowd of space pirates grew embarrassed. They were just about tough to cover up their helplessness and vexation, when they heard the youth proudly continue on, "Anyway, I¡¯ve already helped fix Father¡¯s soul a bit. For now, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem!" As soon as his words fell, the youth discovered that the entire ship had fallen silent. Everyone stared at him, stupefied. For a moment, he was baffled, "W-what?" "You¡¯re saying that you helped fix Commander¡¯s soul?!" A handsome man with a fairly high ranking suddenly grabbed the youth¡¯s shoulder, expression excited and full of hope. The youth confusedly nodded, clearly at a loss. He cautiously corrected himself, "However, the injury sustained by Father¡¯s soul is too severe. I¡¯m not experienced enough, so I don¡¯t dare to mess around. I only mended the periphery a bit...what¡¯s with your expressions? What¡¯s up?" "Good job, youngster!" After obtaining a confirming response, the space pirates were simply overjoyed. Each of them came to pat the youth on the shoulder with approval. They looked at him as if they were looking at a walking bar of gold! The space pirates had all taxed their minds and bodies to search for so long, but they had never found a guide who could enter their Commander¡¯s soul. They never thought that the person they were looking for was right under their noses all along. Happiness hade so abruptly that they were all caught unprepared! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they didn¡¯t want to encroach on the Commander¡¯s authority and because the little guide was still underage, the space pirates would have probably immediately tied the boy to their boss¡¯ bed and then used all methods possible to get the two of them to bond! So what if the Commander was his adopted father? The space pirates didn¡¯t care in the least! Don¡¯t talk about an adopted rtionship, even if they were biologically rted, they would do the same without caring in the least! So long as their Commander became healthy again, no matter how disgraceful the means, they would do it! "You know that Commander¡¯s current situation is extremely grim. Since Commander only permits you to enter his soul, then you are bound to duty," A young man gripped the dumbfounded youth¡¯s shoulder and warned him with a solemn and earnest tone, "I will now assign people to meticulously teach you how to repair a damaged soul. Perhaps you will have to sacrifice something. However, for Commander¡¯s sake, you must not retreat. OK?" "Of course!" The youth¡¯s eyes gleamed, expression steady, "So long as Father can regain his health, I will do anything for him withoutint! Even if I have to sacrifice my life!" "Very good!" The young man sessfully tricked the ignorant youth into promising to give his chastity to their Commander, and thus smiled, pleased. After this, what they needed to do was persuade their stubborn Commander. Unfortunately, Commander-daren was not as easy to deceive as Hill. However, since he allowed Hill into his soul, their Commander-daren obviously had a profound goodwill towards Hill. Thus, it wasn¡¯t hopeless. While the space pirates were secretly scheming against a certain person, the youth who was being ¡¯schemed against¡¯ secretly revealed a smile that said he had gotten what he wanted. When he saw how he had changed from being ¡¯the Commander¡¯s adopted son¡¯ and ¡¯the future Commander¡¯ into ¡¯the Commander¡¯s future partner,¡¯ Zhao Xihe who wore the skin of a silly young man blinked his ignorant eyes. But in reality, his heart had already been thoroughly ckened. With just a few words, he had seeded in branding himself and Sui Yuan together. Now, Zhao Xihe didn¡¯t have to do anything. He just had to willingly ept other people¡¯s suggestions and agree to the other space pirates¡¯ ¡¯matchmaking.¡¯ At the same time, there would no longer be any irksome fellow who will dare covet his beloved. ¡ª¡ªTo obstruct Commander¡¯s love was to force him to die, ah! The space pirates who were savage by nature would exterminate your entire family without exnation! Zhao Xihe, who was happy on the inside, went to do his mission, confident and at ease. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan, who was still in his room researching all of the interster authorities, waspletely unaware of the disastrous ¡¯good thing¡¯ his lover had just done. From a certain angle...this was probably fortunate, ba? After all, ignorance is bliss, ah.... Eve: Gotta say, I do love younger/weaker!gong ZXH x not-an-easy-target shou SY. My baby is so badass here and sulking ZXH who doesn¡¯t get his way is very cute. Chapter 16 part3 Tranted by Eve Edited by Karasunofight Although the Germain Space Pirates had their own insignia, they only ever used it when doing ¡¯something big.¡¯ They obviously wouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to run around rampantly with a symbol indicating that they were space pirates normally. Therefore, when Zhao Xihe went out with a squadron, he masked his ship as an ordinary civilian airship before going to pick up the protagonist shou, Nova, and of course, have a little meeting with Nova¡¯s sentinel gong. As one of the world¡¯s protagonists, the sentinel gong, Erick, was tall and handsome and had outstanding strength. Although his current rank in the military was not high, that was simply because his time in the military was also not long. In no time, with his capabilities and good background, he would quickly rise through the ranks and be the most well-known of the new generation within the Federation. Naturally, the soon-to-be hero of the Federation had much keener senses than other sentinels. His intuition was incredible. As soon as Zhao Xihe made his appearance, he could sense the dangerous air around the other. However, he couldn¡¯t help but doubt his own intuition. ¡ª¡ªClearly, the youth before him was soft, cute, harmless, pure, and naive, no matter how he looked at him. Where was this sense of dangering from? Although he was skeptical, Erick¡¯s muscles involuntarily tensed, and he kept a slight distance between himself and the youth. Meanwhile, the protagonist shou, Nova, did not notice Erick¡¯s unusual reaction. He was just extremely happy that his friend hade to get him. Although Hill would darken and be a big BOSS, and their friendship was to be severed in thetter half of the plot, the rtionship between the two of them was actually very good at present. After all, they were the same age and were the only guides amongst the space pirates who had yete of age. Although Nova didn¡¯t understand why Hill was so enthusiastic and reverent about being a space pirate, this didn¡¯t stop them from bing close. They were so close that when Nova chose to leave the space pirates, he had even wanted to take Hill with him. Unfortunately, Hill refused his invitation, thereby causing the fall out between the two of them afterwards. At this moment, Nova, who waspletely unaware of what bitter experiences awaited him, enthusiastically hugged his friend and happily introduced him to his new friend, Erick. Zhao Xihe and Erick¡¯s eyes met. One of them had a shy and pure smile. The other was courteous and apathetic. Although they appeared to be getting along on the surface, it was clear that they didn¡¯t have a good first impression of each other. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan, who was still on the ship, received an invitation from another space pirate to participate in a ¡¯major project.¡¯ On the screen was a one-eyed, robust, and strong man. An aura of blood seemed to enshroud his body, and his features were deep and sharp, impactful and full of aggression. His aquamarine-coloured eyes were fixed firmly onto Sui Yuan, who sat in front of him. He looked just like his spirit animal, a ck panther, drooling over Sui Yuan with greed. Sui Yuan calmly skimmed over the document that the other man had sent over. Hepletely ignored the man¡¯s gaze. However, the ck eagle on his shoulder was unwilling to be outdone. It red its feathers out, spread its two wings, and emitted a loud cry to demonstrate its strength. The man raised the corner of his lips with interest, "It hasn¡¯t been long since we¡¯vest met, but Germain, you seem to have be more beautiful. It simply makes my heart unbearably itchy~ Even the most pampered of guides in the Federation are but in weeds in your presence." Sui Yuan¡¯s reading halted, but he continued to ignore the other. In any case, the space pirates around him had all turned to re angrily at the man as if they were looking at scum. "F*ck! One-Eyed, what kind of bullsh*t are you spouting!?" The captain of the assault squad roared in anger. He subconsciously rolled up his sleeve, revealing a muscr arm, but was stopped by a more rational person by his side. The one-eyed man shot him a nce with disdain and sneered, "I think that my proposal isn¡¯t bad. A delicate and weak beauty like Germain should be collected and be properly taken care of. How could a crude life of fighting and killing suit him? Although I¡¯m not a guide, I can protect him well so that he will no longer need to fight and bleed." "One-Eyed, only when you can beat me will you have the qualifications to take me away as a kept man," Sui Yuan looked up at the man, speaking in an indifferent tone. He instantly put a stop to the other man¡¯s arrogant words. The one-eyed man who had been beaten up by Germain and lost miserably many times ended up choking over his words for a long time. He could only resentfully croon under the ridiculing gazes of Germain¡¯s space pirates, "I wonder how long you¡¯llst with that broken body of yours? Sooner orter, I¡¯ll defeat you. Then, I¡¯ll steal you away and make you my wife!" If they had heard this yesterday, the space pirates would definitely have been unbearably angry. After all, their Commander¡¯s body¡¯s condition was their sore spot. Poking at it caused soul-wrenching pain. But now, Hill¡¯s appearance had given them hope. They naturally would not explode in anger at the slightest provocation like before. "Even if Commander doesn¡¯t act, I don¡¯t think your pirates will find it easy to deal with us. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to concern yourself with our Commander," The lieutenant pushed his sses up. There was a sharp, estranging sting to his gentleness as he fought back without any courtesy. The one-eyed man seemed to be able to keenly perceive that something was off with their reaction. He furrowed his brows. Just as he wanted to say something, he was interrupted by Sui Yuan, "How urate is this information?" Since they¡¯ve begun with the main topic, the one-eyed man couldn¡¯t help but get serious, "More than eighty percent. Worth it, isn¡¯t it? If it wasn¡¯t because my crew had gotten such a big piece, I certainly wouldn¡¯t be willing to give others a share." He paused and then couldn¡¯t help but add on, "However, if the other was my wife-to-be, it wouldn¡¯t exactly be sharing with ¡¯other people,¡¯ ba?" "...This isn¡¯t some trivial matter. I can¡¯t trust you based solely on your ount. I will dispatch a group of people to verify the authenticity of your information and then get in touch with youter," Sui Yuan ignored the other¡¯sscivious remark again and replied seriously. The man muttered to himself, "Truly a boring fellow," but still felt increasingly impatient. He was itching to press the other man beneath him, to tear apart that apathetic, ice-cold visage. "Alright. Naturally, I will give you some time to think it over. However, don¡¯t take too long. Time waits for no one. We don¡¯t have enough time to be overcautious," The man magnanimously nodded,nguidly stroking his panther¡¯srge head, "In addition, this information can not be leaked. This is an old established rule, so I believe that you ought to understand this point and as such, I won¡¯t say much more about it. Germain, you¡¯ve always been a man of your word. I can be at ease!" Sui Yuan nodded his head, indifferent, "Then, we¡¯ll end things here today, ba." "Wait¡ª it¡¯s been so long since we¡¯vest seen each other. How about we reminisce over¡ª" The man¡¯s words were suddenly cut off. Sui Yuan lifted his finger from the ¡¯end call¡¯ button and turned to look at his capable subordinates, "What do you guys think about this matter?" The pirates all looked at the ck screen in silence. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know if they should light a candle for the one-eyed man, who had been persistently chasing after their Commander only to be ignored every time, or if they should express their cheer over his misfortune. After a moment of silence, the lieutenant took the lead to say, "If the information turns out to be true, then it¡¯s worth a try." After the lieutenant expressed his stance, the other space pirates expressed that they too wanted to participate in this major undertaking. There were no cowards amongst those who became space pirates. The greater the danger, the more fired up they would be. After all, high risk means high rewards, including gold, battles, and the opportunity to create trouble for the military. These were the three things that space pirates liked the most. What reason did they have to not do it? Sui Yuan nodded his head in understanding. He passed the data to his intelligence officer and then efficiently assigned the relevant tasks: the delegation of manpower, the restocking of energy supplies, the servicing of their weapons...before fighting a hard fight, they needed to make thorough preparations. Only then would they be prepared enough to fight a prolonged fight to tire their enemy or strike while their enemy is unprepared. Actually, Sui Yuan had not nned on rejecting One-Eyed¡¯s invitation from the start. After all, this was a battle that had urred in the plot. In the story, Germain and One-Eyed teamed up to steal a great quantity of the Federation¡¯s ¡¯money and valuables.¡¯ This obviously incurred the anger of the Federation¡¯s government. The government saw the space pirates as thorns in their side, leading up to Germain¡¯s final fate of being surrounded and then annihted by the military. Right now, the high-spirited space pirates naturally did not know of their tragic future. They dispersed at once, moving quickly to implement the orders Sui Yuan had given out. The entire group of space pirates seemed disorderly, but at the same time, were strangely structured as they began preparations. What was unexpected was that a few of the high-ranking space pirates had stayed behind. Furthermore, it seemed as if this had been agreed beforehand. After he had arranged the documents, Sui Yuan discovered that there were people who had not yet dispersed and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "What? Is there an issue?" The bespectacled lieutenant was once again elected to be their speaker. He coughed, "We heard that you let Hill heal your soul? Is that true?" Sui Yuan¡¯s movements paused, and he met with the lieutenant¡¯s expectant gaze and immediately understood. Sui Yuan, who had a deep understanding of his lover, could urately guess what the other had done. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit depressed over his carelessness. However, what had happened had already happened. He could not refute it, and thus could only nod nonchntly, "Mn. That indeed happened. What about it?" Even if Sui Yuan acted this indifferent, he couldn¡¯t dampen the space pirates¡¯ enthusiasm. The lieutenant¡¯s eyes lit up, "Then, when are you nning to bond with him, ne?" Sui Yuan£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªWhy did he feel like he was a scum gong forcing someone to marry him? Wasn¡¯t there something not quite right here? "What kind of nonsense are you spouting?" Sui Yuan frowned, "When did I say I want to bond with him? I let him into my soul because he is like a son to me, not a partner." "The higher level the sentinel, the more control they have over their soul, the more guarded they are of intruders, save for their partner. Not even rtives are allowed in, let alone an adopted son with no biological connection," The gaze the lieutenant used was like Sui Yuan was a sick child who pretended he wasn¡¯t so that he wouldn¡¯t have to eat medicine, "Do you think that we¡¯ll believe you? Perhaps you aren¡¯t aware that what you feel for Hill isn¡¯t just fatherly regard." Sui Yuan was, after all, not an original inhabitant of this world. As a neer, he wasn¡¯t well-acquainted with what would be consideredmon sense in this world. Therefore, he was especially puzzled over how the other hade to this conclusion and why he was so confident. Unfortunately, through the lens of other people, his confusion was transformed into an unwillingness to admit his feelings and an attempt at self-delusion. Sentinels were all devoted to their guides. Although this devotion was praised as a virtue, it would sometimes turn into a weapon that could cause them harm. Germain¡¯s devotion to his previous guide, who had disappeared, resulted in him waiting in pain for more than a decade. Even if he was attracted to another guide, he would be deeply unwilling to ept this fact. The lieutenant forced down his grief and spoke with much difficulty, choking with emotion, "It¡¯s been long enough, Commander. We all know that you¡¯ve always yearned for your guide, waiting for his return. But how much longer do you n on deceiving yourself? Do you n on doing so until death? Even if you don¡¯t want to ept a new guide, even if you believe that you¡¯ll be betraying your previous guide, please think about us! We gathered together because of you. We can¡¯t imagine a future without you! If we don¡¯t have you, what meaning will there be left in the Germain Space Pirates Crew? Even if it¡¯s just for our sake, I beg you to pull yourself together. Don¡¯t stay bound by the shackles of your memories!" It had to be said, the lieutenant was an inspirational speaker. His speech caused the other space pirates, who shed blood but not tears, to tear up. He had obviously said words that resonated with their true thoughts. They were so full of sincerity that they made one want to immediately nod and agree. Regretfully, Sui Yuan would never be affected by the feelings of the story characters. He always felt dissociated and thus could calmly decide what he ought to do. Germain¡¯s character settings expressed that he would never ept a new guide. Or rather, he would not ept one so easily. Otherwise, he would have had a new guide ages ago. After all, there was nothing that this band of moral-less pirates wouldn¡¯t do. Secondly, Sui Yuan himself did not want to allow his ¡¯scheming¡¯ lover get what he wished for so easily. Although he had done all sorts of things with the other man, there were still some character ws that should not be indulged. Moreover, it was a chance to experience the other¡¯s ardent pursuit. It seemed quite good? Sui Yuan looked at his lieutenant and then swept a gaze at the space pirates that were all looking at him with anticipation in their eyes, shaking his head softly, "Don¡¯t say anymore. I know what I¡¯m doing. Hill and I are but father and son. That will never change." "Commander/Boss!" Seeing that Sui Yuan was about to leave, all of the space pirates stepped forward to stop him. They acted like they would not give up until they persuaded their leader today, making Sui Yuan feel his head ache. ¡ª¡ª It seems like Zhao Xihe had recruited a band of good helpers, ah? Is there really no problem with how this ¡¯forced marriage¡¯ has turned out? The longer this went on, the more he didn¡¯t want Zhao Xihe to get what he wanted! Sui Yuan sneered in his heart. He then sighed and beckoned the girl he had met on the first day over. She was the space pirates¡¯ doctor. Then, he pulled out his own trump card, "There¡¯s something that I didn¡¯t want to say. After all, it¡¯s nothing glorious. Only Dalena and I know about this. However, I have no choice but to confess¡ªI have already lost the ability to form a true bond with a guide." Following Sui Yuan¡¯s actions, everyone turned to look at Dalena, the ship doctor, astonished. For a moment, they could not react. Dalena¡¯s face was extremely pale. She bit her lip under everyone¡¯s gaze before slowly giving them a grave but slight nod. She parted her lips but could not bear to tell the truth about their Commander¡¯s condition. However, Sui Yuan had no such reservations, so he didn¡¯t make things difficult for the female doctor, and he spoke inly and honestly about his situation, "My body is faltering. It¡¯s dying. Compared to the organs that are necessary to sustain life, the first to be abandoned is naturally something unnecessary such as my reproductive system. I already am unable to fully mark a guide, let alone help him pass his bonding heat. Hill is a good child, an outstanding guide. If I get together with him, this will only harm him ¡ª" "I don¡¯t care!" Sui Yuan¡¯s words had yet to finish when a young yet dedicated voice interrupted. Everyone turned to look at the entrance of the meeting room and discovered that Hill and Nova had returned at some unknown point in time, seeming to have been eavesdropping for some time. Nova stared at his older brother, incredulous to have found out that the other¡¯s body had already deteriorated to such a state. Although he and Germain were not close, they were the only family each other had left. Moreover, Germain protected him extremely well and kept him far away from the filthy and unbearable side of space pirating. He allowed him to grow up in peace, in good health, and with personal freedom. Nova had always known that his older brother¡¯s body was in bad shape, but no one had ever told him just how bad it was. Every battle, he watched as his elder brother efficiently led the space pirates into a bloody massacre, so he had always thought that his brother would always be strong, unmatched. Now, for him to suddenly hear such news, it was only natural that he would suffer an intense attack. Compared to Nova, who was still frozen in ce, Hill¡¯s ability to ept this news was evidently much higher. He strode towards Sui Yuan withrge strides and raised his head, hands grasping at the other¡¯spels. He used great force to express his sincerity and urgency, "I don¡¯t care! I like you and respect you! Ever since you took me in, you¡¯ve been my whole world! You¡¯re my reason for living! I don¡¯t care about the bonding heat or whatever¡ªI¡¯ll ask Dalena to help me manufacture some suppressants. So long as I can stay by your side, so long as you¡¯ll continue living a healthy life, there¡¯s nothing that I will not do!" It was clear that he had gained the goodwill of the surrounding space pirates. They all looked at the young guide with gratitude as if they were looking at an angel that had saved the world. After this, Hill had most likely be the most respected person, aside from Germain, in the hearts of all the pirates. Such an altruistic and self-sacrificing person was truly too moving! It was just a pity that Sui Yuan did not feel moved at all. On the contrary, this confession caused goosebumps to break out. He felt like his lover¡¯s ability to be sappy had reached an all-time high. Grabbing hold of the young guide¡¯s wrist, Sui Yuan callously and mercilessly pulled him off of himself and pushed him aside, "You¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t understand what this means. Don¡¯t casually make a decision that you¡¯ll regret for the rest of your life." After saying this, he swept a gaze over the surrounding space pirates, releasing a chilly aura. The high-leveled sentinel¡¯s oppression immediately made all of the space pirates involuntarily pale and retreat. They clearly realized that they had angered their Commander. He was truly angry. Instantly, the space pirates¡¯ energy deted. They did not dare to strongly urge their Commander anymore. It was nothing to be punished by their Commander, but what if they angered him so much that he coughed out blood?! Everyone could only watch on helplessly as Sui Yuan patted his cor down before leaving without any second thoughts for those left behind. He had thrown aside the pitiful young guide, whose confession had failed, not in the least concerned for him. The lieutenant gazed at Hill, who had lowered his head and looked dejected, with sympathy. He reached out to pat him on the shoulder, "You should know just how obstinate the Commander is. Perhaps you feel hurt now, but please don¡¯t give up no matter what." "I won¡¯t," Hill shook his head softly. He then sucked in a deep breath all of a sudden and clenched his fists with determination. He looked in the direction that Germain had left in, "No matter what Fa¡ª what Commander Germain says, I¡¯m doing this for myself. I will never give up!" Everyone noticed the young guide¡¯s change in address and looked at him, gratified. This meant that in Hill¡¯s heart, Germain was no longer his adopted father but a potential partner. So long as this fellow didn¡¯t give up, there was hope for sess. Just as the space pirates were about to roll up their sleeves and help Hille up with an action n ¡ª on how to attack their Commander, this flower on a tall mountain¡¯s edge ¡ª the young guide suddenly turned to face Dr. Dalena, "If Commander Germain can¡¯t mark me, then could I possibly mark him, ne?" Dalena£º"..................£¿£¿£¿£¡£¡£¡" The space pirates£º"£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡" Hill¡¯s expression was earnest and solemn, not at all joking, "This should be the best way, no? After all, when we¡¯ve fully bonded, the efficiency of a guide mending his sentinel¡¯s soul will be at its highest, and it will be very unlikely that a problem will ur. Commander Germain¡¯s soul is damaged too severely. Furthermore, I¡¯m inexperienced. So, only if we fully bond, will I be able to be sure!" Everybody£º".........................................." ¡ª¡ªYoungster, although what you said is very reasonable, it¡¯s not enough to help us get over the shock we¡¯ve just received from seeing this reversal in our CP, ah! Our three views have been toppled, OK?! The author has something to say: Cough, the objective of this world...is probably to reverse everyone¡¯s CP, ba. ¡ú_¡ú Eve: SY vs ZXH, start! Who will win? Chapter 16 part4 Tranted by Eve Edited by Karasunofight "W-wait a second! Are you serious, Hill?!" The female doctor yed with her hair in shock as a way to cover up her unease. Although her Commander was a beauty with delicate features, a mighty aura leaked out from all around him. Thus, she couldn¡¯t quite imagine Commander-daren being pushed down by this inexperienced and young guide. This was extremely shocking, alright?! However, for the sake of her Commander, even if it was heaven-shaking, she had no choice but to grit her teeth and endure it. After she received the young guide¡¯s nod of affirmation, Dalena sucked in a deep breath, thereby steadying her heart that was trembling in fear, "In theory, it¡¯s possible. However...cough, sentinel-darens all have strong personalities. Meanwhile, guides have all been taught to be soft little bunnies. I haven¡¯t heard of any cases like this before, so I don¡¯t understand it very well. I don¡¯t dare to speak about this casually. If...if you really want to do this, I can help you research it. However, mn, I can¡¯t guarantee...that Commander will...ept this." The gazes directed towards Hill were all full of veneration as if they were looking at a hero who would soon die a martyr. They naturally did not know about the evil tricks that were bubbling inside the stomach of this youngster who acted like he would do anything for the sake of their Commander. He was probably the only one in the entire universe who was able make wanting to ¡¯top someone¡¯ sound so dignified, righteous, and devoted. Perhaps this was the difference in treatment between sentinels and guides, ba? Clearly, the one-eyed man had said more or less the same thing a few moments ago, but the space pirates had all looked at him with hostile gazes as if staring at amon enemy. However, now that it was a young, fair, and tender guide, he was viewed as the ¡¯national hero¡¯ who would save the people from disaster. After obtaining the space pirates¡¯ promises to help him, Zhao Xihe the guide was very pleased. However, the gaze that the protagonist shou, Nova, used to look at him was particrlyplicated, "Do you...really like Gege? I always thought that you saw him as your father...." "It doesn¡¯t matter whether he¡¯s my father or my lover," Zhao Xihe smiled, expression firm, "I don¡¯t know if this is love, but I wish to always be by his side, to be able to help him, to be able to assist him. Who I am to him doesn¡¯t matter." Nova sighed. He didn¡¯t know why, but Nova felt kind of jealous. He was jealous that his friend could so resolutely possess such an emotion. What about him, ne? Will he ever have such fortune? Nova couldn¡¯t help but think of Erick, who he had met on that. He knew that the other was a sentinel, one that had a very highpatibility with him. Nova couldn¡¯t help but be attracted to him. However, because he was a space pirate, he held himself back. Shaking his head, Nova drove Erick¡¯s silhouette out of his head and once again thought about his elder brother. He felt guilty for never caring about his brother¡¯s health. Although they weren¡¯t close and his older brother didn¡¯t seem to like him, Germain had always been responsible and diligent about protecting him, about giving him the freedom to live his life the way he wanted to. He didn¡¯t send him off like the other guides to the Guide Academy where he would have to learn how to be subservient. In which case, he would have then been matched with a sentinel when he came of age and would then be treated like tool manipted by its owner. Actually, when he thought about it carefully, his older brother actually wasn¡¯t as unreasonable as he had previously thought. He could control himself for Hill¡¯s sake, even though his body was in such dire straits. Furthermore, he had never been willing to add onto someone else¡¯s troubles. What before seemed like apathy now seemed like a cover to mask his frail and gentle interior. Nova clenched his fists. He thought that maybe he had to take the lead and try to be considerate of his brother, to express the admiration that he held for Germain. Nova who had been blinded by the halo didn¡¯t stop his friend from ¡¯devoting himself¡¯ to his brother. Moreover, he even helped Hill draft a strategy out of his own ord. Thus, that night, when Sui Yuan was reviewing the responses of all the members of his crew, he ended up with a headache so painful that it felt like his head was on fire. Firstly, there were the space pirates and Nova¡¯s, hinting that Hill looked so pitiful, waiting outside Sui Yuan¡¯s door for so long. Then, there was Zhao Xihe who kept harassing him with messages sent from 0007. Sui Yuan pressed down on his slightly swollen temples, feeling like his head was getting increasingly heavier. He didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry over the fact that his y against Zhao Xihe had ended up backfiring on him instead. Because of Hill¡¯s disturbance of the plot, Sui Yuan took this chance to check the probability of the Destroyer being part of his crew. After all, Hill was Germain¡¯s adopted son throughout the plot. There was nothing romantic at all. If the Destroyer was aware of this change, they would definitely find it suspicious. And yet, who knew if it was fortunate or unfortunate, but the reactions of the space pirates were extremely normal. After the initial shock, they were all extremely joyous. Furthermore, Sui Yuan had also gone through the holographic security footage and dispelled all doubt towards them. Now that he had finished his proper business and also because he felt like he¡¯d given Zhao Xihe the cold shoulder for a long enough period of time, Sui Yuan finally opened his door after having received a countless number of requests to do so. He looked down disdainfully at the pitiful young guide who was curled up, arms around his knees, in front of his door. When the youth looked up to stare at Sui Yuan, his eyes shone. He stretched out, hesitant, and pulled at the other¡¯s pants. Although the temperature within the ship was adequate, the cold, hard, metal floor still made the young guide find it difficult to bear with. His original rosyplexion had turned white. Even the aura he projected, which was usually full of life, felt listless. He looked like a poor child who had been bullied. Although he knew that the other was acting, Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart soften, so he didn¡¯t kick the youth away again. Instead, he ended up watching as his beloved reached out with both his arms and asked with a soft voice, "Hug me? Germain." Sui Yuan£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªSimply a case of taking advantage of his weak point! Although he was silently cursing Zhao Xihe for acting so shamelessly spoiled, Sui Yuan actually felt a bit good. Since the Destroyer wasn¡¯t amongst the pirates, then it probably wouldn¡¯t be a big issue to OOC a bit, right? Sui Yuan hesitated for a while before bending over and picking the youth up. Mn, it was a very happy princess carry. Even if his movements were very gentle and careful, Sui Yuan¡¯s expression remained cold. His brows were furrowed as he reprimanded the other in displeasure, "Who let you call me by my name? Call me Father." The young guide¡¯s face flushed while giving the other a look of defiance. He gently dropped his head against Sui Yuan¡¯s shoulder. However, at an angle no one else could see, he suggestively licked the other¡¯s ear and chuckled softly, "Do you like being called Father by me so much? It couldn¡¯t be that you¡¯ve also discovered how pleasurable taboo can be? Don¡¯t worry. From now on, I¡¯ll definitely remember to call you Father...in bed." Sui Yuan£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªHehe, he unexpectedly could not imagine just how he could win against Zhao Xihe in a battle of who could be more shameless and have the lower bottom line, ah! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß Sui Yuan red at his lover, who was putting on an appearance of being extremely bashful, with displeasure. His sharp gaze then swept towards the bend of the corridor, carrying a warning undertone. Soon after, he carried the youth into his room, tightly closing it behind them. On the other side of the corridor¡¯s bend, the space pirates, whose hearts had all sped up violently after being looked at by their Commander¡¯s piercing re, still could not suppress their quiet, joyous cheers froming out. Then, they quickly passed on the message: n A [Acting Pitiful] has seeded! Operation [Get Married] is now in action! The next moment, in the nearby conference room, there came equally world-shaking cries of joy. "I knew it! Boss definitely likes Hill! As a sentinel, how could he bare to see the guide who he likes suffer even the smallest grievance, ne!? Even if his self-control is great, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it, right?! Therefore, when Hill took the chance to act coquettish, Boss was easily captured!" One of the pirates patted his chest, seriously analyzing their interaction. "Unfortunately, we haven¡¯t found a way for Hill to smoothly mark Commander. For now, all we can do is let them deepen their feelings. There¡¯s no way to have any substantial developments, ah!" Another space piratemented, just itching to see his family¡¯s aloof Commander. Meanwhile, Dr. Dalena, who had been assigned this task, sighed deeply, feeling greatly pressured, "Cough. As quickly as possible, I¡¯ll...mn...I¡¯ll...." Nova, who hade up with this n with Dalena, held a mug of hot chocte, curled up in the corner with a dumbfounded expression. Although he was happy that his friend had seeded...how should he put it? When he thought about how his elder brother would be the one pushed down, he still felt a bit disoriented like he¡¯d been blown around by strong winds.... Moreover, was this group of idiots really the ruthless, tyrannizing, plundering, and murderous space pirates¡ªwho had been ced on governmental wanted lists a countless number of times¡ªwho he knew? They were so skilled in matchmaking that they could be considered experts, OK?! Regardless of Nova¡¯s unspoken criticism, the space pirates vigorously went about their matchmaking. Probably because they were finally speaking amonnguage now, the rtionship between Nova and the space pirates became much more friendly. After all, although he was a precious guide and also the Commander¡¯s younger brother, Nova and the other space pirates used to keep a distance, each side minding their own business. Aside from Hill, Nova didn¡¯t have any other friends to chat with. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan¡¯s intelligence officer had verified One-Eyed¡¯s information. The Germain Space Pirates formally formed an alliance with the One-Eyed Space Pirates tounch a surprise attack against the Federation. "Wee! Wee, my beautiful Commander! Your presence brings light into my humble home!" The one-eyed man weed in an exaggerated manner, using both of his arms. He bowed down while holding Sui Yuan¡¯s hand, wanting to kiss the back of it. However, he didn¡¯t know why but he froze. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan took this chance to pull his hand away, not at all masking his rejection of the man. The corner of the one-eyed man¡¯s mouth rose, but he didn¡¯t say anything more. His hawk-like eyes swept a look behind Sui Yuan, gazing in the direction from which that murderous intent hade from. Yes, murderous intent. One-Eyed, who had danced on the tip of the de for so long, would never ignore such a feeling. His gaze did not stop as it swept past the gentle, lovable, young guide behind Sui Yuan and flickered between the other space pirates instead. However, no matter how he looked, he couldn¡¯t find the one who had directed that killing intent towards him. "What are you looking at?" Sui Yuan¡¯s brows crinkled, evidently not happy with the gaze One-Eyed was using to look at his subordinates. One-Eyed also came back to himself very quickly,ughing perfunctorily. He led Sui Yuan and co. into his conference room but restrained himself from any further frivolous actions. As an outstanding sentinel, One-Eyed had great trust in his keen intuition. Since his hidden opponent made him feel a great sense of crisis, he naturally did not want to put himself in danger over a ¡¯harmless¡¯ joke. A leader can submit or stand tall as required. While the beauty was great, he wasn¡¯t more important than his own life. Once One-Eyed became serious and put an end to his buffoonery, the tactical meeting¡¯s efficiency immediately skyrocketed. Both sides quickly decided on each of their assignments and each side¡¯s share of the rewards, thereby reaching a satisfying conclusion for all. The Germain Space Pirates were in charge of the frontal attack, probably because the crew was like their leader. Germain¡¯s group of space pirates all loved to directly kick arse on the battlefield, bombarding their enemy. Meanwhile, One-Eyed¡¯s group was treacherous and sinister. They were much more adept at sneak-attacking from behind, causing the enemy¡¯s defense to fall into disarray. "Gege!" Nova, his heart full of unease and apprehension, called out to Sui Yuan, who was about to set off to war. He didn¡¯t understand why his brother wanted to be a space pirate, or why he wanted to face off against the Federation. Since his body was already in such terrible shape, why didn¡¯t he want to pass his days peacefully? Space pirates were not destined to have a good end. Faced with the protagonist shou¡¯s questioning, Sui Yuan just wanted to say ¡¯Child, you¡¯re truly too naive.¡¯ He instead gazed at Nova profoundly, "We¡¯re already stuck with no way out. Do you really think that the Federation is willing to take us off their wanted list if I were to dissolve our group right now? Don¡¯t indulge in delusions. Without military strength, we¡¯ll only die all the more quickly. If we want to leave, we must continuously be stronger." "Then...what about the very beginning? Gege, why did you choose to be a space pirate in the beginning?" Nova mumbled his question. "...For revenge. So that a certain scoundrel would get what he deserved," Sui Yuan flipped through Germain¡¯s biography, then raised his lips into a derisive smile, "You were too young then, so you don¡¯t know anything about that. However, this is also good. In any case, this has nothing to do with you. Unless you¡¯re forced to, not many people in this world are willing to abandon a peaceful life and be a space pirate who lives in imminent danger at all times, right? We just want to live with dignity." After saying this, Sui Yuan did not pay any more attention to Nova, who was now struck dumb from having his three views toppled. Under the space pirates¡¯ escort, Sui Yuan boarded the warship. Furthermore, he had no idea how great an impact he had just had on Nova with his perfunctory words. In the original story, Germain and Nova did have this conversation. Only, the same words were now being said by a different person, so the effect would inevitably be vastly different. In short, the Nova in the original plot thought that this was Germain¡¯s excuse. But now, Nova, who had been blinded by Sui Yuan¡¯s halo and ended up developing goodwill towards him, truly noted these words into the bottom of his heart. Since Gege thought that this had nothing to do with him and wasn¡¯t willing to tell him the truth, then it was up to him to seek the truth! At the same time, Sui Yuan, who had just led his group of space pirates to meet with the ¡¯cash cow¡¯ the Federation was delivering, waspletely unaware that he had just changed the life trajectory of this world¡¯s protagonist shou, Nova. However, even if he did know, it wasn¡¯t like he could do anything about it. ¡ª¡ªWho let his halo be so amazing, ne? He carelessly shot his mouth off and ended up changing the fate of this world. There was no solution! Eve: I love aloof SY and young, ¡¯naive¡¯ ZXH. So meng, ah~ Chapter 16 part5 Tranted by Eve Edited by Karasunofight Although they called the Federation their ¡¯cash cow,¡¯ the space pirates all knew that it would not be easy. Compared to the military, the space pirates¡¯bative strength was far inferior. Thus, they naturally had to give all they had to ascertain sess. As the leader of his crew, Sui Yuan naturally oversaw the general situation andmanded the space pirates from within the gship. Although he hadn¡¯t participated in an interster battle for quite a long time, Sui Yuan very quickly got back into it. Of course, 5237, who was watching on the side, was no small help, ensuring that its silly host wouldn¡¯t drop the ball after pushing himself beyond his limits. The ship he was in this time was a military-grade battleship. Although it was rather slow, it was fully armed, its firepower extremely fierce. It could very efficiently tear apart the enemy¡¯s formations. In addition, there were also a couple of Wolves, frigates that were nimble and had pretty good destructive power. They were in charge of pursuing the enemy, protecting the gship, and working together with the gship to finish off the rest of the enemies. Lastly, there were two aircraft carriers equipped with drones. They were in charge of disrupting the enemies¡¯ attack, causing them to fall into a mess¡ªessentially, they were cannon fodder. The military evidently hadn¡¯t been expecting for there to be space pirates who dared to try and rob them. When they saw Germain¡¯s fleet, it was as if a great foe had appeared before them. They quickly deployed a great number of their warships that had been guarding the convoy to the front, preventing the space pirates from going on the offensive. This action was naturally within the space pirates¡¯ expectations as it gave One-Eyed a good opportunity tounch a sneak attack. The drones acted as meat shields, taking most of the other side¡¯s attacks. The Wolves all fired their ¡¯sh¡¯ skill, restricting the other fleet¡¯s movements. This gave the slow, offensive battleship a chance to move forward. Sui Yuan had his attention on the other¡¯s battleship from the start. When the other was unable to escape because it was trapped by its own frigates, Sui Yuan took this chance to quickly give out the order to fire with maximum power. The offensive warship¡¯s destructive power was not something the frigates couldpare to. He very quickly pierced the other battleship¡¯s armour. Even if the military was able to activate their protective shield in time, they would still be unable to stop the quick rise of radiant energy in their ship. If the radiant energy levels in the ship exceeded the limit, the spaceship would temporarily lose control, giving Sui Yuan the opportunity he¡¯d been waiting for. Meanwhile, the military had also encountered difficulties from behind. The back-up ships that hade to help were faced with a surprise attack. It was clear that things were going very smoothly on One-Eyed¡¯s end. After Sui Yuan confirmed that the enemy¡¯s back-up had been obstructed by One-Eyed, he finally rxed. Whilemanding the other ships to surround and annihte the remaining small ships, he also concentrated on the enemy battleship that was struggling in vain to lower its radiant energy levels. The red exmation mark on the bottom right side of his screen also began to sh incessantly, reminding Sui Yuan that if his own battleship continued this high output of firing, he¡¯d also be in danger of radiant energy overload. Sui Yuan made a couple of calctions in his brain, ultimately deciding against ceasing fire. Instead, he ordered to increase the output in onest spurt. "Prepare to infiltrate the enemy ship!" When he saw that the enemy battleship had fallen into confusion, the corner of Sui Yuan¡¯s mouth rose, and he suddenly stood up, "Assault squad, follow me!" The space pirates, who were already ready for action, had all been waiting for this moment. They cheered loudly as they followed Sui Yuan from behind, boarding the prepared warship. What was unexpected was that as soon as the door was opened, Sui Yuan¡¯sbat suit was tugged by someone from behind. "I also want to go!" The short, inexperienced, young guide had a tense expression on his tender face, speaking with a loud and resolute voice. All of the pirates were at a loss but unanimously seemed to not approve. Although Hill¡¯s constitution was much better than other guides, and he worked hard to train his body, he was still unable to free himself of a guide¡¯s physical limitations. Raiding a ship was not child¡¯s y. It was not at all appropriate for a guide, especially one who had not yete of age, to participate in. Besides, if this fellow were to die, who¡¯d be able to find another suitable guide for their Commander? "I can calm your spiritual force!" Seeing that the space pirates¡¯ gazes were full of rejection, the young guide¡¯s face flushed, stirred up, and he shouted, "Your body will find it difficult to bear another spiritual force bacsh! I have to be by your side! Furthermore, I can protect myself. I won¡¯t give you any extra troubles, I guarantee it!" Sui Yuan naturally did not doubt Zhao Xihe¡¯s strength unlike the space pirates. He did not share the world¡¯smon sense that ¡¯guides are physically weak and must be delicately handled and protected¡¯. He only muttered to himself for a moment before casually waving his hand, indicating that his beloved could follow along. The space pirates were stupefied by their Boss¡¯ behaviour, therefore missing the chance to react. They could only watch helplessly as the young guide gave their Boss a joyous gaze before boarding the ship, eagerly chasing after him. "Actually, this is good, right? At least this means that Boss can ept fighting alongside Hill, and he won¡¯t reject the other entering his soul during battle," One of the space pirates whispered, worried yet gratified. "I currently think that Hill really is the most suitable guide for Boss," Another pirate agreed, "Not only because Boss trusts him or because he can calm Boss¡¯ spiritual force, but also because Hill is the only guide who dares follow Boss onto the battlefield! Even if he could impede Boss, in view of his courageous spirit, I have already recognized him as our sister-inw!" The space pirates all nodded worriedly, those words reflecting their own thoughts. They couldn¡¯t help but envy and admire their Boss¡ª they also really wanted a guide who was hardworking, able to bear hardships, brave, strong, and yet also gentle and considerate, ah! As for the ¡¯perfect guide,¡¯ Hill, who had just gained a massive increase in goodwill from the space pirates, he was currently babbling on endlessly with a worried and discontented expression while holding onto the hand of his family¡¯s iceberg beauty, "It¡¯s enough for me to participate in the battleing up. You should just take a small break. You absolutely should not try to show off! Listen! If I see that you dare cough out blood, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re unable to get out of bed! Rather than let you waste your blood on the battlefield, I¡¯d rather make you cough it out in bed! At least I can reap some benefits!" Sui Yuan endured and endured. In the end, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He pushed his ¡¯precious, perfect guide¡¯ aside, "Shut up!" Zhao Xihe, who crawled up from off the ground, readilyplied and stopped talking, wiping his face while feeling greatly unhappy. His lover seemed to be getting more and more violent. This wasn¡¯t good.... 0007£º"...Hehe, you deserve it!" With Zhao Xihe¡¯s assiduous help, Sui Yuan did not cough out blood during the battle. His spiritual force was very stable throughout, and he very smoothly was able to make it to the end of the battle. Sui Yuan, who was massacring in all directions, felt very good. Meanwhile, Zhao Xihe was unbearably tired. On one hand, he was continuously monitoring Sui Yuan¡¯s spirit¡¯s condition. At the same time, he was also busy dealing the final blow on his lover¡¯s opponents. He was dog-tired! Moreover, he didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he felt like his spiritual force also seemed to grow a lot. He was also able to utilize his force much more nimbly and smoothly, not at all sluggish like in the beginning. His ¡¯gong¡¯ instinct made Zhao Xihe realize that the rtive levels of his spiritual force and Sui Yuan¡¯s were interconnected with whether or not he would be able to sessfully mark Sui Yuan. So long as his spiritual force was able to suppress the other¡¯s, then his ¡¯counterattack¡¯ would be imminent. Sui Yuan, soaked in blood and emitting a cold killing intent, didn¡¯t notice what lousy, shameless thoughts his lover was thinking in secret. When he returned to his own gship, he was immediately surrounded by a crowd of worried space pirates. Dr. Dalena broke through the crowd. She didn¡¯t even say a word before whipping out her equipment and beginning her examination of Sui Yuan¡¯s body. Meanwhile, the other space pirates were all immersed in the joy of ¡¯Commander unexpectedly not facing spiritual force bacsh.¡¯ The gaze they used to look at Hill was like what one would use to look at a great benefactor. The young guide shrunk behind Sui Yuan, rather uneasy. His cheeks were red, and he averted his gaze shyly. He was so cute that it made people want to hug him and give him a fierce rub. Unfortunately, their Commander never seemed to understand romance. He only gave the other an indifferent gaze and even furrowed his brows in dislike. The space pirates, who were hating iron for not bing steel, simply wanted to kneel to their Boss¡¯ tragic EQ! To be aloof to this point, you deserved being unable to find a guide and tormenting your body until you had one step in death¡¯s door, ah! "It¡¯s extremely stable! It seems like Hill took very good care of you!" When the apparatus reported back the number after her tense examination, Dalena finally heaved a long sigh. She was itching to nt a fierce kiss on Hill¡¯s fair, tender cheeks in excitement. Of course, this was only her wish. Dalena did not dare to dip her fingers into her Commander¡¯s guide. Sui Yuan, who already knew this, nodded very apathetically. In the end, he had no choice but to ce his hand on his lover¡¯s head and praise him perfunctorily under the suggestive urging of the space pirates, "You did very well." Young Hill¡¯s eyes glittered. He took a mile when given an itch and grabbed Sui Yuan¡¯s left hand, cing it against his own cheek. He rubbed against it coquettishly like a kitten would. Instantly, Sui Yuan could feel goosebumps break out on his skin. ¡ª¡ªWhen One-Eyed came to meet with Sui Yuan and co. with his own subordinates, he saw this single-dog blinding scene. In an instant, his happiness from having gotten such a profit becameplicated. Most single dogs would develop a feeling of ¡¯wanting to burn these two¡¯ when faced with a couple¡¯s PDA. One-Eyed sized up the unimpressive youth in a rare show of seriousness and discovered that the space pirates all looked gratified. In that moment, he understood, "He...is Germain¡¯s new guide?" The youth turned to nce at One-Eyed and then hid behind Sui Yuan bashfully. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan side-eyed the other, brows furrowing on his cold but delicate face as he denied it, "My adopted son. Not my guide." One-Eyed£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªHehe, did you think I¡¯d believe that?! As a sentinel without a guide, One-Eyed felt very crushed. He also longed to have his own bonded guide. Furthermore, Germain was just his type¡ªexcept for the fact that he was a sentinel. Now, the fellow he had made his ideal type had his own guide. One-Eyed really didn¡¯t know if he should be jealous of Germain or his new guide. Silently pushing his conflicted emotions to one side, One-Eyed decided to think about something happy instead...for example, the division of their rewards. Furthermore, this proposal of topic change was met with great poprity. Even the space pirates in Germain¡¯s crew, who never gave One-Eyed a good expression, were especially tolerant of him and found him extremely cute. Their pockets were stuffed with gold, and their Boss¡¯ condition had improved a lot. Was there anything else in this world that could make someone happier than they were now? While the space pirates were sunken in mad joy, the Federation¡¯s military Commander flipped his desk over in extreme anger. The Commander felt like his face was on fire. His troops had unexpectedly suffered a one-sided defeat against this mob of space pirates. This was simply pping his face, treading all over his and the Federation¡¯s dignity! "These space pirates are too much," Disdain shed through the Commander¡¯s guide¡¯s gentle and beautiful face. When the Commander saw this disdain, it only served to fuel his anger. ¡ª¡ªHe unexpectedly lost face in front of his own guide! This was absolutely unbearable! There was no sentinel that could bear to be looked down upon by their guide! "Destroy them! They must be ruthlessly destroyed!" The Commander contacted his subordinates and very fiercely ordered, "This time, we must thoroughly eradicate the malignant tumour that are the space pirates! Not a single one is allowed to go free! Especially Germain and One-Eyed¡¯s crews! We absolutely cannot let them continue to stir up havoc!" Upon receiving this order, the military¡¯s war machines quickly fired up and locked on all of the space pirate ships without mercy. At the same time, the protagonist shou, Nova, had disguised himself and found the information that he wanted from an intelligence broker elsewhere. When he saw the written report on how and why his elder brother had be a space pirate, Nova¡¯s eyes involuntarily reddened. He was annoyed at himself for being ignorant in the past, for having acted self-righteous while criticizing his brother. All the while, he had enjoyed his elder brother¡¯s protection while also making him carry all the filth. Nova rubbed his eyes and sucked in air through his nose. He carefully folded the piece of paper again and ced it into his chest pocket. Although he was ignorant before, it was different now. It shouldn¡¯t be toote, ba? Nova, who had just received encouragement to be a pirate, carefully covered himself up with a cloak, rushing back to his crew. He knew that his brother and One-Eyed were teaming up to participate in a ¡¯major event¡¯ today. Before, he would not have been the least bit concerned about this¡ªout of sight, out of mind. However, from now on, he would definitely cease his attitude of staying out of these affairs. Nova¡¯s steps were high-spirited. He thought about how he couldn¡¯t wait to have a good conversation with his elder brother. Only, he didn¡¯t know why but for some inexplicable reason, he turned to look down a dark corridor. Then, from within the corridor, he met eyes with a man in a miserable state. There was a mysterious attractive force between sentinels and guides who had a highpatibility. The feeling was like love at first sight. Clearly, they knew nothing of one another, but they couldn¡¯t keep the other out of their minds. Even if Nova had taken suppressants and appeared to be an ordinary person, he couldn¡¯t shake himself of this special attractive force. "...Erick?" Nova walked over, hesitant, calling out in shock the name of the sentinel who was always lingering in the back of his mind. Erick blinked, forcing a bitter smile, irritating the wound at the corner of his mouth. He hissed as he drew in a breath of cold air. It seemed like every time they met, he was always cutting such a sorry figure. Truly terrible.... The protagonist shou and gong were pushed together by the plot to meet again. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan didn¡¯t even have an inkling that this was happening. He was currently ordering the pirates to keep a low profile while ying close attention to the Federation¡¯s reaction to their looting. As the prime offender, Germain and One-Eyed¡¯s crews were extremely self-aware. After provoking the tiger that was the Federation, they immediately withdrew. They couldn¡¯t have acted anymore well-behaved. It was actually the other pirate crews who found out about this looting toote that suffered the consequences. Their losses were immense. Presumably, even if these two crews were able to escape this looting safely, the other pirate crews would hold grudges against them, and they would definitely be excluded in the future. Of course, Sui Yuan didn¡¯t care about this in the least. What made him secretly excited was that he seemed to have finally caught the Destroyer¡¯s little pigtail. In the plot, the military did indeed act like this. However, their movements were not as grand as this, wanting to mercilessly eliminate all space pirates. As such, the Destroyer was very likely to be part of the military or was someone rted to the upper management of the military. Since he had ascertained a scope, then the next step was to determine how he should go about in ferreting out this fellow who was so deep in hiding, ne. After all, for a pirate to enter the Federation would not result in anything good, ah.... Chapter 16 part6 Tranted by Eve Edited by Karasunofight Thank you so much to San Xiaojie for the kofi ?? Happy New Years to you too and may your year be full of joy and blessings . Happy New Years to all my beloved readers as well! I hope that the start of the new decade brings you all fulfilled wishes and happiness! While Sui Yuan was worrying over how to uncover the Destroyer¡¯s true identity, the protagonist shou, Nova, was secretly bringing his future sentinel gong to his temporary resting area, taking care of him until the other¡¯s wounds healed. After all, Nova knew that the military was recently on high alert to capture all of the space pirates. Thus, he didn¡¯t dare reveal his identity. He also did not dare inform the other pirates that he had saved a person of unknown origin. Only, how could he possibly be able to hide his actions from the extremely agile space pirates who had been personally taught by Sui Yuan? Nova was naturally found out very quickly, and the information was presented before Sui Yuan. This was simply a great aid to him in his time of need. Just when he was nning to sleep, someone sent him a pillow, ah! Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as he immediately thought of a good idea. After observing the military, Sui Yuan had already shifted his suspicion from the military¡¯s upper management to the guides by said upper management¡¯s side. After all, the Federation was different from an empire. There absolutely was not a lone executive who could decide everything on his own. The extermination of space pirates would definitely cost a great deal of resources and manpower. Furthermore, there was the possibility that the pirates would bite back when cornered, which would lead to societal unrest. Even if one or two people felt like they had lost face and wanted to act on a moment of impulse, there would still be calmer, more rational people who would stop them. Moreover, the ending should be like what was outlined in the plot: in which only Germain and One-Eyed¡¯s crews, these fellows who had been seeking death, were killed as an example. It shouldn¡¯t be like what was happening now with the military attacking all space pirate crews without any misgivings. If something unusual urred, then it must be due to some unforeseen event. The Federation issued the order to exterminate all space pirates so quickly without facing any obstructions. This meant that the person who was behind this already controlled quite a number of officers in the Federation¡¯s government. With this in mind, Sui Yuan borrowed 5237¡¯s help to invade the Federation¡¯s encrypted starwork and try to find some clues. In the end, he was finally able to eliminate all sorts of suspects and ended up cing his suspicions on the guides of a few high-level officers. These officers all came from different ces and familial backgrounds. Some of them were involved in shady deals while others were upright. These officers actually didn¡¯t have the same interests. The only thing that seemed to link them together was that they all had an ¡¯outstanding¡¯ guide who hade from the Guide Academy. After locking onto these guides, 5237 gave Sui Yuan a pleasant surprise¡ªit had discovered a fuzzy recording from a surveince tape from who-knows-what corner of the web. In the recording, Sui Yuan discovered that although the guides by the officers¡¯ sides seemed indifferent, each and every one of their actions were directed towards egging on their sentinels¡¯ aggression, driving them to their mutual decision of annihting the pirates. It was rare for there to be multiple Destroyers in the same world, aside from a world like thest, in which an Actor became a Destroyer. Thus, these suspicious guides probably weren¡¯t the Destroyer. Instead, they were likely ¡¯puppets¡¯ controlled by the Destroyer, whoid behind the scenes. Thus, the Destroyer¡¯s identity must be someone who the guides were very willing to listen to, so much that they were even willing to scheme and trick their own sentinels, ne? Sui Yuan thought that the Destroyer was most likely within the Guide Academy. After all, these guides had all graduated from there. Furthermore, the Academy knew how to brainwash their students, how to turn guides who originally yearned for freedom into obedient tools that could be manipted. Sui Yuan thus nned to send someone to infiltrate the Guide Academy to test his hypothesis. "...Hey, what¡¯s with your expression? What the heck are you nning, ne?" Zhao Xihe, who had been training his spiritual force off to the side, suddenly felt his hairs stand on edge and quickly turned to shoot a nce in Sui Yuan¡¯s direction. Sui Yuan blinked and then told the other of his inferences. After, he looked at Zhao Xihe with a gaze of trust, "Then, I¡¯ll be troubling you." "...Troubling me with what?" Zhao Xihe felt rather helpless, "You¡¯re not nning on sending me to the Guide Academy, ba? I¡¯m a space pirate! Even if I want to go, who¡¯d dare let me in?" "If you voluntarily go, then the Guide Academy definitely would not dare take you. However, what if it¡¯s against your will?" Sui Yuan shrugged his shoulders happily, reaching out to flip open the document that his intelligence officer had just sent, "There¡¯s a good opportunity here for you to grab hold of, for you to be ¡¯unwillingly¡¯ sent to the Guide Academy." Zhao Xihe had no choice but to grab the document and scan it. Immediately, he understood, "You want to use Erick...and the military?" Sui Yuan nodded calmly, "Erick¡¯s identity is not low. He encountered danger and went missing unexpectedly. The military will definitely dispatch a search team. Furthermore, Nova, who is by his side, is also a space pirate. Get in touch with them using your status as Nova¡¯s friend. Then, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to divulge your identity to the military, move Nova away from the danger, and then, you can be involuntarily snatched by the military!" Seeing that his own lover was digging pits for him so happily without feeling any pressure, Zhao Xihe really wanted to light a candle for himself, "Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll be tortured by the military and be forced to tell them about Germain¡¯s Space Pirates¡¯ whereabouts?" "I trust that you will be able to easily deal with this trifle," Sui Yuan was not at all worried about Zhao Xihe. If Zhao Xihe didn¡¯t go tormenting other people, then that was something to be profusely grateful for. How could anyone else manage to torment Zhao Xihe?! "Besides, you are currently a guide who has yet toe of age. A guide is precious no matter what, but they will be even more lenient in granting an immature guide asylum. In all likelihood, they will not destroy you as that would be a reckless waste of resources. Instead, they¡¯re more likely to toss you into the Guide Academy to be educated, to squeeze out all that you¡¯re worth, just like they did to Nova in the original story." In the plot, Nova was sent to the Guide Academy after Germain¡¯s Space Pirates were all annihted. This battle wasmanded by Erick. At that time, he didn¡¯t know about Nova¡¯s identity. When he found out the other¡¯s background when held in captivity, it was already toote. As the only surviving member of Germain¡¯s Space Pirates, Nova¡¯s status as an immature guide helped him avoid the death penalty. Furthermore, as an important figure to be monitored, he was forced into the Guide Academy and had to receive a stern education. Nova endured much humiliation in the Guide Academy while searching for a chance to escape. Furthermore, Erick was always longing for him and worried about him. In the end, Erick appointed Nova to be his guide after Nova ¡¯showed good behaviour¡¯ and rescued him from there. On one hand, Nova hated him for killing his elder brother. On the other hand, Erick had saved his life. After being marked by Erick, Nova became even more inextricably involved with him. Nova was torn between rationality and love. ¡ª¡ªOf course, this was the original plot. It had nothing to do with Sui Yuan at present. The Destroyer was at the Guide Academy. Furthermore, the Guide Academy was tightly secured by the Federation. If Sui Yuan wanted to touch the Academy, he needed to make his crew stronger, to be his own backing. Thus, he did not n on following the original plot¡¯s developments. Moreover, even if Germain¡¯s crew was not exterminated, this didn¡¯t mean that Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t use the same means by which Nova had originally ended up in the Guide Academy. When Zhao Xihe realized what his lover wanted to do, he felt extremely helpless, "You want Erick to carry the ck pot? I¡¯m currently Nova¡¯s good friend, ne. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Nova will fall out with Erick because of this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll tear apart another CP?" Sui Yuan was silent for a good while before coughing awkwardly, "It...probably won¡¯t get that bad, ba? In any case, even if you¡¯re sent to the Guide Academy, I will get you back safe and sound. In the plot, even though Erick had killed Nova¡¯s only rtive and exterminated the entirety of the Germain Space Pirates, they still ended up with a happy ending despite all that mutual angst. How could they be split apart so easily!?" Zhao Xihe£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªThis was very reasonable. I am unexpectedly left speechless.... To summarize, even if Zhao Xihe wasn¡¯t willing to part with his sweetheart, he had no choice but to cooperate in Sui Yuan¡¯s ns. The first step was to use his identity as Nova¡¯s friend toe into contact with Erick. This part was not difficult to do. Sui Yuan used a bit of a trick to ensure that the space pirates would ¡¯almost¡¯ discover the fact that Nova was hiding a stranger. Then, Zhao Xihe came at a crucial moment to help the endlessly nervous Nova out, thereby easily gaining the other¡¯s trust. Afterwards, he tricked Nova into taking him along to ¡¯care for¡¯ Erick. Although Erick had an innate vignce against Hill, this ¡¯friend,¡¯ Nova had a deep trust in Zhao Xihe. Secondly, Zhao Xihe¡¯s impable acting skillspletely deceived Erick. The two of them took turns in taking care of Erick and helped cover for one another. Furthermore, with Sui Yuan¡¯s aid, they were able to smoothly proceed until Erick¡¯s injuries improved and then secretly alerted the military toe rescue him. Nova, who was kept in the dark the whole time, naturally did not know about this. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe received news as soon as the military moved. This meant that Sui Yuan¡¯s n was about to seed. "I¡¯ll probably be captured and forced into the Guide Academy soon. Isn¡¯t there something that you want to say to me?" Zhao Xiheid on Sui Yuan¡¯s bed, looking rosy and delicious as he asked, chin supported by his hands. Sui Yuan had just ordered 5237 to continue sending intermittent reports in order to lead the military into their trap. He then took a moment to rest and nced at the other, "What should I say?" "This time, I have to go to that damned Guide Academy, and we don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able toe back. I¡¯m worried about that tattered soul of yours," Zhao Xihe hopped off the bed, barefooted, stepping onto the soft carpet as he approached Sui Yuan from behind. He then reached out to wrap his arms around the other¡¯s neck. Sui Yuan paused. He tilted his head to look at Zhao Xihe¡¯s profile, whose head was ced on his shoulder, skeptically "...Tell the truth." "Fine, ba," Zhao Xihe shrugged, "The sentinel/guide settings are too unfair. Furthermore, you aren¡¯t the real Germain who¡¯s already experienced bonding before and therefore can resist the temptation of pheromones. I¡¯m really worried that once I Ieave, you¡¯ll be seduced by some other guide," Pausing, he then added, "Of course, I am also worried that your spiritual force will be unstable once more." Sui Yuan¡¯s expression rxed, "5237 has medicine for stabilizing my spiritual force. Moreover, I don¡¯t think that my willpower is any less than Germain¡¯s. Even if I can¡¯t, Dalena has custom-made suppressants." "Hehe, that¡¯s not for sure," Zhao Xihe sneered, "If you are to go into a mating heat because of some other guide¡¯s enticing pheromones, I believe that this group of space pirates would happily send the two of you to bed together. They absolutely will not give you even the smallest amount of suppressants." Sui Yuan£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªLife is hard enough as it is, don¡¯t burst my bubble! Realizing that Zhao Xihe was telling the truth, Sui Yuan had no choice but topromise, "Then what do you want to do?" Zhao Xihe smiled, sticking his soft body tightly against Sui Yuan¡¯s back. He lowered his head to kiss the other¡¯s nape, leaving a series of clear hickeys. Regardless of whether it was sentinels or guides, the neck was an extremely sensitive region because that was where the nd that stored and released pheromones was located. Furthermore, the most basic of marking methods was to have one¡¯s nd bitten and injected with another¡¯s pheromones. Therefore, protecting one¡¯s nd was an instinct of both guides and sentinels, although it was particrly pertinent to guides. Only, as a guide, Zhao Xihe did not have the ability to inject his pheromones into a sentinel¡¯s nd. Moreover, Sui Yuan was not an indigenous inhabitant of this world, so he had zero vignce towards that vital part located at the side of his neck. Sui Yuan only moved his neck in unease, trying to save his slightly pained skin that was about to be torn and sucked open by Zhao Xihe. Zhao Xihe licked at the teeth marks he left, feeling rather regretful that he didn¡¯t have the ability to inject his pheromones into the other. He narrowed his eyes that were practically glowing, because he was about to get what he wanted, "So, let¡¯s bond, ba. Only after we¡¯ve bonded will I be able to leave you with my heart at rest, ah...." Sui Yuan, who was suddenly told this, widened his eyes in shock. Immediately after, he smelled a sweet smell that couldn¡¯t be described as just purely sweet. When he smelled this scent, it immediately filled every part of his body, lighting a fire inside his body that had long been cold. Who knows if it was because the original Hill and Germain got along, or if it was because Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe¡¯s intimate rtionship increased the attractive force of their pheromones, but this desire was intense. Before Sui Yuan could even react, it had rapidly invaded his head, destroying his rationality. Appearing along with his lust came an unbearable pain from his over-excitement. Sui Yuan let out a muffled groan, blood trailing down the corner of his lips. His originally peaceful soul became tumultuous. Fortunately, before this hurricane could disy its destructive force, a gentle and iparably strong spiritual force suppressed it. His training had paid off. Even if he had to expend a great effort, Zhao Xihe was still able to sessfullybine his and Sui Yuan¡¯s spiritual forces, fusing them together. He suppressed and guided the other¡¯s, forcing the other to yield, to honestly and openly reveal its softest and purest interior. ¡ª¡ªThis was a spiritual bonding, a mysterious feeling that Sui Yuan had never experienced before. Clearly, their bodies were innocently stuck together, but it felt like they were invading each other, holding each other...like there was Zhao Xihe within him and himself in Zhao Xihe. It was like they were inseparably close, and nothing could pull them apart. Although his body still felt waves of pain, the feeling of having his spiritual energy soothed and gradually stabilize made Sui Yuan feel much better. He took in a big, deep breath and used the rest of his rationality and willpower to ask, "What¡¯s happening? You...haven¡¯te of age yet. Why did you suddenly have your bonding heat?!" "If I want it, then there will always be a way..." Zhao Xihe¡¯s voice was apanied by a hot breath, puffing against Sui Yuan¡¯s ear like a little hook that quickly drew in all of his attention. The bonding of their spirits brought along physical desire. Sui Yuan instinctively wanted to press the soft, sweet guide down. However, his submissive spiritual force stopped him from doing so. He could only watch on as the other pressed him down instead, unbuttoning hisbat suit. "Rx...as a sentinel, your body isn¡¯t suitable to be entered. However, my thing isn¡¯t that big...although I don¡¯t want to admit that. Thus, you shouldn¡¯t feel too much pain..." Zhao Xihe smiled, caressing Sui Yuan¡¯s slim waist that held great strength before falling on a secret region. Meanwhile, his other hand wrapped around the front, tenderly ying with that soft little fellow that had no reaction, "This damned bonding heat is making my body soft. My strength is gradually slipping out. Perhaps in a bit...I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take initiative to...move. My dear, I think that your strength is definitely not bad." Even though his consciousness was starting to get muddled, Sui Yuan understood what Zhao Xihe meant by ¡¯take the initiative to move.¡¯ Instantly, he wanted to light a big row of candles for himself.... He didn¡¯t want to ¡¯take the initiative to move¡¯ at all. In addition, there was the sentinel¡¯s instinct. Sui Yuan tried to struggle, but the fine strands of spiritual energy all around him were like a huge, firmly constricting his movements. In the end, Sui Yuan could only restrict his desire to flip the other over and do his best to rx, cooperating to let the other enter him. Meanwhile, the entire ship was shocked silly from the sudden, explosive pheromones that had suddenly erupted from the Commander¡¯s room. First, there were the sweet pheromones of a guide that made these old bachelors, who had been alone for many years, (?) unable to control themselves. Only, before they could go inject themselves with inhibitors, their impulses were immediately suppressed by powerful sentinel pheromones that left thempletely unable to fight. After being taught by their Commander for so many years, the space pirates were naturally able to recognize their Commander¡¯s pheromones. Anyway, their Commander who had been sexually frigid for tens of thousands of years had unexpectedly entered his bonding rut because of Hill¡¯s pheromones! Clearly, they should be happy. However, the space pirates looked at each other in dismay, all at a loss. For a moment, they couldn¡¯t decide whether they should rush in and save Hill or their Commander. Although it was appropriate to leave a sentinel and guide together to do the deed during their mating heats, the problem was that theirmander...was...impotent, ah! When they thought about how little Hill, who wouldn¡¯t be satisfied, would be forced to roll around the bed with no way to solve his heat while their Commander could only watch from the side, unable to help while also fighting his own desire that had no outlet to be released, all the space pirates couldn¡¯t help but shed a river of aggrieved tears. ¡ª¡ªIt was simply the greatest tragedy in the world! "...S-should we knock the door down?" Aside from Sui Yuan, the only one who had the qualifications to open the Commander¡¯s room, was the lieutenant. The space pirates looked at him helplessly and asked what to do, conflicted. The lieutenant was silent for a long time. In the end, he didn¡¯t have the courage to make a decision, "...If...if Commander needs our help, he¡¯ll let us know. Mn, that is, if he still has his awareness intact." The space pirates were all ¡¯suddenly enlightened.¡¯ Each of them expressed their approval of the lieutenant¡¯s prating insight. They then sped a hand over their perturbed hearts and silently scattered. Only Dalena did not retreat. She secretly ced a full container of healing salve in front of Commander-daren¡¯s tightly closed door. ¡ª¡ªIf a guide and sentinel entered their heats, they would probably be at it for several days. Dalena thought that she had to make ample preparations, debug her medical equipment, and be on full alert as there was a very high possibility that there would be a ¡¯wounded person¡¯ after this. God help them...I hope that it won¡¯t be too terrible.... Chapter 16 part7 Tranted by Eve Edited by Karasunofight After a few days, the door to the Commander¡¯s room finally opened under the nervous and uneasy gazes of the space pirates. Their Commander who walked out of the room looked as noble, cool, and elegant as ever¡ªone who could be gazed at from afar but never approached. His clothes were meticulous from head to toe. From just looking at him, one wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that he and his guide had spent so many days doing the deed. He didn¡¯t exude any of the sensual ornguid aura that one would expect to see after someone has indulged in sexual behaviour. The only change that they could see in him was probably that...he seemed even more beautiful? After his spiritual force had stabilized, Sui Yuan¡¯s expression was evidently brighter. He was so charming and attractive that it was difficult to look away from him. As soon as he took one step out, Sui Yuan¡¯s foot knocked against the medical box that had been openly ced before his door all this time. He silently lowered his head and gazed at the myriad of medicine. After looking at the medicine, he looked over at Dalena who was standing not far away, embarrassed with a conflicted yet happy look on her face. Dalena promptly stepped forward under the other space pirates¡¯ urging. She probed, "Commander, how do you feel? Do you need...cough...an examination?" Sui Yuan, who knew his body well, waved his hand apathetically in response. He then asked about the important point, "Is there anything to eat?" "Yes, yes, yes! We have had it prepared since a while back! These past few days, you¡¯ve been making do with nutritional fluid. Commander, you must have gotten sick of it, ba? We¡¯ll have food carried over very soon!" Dalena said at once. After taking a pause, she asked, unwilling to give up, "If you¡¯re feeling all right, then what about Hill? Does he need...an examination?" As soon as he heard ¡¯Hill,¡¯ the expression on Sui Yuan¡¯s exquisite face slightly warped, and he gritted his teeth, donning a forced smile, "No need. He¡¯s probably doing very well." Delena and the other spectating space pirates fell silent in that instant. Then...they understood. For a moment, it waspletely quiet in the ship. Everyone was immersed in the shock that came from having their CP reversed. Even if they had prepared themselves, even if they had participated ining up with crazy ideas on how to help Hill counterattack, now that it hade true, they still found it difficult to ept! Their Commander was pushed down by Hill, this soft little imp? This was unscientific! Their Commander was so strong, how could he be the one to have been pushed down? The Commander must truly love Hill! He couldn¡¯t bear to watch the other suffer through his bonding heat without a way to receive it, so he unexpectedly suppressed his instinct as a sentinel to submit to Hill. This was definitely a cause for great respect! He was simply a sentinel who could move the entire cosmos! Sui Yuan felt the hairs on his body stand on end from being stared at by the space pirates¡¯ deeply-moved gazes that were full of adoration and...pity (?). He forced himself to assume an aloof appearance, furrowing his eyebrows, "What?" When they saw that their thin-skinned Commander was about to fly into a rage from shame, the space pirates did not dare say anything more, quickly dispersing. Only, the atmosphere in the pirate spaceship was rxed and happy like never before. After all, although the process had been worrying, their Commander finally had a guide again! They didn¡¯t have to worry that his spiritual force would copse ever again! Sui Yuan rubbed his temples. Looking at all of the surrounding space pirates, who were all pretending to be ¡¯busy,¡¯ he simply didn¡¯t know what expression he should have on. Fortunately, the aromatic, delicious-looking food was soon carried over. Dalena meticulously introduced both portions: this one was good for replenishing a sentinel¡¯s energy, and that one was soft and easily digestible, therefore suitable for a guide to eat. Her exnation was serious and careful as if she was making an academic report. In the end, Dalena wavered but still added, "Mn, perhaps it would be more suitable for Commander to eat the easy-to-digest meal? I specifically told the chef to make a bit more of this. There should be enough. If there isn¡¯t enough, there¡¯s still more in the kitchen!" As for Sui Yuan¡¯s response...he just mmed the door in Dalena¡¯s face. Dalena gave a hollowugh as she rubbed her injured nose. She suddenly felt that her Commander seemed to be a bit of a tsundere for some inexplicable reason. Actually...he seemed very meng? After he was finally able to block those gossiping space pirates out, Sui Yuan carried the food and headed into his room. He looked up and down at his beloved, who was lying in bed, curled up with a smile and sleeping soundly as if he was having a pleasant dream. Suddenly, Sui Yuan felt more discontent than ever. When he recalled that preposterous bonding heat, Sui Yuan¡¯s fingertips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. He particrly wanted to fiercely beat up his sweetheart. The reactions of sentinels and guides were not the same during their bonding heats. A sentinel would be more and more excited as if they had an inexhaustible source of energy. Meanwhile, a guide would bepletely powerless and could only allow the sentinel to do what he desired. Therefore, after Zhao Xihe aroused Sui Yuan¡¯s desire and destroyed his rationality, he immediately washed his hands of it and didn¡¯t do anything. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan, who couldn¡¯t be satisfied, naturally had no choice but to rely on himself, just like what Zhao Xihe had said before. He had to ¡¯take the initiative to move.¡¯ Furthermore, what bothered him even more was that after the heat was over, Sui Yuan¡¯s valiant sentinel constitution left him glowing with vitality after just sleeping for a bit. Aside from his behind feeling a bit off, he was full of energy. Even his chronic headache that had bothered him all this time was gone. It was like he had been resurrected in a game with full health. By contrast, Zhao Xihe had cked out. Even up until now, he had shown no sign of waking. Reportedly, a guide would sink into a period of weakness that couldst anywhere from a few days to more than ten days, and they would need their sentinel¡¯s meticulous and considerate care to ensure that the weak guide could peacefully pass this dangerous period. Unfortunately, Sui Yuan, who had been gnawed clean by this ¡¯weak guide,¡¯ didn¡¯t think about having a single ¡¯tender, protective feeling towards the fairer sex¡¯ at all. He was so full of resentment that his teeth itched when he looked at Zhao Xihe, who looked pitiful while swaddled in his nket. He directly ripped off the quilt and kicked the young guide, who was in deep sleep, out of the bed. The young guide fell onto the floor without having received any warning. Although the floor was covered by a soft rug, it was still enough to startle him awake from his dream. Zhao Xihe opened his eyes, a bit bewildered. He gazed, confused and at a loss, at his lover, who he had been indulging in harmonious action not long ago and yet seemed to have be hostile towards him upon pulling on his pants. It was only a few secondster did he finally react, showing a shy and sweet smile, "My dear, you¡¯ve awoken? How do you feel?" "I¡¯ve been awake for a long time. I¡¯ve taken a shower, changed my clothes, and am about to eat," Sui Yuan responded insipidly, anger having diminished a bit. He stepped over Zhao Xihe¡¯s body and carried the tray of food over to the desk. Zhao Xihe, who was very adept at reading bodynguage and tone, naturally knew that his sweetheart was upset over his action of going into heat without informing him first. He obediently climbed up and followed after Sui Yuan, barefooted and trying to sell meng, "Ai ya, I¡¯m a bit hungry. That food smells great. It must have taken a lot of energy to make, ba?" Sui Yuan silently nced at him, pulled open a drawer, and grabbed a tube of nutrient fluid, throwing it into Zhao Xihe¡¯s arms, "You eat this." Zhao Xihe, who felt his mouth was full of bitterness upon seeing the nutrient fluid, lost his appetite: ".............................." "These meals were tailor-made for a sentinel and guide¡¯s constitutions," Sui Yuan calmly forked a piece of steaming hot meat, biting it with his mouth, "I think that I acted as both sentinel and guide, so I should enjoy both of these meals. What do you think, ne?" Zhao Xihe£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªMy dear, so long as you¡¯re happy, it¡¯s fine.... Although Zhao Xihe didn¡¯t care about whether or not he actually ate. So long as Sui Yuan was happy, he would naturally cooperate. Zhao Xihe had the tube of nutrient fluid in his mouth as he sat next to Sui Yuan, watching pitifully as the other ate. Not even bothering to wait for Zhao Xihe to show his skills in acting pitiful, Sui Yuan¡¯s callous and unfeeling words shocked him in an instant, causing his mind to nk, "After you¡¯ve finished eating, pack up your things and start implementing the n. The military should have already fallen into our trap." ¡ª¡ªMn, that¡¯s right. Although Zhao Xihe and Sui Yuan, these two hosts, had been ignoring their proper duties and doing unspeakable things, 5237 and 0007 had been conscientiously and carefully following the military¡¯s every move. Furthermore, they were able to send prompt feedback to their two hosts...as for these two fellows who were muddleheaded from their desire, whether or not they had heard was a different matter. "Right now?! Are you kidding?!" Was there anything more painful than being kicked out of bed after being harmonious with your lover?! Yes! Of course there was! It was for your lover to be hostile and directly send you far away as a punishment with no way of seeing each other again! "I¡¯m a guide though! To immediately be able to lively jump around here and there after a bonding heat, it¡¯s really weird, OK? I don¡¯t mind, but I¡¯m just worried that others will..mn, doubt your capabilities!" Sui Yuan looked at him coldly, "Don¡¯t worry. Other people know who was on top and who was on bottom. Even if you hopped around lively right now, no one would say a thing." Zhao Xihe£º".............................." Regardless of how Zhao Xihe tried to search for an excuse to stay longer, Sui Yuan who had already made up his mind did not waver. Who knew if it was because his role¡¯s strong and cold personality was influencing Sui Yuan, but Zhao Xihe who was currently donning a soft and cute appearance truly wasn¡¯t intimidating enough. Instead, he made people especially want to bully him. In short, this time, Sui Yuan held the dominant position and was able to order around the ¡¯feeble¡¯ Zhao Xihe, who was left without any way to resist. Thus, right after their bonding heat, the bitter guide Zhao Xihe, who hadn¡¯t been able to even eat a decent meal, had no choice but to begin his miserable trek to the Guide Academy. When Sui Yuan had ¡¯something to tell¡¯ Nova, Zhao Xihe volunteered to go help him take care of Erick. "Is there really no problem with this? You...just ended your bonding heat..." Nova, who was also a guide, naturally knew about the weak period that followed the bonding heat, so he asked with uncertainty, "It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t go today. Your body is more important." "I¡¯m fine,! My...cough...condition is great!" The young guide was very lively. It seemed like he hadn¡¯t experienced the period of weakness and powerlessness at all. Nova didn¡¯t know the difference between being marked by a sentinel and marking a sentinel. Thus, he could only nod, skeptical. Since Dr. Dalena had said that Hill was very healthy, then there shouldn¡¯t be an issue, ba? Nova looked at his rosy friend with envy and couldn¡¯t help but suddenly think that he also wanted someone like his elder brother, a sentinel that would ¡¯volunteer¡¯ to be marked by their guide. "Say, what does it feel like after bonding with a sentinel?" Nova was rather curious and shy as he asked his friend quietly about this private matter, "I heard that after a guide has been marked by a sentinel, they will involuntarily obey their sentinel. Meanwhile, the sentinel will be very controlling and possessive of their guide. So, what about when a guide marks a sentinel? Is it the same?" Zhao Xihe blinked and shyly lowered his head, speaking without thinking, "I don¡¯t feel submissive,...that¡¯s probably the difference between marking and being marked? Only, Germain...mn, his attitude has indeed changed. So, I want to go out for a while to rx. Although it¡¯s not bad to be kept by his side, I¡¯m a bit unustomed to it...." Nova repeatedly nodded in earnest. He, who was used to having freedom, could not imagine what it felt like to be bound closely to a sentinel¡¯s side. ¡ª¡ªUnfortunately, what youngster Nova did not know was that his good friend was just spouting rubbish. Zhao Xihe really wanted to see Sui Yuan act extremely possessive and controlling so that they would always be together to the point where they would be like conjoined twins! It was a pity, but the capabilities of an Actor¡¯s soul were really too formidable. The dominant and submissive instincts between sentinels and guides did not have much of an effect on Actors. For Actors like Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe, who had extremely high degrees of willpower, there was basically no effect whatsoever. Therefore, while other sentinels and guides would be unwilling to leave each other after bonding, Zhao Xihe was a pitiful guide who was mercilessly kicked away toplete a mission after their bonding. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t know when they would be able to meet again. ...No matter how he thought about it, it left him with streams of bloody tears, ah.... Zhao Xihe, feeling crushed, bid farewell to the endlessly envious Nova. He was just nning on going to y with the military when he was blocked by several tall space pirates. The treatment towards the Commander¡¯s adopted son and his partner werepletely different, and they would naturally carry out different responsibilities. All of the space pirates knew how difficult it was for their Boss to ept a new guide. He absolutely would be incapable of bearing the pain of losing another one. Thus, the space pirates naturally needed to repeatedly advise this ¡¯young and naive¡¯ guide lest he slip up and bring about some irreversible ending. As he listened to the space pirates¡¯ earnest and well-meaning advice, Zhao Xihe really wanted to light a big row of candles for them. If this group of pitiful children knew that he was about to be seized by the military and sent to the Guide Academy, they would definitely fall apart! Zhao Xihe acted lovably on the outside but ridiculed them internally as he dealt with the space pirates. Afterwards, Zhao Xihe reluctantly left the Germain Space Pirates¡¯ stronghold, looking back frequently. Then, even when the sun set, he was never seen again. Originally, the space pirates were unconcerned. After all, Hill was young and was used to having his freedom. It was understandable for him to y too happily and forget toe back. Only, as time continued to tick, they gradually realized that something wasn¡¯t right. Meanwhile, the ¡¯ringleader,¡¯ Nova, also could not continue to wait in his apprehension and unease. He secretly snuck out and ran to where Erick had been recuperating. In the end, he found that the man had gone missing, and all that was left was a note written to him by Erick. Erick didn¡¯t know that the military had ¡¯captured¡¯ Hill. He only said that he wanted to leave and would repay Nova for having saved his life in the future. Meanwhile, Nova did not feel any of Erick¡¯s emotions through his words. He only felt his back grow cold, and a fuzzy premonition formed in the back of his head. He returned to the stronghold muddleheaded. The first thing Nova did was ask if Hill had returned yet. Unfortunately, the Heavens had not heard his prayer because all of the space pirates had gone out looking for news of Hill. What they brought back, however, was bad news. ¡ª¡ªHill was taken by the military. They didn¡¯t know how the military knew Hill¡¯s identity as a space pirate. Perhaps there was another traitor amongst them. As people who have stood opposite of the military all this time, the space pirates who had long since known what vicious deeds the military would stoop to immediately conjured up ideas. They had always protected Nova and Hill, these two immature guides, very well. The military didn¡¯t have them in their files. Furthermore, they had so many opportunities to catch him before, and yet they waited until Hill and their Commander had bonded to capture him. This was simply forcing them to die, ah! ¡ª¡ªThere was definitely a traitor! There must be a traitor! It was the traitor who sold their secrets. Otherwise, how would the military know who to capture!? The space pirates were all worked up. They angrily shouted that they wanted to fight to the death against the military and take back their Commander¡¯s new guide. Meanwhile, the more rational side argued that they had to n first, actter. First, they had to ensure Hill¡¯s safety. Then, they could attack. Meanwhile, as the main perpetrator but also the biggest victim from the others¡¯ point of view, Sui Yuan sat in the head seat, his aura growing increasingly cold and ruthless. Silent, he looked like a dormant volcano: appearing cold, tranquil but underneath was a brewing, angry ze that was capable of destroying everyone. This made the space pirates unwilling to meet his gaze. They were suppressed by the other¡¯s aura to the point of being unable to lift their heads. As for Nova, who stood at the furthest corner of the conference room, his face was pale, and his body shook slightly. He was afraid, timid, and remorseful. Each and every guess spat out by the space pirates was like a sharp arrow, piercing his severely damaged heart, reprimanding him for his naivety and foolishness. Nova wanted to escape, but his conscience did not allow him to. Moreover, each and every one of his interactions with Erick shed through his mind. What was once sweet and joyous had be coloured in pain and rage. He had long suspected that Erick was connected to the military, but he had deceived himself and did not investigate any further. Therefore...he had now paid the price for his ignorance. He¡¯d hurt his most important friend and his most important rtive. Nova sucked in a deep breath, stepping forward meekly. Under the other space pirates¡¯ bbergasted gazes, he walked before his elder brother, voice trembling, "I think...I think I know what happened...everything is my fault...." Even if he was hated by his only rtive, even if he was spurned by the other space pirates...even if he would lose the protection he had until now, so long as Hill could be brought back safe and sound, Nova was willing to pay the price. 5237: "...For the poor shou who has been framed and put through this heart-wrenching ordeal...I light you a candle in sympathy." Eve: ...Nova is so sweet a. Also, ¡¯cold-hearted¡¯ SY is so amusing and clingy ZXH who keeps pouting from being spurned by SY is so cute omg. This entire arc is such a change. I¡¯m shook. Kara: Aw man, I feel bad. Nova didn¡¯t deserve this kind of emotional trauma. He¡¯s a good boy, guys, don¡¯t hurt him like this! But, I agree with Eve: I¡¯m also he shook by the dynamic change between ZXH and SY. Not sure if I like it yet, but it has had its fun moments so far. |¦Ø?)? ??? Chapter 16 part8 Tranted by Eve Edited by Karasunofight Although Sui Yuan had indeed dug a pit for the protagonist shou, he did not want to make him utterly miserable. So, seeing that Nova was just itching to apologize by dying from his remorse and pain, Sui Yuan finally sighed after keeping silent for a long time. He waved his hand, indicating to the angry space pirates, who were ming the protagonist shou with righteous fury, to calm down. "...I am also to me for this matter," Sui Yuan narrowed his eyes, tone gloomy. He nced at the intelligence officer standing to the side, "With regards to you secretly saving an unknown sentinel, my intelligence officer had already alerted me of this matter long ago. You thought that you had been cautious enough, but you actually made a lot of mistakes...this time, it was due to my own carelessness. I thought that I was in control, so I didn¡¯t stop you. But I never thought that Hill would get involved...." Hearing Sui Yuan say this, not only did Nova not feel consoled, but he also felt even worse. Nova knew that the only reason his elder brother would be "careless" was because he was indulging him. Germain could tell that Nova held considerably good feelings towards the "unknown" sentinel, so he turned a blind eye. It was just that this indulgence ultimately ended in catastrophe. When he thought about how his older brother had always taken care of him in silence while he himself had never bothered to return the care, Nova felt that he could never be forgiven in this lifetime. "...Gege..." Nova¡¯s lips quivered. For a moment, he found it too hard to control his emotions. He suddenly threw himself into Sui Yuan¡¯s arms, throat constricted. Because he had been distant from his brother from a young age and also due to the innate and distant feeling between sentinels and guides, this was the first time Nova had ever initiated such an intimate action. Sui Yuan froze and unconsciously wanted to push him away. However, when he saw how miserable the protagonist, the "main offender," was from his attack, he ultimately decided to refrain from doing so. He only patted Nova¡¯s shoulder with aplicated expression. He¡¯ll just take this as a chance to assert his stance on the matter in front of the space pirates and force it to pass. After all, even Sui Yuan had forgiven Nova for now. Although the space pirates were still angry and could not calm down, they would not take revenge on Nova. Of course, their rejection of him was inevitable. Towards this, Nova endured it strongly. He did not hold any dissatisfaction. Instead, he actively did what he could do. Uncharacteristically, he did not watch on the sidelines when the space pirates partook in wless" actions. The sentinels had an instinctive desire to take care of and protect guides. When Nova worked tirelessly, the space pirates¡¯ attitudes towards him gradually rxed. Seeing this development, Sui Yuan felt relieved but also conflicted. After all, if the protagonist shou, Nova, decided to truly stand on the space pirates¡¯ side, how will he ept his fated sentinel gong? Naturally, whether the protagonist gong and shou got together was not as important as getting rid of the Destroyer. Sui Yuan mulled over this for several days before he turned his attention onto Zhao Xihe¡¯s movements. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of their psychic connection after having bonded, but Sui Yuan discovered that he was unexpectedly unused to not having Zhao Xihe by his side. He couldn¡¯t help but begin to yearn for the other. Even in his dreams, he would find himself dreaming of being intimate with the other. Therefore, from the moment he slept till the moment he woke, Sui Yuan would always feel extremely exhausted. Of course, Sui Yuan¡¯s "inability to have his needs satisfied" was noticed by the space pirates. They thought that their Commander was bing haggard and losing sleep because he missed his guide. Seeing Sui Yuan trying so hard to resist his grief and forcing himself to remain calm made the space pirates unable to suppress their own heartaches. They were even more fretful and uneasy than Sui Yuan, the sentinel who had lost his guide. The emotions among them were running so high that they were just itching to immediately fight against the military, to beat up the other side until they were crying for their parents. Thus, Sui Yuan had no choice but to be the voice of reason. Only then was he able to control the restless space pirates and convince them of a more suitable n of action in order to give Zhao Xihe enough time to do his mission. Of course, Sui Yuan abandoning his usual "grand" way of doing things was like a show of his "love and care for his subordinates¡¯ safety" to the space pirates. Thus, the Germain Space Pirates¡¯ worship of him grew even more intense. A leader who cared and protected his subordinates like this, where else would they be able to find one like him?! Unfortunately, although Sui Yuan was working hard at scheming, the military was no vegetarian. Although thew made it so that they could not inflict any substantial harm onto immature guides, the military was also not nning on letting go of this opportunity to extract information on the Germain Space Pirates, even if they remained in a deadlock with Zhao Xihe the whole time. The military did not yield, and thus, they refused to send him to the Guide Academy. Towards this, Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe both found it extremely irritating. Whilemunicating this time, Sui Yuan hesitated for a long time but ultimately suggested the most terrible method, "This won¡¯t do. How about you ¡¯sell out¡¯ the Germain Space Pirates, ba? I¡¯ll send the space pirates away, and then, you can tell them about the coordinates of our stronghold. When the militaryes up empty-handed, you can use the excuse that your information is old, which will make you useless to them. Then, you¡¯ll be sent to the Guide Academy." Zhao Xihe frowned. Although this was indeed a way to solve this situation, he still didn¡¯t want to use this n. After all, he didn¡¯t want to destroy the "magnificent image" he had in the hearts of the space pirates. A guide who betrayed them, even if he was iparably outstanding, the space pirates would probably never trust him again or permit him to stay by Sui Yuan¡¯s side. While Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe were conflicted over what to do, there came a shy knock from Sui Yuan¡¯s door. Sui Yuan shot Zhao Xihe a look and hid themunications window. Then, he opened the door. "...Gege," Nova stood outside, expression very hesitant and apprehensive. He bit his lips, gathering his courage to ask, "There¡¯s something I have to say. Can we talk, just the two of us?" Although Sui Yuan felt a bit astonished about Nova¡¯s visit, he did not have any reason to reject him. He nodded and moved to the side, indicating for Nova to enter the room. This was Nova¡¯s first time entering Sui Yuan¡¯s room. For a moment, he was at a loss over what to do. He looked at his older brother who sat on a chair with an indifferent expression, waiting for him to speak. Nova mulled over his thoughts for a while before directly diving into the main point, "Erick is the military sentinel who had once saved me. He just contacted me." Sui Yuan¡¯s fingers twitched. He raised his head to look at Nova, sinctly asking, "Why?" "...He said that he didn¡¯t know about Hill¡¯s capture. He said that before he received this information, he didn¡¯t know that Hill and I belonged to the Germain Space Pirates." Nova sounded like he was reading a report, totally void of any emotion. Things had already gotten to this point. He no longer knew whether he should trust Erick or not. He could only pass on the other¡¯s words to his older brother and have Germain make the final decision, "He said that Hill is his benefactor. It was because he saved Erick that he had been caught. Erick feels extremely guilty, so he hopes that he can meet with you and help us get Hill back." This plot-straying development made Sui Yuan feel surprised and happy. He did not think Erick held evil intention. After all, he understood the protagonist gong. Erick was upright, stubborn, and would always repay those who helped him, so it made sense for him to make this kind of decision. For Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe, this was simply a golden opportunity akin to being sent firewood amidst a snow storm! Sui Yuan, who was inwardly excited, did not directly express his stance. His brows pinched while he was in deep thought. A long timeter, he asked Nova several questions that seemed important but actually didn¡¯t have much to do with anything as a pretense. Finally, he made his decision, "OK. I can meet with him, but the location must be my choice. He muste alone. If he¡¯s not afraid of entering the enemy¡¯s camp alone, then he cane and help, ba." Nova¡¯s eyes lit up. His gloomy heart couldn¡¯t help but brighten. Nova subconsciously hoped that he could trust Erick. After all, he was the first person who he had ever developed such positive feelings for. Now that his older brother had agreed to meet with Erick, did that mean that Erick was indeed not at fault regarding this issue? Sui Yuan watched as Nova, who was trying to suppress his glee while earnestly noting down the location, left in a rush. He then once again opened up themunications window after the door to his room shut and shared a tacit smile with Zhao Xihe, who had overheard everything. "It seems like everyone will be happy," Zhao Xihe didn¡¯t even need Sui Yuan to exin it. He already knew what his n was. Sui Yuan nodded cheerfully, "Not bad. This protagonist gong is good at reading the situation. My impression of him has be much better." When he heard Sui Yuan say this, Zhao Xihe immediately felt an explosive sense of danger. He raised a brow, "A sentinel cannot have a good ending with another sentinel. Give up, ba." Sui Yuan£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªSometimes, he really didn¡¯t understand what was going on in his lover¡¯s head! After solving official matters, Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe both felt very rxed and began to chat about other matters. When faced with Zhao Xihe, Sui Yuan could not hide his thoughts. He hadn¡¯t said much when the other opened with a "yourplexion seems bad," smoothly changing the topic to the issues that Sui Yuan had originally wanted to hide. For example, the matter of his erotic dreams. Compared to Sui Yuan¡¯s gloomy mood, Zhao Xihe¡¯s lips were bent into a satisfied smile. Immediately, Sui Yuan understood, "It couldn¡¯t be that these damned dreams are your doing?" "I really miss you too much, my dear," Zhao Xihe¡¯s face was especially thick. Under Sui Yuan¡¯s angry res, he still pretended to be wronged, "Unexpectedly, you cruelly chased me out after I had just eaten, after getting addicted to your taste. I can¡¯t bear it. So, I tried out that...mn...spiritual bonding." Zhao Xihe blinked, enjoying the sight of his lover¡¯s face that was brilliant like a rosy cloud, "I got information from 0007. It¡¯s said that if thepatibility is high, or if a bond has already been established, a sentinel can use their spiritual force to bond spiritually with their guide in cases where their physical bodies cannot meet. Therefore, it is reasonable to assume that guides can also do that. So, I took advantage of my boredom from being locked up by the military to test it out. I didn¡¯t expect that it would be so useful or that it would be more than just my imagination, ne!" Sui Yuan recalled how he was done by Zhao Xihe without being able to resist and visualized all of the disgraceful positions he had been in. He couldn¡¯t help but cause the handrails of his seat to deform from the power of his grip, "You¡¯re not allowed to appear in my dreams tonight!" "I¡¯ll...try my best?" Zhao Xihe forced himself to say, feeling that it was a pity. Sui Yuan sneered and then decisively ended their connection. ¡ª¡ªAs for what Zhao Xihe¡¯s "trying his best" would mean, that was their little secret. In any case, Sui Yuan¡¯s aura became increasingly oppressive with each sessive day, giving a very realistic act of a sentinel drowned in mncholic suffering and on the brink of exploding after losing his guide. It simply made listeners feel heart-broken, and spectators shed tears. Seeing his older brother so "pained," Nova naturally did not dare dy matters. He quickly sent the information over to Erick. Furthermore, Erick unexpectedly did as Sui Yuan said. He came to the meeting point all on his own, impressing quite a few of the space pirates who doubted him. When Erick saw Nova, who was waiting for him outside of the meeting ce to lead him to Sui Yuan, his expression became veryplicated. He faintly perceived the other¡¯s guide identity and also held positive feelings for it. However, he never expected that Nova would be a space pirate. This left him at a loss over what he ought to do. He didn¡¯t want to renounce these feelings that he couldn¡¯t control. However, his rationality told him that they could not be together, because they stood on opposite sides. Erick gave Nova a profound gaze, straightening out his cor, "Mr. Germain...is inside?" "Mn, Gege is inside. You can go in by yourself," Nova nodded, taciturn, aplete 180 from how lively and happy he had been with Erick in the past. Nova didn¡¯t know what attitude he should treat Erick with, so he decided that it would be better to speak less. After all, Nova was the "guilty one" right now. Even now, there were still several space pirates who had quite a lot to say about him bringing a military man to meet with Sui Yuan, even if this was Sui Yuan¡¯s own decision. Erick knew that this was not the time to reminisce, so he nodded and did not linger, pushing the door open. Soon after, he found himself dazzled by the tall, slim, icy-cold beauty who stood by the window. Despite his extremely powerful willpower, even Erick could not help but fall absent-minded for a moment. Germain¡¯s appearance was an extreme opposite to what he imagined a space pirate to look like. His outer appearance was even more delicate and beautiful than a guide¡¯s; the aura that shrouded his body was more noble, aloof, and elegant than that of an aristocrat. He was theplete opposite of the stereotypical space pirate which was synonymous with violence and crudeness. Furthermore, what made it even harder to avert one¡¯s gaze away was his extremely intimidating aura that was at odds with his appearance. It made Germain a walking contradiction, but at the same time, it seemedplementary. He was full of a hard-to-describe attractiveness. "Erick." While Erick was absent-minded, he heard a bitingly-cold yet clear and limpid call. Instantly, his attention was drawn. Erick subconsciously saluted the other with what one would reserve for aristocrats. He couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed about having been lost in thought just now. However, it was clear that the beautiful but apathetic sentinel had not paid any attention to hispse of attention. Instead, he cut straight to the main subject, "You are the military¡¯s man. And yet, you want to help us space pirates? It¡¯s hard to believe." "If you want to ask me why, I¡¯ve already told Nova. I presume he¡¯s already told you," Although he felt oppressed by the other, Erick remained neither haughty nor subservient, "I want to help you space pirates save Hill, because he saved my life before. I do not wish to repay kindness with animosity. However, if we are to meet on the battlefield in the future, I will not show you space pirates any mercy!" "Heh, truly a big boast," Sui Yuan¡¯s lips bent into a derisive smile. His disdaining action did not arouse anger in others though, "What do you think your military can do to my pirates?" Erick shut his mouth and remained silent. Although he believed in the military, it was also true that they could not seize the Germain Space Pirates right now. Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to waste any energy in arguing. Fortunately, Sui Yuan also did not n on continuing this topic. He very quickly told Erick his n, "So long as you can tell Hill to tell the military of the Germain Space Pirates¡¯ former base coordinates, it will be enough. If Hill loses his value, the military will likely send him to the Guide Academy. What happens next, we will handle." It was a very slight effort for Erick, who had an aristocratic status and a certain influence within the military, to pass on some information secretly. However, when he saw Sui Yuan¡¯s solemn manner, he couldn¡¯t help but feel worried, "What...do you want to do to the Guide Academy? Don¡¯t do anything stupid! The Guide Academy¡¯s security is no less than that of the military! Moreover...the guides there are innocent. They should not be implicated!" "Rx. I understand the importance of guides better than you do," Sui Yuan sneered, twisting his long, icy-blue hair with his fingers, "To mess with the Guide Academy¡¯s guides would be akin to lighting myself on fire. I naturally will not be so stupid as to make the entire world my enemy." When Erick remembered what Nova had said about Germain and his previous guide, Erick¡¯s expression immediately rxed. He saluted, "Apologies. I was oversensitive." Sui Yuan only cast him an insipid look and did not say much more. He then went over to Erick and handed him a badge, "Let Hill see this. He will trust you then." The fleeting touch of that slightly cold finger on his palm made Erick¡¯s heart tremble. He quickly shook off the strange palpitations and tightly grasped the badge in his hand, vowing solemnly, "I promise that I will not let another person see this badge." Sui Yuan£º"..............................Mn, that¡¯s good." ¡ª¡ªStupid child, that emblem has zero usefulness whatsoever. It¡¯s just a pretense! Germain, acted by Sui Yuan, and Erick were both decisive and reticent people. Thus, their meeting passed extremely quickly. After passing on this task, Sui Yuan waved his hands to tell Erick that he could leave. Furthermore, Erick retreated in silence. He didn¡¯t¡ªor rather, didn¡¯t dare¡ªto stay any longer. Outside, Nova was on tenterhooks, waiting. When he saw Erick leave, he immediately walked up to him in quick steps, "Was the discussion sessful?" "...Mn," Erick nodded slightly. The gaze he used to look at Nova became even moreplicated and difficult to articte. It must be really exhausting to have an older brother with such explosive charm, ba? If it wasn¡¯t because he already admired Nova and had strong willpower, he might have disregarded the other¡¯s sentinel status and fallen into deep trouble. Nova, perplexed, raised a hand to touch his own face, "......????" ¡ª¡ªWhat¡¯s with his expression? Was there something wrong? Eve: It looks like for once, SY isn¡¯t going to be tearing apart the CP, even temporarily. Congrats!! Also, daily releases starting today ?? Kara: YAY!! Nova definitely deserves to be happy after everything that¡¯s happened and going to happen. SY and ZXH also will have less stress for once. LOL Chapter 16 part9 Tranted by Eve Edited by Karasunofight Like this, they got Erick on board. The n that Zhao Xihe was hesitant to go with became their best option. At Sui Yuan¡¯smand, the space pirates quickly put the n into motion, packing up and relocating without another word. Although they were a bit reluctant to part with the oldir that they had spent so long in, so long as they could save Hill, abandoning a base or two was nothing. After all, a sly individual has more than one n to fall back on. The space pirates did notck ces to hide in. ¡ª¡ªAs for what they should do after Hill was transferred to the Guide Academy, even if the space pirates were at a loss over what to do, their "blind" faith in their Commander prevented them from looking too closely into this matter. In any case, it would be fine to just follow their leader. The space pirates finished their preparations. Meanwhile, Erick was also very active. He used the excuse that he and Hill once had friendly rtions and could perhaps persuade the "pitiful" immature guide. Then, he took out the emblem and gained the other¡¯s trust before telling him of the space pirates¡¯ n. Zhao Xihe made a grand disy of his outstanding acting abilities. First, there was anger and hostility. Then, there was hesitation between trust and suspicion. In the end, he nodded and agreed to follow the n. Furthermore, all of their actions were monitored by the military via security cameras. In the military¡¯s eyes, Erick had sessfully convinced the young guide. Erick rxed afterpleting his objective. As soon as he left Hill¡¯s prison cell, he was patted on the back by a fellow member of his squad, who was wearing a mischievous smile, "Truly worthy of being the most popr sentinel as rated by the Federation¡¯s guides. Even that little space pirate couldn¡¯t resist your charm. Truly makes me feel a whole new level of respect for you, ah! It makes us bachelors, who have never even approached by a guide before, envious to death!" Erick forced a smile, shaking his head slightly, "Don¡¯t spout nonsense. I don¡¯t know what poprity contest you¡¯re talking about, nor have I evene into contact with any of those guides before. It¡¯s just an unfounded rumour." "Yes, yes, yes, of course, my great, upright, young master!" The officer shrugged, walking side by side with Erick as they headed towards the conference room. Heplimented the other exaggeratedly in an excited tone, "Only, this is a great meritorious deed to have gotten that fellow to loosen his mouth! Wait until we annihte the Germain Space Pirates, that group of reckless fellows. You¡¯ll be promoted to the heavens, ba! Of course, I¡¯ll also take a bit of that spotlight!" Erick¡¯s gaze fell and made a nomittal sound of agreement, uncharacteristically unenthusiastic. After getting to know the space pirates, Erick realized that his previous attitude regarding them: that they were all disgraceful people was not urate. The space pirates had their own troubles. Most of them were forced into bing space pirates¡ªthey didn¡¯t have a choice. Nova and Hill were innately kind, lively, and sensible. Germain was intelligent and careful, strong and graceful. Furthermore, there was that feeling of family from the space pirates that made people envious.... Erick was raised in a frigid family. He was educated ording to the military¡¯s standards. His sentinel father would only show his gentle side to his guide mother. Furthermore, his father considered the entire military as part of his family out of his strong sense of responsibility. Meanwhile, Erick¡¯s guide mother had been ¡õ¡õ by the Guide Academy, brainwashed to follow one¡¯s sentinel blindly. His guide mother¡¯s heart and soul were all dedicated to his sentinel father, leaving very little free time for Erick to receive any care. Although he didn¡¯t show it, he longed for a real family, for a like-minded guide. So, although there had been quite a number of precious guides tossed to him, and his parents andmanding officers urged him to quickly choose a guide to bond with, Erick stubbornly resisted the pressure and refused each and every one. Erick wanted a guide who he truly liked and who also truly liked him back. Nova was the first person who he had thought about wanting to bond with. Who knows if it was because of his bias towards Nova, but there was also Germain¡¯s charm that left people at a loss. Erick felt especially conflicted upon realizing that he seemed to have been moved by the deep feelings between the space pirates and unexpectedly couldn¡¯t help but envy them.... ¡ª¡ªClearly, they stood on opposing sides. In this lifetime, they would only be enemies.... In short, regardless of Erick¡¯s existential crisis, Hill, who had been "persuaded," sessfully "sold out" the Germain Space Pirates, giving away the location of their base. The military did not hesitate to send out their troops. Unfortunately, their was empty when they arrived. The space pirates had already deserted the base. They were even rxed enough to leave a note for the military, mocking them, saying that they were truly stupid¡ªas soon as Hill had been captured, they had switched base locations, not giving the military a chance to surround and eliminate them. The expression of the military officer, whose IQ was being doubted by the space pirates, twisted. He fiercely threw the note onto the ground. Meanwhile, Erick, who already knew what the oue would be, tried his best to show an equally resentful expression. However, on the inside, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry over the space pirates¡¯ "mischief." ¡ª¡ªActually, what Erick didn¡¯t know was that the space pirates¡¯ original n was actually not as simple as leaving a mocking note, but rather, they had actually nned on leaving a trap that would cause disastrous losses for the military. It was a pity that because of their worry that the military would vent their anger on Hill, they regretfully had given up on the trap to prevent the innocent Hill from being harmed. Thus, they changed to a more "mild" method and just used their words. Anyway, even if it was just this, it was enough to make the military, that had always thought highly of itself, fly into a rage from humiliation. After angrily returning home empty-handed, they tried to see if they could extract any other information from Hill. Unfortunately, all of the information proved to be out-of-date. The extremely vignt space pirates were very cautious in covering their tracks. They did not give the military any clues that could be used to track them. After confirming that Hill held no valuable information whatsoever, the military had no choice but to give up on their delusions and finally hand Hill over to the Guide Academy to deal with. Sui Yuan, who finally got what he wanted, was especially happy. He was also much more amiable to Erick, who came to share the news. He made the other feel quite overwhelmed with favour. Once this icy beauty rescinded that bone-prating cold air around him and eased back his attitude, his once intimidating and distancing aura immediately changed into one that made people want to get closer. It made people unable to control themselves! "You don¡¯t need to be involved with what happens next. After all, if you participate again, you might draw in the military¡¯s suspicion, ba," Sui Yuan¡¯s fingers were inteced, ced in front of him on the desk, as he spoke magnanimously. Erick¡¯s heart throbbed involuntarily. His first reaction was to think, ¡¯Could it be that he¡¯s worried about me?¡¯ However, he very quickly threw this fantasy to the back of his head, "Then, what do you n on doing?" "Did you think that I would tell you about my ns? Don¡¯t be silly. I¡¯m not that stupid," Sui Yuan raised the corner of his lips derisively, "You¡¯ve tentatively paid off the debt you owe Hill. I ask that you don¡¯t try to get into contact with us in the future, especially Nova. He is not suitable to be your guide." ¡ª¡ªOf course, thatst part was not Sui Yuan¡¯s true thoughts. However, as the boss of a space pirate crew and Nova¡¯s older brother, he couldn¡¯t not say this. Erick, who had been used and thrown away, felt a veryplicated emotion. He had thought his good feelings towards the other was reciprocated. However, Erick knew that it would be for the best if he did end his rtionship with the space pirates now. After all, they would meet on the battlefield sooner orter. After watching Sui Yuan apathetically go into another room after saying his thanks, Erick sighed slightly, "...Fine. I understand." After he said this, he turned to leave. He didn¡¯t notice that after Sui Yuan heard his reply, the other¡¯s fingertips had begun to quake. Wait a second! Protagonist gong, don¡¯t agree so straightforwardly, ah! I just said it casually, you can totally continue cultivating feelings with Nova. I actually don¡¯t mind! Sui Yuan felt choked up as he watched Erick¡¯s silhouette disappear through the doorway. He felt like he had be a wooden stick that beat a pair of mandarin ducks. Meanwhile, Erick, who was one of the beaten ducks, was a bit absent-minded when he saw Nova upon exiting the establishment. "...What?" The smile on Nova¡¯s face froze. He felt that something wasn¡¯t right. Seeing that Erick had gotten closer to the space pirates, Nova naturally felt happy. He even felt a faint anticipation, hoping that this meant he could be with the other. Unfortunately, this delusion was like a brightly-coloured, rainbow bubble. Although it looked magnificent, it will burst when poked. Now, it was time for him to return to reality. "I...won¡¯te here again. The next time we meet will perhaps be on the battlefield." Eric hid his emotions beneath his calm words. He suddenly thought about Germain, who had exhausted all resources in order to get his guide back. There was also Hill, who was "innocent and naive" but also extremely trusting of Germain. It had to be said that Erick currently felt iparably envious. Nova lowered his gaze and fell silent for a moment. Soon after, he nodded, "...I understand." "...Then...goodbye?" Erick probed. "Mn, goodbye," Nova raised his head, revealing a smile. The two of them passed each other. Neither of them looked back. Sui Yuan, who watched this scene from the window, felt extremely terrible. This kind of parting with no hard feelings, being strangers from now on...it had to be an illusion, ba?! QAQ "...Gege?" Turning around and seeing Sui Yuan by the window, Nova rescinded his sadness and disappointment. He blinked, calling out softly. "...Do you regret it? He¡¯s not a bad sentinel. Thepatibility between the two of you is very high as well," Sui Yuan said slowly, watching Nova¡¯s expressions tightly. Meanwhile, Novapletely misunderstood his brother¡¯s implicit meaning. He shook his head with force, "No, I don¡¯t regret it! Compared to a sentinel or what not, of course Gege and all of the space pirates are more important! Perhaps I¡¯ll even meet an even more suitable person, no?" Sui Yuan£º"...................................." ¡ª¡ªSilly child, the sentinel most suitable for you in this world is Erick. Don¡¯t try to believe in your own lies! Sui Yuan muttered to himself for a while, doing his best to think of how he could best persuade Nova to have a change of heart without OOC-ing. Only, before he could think of an option, his adorable little brother gave him a critical hit: "Therefore, I definitely will not get in touch with him again. Gege, you can feel reassured, ba!" Sui Yuan£º"...................................." ¡ª¡ªI¡¯m not reassured in the least! "Hahahaha, Little Nova said it well!" All of the space pirates, who were watching nearby, happily approved of Nova¡¯s action. They then stabbed their family¡¯s boss with a huge knife in passing, "There are sentinels everywhere! That Erick isn¡¯t all that great! If Little Nova wants to find a sentinel, then he must find a sentinel as outstanding as Boss! Although this is a bit difficult, considering how our Boss is unrivalled!" Seeing these fanboy space pirates sinking into self-glorification and Nova unexpectedly nodding along in approval, Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t help but feel goosebumps arise along his skin. He couldn¡¯t help but make onest attempt, "If we ignore his affiliation with the military, Erick¡¯s personality and strength are not bad. It¡¯s just a pity...." "That¡¯s easy, ah! If Boss likes him, we just have to beat up the Federation¡¯s military and snatch away that pretty boy and force him to be Little Nova¡¯s wife!" As soon as they heard that Sui Yuan appreciated Erick, the space pirates immediately changed their tone and went along with it, carefree. Sui Yuan£º".............................." Nova£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªHe didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly felt like a door to a whole new world was suddenly opened.... While Sui Yuan and Nova were thrown into a mess from the space pirates¡¯ wild imaginations, Zhao Xihe met with an unexpected development. As soon as he entered the Guide Academy, for insurance, Zhao Xihe did not directly set his n into motion. Instead, he nned on pretending to know his ce while he scoped out his surroundings. Only after careful considerations would he act. Only, what he didn¡¯t expect was that his opponent was more impatient than he was. The plot had changed. The Germain Space Pirates, who were originally supposed to have been annihted, still lived on happily and unfettered. Meanwhile, Nova who was supposed to have been captured and sent to the Guide Academy had be Hill instead. The Destroyer obviously didn¡¯t know whether this was due to the butterfly effect caused by his own actions. After all, it was the Destroyer who acted first, letting the military expand their scope of attack to include all space pirates. This gave the Germain Space Pirates many excuses and Zhao Xihe room to breathe. Furthermore, now that the Germain Space Pirates had not been destroyed, then it was only logical that the plot would change. After he knew that Hill had been captured, the Destroyer looked into all sorts of information regarding him and the Germain Space Pirates. Only, he didn¡¯t find anything too incriminating. In order to confirm whether or not the other was a threat, the Destroyer decided to meet with Hill face-to-face. After all, he was a teacher of the Guide Academy. It was only natural that he would go meet with the young guide who was marked by the military as someone who should receive special care. Unfortunately, while the Destroyer believed that his disguise was cautiously and deliberately made, in Zhao Xihe¡¯s eyes, he really wasn¡¯t trustworthy at all. At least, before the Destroyer had confirmed Zhao Xihe¡¯s identity, Zhao Xihe had already marked him to be a main suspect and had immediately sent this information to Sui Yuan. Iressa¡ªhe was the most popr teacher at the Guide Academy. His sentinel had heroically died in battle. Iressa felt especially pained, refusing to bond with a new sentinel, and instead ced all of his enthusiasm into the Guide Academy, making a great contribution to the education of guides. A perfect resume and a respectable status...Sui Yuan narrowed his eyes slightly, knocking on the desk lightly, conjuring up the perfect n to sessfully kill the other while avoiding being implicated. ¡ª¡ªIf it was one-on-one, Zhao Xihe wouldn¡¯t lose to the other. The issue was that the Guide Academy was the Destroyer¡¯s base. The other was extremely vignt too. This matter was a bit tricky. Chapter 16 part10 Tranted by Eve Edited by Karasunofight "You¡¯re sure that you want to use this method? Isn¡¯t it too dangerous?" Sui Yuan rested his chin on one hand, his eyebrows furrowed together as he rejected the n, "Voluntarily exposing your identity in the enemy¡¯s territory...that¡¯s simply seeking death!" "Aside from this, do we have any other effective ns?" On the other side, Zhao Xihe looked rather helpless, "The guide named Iressa is too on-guard. There¡¯s no chance for me to approach. If I act recklessly and directly do something to him, he¡¯ll likely escape and thene back with backup, biting me in return. Right now, he¡¯s in a more advantageous position. The longer we drag this on, the more disadvantageous this is for us. Since it¡¯s like this, we might as well destroy his position, and then seize the advantage." "So, you n on exposing your identity to make him attack you. Then, you¡¯ll be the ¡¯victim¡¯ and make the public condemn him, taking away the protection he is currently under?" Sui Yuan shook his head, "However, you¡¯re a space pirate! No one would criticize a well-respected guide for the sake of a space pirate!" "I am a ¡¯former¡¯ space pirate. I have recently mended my ways and even cooperated with the military," Zhao Xihe shrugged, retorting, "Moreover, the most important part is that I am just a guide, a guide who is still a minor." Seeing how confident Zhao Xihe was, Sui Yuan probably knew that he had no chance in changing the other¡¯s mind. He couldn¡¯t help but regret having sent the other to the Guide Academy. Sui Yuan originally nned on first confirming the Destroyer¡¯s identity before bringing Zhao Xihe back. They would then carefully draw up a n before acting. He never expected that Zhao Xihe would unexpectedly have such great courage to directly move against the Destroyer. Even if the Destroyer could not kill Zhao Xihe now, he definitely would not let Zhao Xihe off lightly. "...Then, what should I do?" Sui Yuan sucked in a breath, speaking slowly. Since he couldn¡¯t stop him, he could only do his best to help the other so that he wouldn¡¯t drag the other down. "What you have to do..." Zhao Xihe rubbed his chin, the corners of his lips pulling into a smile, "I¡¯ll let 0007 incite the public to support me. If 5237 can help, then the odds of sess will be even higher. Of course, to shake off the space pirates¡¯ bad reputation and attack the military for their recent extermination of the space pirates is also not bad." "...Can the space pirates¡¯ reputation still be saved? Isn¡¯t it only logical for the military to exterminate the space pirates? Can we really criticize them on this point?" Sui Yuan frowned, not understanding. "There is a reason for the existence of everything. Space pirates do indeed rob others, but sometimes, they will do good things. For example, the ¡¯Robin Hoods¡¯ from other worlds¡ª the ones who rob the rich and help the poor. Clearly, they¡¯re still robbing people, but because they¡¯ve done a charitable deed, they are loved, protected, and discussed enthusiastically by those in the lowest rungs of society, no? Therefore, so long as the method is proper, nothing¡¯s bad reputation cannot be washed clean, even if it was never clean in the first ce." Zhao Xihezily smiled. His originally clear and limpid eyes werepletely dark, full of the trickery of a treacherous person. It¡¯s likely that no matter who looked at him, they would not be able to connect his current appearance with that of the original soft and cute immature guide. "So, I can announce that the pirates use the wealth that they plunder to do good deeds. I¡¯ll also expose some governmental officials who have been taking bribes, how they¡¯ve been exploiting the people¡¯s tax money. With the two of these contrasting one another, I should be able to incite the anger of the masses who don¡¯t know about the particrs," Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately understood, "I can do that, no problem. However, I can¡¯t guarantee that it will be so easy to instigate the people." "Only those with weaknesses are susceptible. So long as there is a small crack, we can make things extremely terrible," Zhao Xihe pressed his index finger against his lips, smile ambiguous, "The Federation¡¯s government and the Guide Academy have countless shady affairs affiliated with them. Even if we don¡¯t embellish anything, this matter will not be easily ignored by the people. What we need to do is just...be practical and realistic." Sui Yuan: "...I don¡¯t know why but I want to light a candle for them, ne...." After ending his call with Zhao Xihe, Sui Yuan folded his arms and began to ponder over how to go about ridding the space pirates of their bad reputation. The Germain Space Pirates had done many bad things. However, because of Nova, the little angel who was the protagonist shou, and Germain who was proud by nature, he had felt it too beneath him to make trouble for themon people. Furthermore, because quite a few of the space pirates came from modest backgrounds, when they had energy to spare, he would even lend themon folks a hand. However, it was not enough to rid the Germain Space Pirates of their bad reputation. Sui Yuan had to at least gather a couple of other crews who had decent reputations with him. Only then would they be able to forcibly change the image that space pirates had in the eyes of the masses. Sui Yuan tapped his fingers against the desk, locking onto a few space pirate crews that had appeared in the plot and seemed alright as important targets. Afterwards, he called in his intelligence officer and handed the task over to him. Since the Commander-daren wanted it, although he didn¡¯t understand the situation, the intelligence officer led the space pirates into decisive action without asking any questions. They very quickly brought their boss the information that he wanted. Of course, aside from the space pirates¡¯ contributions, 5237 also invaded the Star Network, plundering quite a bit of material. Sui Yuanbined the two wealths of information together, sifted what was true from what was fake news, found a good model to follow, and thus very rapidly synthesized a good way to wash clean their reputation. At the same time, Zhao Xihe also wasn¡¯t idling around on his side. He was pretending to test Iressa, just for show, while also taking the chance to befriend some "like-minded" guides. These guides had all recently entered the Guide Academy and had yet to be fully brainwashed. On the contrary, they still had a naive desire for freedom and independence and were hiding that fiery resistance beneath their subservient exteriors. If three people say that there is a tiger in the market, then people will believe it to be true. Although one person¡¯s voice is not loud enough and can be easily ignored or doubted, so long as there are enough people, the rest of the audience will easily begin to waver. Only then will they listen earnestly and begin to ponder over it. It wasn¡¯t hard for Zhao Xihe to find like-minded friends. In any case, he had a strategy guide in his hand. All of the guides who got along rtively well with Nova in the original plot were snatched up by him, leaving none behind. Of course, Zhao Xihe finding so many "alliance members" so quickly naturally attracted Iressa¡¯s attraction. It was only to be expected that to Iressa, Zhao Xihe had "revealed" himself. Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe¡¯s n went as nned. Only, they had yet to act when One-Eyed seemed to catch the scent of their n and rushed over. At this time, Sui Yuan was tired of looking at the data and was bent over his desk, taking a break. The sunlight spilled onto his white, jade-like face, illuminating his profile, causing One-Eyed, who was suspicious and angry, to feel his breath catch in his throat. The fiery anger in him instantly disappeared. His steps subconsciously softened. One-Eyed slowly reached out. It was just a pity that before he could touch the other¡¯s skin, his hand was tightly clenched by cold, slender fingers. Sui Yuan opened his eyes that held no trace of sleepiness, raising an eyebrow, "What are you doing?" One-Eyed curved his lips into a smile without any shame from having been being caught. Instead, he took advantage of the situation to hold Sui Yuan¡¯s fingers. He then lowered his head, wanting to ce a kiss on them. Regretfully, the other was not a person who was easy to get along with. Sui Yuan directly snorted and mercilessly pulled his fingers away. He even pulled out a handkerchief and calmly wiped his hands with a look of distaste. One-Eyed¡¯s lips pulled into another smile. He turned and directly sat on the desk in front of Sui Yuan, arms crossed while side-eyeing the other in disdain, "What have you been up totely? You unexpectedly sent people out to dig into my crew¡¯s financial situation?!" "They were discovered by you?" Sui Yuan was a bit astonished but remained calm, "It seems that your subordinates are perceptive." "Of course! Look at who taught them!" One-Eyed raised his chin, evidently proud. Soon after, he suddenly realized that the other had turned the topic askew, "Don¡¯t try to change the subject! Tell me, what do you mean by doing this? If you don¡¯t tell me, I might fall out with you. Don¡¯t even think of us staying friends in the future!" ¡ª¡ªAlthough the beauty was important, his own crew was evidently much more important to him. One-Eyed absolutely would not let this man with bewitching beauty confuse him. Rather, he was very clear-minded. So long as he had strength, he would be able to attain the beauty. Although Sui Yuan did not actually consider One-Eyed to be his friend, he also did not want to fall out with the other at this critical point in time. He might as well let One-Eyed in on his n. One-Eyed furrowed his brows. He picked up the n document and read it. At first, he read it very carefully. For thetter half, he skimmed it quickly. His expression became more and more incredulous. After finishing it, he raised his head. The gaze he used to look at Sui Yuan was what one would use to look at a foolish madman. "What are you doing? Getting rid of the space pirates¡¯ bad reputation, dirtying the Guide Academy¡¯s...are you nning on provoking the Federation¡¯s government?!" One-Eyed endured and endured, only then was he able to restrain himself from throwing the document at the other¡¯s face, "Have you gone insane?! Are you doing this to save your little, pitiful guide who they captured?! Don¡¯t be stupid! How could the Guide Academy let him off so easily?! Even thosew-abiding guides have no choice, don¡¯t even think about him being able to with his space pirate identity! The only people who have a chance are those with the privilege of being a high-ss aristocrat!" Sui Yuan looked away, impatient, "I naturally know about this. I also have not be muddle-headed over my desire to save Hill. I am very clear on what I am doing. Do you not know what kind of person I am?" Sui Yuan¡¯s cold and calm voice extinguished the fire that had erupted inside of One-Eyed. One-Eyed paused, expression a bit embarrassed. One-Eyed naturally knew what kind of person Sui Yuan¡ªor rather, Germain was. Because he coveted the other¡¯s beauty, he had lost to Germain several times. He even saw him as the only person who could rival him. Thus, when he received the news about the "cash cow," the first thing he thought of was to ally with Germain. From One-Eyed¡¯s point-of-view, Germain was eternally rational and cool-headed. He was never affected by any external factor. Even when he nearly fell apart from losing his guide, he did not let any of that show on the outside. It was also because of this that One-Eyed had felt so angry and why he didn¡¯t understand what Germain was doing now. It had felt as if the unsullied god he had always admired and longed for had descended from his godly altar to tread on mud for the sake of an ordinary fellow. It made people feel distressed and unresigned, lighting the fire of jealousy within them. "...Then, just what the heck are you trying to do?" After calming down, One-Eyed finally could look over Sui Yuan¡¯s n without any prejudice. Only, he still didn¡¯t understand why the other was doing this. The corner of Sui Yuan¡¯s lips rose in a small smile, "Sorry, for now, I can¡¯t tell you. The only question is whether you are willing for the One-Eyed Space Pirates¡¯ deeds toe to light?" One-Eyed became absent-minded after being shed with the other¡¯s faint smile. His thoughts became muddled. Fortunately, he still understood what the other was asking. Anyway, this question was no big deal. First of all, One-Eyed trusted Germain. Secondly, he didn¡¯t care about anything but his own crew. Thirdly, he especially wanted to know why the other was doing this. Of course, it was also partly because he couldn¡¯t resist the beauty asking him a question with a smile. "Of course, if you want to expose it, then do it, ba. I never thought that I would ever be considered a good person in my entire life!" One-Eyed shrugged, responding without a care. "Speaking of which, I never thought that you would unexpectedly donate to an orphanage?" Sui Yuan rxed after hearing his reply. He was even in the mood to leisurely chat with this fellow space pirate, who was not quite friend nor foe, "I thought that you would spend all of your money on debauchery and arms!" "Beauty, you¡¯ve misunderstood me," One-Eyed felt overwhelmed with favour, getting this rare chance to happily "chat" with the other, "Without a doubt, I have to spend money on our weapons, but I¡¯ve never indulged in debauchery. Although I¡¯m not so serious as to be as dull as you, my foresight is rather great. Only someone as stunning as you could enter my eye. What¡¯s this called? Speak not ofkes and streams to one who once has seen the sea?" Sui Yuan, who was inexplicably dallied with again, ".............................." "...Alright, since the matter has been settled, you can leave," Sui Yuan rescinded his gentle attitude and gave One-Eyed a cold nce, abandoning the other after having achieved his goal as if this was the logical course of events. One-Eyed was also very used to being treated like this. He did not take Sui Yuan¡¯s action of expelling him to heart. He went back to the previous topic without caring about the other¡¯s opinion, "As for the donation to the orphanage, it¡¯s probably just me giving back to those who helped me? I grew up there. Although it was a terrible life, at least I lived. Now that I¡¯m making money, whenever I have some surplus, I¡¯ll anonymously make a donation so that I can help those little brats who are how I once was, struggling to live," Taking a pause, One-Eyed smiled, "Perhaps, ten yearster, another majestic space pirate mighte from this orphanage. Then, I¡¯ll have a qualified sessor!" Sui Yuan: ".............................." ¡ª¡ªHehe, your donations are for the sake of raising future space pirates. He should really pretend he didn¡¯t hear that, ba. That absolutely could not be made public! After brazenly making a buffoon out of himself by Sui Yuan¡¯s side, when One-Eyed saw that the other had be very impatient, he reluctantly quit while ahead despite wanting to continue. He then left to go meet with his subordinates who hade with him, looking back every few steps, reluctant at the idea of parting. When he was out of Sui Yuan¡¯s sight, One-Eyed¡¯s face suddenly darkened. A profound expression flickered through his single remaining eye. He thought that if Germain, who was both his good friend and the one he liked, hadn¡¯t gone mad from having his guide taken away, then that meant he was nning something big. One-Eyed had a faint conjecture, but bold as he may be, even he did not dare think too deeply about this guess. Germain¡¯s goal was not as simple as just rescuing his guide. He was aiming at the Guide Academy, even the entire Federation. But, could this really be possible? To fight against the entire world with the strength of a puny space pirate crew, even the maddest of men would not dare do this, ba? However, since Germain was the one attempting this, there was a persuasive magic that seemed toe over him. It made him involuntarily want to believe. It made him want to follow the other. ¡ª¡ªWas this the magic of an angel or that of the devil? One-Eyed was a bit afraid and uneasy. However, his innate daredevil nature and love of challenges made him restless. With a frenzied hoot, he decided to step aboard. ¡ª¡ªTo topple the world alongside a beauty, the thought of it was so romantic and moving, ah! It made people unable to control themselves! ...As for the beauty¡¯s guide? Who¡¯s that? Who cares about him! ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q Chapter 16 part11 Tranted by Eve Edited by Kara While One-Eyed was pondering over whether or not he wanted to work with Sui Yuan one more time, Zhao Xihe finally made a move. Probably because Iressa had been observing this whole time but he thought that this "Hill" was very suspicious. He would rather kill the wrong one than risk letting him run free. Thus, Iressa chose to move against "Hill." Only, "Hill¡¯s" status was that of an under-aged guide who had been sent to the Academy by the military. If he wanted to act, he¡¯d have to do it secretly and not let anyone see. Furthermore, at this time, the self-defense measures Iressa had ced for himself became his restrictions. He needed to temporarily lead the "spies" by his side away so that he could act on his own. Naturally, this was not very difficult for Iressa. After all, he was very self-confident. He didn¡¯t think that a young, inexperienced guide¡ªor rather, Actor, who could not even cover their tracks, would give him any trouble. When he thought that he had made all the appropriate preparations, Iressa quickly set forth his n. Meanwhile, Zhao Xihe, who Iressa thought was "not in the least bit prepared," had already been waiting for a very long time. He was practically itching to "fall into his trap." Thus, the next day, a video that was secretly spread around the Star Network caused ripples in everyone¡¯s hearts. The quality of the video was not very good as the picture was not very clear. The person recording was clearly not skilled, and one could see that it was also taken in haste rather than "premeditated." Although the screen was shaking a lot, and the sound was disjointed and fuzzy, everyone could see that there was an adult guide chasing after an under-aged guide with an enormous killing intent. Furthermore, the adult guide was, astonishingly, a rather famous guide teacher: Iressa! Everyone¡¯s first reaction after seeing the video was that of disbelief. How could they believe something so absurd?! However, after several tech experts confirmed that this video had not been altered in any way, adding to the growing voices of concern, everyone¡¯s attitude regarding this became that of half-belief and half-doubt. One may know a person for a long time without knowing their true nature. Who could guarantee that underneath that brilliant and beautiful exterior, there wasn¡¯t a filthy interior? After all, everyone had seen many examples of two-faced people. Although the Guide Academy had a long history, and its image was righteous, there were still quite a few people who had rather deep grievances against it. For example, some children had friends who had awoken as guides. These children could only watch helplessly as their friends were forced into the Guide Academy, so they didn¡¯t have a good image of the institution. Who would want their closest people to have no freedom over their futures, to be manipted for the rest of their lives? Unfortunately, they were powerless in the face of authority and had no way to face off against the societal system. They could only swallow their anger and maintain their silence, waiting for a chance to erupt. ¡ª¡ªAnd this was their chance to erupt, finally venting the feelings that had been brewing for a long, long time. When "Hill¡¯s" identity was exposed, and everyone knew that he had once been a space pirate, no one focused on this point. What they did focus on was why he was being so fiercely chased and beaten. Was it because he didn¡¯t obey thews since he was used to having his freedom? Then, did that mean that all the young guides who entered the Guide Academy and tried to escape, hoping to attain freedom, would have also been treated like this? Was this why the guides who came from the Academy were so gentle, docile, and obedient¡ªeven to the point ofcking some emotions? Originally, everyone thought that the change in guides was just a natural phenomena that ured when attending the Academy. However, after several free guides who had never entered the Academy spoke out, questioning the education the Academy¡¯s guides received, the people began to doubt what they had thought before. They wanted to understand what the lifestyle of the guides in the Academy was like. If the Guide Academy was truly as outstanding as rumoured, then why would so many guides from aristocratic families use their privilege to refuse education from the Guide Academy? This matter aroused sympathy and pity in a normal person¡ªalthough it was not enough to prevent them from bystanding on the sidelines. Meanwhile, it set off huge waves amongst the sentinels. Each sentinel dreamed of having a gentle and considerate guide. They would protect their guides very well and treat them with utmost care as if they would break from the slightest touch. Although the current under-aged guides from the Guide Academy had no rtionship with them for the time being, that didn¡¯t mean that one of them wouldn¡¯t be their future guide, ah! Their little guide might be oppressed and hurt right now. How could the sentinels bear this thought? Just thinking about it made their hearts hurt so much that their entire persons felt terrible! This even scared the sentinels whose guides had graduated from the Academy. They indirectly asked their partners about their lives in the Guide Academy. If the other party showed even the slightest grievance, the ze of anger would only grow hotter. Furthermore, even if the guide refused to speak, or they denied the conjecture about their abuse, the sentinels, who had been brainwashed by this great change in attitude, were skeptical. They were worried that their guides were afraid of speaking or that they had be ustomed to that treatment long ago. Aside from deeply pondering on the issue about the guides, the other conjecture was about what deep grudge the guide teacher, Iressa, held against the space pirate, Hill. His expression, full of killing intent, did not make his actions seem like he was just punishing him for misbehaving. There must be an inside story to this! Could it be that Iressa¡¯s sentinel partner had been killed by space pirates? Or was there some other reason? After all, the masses had a pretty good impression of Iressa. Many people tried to make up an excuse for him to prove that Iressa, who was once their "male god," wasn¡¯t actually that terrible. If he had a desire for revenge against the space pirates, then even if it was a bit overboard to act against an under-aged child who had mended his way, it was still a sort of reasonable excuse. The power of the masses is great. Their leniency for a once-injured guide prevented them from delving too deep into Iressa¡¯s past. However, now that they researched it, they found a heaven-shaking secret. It was so shocking that it was even enough to cause people to faint¡ªeven Sui Yuan was no exception! Iressa had indeed bonded with a sentinel before. Afterwards, they split up. However, it wasn¡¯t because the sentinel had died¡ªnor was this sentinel a military man. The sentinel still lived, and he was even a famous and great space pirate. Sui Yuan, the famous, great space pirate who still lived: "..............................£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡" When he saw this, Sui Yuan waspletely stupefied! He rubbed his eyes to confirm that his vision hadn¡¯t gone bad. Only then was he able to sluggishly ept this absurd fact. ¡ª¡ªThat¡¯s right, Germain¡¯s guide who had disappeared had finally been found. He was unexpectedly his and Zhao Xihe¡¯s target, Iressa! Sui Yuan maintained a shocked expression. He supported his forehead with his hand while he called Zhao Xihe, who was on the other side. He looked like his spirit had left him. Meanwhile, Zhao Xihe spread out his hands and coughed softly, "Now, do you understand why I wanted to quickly get rid of Iressa, why I didn¡¯t want you to pay too much attention to him or have any interaction with him?" "I understand..." Sui Yuan sighed, "But, how did you know? This¡ªthis was never mentioned in the plot!" That¡¯s right. The plot never revealed the rtionship between Iressa and Germain. After all, when Nova was captured, sent to the Guide Academy, and met with Iressa, Germain had already died. Nova knew that Iressa once had a sentinel partner and had always missed him, but he didn¡¯t have any clues that would have let him link it all back to Germain. "It¡¯s probably because of his attitude?" Zhao Xihe furrowed his brows slightly, "In the plot, the attitude he used to treat Nova is vastly different from how he treated me. It¡¯s not just a matter of his appearance but also from deep within. We Actors are more perceptive than other people. Whether or not the other is genuinely treating us well, we can urately tell. In the plot, Iressa took very good care of Nova. He treated him with kindness that came from the heart. This was probably because he knew that Nova was Germain¡¯s rtive. He could not take revenge for Germain, so he would only work hard topensate Nova in this manner. In the end, when Nova escaped from the Guide Academy with Erick¡¯s help, Iressa also lent a hand," Pausing, Zhao Xihe shrugged, "Of course, this was just my guess. What¡¯s more important is that I scented you from his body." Sui Yuan blinked, realization dawning upon him, "Was it very obvious?" "It wasn¡¯t obvious. After all, the two of you lost touch a long time ago. If it wasn¡¯t because we bonded, I probably would not have perceived it." Zhao Xihe narrowed his eyes slightly, his childish face was like a poppy, full of dangerous, devilish temptation, "Do you know how angry I was when I scented you on him? Even if I know it wasn¡¯t you, who left that scent, I couldn¡¯t bear it. I wanted to immediately tear him apart, limb from limb, but even that wouldn¡¯t be enough to quell my anger!" Sui Yuan nced at the other. He could feel that this situation was delicate, and so, he very wisely chose not to continue discussing this subject matter. He decisively changed the subject, "Did Iressa also scent me on you? Is that why he acted against you?" "That I don¡¯t know," Zhao Xihe spread out his hands, indifferent. "Then, did the Iressa in the plot want to leave Germain? He knew that the other would copse without him, but he still chose not to return? He doesn¡¯t seem like a ruthless person," Sui Yuan muttered, trying to make conversation. "That¡¯s something only the real Iressa would know. It has nothing to do with us. In any case, regardless of what sorrows the real Iressa faced, he can¡¯t rid himself of this nasty reputation anymore~" Zhao Xihe¡¯s lips bent into a smile full of schadenfreude, "After all, he is the ¡¯mastermind¡¯ who had pushed the military to exterminate all the space pirates. He¡¯s a traitor who stabbed us in the back." Sui Yuan grabbed his hair, sighing, "So, what I have to do now is begin ridding the space pirates of their bad reputations? I was already prepared. But now, I¡¯ve been tossed this huge bomb. I¡¯m a bit dumbfounded." "Mn, start it up. While you¡¯re at it..." Frowning, Zhao Xihe added with displeasure, "While you¡¯re at it, talk about how good Germain was to Iressa in the past. How although Iressa had disappeared for so many years, Germain had never stopped searching for the other, even when his spirit was about to fall apart because of Iressa¡¯s disappearance. How it was only when he bonded with Hill that he could dull the pain a bit." He was clearly burning with jealousy but still made it so that Sui Yuan could show his affection to another person, thereby making it clear that he should be considered a victim. It was obvious just how terrible Zhao Xihe must have been feeling. Sui Yuan nervously swept an eye at his lover, who was donning a dark expression. He tactfully nodded, indicating his understanding, and did not provoke the other any further. Soon after, he ended the call and began to work. The space pirates¡¯ phnthropic acts, the Federation¡¯s government¡¯s scandals, the inside story regarding the Guide Academy, the love and hate between Iressa and Germain¡ªthis series of information was manipted by Sui Yuan and was spread across the Star Network via 5237. Furthermore, if people wanted to search for the source of the information, it would be a fruitless effort. After arranging everything, Sui Yuan could finally rx. He restrained his desire to stretch and maintained an aloof expression as he walked towards the Commander¡¯s room. In the end, he was surrounded on all sides by the space pirates. This matter made such a fuss on the Star Network that the space pirates, who were always paying close attention to the movements of the military and Guide Academy, naturally understood what was happening as soon as it urred. This made them feel incredulous, angry, puzzled, and helpless. No matter what they did, they couldn¡¯t understand. The always docile, kind-hearted guide who had always been in deep conjugal love (?) with their boss had unexpectedly appearedpletely unhurt in such a dramatic manner. He was even the murderer who had attempted to hurt Hill. Why did Iressa leave? Why didn¡¯t he return? Was the hostility he had for Hill because of jealousy? The space pirates were puzzled and conflicted. However, what was for certain was that they did not understand, let alone were they able to pardon Iressa¡¯s actions. Their emotions were running high. They wanted to take Iressa back here, interrogate him on why he had done what he had done. They wanted to ask why he had betrayed Germain, and why he was willing to leave him for dead. Thus, when Sui Yuan, who was the "victim," appeared amongst them, he naturally received waves upon waves of unbearable sympathy and concern. Even his always expressionless face had turned into an attempt at hiding his true emotions. His pale skin had be a sickly pallor in their eyes. Sui Yuan, whose mood was especially rxed and happy because things were going great: ".............................." "Commander..." The careful and well-spoken lieutenant walked over cautiously, pushing through the crowd of space pirates, and asked prudently, "Regarding Iressa...." Sui Yuan shut his eyes briefly, raising a hand, "My current guide is Hill. And, it will only ever be him." Commander-daren¡¯s attitude made the space pirates feel both rxed and tender. Yes, ah, even without Iressa, they had Hill now! Iressa was untrustworthy, but little Hill, who they¡¯ve all watched grow up, wasn¡¯t! Hill would never be like Iressa and discard Germain like that! Although Sui Yuan¡¯s attitude made the space pirates feel a bit better, "Iressa" still became a forbidden word amongst them. When One-Eyed heard of this matter, he even acted indirectly when expressing his condolences, afraid that if he said the wrong thing, he would destroy the soft interior that Germain protected with that cold face of his. ¡ª¡ªAfter all, they all knew just how much Germain cared about his previous guide. When they all thought the guide to be dead, Germain had even nearly chased after him in death. Now, this wound that was just starting to heal was so mercilessly ripped open again¡ªit simply made people¡¯s souls ache in pain for him. One-Eyed looked at Sui Yuan, who looked about the same as always, and sighed deeply inside. He thoroughly respected this old rival of his. To be able to keep his expression unchanged after experiencing such an attack, this was not something a normal person could do. Even One-Eyed himself would not be able to. Meanwhile, the information Sui Yuan had 5237 spread through the Star Network had created a ripple effect. It brought the Iressa affair, which was already being closely followed, to an all new high. It was only getting worse and worse. If this matter only made people doubt the necessity of the Guide Academy, then, when the news broke that Iressa had abandoned his sentinel partner and changed his name, it made the sentinels all break out into cold sweats, incredulous. No one knew just how important a guide was to sentinels after bonding than the sentinels themselves. None of the sentinels had ever doubted their sincerity either. However Iressa¡ªif this matter was true¡ªhad indeed raised an rm bell in their minds. He abandoned his sentinel, let his sentinel search for him for over a decade, and looked on unfeelingly as his sentinel was on the brink of falling apart, descending into insanity. Just how cruel and callous was he? The sentinels asked themselves honestly, if they were in Germain¡¯s shoes, would they would feel the same? If they had the misfortune to encounter this kind of partner, it was simply too horrifying! Separation by death was inevitable, but if the other was actively plotting against them, that was truly intolerable. Instantly, Iressa fell from his position as the sentinels¡¯ "male god." Although there were some voices that said this certainly must be a misunderstanding, the majority of people would rather believe it than not, so as to be safe than sorry. If it wasn¡¯t true, then howe after all of these years, the only person to be criticized and "ndered" like this was Iressa? Of course, aside from the sentinels, the impression of Iressa that the regr people had also took a tumble. This was naturally because of Sui Yuan¡¯s ckening of the government and his efficiency in washing clean the reputation of the space pirates. Germain¡¯s appearance was especially good at catching people¡¯s eyes. In addition, include his overwhelming strength and lofty personality that was only gentle to his guide, and everyone became incapable of understanding why Iressa would abandon such an outstanding sentinel whose only w was his family background. In other words, so what if he was a space pirate? Space pirates were also good people! Once the space pirates had lost their evil image in the hearts of the masses and became "Robin Hood"-like heroes, the ckened government¡¯s military¡¯s action of trying to indiscriminately annihte all space pirates suddenly became even more suspicious. The space pirates had existed for so long. They could have dealt with them long before. Why did they wait until now? While everyone wasing out with their own conjectures, another bomb was dropped¡ªthe military¡¯s actions against the space pirates was orchestrated by a mastermind behind-the-scenes. This mastermind influenced the sentinels¡¯ decisions via their care for their own guides. This mastermind borrowed the help of said guides to manipte the sentinels¡¯ thoughts and actions. Furthermore, this person was at the heart of the recent scandals: the extremely ckened Iressa. There was not a lot of evidence to back this particr im. If one had to bring up evidence, it would be the fact that Iressa had taught quite a number of guides in his lifetime. Furthermore, many of these guides had ended up being the partners of many high-ranking government officials. Even after bonding with the sentinels, the rtionships between the guides and Iressa had not grown distant. Rather, because of the increase in mental pressure that came with bonding, they actually began to look to Iressa forfort and aid. Their trust and dependence on him only intensified. They simply obeyed his every word. Although there wasn¡¯t much proof, not one of the high-ranking sentinels were dumb. They used to be very trusting of their guides and would never think of this issue. However, now that they heard about this, they began to silently think back. The more they recalled, the more fear and rm they felt. In order to maintain the stability of society and calm the sentinels, the government quickly sealed off this information under the excuse: "This was a false opinion based on unfounded rumours." Only, the people who were supposed to hear this information had already made a decision regarding this matter. Since the sentinels would not abandon their guides, then they would just chop off the hand that controlled their guides, regardless of whether or not that hand was innocent or guilty. Even more, the Guide Academy, which had suffered upon the release of the video, also needed a scapegoat. Thus, Iressa was naturally the most suitable choice. The Guide Academy did their best to push this all onto Iressa by iming it was an act of a singr person in a moment of ring emotions. This way, the Academy could shed themselves from this affair and sessfully pass through the crisis regarding the public¡¯s trust. When a man is falling down, everyone will give him a push. During the government¡¯s inquiry, they discovered more and more evidence of the existence of the dangerous fangs he had hidden beneath his polite, modest, and gentle exterior. Thus, they unanimously decided to abandon him. The barrier that was originally protecting Iressa became the sharp de that was now being used to attack him. His splendid, rose-coloured future was instantly shattered. He had no leeway to change his fate. Because guides were precious, the Federation¡¯sws said that guides could not be given the death penalty. Therefore, what awaited Iressa was simply exile. Then, not long after the airship that held him set off, it encountered arge, aggressive space pirate crew that had been waiting for him all this time. And, the name of this crew was of course, the Germain Space Pirates. Chapter 16 part12 Tranted by Eve Edited by Kara The first time that Sui Yuan and Iressa met was in the Germain Space Pirates¡¯ jail. Under everyone¡¯s worried and anxious gazes, Sui Yuan felt greatly pressured. He turned to look at his subordinates who had followed him, waving his hands in an apathetic manner, indicating that they were to leave for now, that he needed to have a "one-on-one" talk with Iressa. "...Commander. No matter what Iressa says, don¡¯t take it to heart," The lieutenant couldn¡¯t help but warn quietly before leaving, afraid that their Boss would be unable to endure an attack, which would cause something bad to ur, "Hill is waiting for you. He¡¯s your true guide now. You must not...hold any superfluous feelings for anyone else." Sui Yuan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He painstakingly maintained his aloof expression and slightly nodded. He watched as the space pirates quietly but reluctantly withdrew from the jail. Then, Sui Yuan turned to look at Iressa. The first thing he saw was an emotional, regretful, and longing expression. That pair of wet eyes were slightly red and held profound emotions, making Sui Yuan shiver. Goosebumps broke out all along his body. He could feel that there was indeed a secret connection between his spirit and Iressa¡¯s. This kind of connection made him feel that the other was familiar, close, and dear¡ªthat he was trustworthy. Of course, Sui Yuan would not be affected by this emotion. He very quickly tossed it to one side and steadied himself. "Germain...listen to my exnation. The rumours on the Star Network aren¡¯t true. I..." Iressa choked, trying to move his limbs that had been tightly fastened. Although sentinels¡¯ protective instinct towards the guides made it so that they would never treat guides roughly, it was evident that Iressa was an exception to this rule this time, "I always wanted toe find you, but¡ª" "Alright," After 5237 confirmed that there were no listening devices installed in proximity, Sui Yuan slightly raised his hand to interrupt Iressa¡¯s heartfelt confession, "I¡¯m not Germain. You don¡¯t need to put on an act." Iressa¡¯s expression froze. For a moment, he didn¡¯t understand. Then, it dawned on him, "So you¡¯re the Actor? Seems like I was mistaken and was yed, ne! I originally thought that Hill was the issue. I never expected that you were controlling him from behind the scenes," As he was speaking, his expression was full of disdain, "Although I know that sometimes we must resort to foul means, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too terrible? You¡¯re even capable ofying your hands on a child, ne!" Sui Yuan, who was unexpectedly chided, but was actually the victim who "the child" hadid hands on£º".............................." Although he felt that this development was not quite right, Sui Yuan still couldn¡¯t help but rectify, "Hill is also an Actor." Iressa£º".............................." After freezing for a moment, the corner of Iressa¡¯s mouth rose, "So, it was like this. It¡¯s truly unfair, ah. Two against one. You two were also hidden while my identity was already exposed. It¡¯s only expected that I would lose. Moreover, it seems that you two aren¡¯t greenhorns. You¡¯re very skilled at digging pits for others, ne. I originally thought that my method of controlling the sentinels via their guides was not bad. I could easily get by until my task waspleted. I never expected that I would fall through in the end." Iressa didn¡¯t looked nervous or anxious. He was rxed as if he had only lost a gamble with a good friend. He didn¡¯t seem to care about whether he lived or died. Sui Yuan didn¡¯t understand this and was thus very guarded. "...What are you nning? Are you this calm because you have a way to escape?" Since he didn¡¯t understand, Sui Yuan directly asked. He had already installed a barrier that would prevent the Destroyer from escaping, so he wasn¡¯t too worried at the moment. "Don¡¯t be so nervous. I don¡¯t have any ns," Iressaughed, shrugging, "If I had wanted to run, I would have escaped when the matter first blew up and when I realized there was no way to turn things back in my favour. Why would I wait for you to capture me? I¡¯m just...a bit weary, that¡¯s all." "...Weary?" Sui Yuan was startled. "Mn, weary. When I first became an Actor, when I got another chance at life, I was extremely grateful. I rejoiced. I would earnestlyplete my assigned tasks. However, the negative feelings began to umte. I became twisted, irascible. I had a belly full of grievances and gradually forgot my initial intentions. In the end, I became a Destroyer." "When I first became a Destroyer, I thought it felt pretty good. I could ignore the damned plot and protagonists. I could do anything that I wanted. However, after venting my feelings, I felt iparably empty," Iressa made a bitterugh, eyes lowered, "We are not innately evil. We are made of flesh and blood and have emotions too. We want to interact with other people, to share warmth with others. Unfortunately, a Destroyer is fated to be a viin who must be exterminated. A Destroyer is fated to lead a lonely life, travelling from world to world, covered in the blood of countless innocents." "We are targeted by the Origin. We¡¯re chased by Actors, who want to kill us. I¡¯m tired of constantly running for my life. Moreover, there¡¯s no end in sight to this kind of life. We deceive ourselves into thinking that one day, we will umte enough power to fight against the Origin, to escape the Origin¡¯s control and pursuit. However, there¡¯s never been a Destroyer who has been able to do that. After all, it is nothing but a hollow dream. Therefore, I¡¯m really tired. However, I¡¯m unwilling to let my life end, so I have always been waiting for someone to appear. Someone who is capable enough to make my life end. Someone who can give me genuine freedom." Sui Yuan quietly listened to Iressa¡¯s narration without inputting his thoughts. He wasn¡¯t moved, but that didn¡¯t mean he waspletely unfeeling. He slowly gathered the energy in the palm of his right hand, "Then, I¡¯ll free you from this life now?" Iressa£º"...................................." "Are you serious?" Iressa looked at Sui Yuan, incredulous, "I¡¯ve said so much, can¡¯t you give me something? Although this is indeed my goal...don¡¯t you feel sad at all? You¡¯re so dull. Does yourrade, or rather, your lover, know about this?" Sui Yuan¡¯s response was to silently ce his hand on Iressa¡¯s forehead. Iressa remained calm. His only response to Sui Yuan¡¯s action was to meekly close his eyes and serenely wait for his life to end. Probably because Iressa truly wished for death, there wasn¡¯t any resistance. Thus, his departure from the world seemed very peaceful. Sui Yuan watched as the fragments of Iressa¡¯s soul scattered in the air and then lowered his head to gaze at his body. He hesitated for a moment before carrying it out in his arms. When Sui Yuan carried Iressa¡¯s body, which had already ceased to breathe, out of the jail cell, the space pirates were all surprised. However, no one asked what had happened inside of the jail. This was how Iressa left the world. The young guide¡¯s face was peaceful, and his lips carried a slight smile. He looked very rxed and meek,ying in Sui Yuan¡¯s embrace, making the space pirates reminisce about the days in which the two people were in deep love. Their hearts were full ofments and nostalgia. Only, their Boss seemed very calm. So, that was enough for them. "How...should we deal with him?" He had died like an extinguishedmp. Although they were very discontent and angry at Iressa before, all of that had gone to smoke now. The lieutenant walked to Sui Yuan¡¯s side and asked quietly. Sui Yuan muttered to himself for awhile before handing Iressa¡¯s corpse to the lieutenant, "Follow the space pirates¡¯ creed. Give him an borate funeral." The stupefied lieutenant, who was given the Boss¡¯ previous guide¡¯s corpse: "...Yes. I understand." Although "Iressa¡¯s" story made some people sigh, Sui Yuan obviously wouldn¡¯t think too much about this. After getting rid of this great danger, he felt very cheerful. He couldn¡¯t wait to get back to his own room and tell Zhao Xihe the good news. The space pirates watched as their Boss showed a rare loss of control as he rushed away. They didn¡¯t perceive the spryness of his steps and actually thought that their always persevering Commander-daren found it difficult to currently maintain his calm expression. They thought that he needed to be alone to lick his gaping wounds. It simply made them think that this must be the greatest tragedy in the world, ah....QAQ Sui Yuan, who didn¡¯t know that all of his subordinates had lit a candle for him, had just returned to his room and was impatient to connect with Zhao Xihe. Then, he was faced with his lover¡¯s dark expression. "...What¡¯s wrong?" Sui Yuan, who felt that something was odd, blinked. "I heard that you took the space pirates to intercept Iressa¡¯s ship and took him away?" Zhao Xihe squinted his eyes. "Yes, ah," Sui Yuan, who didn¡¯t know what he did wrong, looked at the other innocently, "I was afraid that he would get away, so I nned to make the first move in order to avoid dragging this on. Right, Ipleted our mission! Everything went very smoothly!" Hearing this, Zhao Xihe¡¯s expression became much better. After all, he didn¡¯t want Sui Yuan and Iressa to interact. He was worried that the connection between guides and sentinels would act up. Now that he heard that the other was dead, he also didn¡¯t feel it worthwhile to bother with a dead person. "Only because of your actions, the Star Network is going crazy," Zhao Xihe supported his chin,ining with dissatisfaction, "Although there are some people who say that you want to take revenge on Iressa, even more people are saying that you still hold feelings for him. Meanwhile, I¡¯m just a pitiful cannon fodder mistress in the face of the original couple." Zhao Xihe sneered, raising a brow, "You must let everyone know that Iressa has died and that I¡¯m your only guide!" "...Like a funeral?" Sui Yuan averted his eyes, embarrassed, "I¡¯ve already told my lieutenant to follow the space pirates¡¯ custom to give Iressa...mn...an borate funeral." Zhao Xihe: "...................................." ¡ª¡ªHe didn¡¯t know why but he had a premonition that this funeral would have the opposite effect and would only fuel the rumours about the love between Germain and Iressa.... The lives of space pirates belonged to the universe. In death, they would return to the universe. Iressa¡¯s remains were ced into a coffin. Although no one understood why he had done what he had done, that didn¡¯t stop them from sending this person, who was once theirrade, off alongside their boss. Even One-Eyed brought a few subordinates to attend this funeral with him. Only, his goal wasn¡¯t to do this for Iressa. He was worried that his beauty would be too heart-broken, and something would happen to him. Of course, if he could take advantage of the beauty¡¯s weakness to get some benefits, then that would be even better. After all, since Iressa was once Germain¡¯s guide, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Sui Yuan as he silently offered flowers to the other. Sui Yuan reached out to receive the bouquet of irises from his lieutenant and walked towards Iressa, whoid serenely in his coffin. He ced the flowers onto the other¡¯s chest. This was the scene captured and then spread all throughout the Star Network. After sessfullypleting its task, 5237 was half a step too slow but suddenly realized that something wasn¡¯t right, "Wait a second¡ªwhy is it lilies?!" Sui Yuan, who didn¡¯t see anything wrong, "...???" "...Do you know what lilies mean in thenguage of flowers?" 5237¡¯s tone was very conflicted. Sui Yuan, who knew nothing about thenguage of flowers: "...................................." One person and one system both turned to look at the lieutenant who had arranged the funeral and was thus naturally responsible for the preparation of flowers. They thought that the other was truly deceptive. The lieutenant who had earnestly undertaken this task and thought that he had arranged everything appropriately: "????" The originally private funeral was spread to the masses by "people with hidden intentions." "Hill" sessfully consolidated his position as the "legal wife." Meanwhile, the Federation¡¯s government was very satisfied with the results. After all, they didn¡¯t want to let off a dangerous person who could control their guides, especially one who could even team up with the space pirates. Only, Zhao Xihe was a bit dissatisfied with this. This was because of the picture that was circting around the Star Network, which depicted Iressa lying in his coffin with Germain by his side. The image of Sui Yuan offering flowers with lowered eyes simply made quite a few people fall in love. All sorts of stories about how despite the love between these two people, they couldn¡¯t protect each other and instead had to fight against each other, spread around the Star Network. These stories unexpectedly helped brighten the reputation of Iressa, which had originally been so ckened it couldn¡¯t be more ckened. It had to be said: this was a world where people were judged by their exterior appearances. Iressa seemed to have died without pain in Germain¡¯s embrace. Meanwhile, Germain followed the space pirates¡¯ custom of holding a solemn, extravagant funeral. This all pointed to the fact that there truly was something that had urred between the two of them. Moreover, this wasn¡¯t as simple as a fight between them. The people all thought that there was something dubious about the situation. Since the two people had "reconciled" to the point where the always handsome and deep-feeling yet aloof and arrogant Germain could forgive Iressa, did this mean that Iressa had some hidden sorrows that he could not speak about? People were always obsessed withing up with all sorts of romantic stories or stories of love, full of dashed hopes and frustrations. Furthermore, the rtionship between Germain and Iressa just so happened to be perfect material for them to use. The two of them were beautiful, had been separated for over a decade, and had a secret that other people did not know about. What was most important was that their final ending was a tragedy! Since ancient times, tragedies have always shaken people¡¯s hearts. For example, there were the Butterfly Lovers or Romeo and Juliet. This kind of shattered beauty made people sob, feel moved, and would stay in people¡¯s minds. Furthermore, the meaning of the lilies that appeared at the end could be interpreted as a desperate love. ¡ª¡ªIressa was Germain¡¯s unattainable moonlight. As for Hill? That under-aged child was just someone who appeared at the right time. He could bepletely ignored! Zhao Xihe, the ignored under-aged child: "...................................." ¡ª¡ªZhao Xihe, who was at the Guide Academy and watched as the Star Network discussed all sorts of wild theories, silently flipped his desk. Chapter 16 part13 Tranted by Eve Edited by Kara Thank you Baozi for the kofi! ?? In thest world, he turned into an old grandpa and couldn¡¯t live with his beloved. Instead, some stinky youngsters took advantage of his lover. That was already enough to make Zhao Xihe feel sullen. In this world, he had clearly bonded with Sui Yuan and became his rightful guide. Yet in apse of attention, his man was unexpectedly stolen by some unrted fellow. This was intolerable to Zhao Xihe. Although the other was already dead, as the "survivor," he had to make a determined effort to make himself look better. But before that, he needed to leave this wretched Guide Academy and return to the Germain Space Pirates. After all, the Destroyer was already eliminated. Thus, this matter wasn¡¯t difficult for Zhao Xihe, even if the Federation¡¯s government had increased the security of the Guide Academy after the Iressa affair. With Zhao Xihe working from the inside and Sui Yuan from the outside, his n to escape from the Guide Academy went extremely smoothly. Zhao Xihe even brought along some guide friends, who were without family and also yearned for freedom, while he was at it. Actually, the space pirates and the guides who were a part of this n were all mystified. They didn¡¯t understand how they managed to aplish such a "magnificent feat." However, it had to be said that it was probably because of this mystifying feeling that their worshipful feelings and trust towards Sui Yuan only ended up growing. Meanwhile, Zhao Xihe who was the true maestro was much more lowkey. He directly thrusted this aplishment to his lover. In any case, even if he said he was the one who nned everything, few people would believe him. It was very difficult to live alone as a guide. They had to cope with their heats, deal with sentinels with keen senses who chased after guides like mad, and deal with the government¡¯s so-called "protection." Thus, the guides who escaped with Zhao Xihe all chose to enter the Germain Space Pirates without hesitation. At the very least, they had their freedom. Zhao Xihe, who sessfully brought back many guides, rose to be the "messiah" in the eyes of the space pirates. The proportion of sentinels amongst the space pirates was rather big. Therefore, now that there was this wave of guides entering, this meant that these long-time bachelor sentinels¡ªwho originally thought they would die alone¡ªcould see a glimmer of hope. However, the Commander and the Commander¡¯s spouse had issued an order that said that they could not force the guides to bond with them, but they did have free reign to pursue them, ah! So long as they were to the guides¡¯ liking, so long as it was mutually consenting, then this was naturally an amazing thing! Meanwhile, for the guides, to have the freedom to choose a sentinel who they liked was already so much better than being under the control of the Guide Academy, which would "match" for them. Moreover, so long as they could prove their capabilities and rely on their own strength to live, if they didn¡¯t want to bond with a sentinel, then no one could force them to. For the Germain Space Pirates, the guides¡¯ escape was a marvellous matter. For the Federation, it was grievous news. They were pped in the face by the Germain Space Pirates time and time again. Each time, the hit was more and more ruthless, causing the government to view them as a real thorn in their side. Unfortunately, the Germain Space Pirates were "sinister and cunning." Furthermore, because the matter regarding Iressa pandered to the people¡¯s tastes, the Federation¡¯s government¡¯s countless attempts of annihting them ended up fruitless every time. Instead, after being gloriously beaten by the other several times, they finally had no choice but to back down after being pressured by the public voice. After experiencing these events, the Germain Space Pirates¡¯ influence expanded rapidly. Quite a few smaller crews that couldn¡¯t withstand the government¡¯s suppression surrendered and fell under the control of the Germain Space Pirates. One-Eyed also took the initiative to enter with his subordinates in high spirits. Only, it was an alliance rather than an assimtion into the other group. With the expansion of members and fleets, the Germain Space Pirates could not continue their nomadic life amidst the cosmos. They had no choice but to find a outside of the Federation¡¯s control to settle down. This day was called the Day of Glory, and the they chose would one day be the home of the Freedom Coalition. Although Sui Yuan originally wanted to perish in battle against the Federation¡¯s military, he didn¡¯t feel relieved, leaving behind these space pirates who relied so heavily on him. He also didn¡¯t feel at ease leaving Nova, who was hell bent on being a space pirate, alone. If he, the leader, "passed away," what kind of ending would await this group of cannon fodder space pirates? Furthermore, would Nova, who had yet to grow up, throw away his little life? Sui Yuan hesitated but eventually was persuaded to temporarily stay in this world. They would wait until the situation stabilized before they woulde up with a way to leave this world. Zhao Xihe, of course, didn¡¯t do this because of some merciful, kind-hearted intention. He just wanted to solidify his rightful "ce" by Sui Yuan¡¯s side. At the same time, he was also a bit reluctant to part with this especially "happy" bond between sentinels and guides. Following the establishment of the Germain Space Pirates¡¯ new base, the forces that were originally just watching and biding their time, made their own choices. They gradually tossed olive branches towards Germain, acknowledging him and his crew as a rising power rather than just a group of space pirates. The Germain Space Pirates, who changed their name to the Freedom Coalition, attracted the attention of the newly enlightened guides, who were unwilling to be locked up by the Guide Academy because of their treatment towards guides. Regardless of how strictly the government enforced theirws, they could not stop the fervour the guides had in dragging their entire families along to the Freedom Coalition. The guides could live normally in the Freedom Coalition. They could decide their own futures. They were their own entity and not just a part of a sentinel¡¯s. The sudden poption increase in guides in the Freedom Coalition naturally attracted the eyes of quite a few sentinels. Having a partner was extremely important for sentinels. Countless of sentinels were willing to shed blood for a chance to have a guide partner. The Federation¡¯s Guide Academy matched guides on the basis of family background, strength, wealth, and contributions. The lower-ss sentinels may not even have a chance to meet with an unbonded guide in their lifetime. However, the Freedom Coalition was different. They had the liberty to pursue any guide they liked. Of course, they must also have a sense of propriety. Meanwhile, the guide¡¯s criteria for choosing their partner was varied. Perhaps they might meet a guide who didn¡¯t care about external factors but instead looked for a partner who they would get along with, ne? This snowball-like effect¡ªeven if Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe didn¡¯t make any special promations as the leaders, the number of people entering the Freedom Coalition each year only increased exponentially. Of course, as their influence grew, all sorts of issues popped up. Only, after experiencing so many worlds, Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe could easily deal with these issues. They were able to casually deal with any problems that cropped up in the light or the dark. Even the Federation¡¯s initial disdain towards the Freedom Coalition became fear in the end. The Federation ultimately had no choice but to change their treatment and attitude towards the guides in order to stop the guides from leaving and going to the Freedom Coalition. When Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe finished dealing with everything, they were stunned to find that they hadpleted the protagonist shou, Nova¡¯s dream in the original plot: to establish a society where sentinels and guides were equal and could live in harmony with their liberty. Silently flipping through the plot, Sui Yuan rubbed his head, conflicted, "What does this mean? Did we steal the protagonist gong and shou¡¯s mission? Even at the end of the plot, they were still working hard. Who knows if they seeded?" "The method they used was one that attempted to reform the Federation from within. It¡¯s naturally going to be slower than our revolution method. With their method, it¡¯s easy to be impeded by all sorts of other parties, so they could only take it slow. Only, in any case, this is an irresistible trend. Sooner orter, they would have seeded. You don¡¯t have to pay too much attention to this," Zhao Xihe ced the document down, rubbing the space between his eyebrows and smiling at his lover from the side, "They¡¯re erecting our statues in the za today. Want to go watch it?" "I have no idea why you¡¯re so interested in these boring things. In any case, we¡¯ll be leaving soon, no?" The corner of Sui Yuan¡¯s lips rose, but he still stood up with Zhao Xihe and walked with him side-by-side to the balcony. Here, they could clearly see the vast crowd gathered in the Freedom za. In addition, there were the statues in the centres that had yet to be revealed. "However, like this, everyone in this world, including future generations, will all know that the person who stood by your side was me and not that Iressa, who had nothing to do with you!" Zhao Xihe snorted with a raised brow. He had been overflowing with jealousy up until now. Sui Yuan, who could feel the secondhand sourness from all the vinegar Zhao Xihe had been chugging£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªHe really didn¡¯t know for how long Zhao Xihe had been holding this grudge. He couldn¡¯t make things difficult for the dead Iressa, so he made things difficult for himself. Sui Yuan, who had already given up on talking sense to the other, directly shrugged and leaned on one elbow against the banister. One side against the railings, he gazed down at the za. He could see everyone counting down. In the end, under the glitter of fireworks, the cloth over the statues was slowly pulled down. Meanwhile, Zhao Xihe suddenly stepped forward, reached out to hoop his arms around Sui Yuan¡¯s neck, and raised his head to capture those slightly open lips under the other¡¯s surprised gaze. At the same time, 0007 faithfully captured this moment for the sake of spreading the overflowing love (?) between the Freedom Coalition¡¯s founders, so as to leave a precious historical artefact behind. In the image was a sky covered in fireworks, the eternal statues, and the deeply-in-love couple with entwined arms and lips. Relying on his own strength, Zhao Xihe finally seeded in turning Iressa into a cannon fodder character and in aplishing his goal of standing side-by-side with Sui Yuan. Perhaps someone would mention that name once in awhile. However, the original "white moonlight" had already been changed to "a casual romance." Meanwhile, "Hill" had be the idol, goal, and model for the future generations of guides in this era. He was not only a co-founder of the Freedom Coalition but had also fought for the independence of guides. He had even discovered a method of cultivating spiritual force in guides. The guides who used this method would not be powerless in the face of sentinels. Outstanding users could even mark sentinels. When the Freedom Coalition stabilized, the two founders handed it over to their sole sessor, Nova, who they had fostered with utmost care, and resigned. Their excuse was that Hill had always wanted to travel the entirety of the universe. Meanwhile, Germain, who loved him deeply, naturally had his partner¡¯s wish on his mind constantly. When he finally had time, he therefore honoured his promise¡ªeveryone was jealous of the deep love between them, how they did not strain themselves for the sake of fame or riches. The Freedom Coalition¡¯s development was extremely fast. They quickly became a power that could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with the Federation. Because the two of them had many grievances, the governments of the Federation and Freedom Coalition decided to have an allying marriage in order to maintain a good rtionship between the two powers. Although Nova was a guide, as the person in power within the Freedom Coalition, he naturally had to be the party that "epted a bride." After deliberating, Lieutenant General Erick volunteered to "sacrifice himself" and undertake the role of the Freedom Coalition leader¡¯s "bride." After participating in this grand marriage, Sui Yuan silently observed Erick, standing ramrod straight and exuding a militaristic aura, as well as Nova, the eminent guide whose aura was no less than Erick¡¯s. Sui Yuan then turned to look at his sweetheart, "Say, who do you think will mark who, ne?" Zhao Xihe blinked and smiled happily, "Last night, Nova secretly came to ask me what he had to pay attention to while marking a sentinel, ne!" Sui Yuan£º"...................................." ¡ª¡ªHe should silently light a candle for Erick, ba. Even if the plot hadpletely changed, Nova and Erick still got together in the end. Perhaps they will face setbacks and predicamentspletely different from that of the original plot from now on. However, Sui Yuan believed that the two characters who had protagonist halos would definitely be able to ovee anything and peacefully continue forward. After confirming that Nova and Erick were capable and skilled enough to lead the Freedom Coalition, Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe finally returned to the space between worlds. This time, the points earned weren¡¯t bad. They had gotten a fat reward for sessfully exterminating the Destroyer. Furthermore, although the plot had taken a huge curve, the original ending was more or less achieved¡ªthe guides had been liberated. Sui Yuan stared at his score, beaming with happiness. Meanwhile, Zhao Xihe faced 0007 with slightly knitted brows as if he was being informed of something. He then turned to Sui Yuan, "I most likely will be unable to apany you in the next world." Sui Yuan froze, "Because of Mo Ziyou?" "Mn," The corner of Zhao Xihe¡¯s lips rose, "The Origin has located him. I¡¯m going to go settle my ount with him." Sui Yuan hesitated. In the end, he did not oppose, "Then, be careful." "I naturally will not toy with my own life. After all, I¡¯d hate to part with you," Zhao Xihe smiled and kissed Sui Yuan on the forehead, "As for you, I don¡¯t know if the Origin will give you an ordinary Actor¡¯s role or if it will give you a mission to annihte a Destroyer. If it¡¯s thetter, you must be careful." Sui Yuan responded, rather unenthusiastic. He watched as Zhao Xihe turned around and rushed off, throwing himself into the next world. Suddenly, Sui Yuan¡¯s heart felt empty. ¡ª¡ªThis was probably the first time that he was truly separated from Zhao Xihe, ba? Being used to something was indeed really troubling, ah.... The author has something to say: Before, I heard some girls say that they don¡¯t like the story line regarding Destroyer elimination, that they liked the Actor missions? Well, the next story is going to be a pure Actor task. Eve: This arc ending was so cute. Especially the image of SY and ZXH kissing with fireworks going off in the background. I also really love cool, sexy sentinel! SY??? From here, we are entering thest full arc. We have 14 chapters left of the main story and 5 extras. Kara: Aw man, I actually really enjoyed this arc, especially since the Destroyer issue wasn¡¯t super stressful lol. Looking forward to the fluffy arc~ Need the floof to heal my heart from the fact that it¡¯s all ending so soon!! ??o¡¤(? ????????? )?o¡¤? Chapter 17 part1 Tranted by Eve Edited by Kara
PLEASE READ WARNING Potential psychological/suggested beastiality warning. Nothing sexual happens but with SY¡¯s halo, the characters can¡¯t help but be drawn to him and be affected by animalistic instincts. IF YOU WOULD LIKE TO SKIP THIS ARC FEEL FREE TO DO SO. The only chapter that is important to the ¡¯overall plot¡¯ is 17.11 as it quickly transitions into 18.1. Anyway, the protagonist shou was a human that transmigrated into a world where there¡¯s only animals, no humans. But there is a variant type that can shapeshift into human form. The protagonist gong is also a variant type but was never human. Again nothing really happens but this arc may not be for everyone. Secondly, possibly incest warning. It may be that the author is just referring to all the pups as siblings, regardless of whether they have the same parents, or the protagonist shou and SY really are rted. The text is really vague. Aside from that, this arc is goddamn hrious.
Chapters in this arc: 11 When Sui Yuan opened his eyes¡ªor rather, its eyes¡ªhe found himself lying on a pile of dry grass. Close to him were several other little, warm, and fluffy bodies that were rising and falling in the rhythm of their breaths. This wasn¡¯t the first time he had be an animal, so Sui Yuan was very calm. He opened his eyes and took a look at his surroundings. After he confirmed that he wasn¡¯t in any danger, he began to flip through the mission and plot of this world. He didn¡¯t know if it was because the Origin felt a bit worried about having him face off against a Destroyer on his own or not, but this time, Sui Yuan received an ordinary Actor¡¯s mission. His role in this world was the brother of the protagonist shou. The settings of this world were quite odd. It could be considered...a beastman kind of animal world? This world didn¡¯t have any true "humans." Instead, animals were split into two kinds. One kind was akin to normal animals¡ªthe natural type. The other kind was a variant type that would gain the ability to take human form after reaching maturity. Even though he had read through the plot, Sui Yuan still wasn¡¯t sure how the difference between the natural types and the variant types hade to be. After all, it didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with gics. For example, the protagonist shou¡¯s mother and siblings were all natural types. There was only him, just this one person...or rather, one beast that became a variant after growing up. The protagonist shou was a transmigrator. He was not an original inhabitant of this world. However, he transmigrated over to this world through a series of unpredictable events. The protagonist shou was named "Bai," ording to the colour of his fur. He was a rare white variant. In addition, the animal he had be was smaller than a wolf but more vicious than a dog. He could be considered a carnivorous animal. In a blink of an eye, he had unexpectedly be a...dog? Or maybe he was some other canine type? Regardless, the protagonist shou was scared witless! When he finally epted his new identity, staggered along through life, and reached adulthood, he discovered that he could turn into human form. Even if the protagonist shou was overjoyed with his transformation, the variant types were actually not popr amongst his pack, so it was a rather difficult life. It was very difficult for a newly awakened variant type to control their form. When they were in their human forms, they didn¡¯t have the protection of their animal form¡¯s thick fur, sharp teeth, and ws nor did they have the ability to run fast as lightning. They were a burdensome existence. In addition, they looked different from everyone else. Thus, variant types were always rejected by the majority of the natural types. This view only changed after the protagonist shou became human. Animals that suddenly turn into humans naturally wouldn¡¯t know how to utilize the advantages of their human forms. However, the protagonist shou, Bai, was different. Compared to his beast form, Bai was evidently more used to his human form. Moreover, he brought with him all sorts of "advanced knowledge" from his original world. He proved to the natural types that the variant type was a true form of "evolution." After experiencing a series of events, the protagonist shou went from a rejected, low-level "beast" to one that stood at the top of the pyramid¡ªthe chief of his pack. He led his pack to im the grasnds as their territory, which resulted in them shing with another group headed by another variant type. In order to fight for the territory and resources, the protagonist shou fought with the other party. And, the other variant, who was as intelligent and powerful as him, was precisely this world¡¯s protagonist gong. What happened afterwards was only to be expected. As the protagonist gong and shou fought and fought, feelings began to grow between them. In the end, the two groups werebined, and they got their happy ending. As for Sui Yuan¡¯s role, he was the protagonist shou¡¯s brother, "Hui," a valiant natural type. Originally, Hui had nearly be the future chief of their group by means of his strength and physique. In the end, the position was snatched away by Bai, his little brother who he had raised. He couldn¡¯t help but feel angry and unresigned towards the protagonist shou. Only, the minds of animals were simple after all, so Hui didn¡¯t take revenge on the protagonist shou. In the end, in order to protect the group, Hui sustained a serious injury and could not pass the bitter winter. He ended up dying on a snowy day. There wasn¡¯t much in terms of conflict, grievances, or gratitude. The majority of it was about surviving the wilderness and developing themunity. Sui Yuan didn¡¯t feel any pressure and happily stood up from the pile of dry grass, shaking out his gray fur. Right now, Sui Yuan was inside the group¡¯s cave. For the sake of the newborns, the cave was warm and dry. It was especially safe and couldpletely allow the group¡¯s young to peacefully pass this extremely dangerous first stage of life. When they were able to run around proficiently, the pups¡¯ parents would allow them to exercise outside of the cave and learn the basics of hunting through y. As the strongest of the pups, the adults had great expectations for Sui Yuan. Thus, he naturally received the best care. His fur was sleek and glossy, and his whole body was full of energy. Before any of his other siblings, he could stand steadily and even stumbled around. After moving around the inside of the cave, Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes very quickly locked onto the protagonist shou of this world. He was the weakest of the pups inside of the cave. His fur was a dull white without any lustre like nched straw. At this time, he was listlessly lying on the floor, eyes half open. His puppy-like face was full of shock and conflicted emotions¡ªdon¡¯t ask how Sui Yuan could read these emotions on a dog¡¯s face. An animal¡¯s world was very simple¡ªit was also extremely cruel. An adult animal would do its best to take care of its children. However, at the same time, they would sometimes be forced to abandon their weakest young for the sake of the group¡¯s existence and reproduction so that they could allocate the resources to the healthier children who had a greater probability of survival. The year during which Sui Yuan and the protagonist shou had been born, there was a drought. The prairies¡¯ vegetation had withered; the herbivores had either migrated or died of starvation. This meant that Sui Yuan¡¯s group of carnivores were facing a great crisis. Thus, under such circumstances, the protagonist shou who was born very weak¡ªso weak that his fur was coloured white, which was considered the most disadvantageous colour¡ª was naturally the first to be abandoned by the group. ¡ª¡ªFortunately, he encountered "Hui." Sui Yuan was not clear on what the original Hui thought. In short, Hui used his healthy body to steal quite a bit of food from the other pups and gave it to the protagonist shou, ensuring that he would be able to pass this drought. As a qualified supporting male lead, Sui Yuan naturally had to continue this altruistic behaviour and work hard to ensure the protagonist shou¡¯s survival. After circling the protagonist shou, Sui Yuan used his nose to poke at this listless fellow. The protagonist shou slightly raised his eyes, looked at Sui Yuan, dispirited, and emitted a quiet whimper from his throat as if inint of Sui Yuan¡¯s disturbance of his own self-reflection. After ascertaining that the protagonist shou¡¯s current mental state was not bad, Sui Yuan could lie down beside him at ease. He yawnedzily. At the same time, he could clearly perceive that the protagonist shou¡¯s body had be instantly rigid and nervous the moment Sui Yuan had stuck close to him. Having just arrived in this world, the protagonist shou, Bai, was very vignt. He didn¡¯t want to get too close to any other animal. Unfortunately, this body of his hadn¡¯t eaten its fill for a long time. His rumbling stomach left him with no energy to move even the slightest bit. He could only watch helplessly as the gray pupid down against him. The gray pup even rested its chin on him, looking like it finally found afy position. Bai wasn¡¯t stupid. Although he didn¡¯t really understand animals, he knew that white variants were not worth as much and that survival would be hard. The pups in the cave were taken care of rather well, and their fur was darkly coloured. This made Bai realize that his current body was not favoured by the adult animals and had even been vaguely given up on. If he couldn¡¯t sessfully steal some food the next time food was delivered, then he would very likely reach the end of his new life. Bai felt extremely bad. He didn¡¯t have any energy to escape the willful, overbearing, little fellow next to him and could only do his best to think of a way to survive. While Bai was thinking that he would soon faint from hunger, food finally came. First, there were several small-sized prey, still dripping with blood. Then, there were several breast-feeding females. As the best-developed pup, Sui Yuan easily took a prey that would be enough for him to eat his fill. Although it was dirty and raw, Sui Yuan didn¡¯t mind it that much. He had a moment where he felt some disdain though before he ripped into the tender flesh. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of his animal taste buds, but Sui Yuan didn¡¯t think that raw meat was that bad. He even thought that the taste was rather good? At least, it satisfied his hunger. When he was nearly full, Sui Yuan slowly stood up, held the remaining portion of his prey in his mouth, and approached the protagonist shou ,who was struggling to cram into the crowd to get some of the breast-feeding female¡¯s milk. Sui Yuan charitably tossed his remains to the protagonist shou and used his nose to push it towards him. The protagonist shou, whose face was sshed with blood£º".............................." Bai was surprised. He didn¡¯t think that this willful little thing who had used him as a backrest would unexpectedly give him food to eat. Even if he found the bloody meat to be a little unbearable, his hunger and desire to live made him open his mouth and take a bite. In the end, even after exerting all his strength, he failed to tear off even a single piece of meat. Sui Yuan, who was silently watching £º".............................." The protagonist shou, who was panting and had no way to eat£º"..................QAQ" ¡ª¡ªClearly, there¡¯s food right in front of my eyes and yet dying from starvation is still a possibility. This must be the malice of the universe! It¡¯s too f*cking unfair! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß After being speechless for a long time, in order to make sure the protagonist shou didn¡¯t actually die of starvation¡ªor die from anger¡ª Sui Yuan could only inconvenience the little friends who were drinking milk. He lowered his head and dragged the dying protagonist shou towards the breast-feeding female who was lying on her side. He then emitted a threatening growl with his fangs bared at the half-full pups. The pups trembled but were reluctant to abandon the food at their mouths. Thus, Sui Yuan naturally swiped with his ws without any politeness and directly pushed a rather strong-looking ck-furred pup to the side. The ck pup rolled several times before stopping. He shook his dizzy head and growled back at Sui Yuan in discontent. However, Sui Yuan was naturally toozy to pay any attention to him. He directly pushed the protagonist shou to the breast-feeding female¡¯s side. The female calmly watched this all happen and did not interfere with the pups¡¯ fight over food. After all, this was survival of the fittest. Under a scarcity of food, it was more advantageous to allow the ones who were more likely to survive obtain food. Although...the actions of the gray and white pups were indeed rather strange.... Meanwhile, Bai was stupefied with what had just urred! Right until he ced his mouth on the female and could faintly scent that brackish but very sweet scent of a mother¡¯s milk, did hee back to himself. He had yet to react consciously when he instinctively began to drink in a hurry. Because he was too impatient, he choked and ended up coughing several times. However, he was still unwilling to let go. Seeing that the protagonist shou had finally seeded in eating something, Sui Yuan rxed. Then, based on the principle ofpensation, he threw the remains of the prey that were originally intended for the protagonist shou to the ck pup who he had stolen a position from. The pup who was not yet full did not have any prejudice towards epting "handouts" and immediately forgot about his hostility towards Sui Yuan. He lowered his head and sniffed the prey twice before chowing down. It had to be said: this pup was much more efficient in using its teeth than the protagonist shou. He very quickly ate the prey up and then licked his lips as if wanting more. Soon after, hepletely forgot about his previous grudge over the breast milk matter and went over to Sui Yuan¡¯s side with a wagging butt, sniffing his scent. He then licked Sui Yuan¡¯s fur in a fawning manner with his tongue. Although it was weird to be licked, it had to be said that it felt pretty good. After all, he had to interact with these little pups for a long time after this, so Sui Yuan naturally did not reject the other¡¯s expression of goodwill. He even returned the favour and licked the other a few times. Thus, after the protagonist shou, who regained his strength from finally eating his fill, turned around, he saw that the two little pups who had just been fighting like mortal enemies now seemed very close. One ck fluff ball and one gray fluff ball were gathered together, licking and rubbing against each other now and then, ying around awfully happily. He didn¡¯t know why but Bai suddenly felt unhappy and jealous as if his treasure had been stolen away. He staggered over to the two pups and then flopped onto Sui Yuan. Sui Yuan, who was not at all prepared and ended up being squished until he almost couldn¡¯t breathe: ".............................." The ck pup growled unhappily because his "game" was disrupted. Meanwhile, Bai only casted him a casual nce and then ced his attention on the gray pup who had saved his life for some reason. This was the first time Bai had seriously sized up his "fellow nsmen." Although he wasn¡¯t one who cared much about fur before, perhaps because the other had helped him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that the other was really too beautiful. The other was so beautiful that just looking at him would make one¡¯s heart soften. His azure eyes that were like pure crystals were currently ring at him with some discontent. They were watery, making people conjure up tender feelings towards him. For some inexplicable reason, Bai scuttled over and licked the other¡¯s eyes like the ck pup had earlier. He then licked the other¡¯s fur. The protagonist shou, who silently turned around to spit: ¡¯".............................." Although Sui Yuan didn¡¯t mind being "disliked" by the protagonist shou like this, his current role had an extremely high ego. Sui Yuan¡¯s body froze, and then, he suddenly wriggled, pushing the protagonist shou off his body. He red at the other and then ran off to the other side of the cave, leaving the puzzled protagonist shou wondering why the other had suddenly fallen out with him. Seeing that the protagonist shou had been "mercilessly abandoned," the ck pup waved his tail in a schadenfreude manner and sashayed over to Sui Yuan¡¯s side. He was even in the mood to turn his head and "spit at the ground" while looking at the protagonist shou. He was full of malice. The protagonist shou, who finally understood what happened after being "spat at"£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªHe felt that he probably had to reconsider the intelligence of the animals in this world. Could normal animals make such human-like actions?! Did you have to be so obvious while rivalling for his affections, ah?! Eve: This is so fluffy and cute aw. Kara: Wait, this is adorable!! I¡¯m healed (¡ä??£à*)¥ÎBut...I also can¡¯t wait to see how SY¡¯s halo will affect this fluffy animal world...heheheheh (?????) Chapter 17 part2 Tranted by Eve Edited by Kara Since Sui Yuan helped Xiao Hei¡ªthe ck pup¡ªby giving him a taste of new food, the little ck pup had abandoned breast milk without looking back and threw itself to meat. Pups who ate meat developed better. They were plump and strong. In contrast, even Xiao Hei, the healthiest of the breast-fed pups, was evidently weaker than those who ate meat. It was just that this fellow was a troublemaker by nature. Thus, even if he was faced with a stronger foe, he would notpromise nor back down. In the end, he would always cry "wuwu" while running over toin to Sui Yuan, looking sad and miserable from being bullied. Sui Yuan could never take its nagging. Most of the time, he would help the other pup, relying on his strong physique and variety (?) ofbative skills. He would happily beat up the little friends who had started a feud with Xiao Hei, which caused Xiao Hei¡¯s worship and dependence on him to grow. Over the course of time, Sui Yuan established his position as the leader of the pups, all of whom would follow his lead. As for the protagonist shou, Bai, under Sui Yuan¡¯s protection, he lived wonderfully as he was able to wean to his satisfaction every day. His originally weak body became much healthier, and his fur regained its lustre. In addition, because Bai liked cleanliness, from far away, he looked like a snowy white pom pom, making him very endearing. Perhaps it was because he imprinted on him like a little duck, but Bai became closer and closer to Sui Yuan with each day. Before, it was always Sui Yuan who took the initiative toe over to Bai in order to better their rtionship. Now, it was mostly Bai who took the initiative to look for Sui Yuan. It was almost like he would feel uneasy if he wasn¡¯t stuck to him. Compared to Xiao Hei¡¯s lively nature, Bai was much more quiet and lovable. He never engaged in the "rough and tumble y" with the other pups. He would onlyzily lie on the straw by himself, looking like everyone else was crazily drunk, and he was the only sober person, while thinking "you silly young ones." Only when Sui Yuan returned after triumphing over another fellow would Bai get up and meet him, helping him tidy up his messy fur. However, this indulgent and doting behaviour made Sui Yuan feel very conflicted. ¡ª¡ªOnly, right now, he was acting as a little pup, who knew nothing. It was reasonable that he would be treated as a beloved pet by the protagonist shou, ba? The infantile period inside of the cave passed by very peacefully. Every day, they ate, drank, and fooled around. The days passed by very quickly. Finally, when the pups all shed their baby fur and the tormenting drought finally reached its end as the prairies gradually came back to life from the rain, the pups were given permission to leave the cramped cave with the grown ups. As such, the pups all happily ran around the grasnds, cheering jubntly. The prairie was full of life during its rainy season. All sorts of insects and little prey animals came and went through the vegetation, attracting the attention of the pups. Under their mothers¡¯ guidance and protection, the pups stumbled about, relying on their instincts to learn how to hunt. As for the protagonist shou, Bai, he first needed to learn how to run as well. The method of moving four limbs versus two limbs waspletely different. It was fine when he was walking normally, but once he began to run, Bai would always trip over his two extra appendages when needing to suddenly change directions, causing him to fall t on his face. Sui Yuan watched as Bai identally rolled into a ball again and averted his eyes, unable to continue looking. Meanwhile, Xiao Hei obviously wouldn¡¯t care about Bai¡¯s feelings andughed at him, unrestrained. He narrowed his glossy eyes and sized Bai up, ridiculing him with a "wuwu." Bai side-eyed him and shook his fur out. He had originally wanted to crawl back to his feet like nothing happened. However, when he noticed Sui Yuan, who was standing nearby, he suddenly abandoned his original n and whimpered as if asking forfort. Sui Yuan, who was silently watching everything£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªProtagonist shou, where has your dignity as a human being gone?! You are unexpectedly acting like a spoiled child to a little animal who is "younger" than you are. Is your integrity still OK?! Without waiting for the stunned Sui Yuan to make his decision, Xiao Hei was immediately done with him. This idiot, who can¡¯t even run, dared to act spoiled with his family¡¯s Boss! This was simply unbearable! Xiao Hei growled and stomped his back foot, pouncing over to Bai. Bai was caught unprepared and ended up rolling down the grass slope. Sui Yuan shifted his body and followed the intertwined white and ck fur ball that rolled down the slope until the two of them broke apart, both of them panting with their heads swaying from dizziness. Sui Yuan then silently turned his head away and left. He didn¡¯t want his IQ to drop to these guys¡¯ levels! Seeing how Sui Yuan had so callously and unfeelingly abandoned them, Xiao Hei whimpered and got up. He originally nned on following after Sui Yuan, but Bai had quickly pressed down on his tail. Although he didn¡¯t want to rival for Sui Yuan¡¯s affections with this low IQ pup, Bai felt that he needed to establish his position and teach the other a lesson. Otherwise, in the future, before he could cultivate their rtionship by cozying up to Sui Yuan, he will be interrupted by this shining light bulb. No one could bear with that! Thus, when Sui Yuan had the fortune to capture some prey under his mother¡¯s guidance and was busy taking a few bites, he noticed Xiao Hei¡¯ste arrival. Xiao Hei walked by weakly, his fur ruffled in all directions. He had obviously been taught a lesson by someone. What was unexpected was that Xiao Hei didn¡¯te up to him and ask him to take revenge for him. He only gazed at Sui Yuan longingly before sitting to one side, looking wronged while he licked his own "wounds." Meanwhile, although Sui Yuan found it odd, he was toozy to pay any attention to him. After confirming that the other did not intend toe over, he stopped paying any attention to him and continued to tear at his prey. Young Xiao Hei, who was pretending to be pitiful, crushed and defeated: "..............................QAQ" Sui Yuan, who had been ignoring Xiao Hei, had only eaten a few bites when a white fluff ball appeared by his side. Sui Yuan looked at the protagonist shou, who looked rather dishevelled, and subconsciously reached out with his paw to push the prey under his mouth before the other. He had always attended to the matter of the protagonist shou¡¯s meals. Sui Yuan felt like this had be a conditioned reflex! The protagonist shou, who was used to Sui Yuan¡¯s care, naturally showed no modesty. Bai¡¯s scuffle with Xiao Hei just now had indeed exhausted his energy, and he needed food to replenish it. However, he didn¡¯t know why, but he really liked the feeling of having his head touch the gray pup¡¯s head while they ate together. It was enough to make the bloody raw meat somewhat less unptable. Sui Yuan and the protagonist shou very quickly finished eating the prey. They thenzily curled up together and took a nap with their sated stomachs. However, Bai had just fought, so he was still pumped up. He couldn¡¯t help but circle Sui Yuan a few times before finding a suitable position to lie down. He then leisurely began to groom Sui Yuan¡¯s fur. Now, he had learned the proper way to groom and would not "spit" anymore. Sui Yuan felt very good, being groomed. He couldn¡¯t help but cooperate with the other¡¯s actions, flipping over and spreading out his limbs so that he could enjoy it to the fullest. The warm tongue gently slid down his back, his neck, his chest...and finally gradually slid down to his abdomen. Sui Yuan, who originally had his eyes narrowed and was about to fall asleep, suddenly quivered. He shifted his waist to dodge the other and vigntly red at the protagonist shou, who was donning an innocent reaction. Only after a long time did he rx and yawn again. Meanwhile, the protagonist shou, who "didn¡¯t know what just happened," also moved his body to Sui Yuan¡¯s side and rested his chin on his paws in a docile and intimate manner. Seeing that Bai wasn¡¯t going to make any more unnecessary actions, Sui Yuan finally put down his guard and loosened up his body. He squinted his eyes. Although the waist area was "sensitive," he had indeed overthought matters. After all, he was still just a little pup! His reproductive organs had yet to develop. Even if it was licked, he wouldn¡¯t feel much. Furthermore, wild animals would not have any feelings of shame. It wasn¡¯t anything strange for it to be licked at while grooming. Besides, even if the protagonist shou had be an animal, his values as a human being would prevent him from doing naughty things with an animal. See how long he struggled before he could ept being with the protagonist gong, even though the other could turn into human form like him? Even if the protagonist shou did anything now, it was probably akin to the typical curiosity and yfulness an owner would have while ying with their pet. He did not need to be on guard at all. However, what Sui Yuan didn¡¯t see was that after he closed his eyes, the protagonist shou shot him a profound nce. Bai had long since thought that the gray pup beside him was different. He was unlike the other pups, who only knew how to steal food and didn¡¯t know how to share. He even took care of him for some baffling reason. It could be said that Bai waspletely reliant on the gray pup for survival. Although the gray pup was no different from the other pups in terms of mannerisms or bearing, and it might just be his intuition speaking, Bai thought that this fellow was quite abnormal. It seemed like he was the only one in this world who could truly interact with Bai; it was only him who understood what he was thinking. Even if Bai did anything odd, the gray pup would not look at him like he was a strange being. Wild animals had no sense of shame. Bai had seen quite a few little ones mutually grooming each other¡¯s fur in that area. In the pups¡¯ eyes, licking there was no different from licking the fur on the back or neck area. However, the gray pup obviously didn¡¯t feel the same. He would be guarded and refuse grooming in that area. This made Bai unable to control his excitement. However, even he didn¡¯t quite understand why he was excited over this. Even if the gray pup wasn¡¯t normal, he couldn¡¯t possibly have been a human once like him, ba? If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s with this sense of belonging andradery that he felt? Bai did not let his thoughts show on his face nor did he try tomunicate with Sui Yuan. Sui Yuan naturally also threw this matter to the back of his head and continued to live his pup life cheerfully. Since being defeated by Bai with his cunning human tactics, Young Xiao Hei was much more lovable and would no longer provoke him for no reason. Of course, he would still asionally fight for favour with his little tricks. Since Bai had learned how to run, he very quickly joined in on Sui Yuan¡¯s group¡¯s "y-hunting." Furthermore, he relied on his keen insight and decision-making skills that far surpassed other pups¡¯ to direct the group and sessfully "surround and capture" quite a number of small-sized prey. This caused the other pups to be won over by his arrangements, thereby allowing Bai to quickly steady his standing. Sui Yuan was strong, so he was in charge of rushing in and breaking the enemy lines. He was the best hunter. Meanwhile, although Bai¡¯s strength could notpare, and his hunting skills weren¡¯t high enough, he was smart. His traps always left the prey with no escape route, which meant that they had no choice but to wait for death. This greatly increased their hunting efficiency. As for Xiao Hei, Sui Yuan and Bai¡¯s best helper, he could faithfully execute the ns and assist Sui Yuan when needed. He was not afraid of working hard and was always full of energy. Regardless of whether the other members of their hunting group came and went, so long as the three of them were there, it was like there was nothing they couldn¡¯t do. Gradually, the adult beasts also noticed the excellence of this three-member group, and they began to teach them with all their hearts. Bai gradually shed his position as the one who used to be ignored by the mother beasts and began to truly integrate himself into the pack. From "y-hunting" to observing how the adult animals actually surrounded and captured prey, the pups quickly grew up and began to grasp how they could contribute to the pack. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan was naturally the best of them. While the other pups were still learning how to hunt small-sized prey, he was already heading out to catchrge prey with the rest of the adults. Of course, while properly setting up his life, Sui Yuan did not forget to connect with Zhao Xihe via 5237 to learn about the circumstances on the other side. Because of the barrier between worlds and because time flowed differently, they could only send written messages to pass information to each other. There was no way tomunicate face-to-face. Zhao Xihe was in a turbulent world, full of many feudal lords vying for power. He had already stabilized his standing and controlled quite a few powers. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have any of the crucial information regarding Mo Ziyou, so Zhao Xihe did not dare to act. He could only wait and see. When he heard about Sui Yuan¡¯s circumstances, Zhao Xihe felt very relieved. Firstly, this world was always very peaceful and did not pose any danger to Sui Yuan. Secondly, he was a natural type who could not turn into a human. That annoying halo¡¯s effect should be reduced...ba? After ending hismunications with Zhao Xihe, Sui Yuan yawned, feeling at ease. He was nning on shutting his eyes and sleeping when he suddenly discovered that Bai, who was beside him, was slightly feverish. Sui Yuan turned to look at the other nervously. After all, animals didn¡¯t have any medical systems. If they fell ill, they simply had to rely on their immune systems to get better. Even if Bai had a protagonist halo and would not die so easily, if he really were to fall sick, he might end up half-dead. Sui Yuan poked Bai with his nose, wanting to wake the other up. After all, Bai used to be human. He understood what being sick meant, so he would probably know how to deal with it. Only, no matter how hard Sui Yuan tried to wake him up, Bai did not move at all. Instead, he identally woke up Xiao Hei, who was close by. Xiao Hei squinted as he looked at Sui Yuan and Bai¡¯s direction, perplexed. While Sui Yuan was pondering about whether he should go look for his mother for help, the white pup suddenly changed. His four limbs lengthened, and his white fur disappeared, revealing pale, bare skin. Although he was prepared for this, the sudden change to human form made Sui Yuan nk out. Only after a while did he react. ¡ª¡ªYi? They reached the human transformation point quite fast, ah? Sui Yuan and young Xiao Hei stared stupidly at Bai, who had transformed from his beast form to human form. He was a delicate and pretty youth. His features were still childish. Since he was the protagonist shou, Bai¡¯s outer appearance naturally could not be bad. Only, to Xiao Hei who had never seen a human form before, this transformation from a beast form to something that was clearly not a "beast" was a bit unbearable. Xiao Hei shrieked as if someone had stepped on his tail, immediately waking all the other animals in the cave. After all, animals had to be on guard even while sleeping and would awaken to the slightest noise as they could be facing an enemy¡¯s attack. Bai was also awoken from this sharp call. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw all the animals in the cave looking at him with vignce as if they had just seen a ghost. Inevitably, he could only stare back nkly for a moment. Soon after, he quickly discovered the change in his condition. He had human legs, human hands, and a human torso.... Bai raised his hands to touch his smooth face and the familiar human features on it. He had mixed feelings of grief and joy inside. ¡ª¡ªHe had transformed back into a human, but...it seemed that it was not quite well-received amongst his pack....He subconsciously turned to look at the gray pup. He saw that there was shock and worry in those azure eyes, but there was no rejection. Immediately, Bai¡¯s tumultuous feelings calmed down. Even if the situation seemed terrible at present, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Eve: I wonder if SY will somehow get a human form. Bai is so cute I kind of want to see him courting SY. Kara: Ah...healing...(?¡ä¨Œ`?)*??* This low-stress world is so nice: everyone is so cute, but why do I feel like it will not stay this peaceful? (?§¥?||) Chapter 17 part3 Tranted by Eve Edited by Kara Bai¡¯s sudden transformation caused an eruption of unease and panic amongst the pack, but it was very quickly quelled by the beast elders. Although variant types were rare, and few survived, their existence was no secret. Under the elder¡¯s consoling, the pups finally settled down and epted this reality. Only, there was still rejection and wariness in their gazes towards Bai. ¡ª¡ªThose who are not of our species definitely are not of one mind with us. It was like a white swan suddenly appeared amongst a group of wild ducks. Even if they knew the other was harmless and knew that this was no one¡¯s fault, it was still impossible to get rid of the sudden feeling that the other was different. The beasts had their ownnguage. Although it was very simple, it was enough to express particr meanings. Who knew if it was because he had turned into a beast, but despite Bai not specifically learning it, he was able to understand the meaning of the different calls the beasts made. Although he couldn¡¯t really understand what natural types and variant types meant right now, he realized that the pack did not intend to chase him out like he was a monster, so he finally rxed. After confirming that Bai was harmless, the pack once again sunk into peaceful slumber. Only, the pups who were previously leaning against him to sleep kept a small distance between them and him. It was clear that they weren¡¯t as close to him as before. Bai was slightly disappointed, but this disappointment was very quickly expelled by the gray pup huddled by his side. Actually, it wasn¡¯t really appropriate to call him a pup anymore. The present Sui Yuan had already shed his soft cuteness of his juvenile stage. Although his body was not as strong and muscr as that of an adult, one could already see the might of a carnivore from his growing body. He raised his paw and hesitatingly touched Bai¡¯s finger, which waspletely different from his own. He then tilted his head, looking very curious and earnest. Sui Yuan¡¯s ears that trembled every now and then made Bai¡¯s heart go soft, and he couldn¡¯t help but reach out and lightly pinch them. Sui Yuan was frightened and reflexively coiled back, wanting to pull out of Bai¡¯s reach. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the other did not n on letting him go and would instead directly bend his arm, wrapping it around Sui Yuan¡¯s neck. Bai then pulled him into his embrace. Sui Yuan, who "had never been treated like this before," subconsciously struggled. However, although he hadn¡¯t used any real strength, his paws left red w marks on Bai¡¯s tender skin. Although he didn¡¯t actually tear open the skin, it was still very frightening to look at. Sui Yuan froze, and he nervously nced at Bai. Afterwards, he guiltilypped at the scratch marks on the other¡¯s skin under Bai¡¯s gentle gaze. Bai¡¯s expression softened even more. He hooked an arm around Sui Yuan¡¯s body to hold him in ce. He then used his other hand to pet Sui Yuan from his back down to his tail. Although he never raised a dog while he was human before he transmigrated, he had seen other people pet them like this before. This action immediately made Sui Yuan fall limp infort, and he decided he couldn¡¯t be bothered with struggling. Seeing the lovable little beast narrowed its eyes while meeklyying in his arms, tailzily swaying back and forth, Bai also felt sleepy and calm. He straightforwardly held the other tightly in his arms and closed his eyes. Although he didn¡¯t have any fur to cover his body, and it was difficult to maintain warmth with bare skin, the little gray beast in his arms was nice and warm like a stove, dispersing the night¡¯s cold air. Bai originally thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. After all, he had suddenly transformed back into a human, so he would probably feel very restless. Unexpectedly, he very quickly became infected by Sui Yuan¡¯s sleepiness and felt drowsy. He slept while hugging the other until the next morning. He was then awoken by the little beast, who was trying to escape his embrace. Bai, who woke up to that pair of discontented azure eyes which were urging him to move, subconsciously smiled, "Morning, ah~" Sui Yuan, who hadn¡¯t heard human speech in a long time, was startled. He looked at Bai, not understanding. Meanwhile, Bai also realized that he had unexpectedly spoken his originalnguage to a beast of this other world so naturally, so he also felt dumbfounded. Seeing the protagonist shou reveal such aplicated and reminiscent expression, Sui Yuan understood that he probably missed his family. He couldn¡¯t help but light a candle for him. He then stretched up to enthusiastically help the protagonist shou wash his face with his saliva, just like he had done when the other was still a beast. Habits are a thing to be feared. When the protagonist shou realized that he had nearly stuck out his own tongue to lick the other in return, he felt like he had been struck by lightning. Instantly, he was no longer in the mood to miss his family. Bai felt very depressed. He had unexpectedly changed in his time as a beast. Even after bing human again, he found it difficult to escape from his habits as a beast. ¡ª¡ªHe could just barely ept licking others when he was in his beast form. Now that he was in his human form, he didn¡¯t want to help the other groom at all. Just imagining that scene made him want to kneel, OK?! The protagonist shou, who felt depressed from the world¡¯s malice, was rather muddle-headed since waking up. He decided that he needed to once again find the integrity of a human being and absolutely could not "follow the bad example" of the beasts. As such, the first difference between humans and beasts that he had to tackle was that as a human, he had to find some clothes to cover his naked body or at least just the most important male part. Even though this world had no being capable of understanding his actions. The protagonist shou, who found it intolerable to walk around with his dick hanging out, solemnly declined Sui Yuan¡¯s invitation to go hunting together. He then bent down to rub the other¡¯s head and seriously exined to the other, whose expression was full of concern and befuddlement, "I have to find something to hide this." While saying this, he raised a hand and covered his "little brother" in an indicating manner. Sui Yuan, who felt like he had been blinded£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªEnough! Protagonist shou, I understand what you¡¯re saying! Please don¡¯t magnify the existence of your "little brother," thank you very much! Resisting his urge to cover his eyes with his paw, Sui Yuan tilted his head, expression nk, as he waved his tail. After confirming again that the protagonist shou would not be participating in "y hunting," he turned around and left in disappointment. Meanwhile, Xiao Hei, who was watching this scene for a long time but did not dare to get close, instantly scuttled to Sui Yuan¡¯s side. He excitedly turned around, shouting "wuwu," extremely thrilled, with an appearance of "Bosspletely belongs to me now. No one will fight me for his affection anymore. This is too great!" The protagonist shou donning a fake smile: ...Hehe, I¡¯ll let this youngster be happy for today. Just you wait until Laozi has found clothes. I¡¯lle back and teach you what striving for affection really looks like! Sui Yuan went with Xiao Hei to hunt, looking back every now and then. His attention was all on the protagonist shou throughout the hunt. In the plot, the first time that the protagonist shou turned into a human, he encountered a small crisis. When he was away from the pack, looking for something suitable to cover himself with, he was identally attacked by other beasts. The protagonist shou did not have sharp teeth or ws in his human form nor had he ever learned any self-defense. Furthermore, he did not have any weapons, so he naturally had no way to defeat his enemies. He could only call for help while escaping miserably. Only when he was battered and bruised and on the brink of death did he hear Hui, who hade to save him. After experiencing this, the protagonist shou finally rid himself of the satisfaction of having returned to his human form and adopted a new stance. He worked hard to create all sorts of weapons with great destructive power. In the end, he transformed from a powerless, bottom-ranking sitting duck to the pack¡¯s unrivalled leader who could awe them all with his strength. If Hui hadn¡¯t saved him in time, the protagonist shou, Bai might die today. Sui Yuan, who shouldered this heavy responsibility, naturally did not dare to be careless in the least. Even when he was hunting with Xiao Hei, he kept his ears perked and vigntly listened for the call for help that coulde at any time. Sui Yuan¡¯s absentmindedness was noticed by Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei stopped and knocked his head against Sui Yuan in discontent. His eyes reflected how wronged he felt. However, before Sui Yuan couldfort him, he heard a human cry of rm. Immediately, Sui Yuan tossed Xiao Hei to the side and raised his head, alert. He confirmed the direction from which the sound wasing from with his ears. Although Xiao Hei didn¡¯t understand what the sound meant, he knew that there was fear inside of it. After very rapidly determining the protagonist shou¡¯s position, Sui Yuan shot ahead like an arrow. Xiao Hei also followed after. Unfortunately, his speed was a bit slower than Sui Yuan, and he was left behind very quickly. The protagonist shou had encountered danger. Sui Yuan was afraid that if he was too slow, he wouldn¡¯t be able to "save the beauty." Fortunately, when he rushed out from the thicket, he made it in time to see that the protagonist shou had just tripped over some roots in his panic and had yet to run off. Meanwhile, arge feline was just about to take this opportunity to pounce at him. Sui Yuan felt the urgency of the situation. He pushed off with his hind legs and flew through the air, urately pouncing on the feline. His sharp teeth pierced the other¡¯s skin, ruthlessly tearing at its neck. The feline that was excited that it was about to catch some prey did not expect that it would be hunted itself. It was caught unprepared by Sui Yuan. It growled and twisted its body, wanting to escape, but didn¡¯t expect that this young pup would unexpectedly be so fierce. Even when the feline fought back and mmed the pup against the ground heavily, the pup did not let go. On the contrary, the pup bit into it even more ruthlessly. Bai, who had yet to calm down from his panicked state, watched as Sui Yuan and the feline rolled around. He was dumbfounded! This was no game but a matter of life and death. There was the snarls of the beasts, the spray of blood, the ring wounds, the bloody scent that filled his nose...everything shed with what Bai was used to in his original world. It made him truly understand the cruelty and danger of the wilderness. It wasn¡¯t even Bai¡¯s first time seeing a hunt. Not only did he see it before, but he had also personally led a few hunts, so he naturally wasn¡¯t some soft-hearted, charitable person. However, during all of those times, Bai stood as a predator. Even if he failed, at most, he would go hungry for a bit. His life was never in danger. However, right now was different. He and Sui Yuan were the hunted. The feline had entered adulthood a long time again, and its experience was abundant. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan had juste of age. Regardless of whether it was strength or stamina, he was at a disadvantage. If he lost, what likely awaited him would be death. In the beginning, Sui Yuan held the advantageous position and was able to keep it up for a bit. However, as the battle continued, the feline very quickly made a counterattack. Little by little, he was pushed back. Bai felt extremely anxious while watching, but he had no way of helping. Right now, he was not armed andpletely defenseless. Aside from being a burden, he couldn¡¯t do anything else. He hated this fact so much; his chest was burning with rage. Every new injury to Sui Yuan¡¯s body made his eyes even more red. Fortunately, just when Bai almost lost control of himself and went to directly pounce on the enemy to take it down with him, Xiao Hei finally rushed over, panting. Seeing that back-up had arrived, although it was just another young pup, the feline, also battered and tired, realized that it should not continue fighting. The beasts had no sense of dented egos. They were more prone to judge things by the situation. They knew how to discern the pros and cons of their actions. Originally, it had just wanted to hunt this seemingly powerless prey. It was already bad enough that it ended up like this. It didn¡¯t want this to end up with both sides suffering. In any case, there was plenty of other prey. It didn¡¯t need to worry that it would starve after throwing this one prey away. The feline arched its body, pretending that it was going to attack. When Sui Yuan tried to dodge, it suddenly leapt away and escaped. Then, it gazed profoundly at Sui Yuan, who was already exhausted but showed no cowardice or intention to retreat. It then quickly disappeared into the forest. Xiao Hei quickly rushed over to Sui Yuan¡¯s side, and together, they stared in the direction the enemy had disappeared to. When they confirmed that the other had indeed left and was not quietly hiding and waiting for a chance, the two of them rxed. After this fierce battle, Sui Yuan, who had not exercised in a long time, felt physically and emotionally exhausted. After his taut nerves rxed, what he felt was intense pain and the powerlessness of his body. Sui Yuan staggered for a while, trying to maintain his stance. He turned to check up on the protagonist shou¡¯s condition, but in the next second, he was pulled into a deathly-tight embrace by Bai, who was choked with emotion. Sui Yuan sucked in a cold breath when his wounds were touched. However, he could feel his fur gradually dampen from the other¡¯s tears, so he resentfully stiffened his body and did not try to escape from Bai¡¯s embrace. Xiao Hei cried "wuwu" while circling around them and would asionallyp at Sui Yuan¡¯s wounds. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan blinked at him, expression that it was nothing serious. The emotions of animals were not as enriched as that of humans. To beasts, it was normal to get injured. Unless it was an injury that they would neverpletely heal from and would affect their movements, they would not care too much. After confirming that it was just a flesh wound, Xiao Hei finally felt at ease. Sui Yuan waited until the protagonist shou¡¯s outburst of emotions had calmed down before twisting his body, telling the other to let go of him. He then urged him to quickly return to the pack¡ªwho knew what other dangers would await, ne? It was only after returning to one¡¯s own territory that one would be truly safe. Bai obviously understood this. He did not dare tarry any longer and decisively reached out to carry Sui Yuan. Sui Yuan, who was so shocked that his expression cracked£º"..................£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡" "Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll carry you back. You¡¯re hurt. If you move, you¡¯ll worsen your wounds," Feeling Sui Yuan struggle, Bai¡¯s arms tightened. His hold was both soothing and unyielding. Fortunately, although his appearance made him look weak, his strength and stamina was as good as when he was in his beast form. In addition, Sui Yuan had yet to fully be an adult, so he was not that heavy. Without Sui Yuan, this injured party, slowing them down, they returned to the pack fairly quickly. When they saw the battered and weary Sui Yuan, the female beasts did not make a fuss. They only very nimbly brought him some vegetation and told him that it could help him heal. Bai naturally took the task of helping Sui Yuan apply medicine. Human hands were much more agile than that of beasts. Bai very quickly washed and mashed the medicinal herbs. He then very carefully applied it to Sui Yuan¡¯s wounds. His gentle movements did not make Sui Yuan feel unwell at all. After dealing with the wounds, Bai sighed in relief. He sat close to Sui Yuan, a face full of regret and self-me, as he caressed the uninjured fur, "...Sorry. I thought too highly of myself. I wasn¡¯t careful enough, causing you to get such serious injuries." Sui Yuan felt great being petted like this. Seeing how conflicted the protagonist shou felt though, he straightforwardly lowered himself to lick the protagonist shou¡¯s hand when the other was scratching his chin. When he felt Sui Yuan¡¯sfort, Bai finally showed his first smile since the attack. He carefully helped Sui Yuan into a morefortable position, letting him rest his head on his knee, "I will learn from this. Although I don¡¯t have sharp teeth or ws, I can create weapons. What should I make first? A knife? A bone knife or a bone thorn?" Sui Yuan listened to the protagonist shou babble on about weaponry design. However, he really wanted to ask the other a question¡ªalthough making weapons was important, what about clothes, ne? Protagonist shou, don¡¯t you see that your little brother is still hanging out? Even if you don¡¯t n on making clothes, can I change positions? Even if I¡¯m an animal right now, I¡¯m directly facing your little brother. It¡¯s making me feel very conflicted, ah.... ¡ª¡ªThis was the first time that Sui Yuan realized the importance of clothes, or rather, the importance of pants. 5237, who turned its face around in pain, unable to continue looking: ".............................." ¡ª¡ªIt didn¡¯t know why, but it really wanted to take a picture of this scene and send it to Zhao Xihe dada, ne....¡ú_¡ú Eve: Zhao Xihe would choke on blood and die from anger on the spot if he knew about this. I¡¯m alsoughing about how sweet this was until SY was like, bruh. Get yer dick outta my face. Kara: LOLOL ZXH would probably be like: Sui Yuan can only have my dick near his face!! (*¨R¨Œ¨Q)??)) Chapter 17 part4 Tranted by Eve Edited by Kara In the end, whether or not 5237 sought death, only it knew. In any case, when Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe were chatting, the other¡¯s tone was very normal. As for whether he would settle ountster, that was another matter altogether. Aside from this, Sui Yuan¡¯s time spent recuperating was very joyous. After "saving the beauty," Bai began acting very wifely and took very good of him to the point that he nearly fed him like one would a baby. As the protagonist shou of this world, Bai¡¯s strengths were his manual dexterity and his creativity. If Sui Yuan hadn¡¯t been given any handbooks, he probably would not have been able to discover the merits of all these nts as fast as Bai did, let alone use them. While Sui Yuan watched, the protagonist shou seemed to practically conjure up a new tool every single day. Not only did he make closebat weapons, but he also manufactured the long-distance bow. He even coated the weapons with poison to up the killing power. Sui Yuan was scared witless while observing this all. Aside from weapons, Bai also created quite a few ingenious traps, thereby digging a great pit for all of the animals in this world, who had yet to see a trap before. When he was lucky, Bai didn¡¯t have to go hunting. Just by using his traps, he was able to catch quite a number of animals. Eating his fill was no issue. Of course, what was worthy to rejoice over was that he made some clothes for himself while he was at it. Although they were simple and crude, they were enough to give him a certain level of warmth and protection rather than just cover up his shame. Bai¡¯s actions naturally shocked the entire pack. His style of hunting with weapons and traps were unheard of to them. They¡¯d never seen anything like it before. Especially the traps because they did not rely on sharp teeth or ws. He didn¡¯t even have to run around as prey would just walk into his traps. This opened the door to a whole new world for the pack! Unfortunately, it was no use for the pack to learn this method of hunting, even if Bai had never hid his methods before. However, without the dexterous hands of a human, the beasts could only use the most simplest traps such as digging pitfalls, even after expending great effort. These low-level traps were far inferior to the high-level traps that relied on internal mechanisms. At this time, the beasts finally realized that the seemingly powerless, weird-looking human hands were unexpectedly very useful. Sui Yuan silently looked on as the protagonist shou quickly assembled a coordinated trap. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether the protagonist shou was a tech nerd before transmigrating. After all, that dexterity was not something just anyone would have! After finishing his trap, Bai turned to look at Sui Yuan, who was looking at him with aplicated expression, and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He then grabbed the prey within his traps, "Are you hungry? I¡¯m done here. Soon, I¡¯ll have food for you to eat." Instantly, Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes involuntarily lit up, and his tail unconsciously began to wag. ¡ª¡ªRight, the other thing that Sui Yuan admired about the other was his cooking. Although Sui Yuan had eaten many delicacies from all over, he had only eaten raw meat after arriving in this world. Even if he didn¡¯t think it was too unptable, he got sick of it after eating it so much. Meanwhile, Bai hade to the rescue of Sui Yuan¡¯s taste buds. Who knows where Bai had found all these spices, but Bai¡¯s food became more and more abundant in taste. All the beasts who tasted his handicraft couldn¡¯t stop eating. However, the only one who got to eat Bai¡¯s food everyday was Sui Yuan. Even Xiao Hei, who had always liked topete for affection with Bai in front of Sui Yuan, would automatically cast jealous looks towards Sui Yuan when it was time to eat. If it wasn¡¯t because of Sui Yuan¡¯s remaining influence, he would probably be unable to hold himself back and try to snatch the food away. The beasts also were all afraid of fire. Since Bai had lit a fire in order to roast food, he became a bit mysterious and dangerous in the eyes of the beasts. After all, a dangerous, demon-like creature that could "control" fire was enough to make the beasts stay three feet away. Even Sui Yuan pretended to be "afraid" of fire for a period of time. It was only after he was coaxed by Bai for half a day that he was willing to warm himself by the fire. As for the other beasts, they didn¡¯t get such good treatment. They could only rely on their own courage to conquer their innate fear. Therefore, the results until now had not been very fruitful. Seeing Bai continuously flip the food on the grill and asionally sprinkle some kind of seasoning, Sui Yuan inhaled deeply and swallowed some saliva. Hezilyid by Bai¡¯s side and waited for a delicious meal to be brought to his mouth. At the same time, Bai petted Sui Yuan while also carefully examining the conditions of the other¡¯s wounds. When he confirmed that Sui Yuan would very quickly recover, he finally sighed in relief. He lowered his head to kiss Sui Yuan on the forehead and didn¡¯t even show any disdain when his face was pricked by rough fur. He happily made a decision, "Since you¡¯re almost fully recovered, I¡¯ll give you a bathter. You haven¡¯t touched water in so many days already. You must also find it rather unbearable, ba?" Sui Yuan nced at himzily. Honestly, he really didn¡¯t know why the protagonist shou kept talking to him, an animal. He couldn¡¯t understand his words! Really didn¡¯t understand! Very quickly, Sui Yuan, who "could not understand his words," finished eating and eagerly swaggered over to the nearby creek with the protagonist shou. Although Bai had always done his best to help Sui Yuan clean his fur, Sui Yuan really did feel unwell all over after not being in contact with water for so many days. Seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s impatient appearance, Bai¡¯s smile deepened. Even if he asionally thought that he was insane to talk to an animal, deep down, he had a feeling that Sui Yuan could understand him. Although the other always showed a puzzled and impatient expression, no matter what Bai wanted him to do, Sui Yuan would understand him the first time he said it. This made Bai repeatedly use words like "take a bath," "eat," "medicinal herbs," and what not over and over, seeming like if he did this, there would be a day where they would be able tomunicate. Of course, Bai also knew that the vocal organs of humans and animals were different. Unless the other also turned into a human, they would never be able to chat. However, sometimes, people needed something to console themselves¡ªsomething that gave them the power to hold on. As an animal, Sui Yuan, who was dedicated to his work, did not think that it was odd to be washed by someone else. On the contrary, he really enjoyed this feeling. Not to mention, the protagonist shou had picked up something like soap from who-knows-where, which only helped in making his fur even more clean. Sui Yuan, who was squinting his eyes while standing in the creek, became sleepy from being washed by the protagonist shou. At this moment, Xiao Hei suddenly ran over and called out "wuwu," telling them that the pack seemed to have found something Bai needed. By now, Bai had proved his worth. His position in the pack naturally soared. He helped the pack manufacture traps, participated in hunts with his weapons, used medicinal herbs to treat the wounded, and cooked up all sorts of delicious treats. Furthermore, the beasts were a simple and frank bunch. Since they could get benefits from him, they would naturally exchange favours with him. Whenever they saw something that seemed to match Bai¡¯s description, they would take it back for him to inspect while they were at it. Bai hesitated and turned to look at Sui Yuan. Sui Yuan was unperturbed and used his nose to poke at the other, telling him to quickly go. Of course, Bai did not have any reluctant feelings of parting. After confirming that Sui Yuan could rinse off the rest of the soap himself, he decisively followed Xiao Hei and left, leaving Sui Yuan by the creek all on his own. Sui Yuan dunked his head into the water and allowed the clear creek water to clean his puffy fur. When Sui Yuan ran out of air, he suddenly broke through the water¡¯s surface and shook his head. Only, in the next second, he no longer felt satisfied and rxed. This was because he smelled a familiar, dangerous scent. He was instantly on guard, and he turned to look in the direction from where he had first perceived the feeling. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything odd, but Sui Yuan did not rx his guard. He slowly retreated to the shore. Even if his fur was wet, stuck to his body, and obviously cumbersome, he did not dare to take the time to shake out the water. The stifling silence continued to drag on. The first unable to bear this silence was Sui Yuan. A breeze blew, causing Sui Yuan, who was drenched, to sneeze. At this moment, a ck shadow that had been hiding amidst the trees all this time suddenly pounced down. Even if Sui Yuan had automatically started to run to the side, he could not dodge this swift and fierce attack. The neer wasrger than Sui Yuan by a whole head. It easily pressed him down, suppressing him so that Sui Yuan was unable to flip over. Sui Yuan¡¯s throat was bit at by sharp teeth. Although it did not break his skin, if Sui Yuan struggled, the other would be able to easily tear open his throat. A familiar scent wafted into Sui Yuan¡¯s nose. Sui Yuan clearly recognized that the creature, that wasrger than him and pressing him down, was the feline that he had a fierce fight with not long ago. The feline that had taken the initiative to retreat after beating him half to death. After taking stock of the situation, Sui Yuan finally cried out "wuwu," and rxed his body as if giving up on resisting, showing weakness to the enemy. Since the other did not bite him to death at once, then being tactful would at least ensure that the situation did not worsen. Seeing that Sui Yuan was not going to continue struggling, the feline indeed rxed and slowly retracted the sharp fangs by Sui Yuan¡¯s neck, raising its head. Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes, that were watching the other¡¯s every move, met with a pair of glinting green eyes staring back. He couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He felt like he was a sheep that was being watched by a predator, waiting to be ughtered. After being fattened up a bit, the other would take a bite out of him. Towards this, Sui Yuan felt very depressed. If it wasn¡¯t because his body was too young right now, he would definitely not be powerless against the other. Even if he couldn¡¯t beat the other to death, at the very least, they would be evenly matched. Of course, this was only if he didn¡¯t use props. If he used props, don¡¯t even mention this single feline. Even if a whole bunch of them came, he¡¯d be able to destroy them all! As if it really enjoyed Sui Yuan¡¯s subservient action, a smile appeared in the feline¡¯s jade eyes. It gracefully jumped off of Sui Yuan, circled around him, and then licked his fur that had just been washed clean but had be messy again after rolling around. Sui Yuan twisted his neck away in dissatisfaction. He then sneezed in the other¡¯s face when the wind blew. The feline didn¡¯t care at all. After pulling back, it very quickly approached him again and bit Sui Yuan¡¯s ear. It was then shaken off again. After confirming that the other did not hold any killing intent towards him, Sui Yuan¡¯s courage grew. He flipped over, stood up, and dodged the big cat¡¯s harassment with impatience. He walked over to the creek again in a noble and aloof manner and washed his body that had picked up dirt from rolling about. Although it was ignored by Sui Yuan, the big cat did not find his actions unpleasant. After watching Sui Yuan enter the water, the big cat gracefully and soundlessly stepped onto a rock near the creek, lying downfortably. It squinted its eyes in azy manner as it watched Sui Yuan wash himself, carrying a kind of...mn... king-like aura? Sui Yuan, who felt like he had be a picture of "a bathing beauty," felt very unhappy. However, it was not the time to haggle over this. After all, he currently could not beat the other in a fight and could only endure it for now. Sui Yuan, who continued to treat the big cat like air, washed his fur while flipping through the plot. He originally thought that the big cat that attacked the protagonist shou was a passerby character that he didn¡¯t have to pay any attention to. Now, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. ording to the normal course of events, this tyrannical fellow that seemed to have been affected by his halo was not a protagonist but ought to be an important supporting lead. Only, theter portion of the plot did not mention them, so Sui Yuan had neglected it. A feline-like important character...Sui Yuan very quickly cast his attention to the protagonist gong¡¯s group. This group was of feline-like animals. They looked like tigers but acted like lions. Since he had his suspects, he now needed to do some detailed research. Sui Yuan dug for several descriptions. It was said that the protagonist gong¡¯s eyes were green. Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t help but look skeptically at the big cat lying on the rock. The big cat swished its tail around, sending Sui Yuan a questioning look. Sui Yuan, however, silently averted his eyes. Although he felt that it was very likely, Sui Yuan still didn¡¯t quite believe it. After all, this was the protagonist gong, ah! The protagonist gong...nearly ate the protagonist shou? And, it was the literal meaning of eat! Wasn¡¯t this a bit much?! Fortunately, the protagonist shou didn¡¯t know this had happened. Otherwise, how would they have a happy endingter on, ah!? (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß Sui Yuan felt like a mess when he made this connection. He couldn¡¯t help but turn to 5237 for help, "Say, do you think I¡¯m overthinking things? Maybe this big cat has nothing to do with the protagonist gong? At most...it¡¯s just something that looks like him?" 5237 fell silent, "Actually...that¡¯s possible? After all, the plot is written from the protagonist shou¡¯s point of view. It doesn¡¯t touch upon the things regarding the protagonist gong before they meet all that much. Moreover...don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little inconceivable? The protagonist shou can create weapons, use all sorts of things, but that¡¯s only because he used to be human. His knowledge is vast. Then, what about the protagonist gong, ne? Why can he also make such things that are even at a simr level of quality to that of the protagonist shou?" Sui Yuan, who never thought about this issue, was speechless for a while. He couldn¡¯t help but feel horrified when he pondered over this question carefully. ¡ª¡ªHow had the protagonist gong learned these things? One or two things could be considered a coincidence¡ªthat the protagonist gong could possibly have invented them, but when the number rose, it could no longer be simply exined as a coincidence. The most probable exnation is that he learned it all from the protagonist shou. But, when did the protagonist gong begin to learn, ne? Perhaps...it was when he decided to treat the protagonist shou as prey but had failed. The protagonist gong only saw the protagonist shou as prey in the beginning. He was unresigned when he could not eat him. Therefore, he secretly tracked him and waited in the dark to look for another chance. Soon after though, he discovered that the protagonist shou¡¯s creativity and ideas were astonishing. Therefore, he decided to discard his initial idea of eating the protagonist shou and began to learn his skills to use them for his own purposes instead. In the end, the protagonist gong took what he learned from the protagonist shou to steal the protagonist shou¡¯s territory. He snatched, and he snatched and even managed to snatch up the protagonist shou himself.... Thus, the protagonist gong ended up with territory, knowledge, and even a beauty by his side. Even "winner at life" was not sufficient enough to describe him! WTF, what kind of scheme is this, ah!? Sui Yuan simply wanted to kneel to the protagonist gong! To want everything for nothing to this extent, it simply made him dizzy.... Instantly, the gaze Sui Yuan used to look at the big cat waspletely different. If at the very beginning, he saw the other as an extremely annoying, crazy creature that he couldn¡¯t beat, so he had to temporarily bear with him. However, now, the big cat had be an even more despicable and immoral beast in his eyes. The big cat, who was donning an innocent expression and felt baffled when looked at like this: "..................£¿£¿£¿£¿" Eve: Dang, that¡¯s some scummy man right there...but can I say that if he¡¯s technically an animal so human morals don¡¯t really apply? Hmmmmm.... Kara: The mentality and thought-process of the animals are so much more direct and simple: If it¡¯s food, eat it; if you can¡¯t beat it, maybe try againter; if it¡¯s actually useful, then use it instead. So, I can¡¯t call the protagonist gong a scum man (beast?), but I can call him a scum man if he¡¯s thinking about taking SY for himself in addition to Bai!!!! ?(`??¡ä)?3? Chapter 17 part5 Tranted by Eve Edited by Kara The big cat, that had been lying on the rock, only quietly left after the protagonist shou had finished his appraisal of the items that were brought back and returned to the creek. Obviously, he didn¡¯t want to be discovered by other people, especially the protagonist shou. Sui Yuan watched the feline leave while Bai helped himb out his fur, unknowing that he was being watched by a scheming, savage fellow. He couldn¡¯t help but light a huge row of candles for the other in sympathy and pity. The protagonist shou, who felt his back go cold for some unknown reason: ".......................????" Facing the protagonist shou¡¯s puzzled gaze, Sui Yuan suddenly felt a bit like he was the only sober one amongst a crowd of drunks. However, very soon after, his steps suddenly froze while he was rxedly making his way back to the pack with Bai. Btedly, Sui Yuan realized that it wasn¡¯t just the protagonist shou, who was being watched by the protagonist gong, but he himself was also in danger. He couldn¡¯t help but make a sad expression. The protagonist shou: ...It seems like the gray pup has be weird after taking a bath. Did something happen? Although the protagonist shou was very curious, he couldn¡¯t even ask the other because of theirnguage barrier. Fortunately, Sui Yuan came back to himself very quickly, throwing the protagonist gong, who watched them like a covetous tiger would at its prey, to one side. In any case, he was already used to this kind of thing, so he could continue to enjoy his animal life of carefully being taken care of. Of course, after connecting with Zhao Xihe, Sui Yuan also told him what had happened as well as his doubts over whether the plot could neglect to mention something that would still affect the plot. Zhao Xihe¡¯s response was affirmative£º¡¾That is indeed possible. After all, the story was written from only one perspective. It¡¯s very hard to see the overall picture. Thus, sometimes it can lead to misunderstandings for Actors, and we must deal with them carefully.¡¿ Sui Yuan¡¯s ears flopped up and down helplessly. He wanted to continueining about the protagonist gong¡¯s deep scheming nature, but unexpectedly, Zhao Xihe¡¯s next message came very quickly. It was so fast that it seemed as if the other was afraid that if he was even the slightest bit too slow, something would happen: ¡¾Since you¡¯re being watched by the protagonist gong, don¡¯t act alone for now. Stay with the pack. It¡¯s not toote to wait until you¡¯ve fully matured before beating him up again. After beating him up a few times, he won¡¯t dare to hold any intentions towards you.¡¿ Sui Yuan£º".............................." Although he felt that Zhao Xihe¡¯s suggestion was partly raised because he wanted to crack down on potential rivals-in-love, Sui Yuan still epted it very happily. In any case, he was already nning on doing this. Sui Yuan began to nag Bai to begin training, to learn about how the pack could use formations to deal with human-shaped enemies. After all, not long after, the protagonist gong would appear in his human form with identical weapons to the ones the protagonist shou had created. They needed to make preparations well in advance so that they would not suffer a loss fromck of experience. Aside from this, Sui Yuan did his best to stick with the pack, moving as one, so as to not give the big cat any chance to get him while alone. Only, the protagonist gong¡¯s skill in hiding was very high, and he was especially good at finding a way to stick a needle through any crack. Even if Sui Yuan thought that he had taken good preventative measures, the other would always manage to break through any chink. This made Sui Yuan want to be directly hostile to the other several times. Fortunately, the big cat knew that this was the territory of another group of animals, so his actions did not cross any lines. On the contrary, Sui Yuan, who would fly into a rage from humiliation, had no qualms in taking any opportunities to pounce on the other, making it so that the other had no choice but to run away with a miserable appearance. Unfortunately, the protagonist gong never learned his lesson. Instead, he became increasingly fond ofing over to provoke Sui Yuan. Unless they were interrupted by someone, he would tease Sui Yuan until the other burst into a rage. While Sui Yuan was being doted on by the protagonist shou and battling it out with the protagonist gong, the weather in the prairies gradually grew colder. The beasts in his pack also all switched to their thick and warm winter coats. Probably because the protagonist shou took such good care of him, Sui Yuan was very healthy. His new thick coat was especially fluffy and soft. It was extremely beautiful, making his originally strong and powerful body turn into a plump-looking ball. It unexpectedly caused him to look a bit childish like when he was still a fluffy little pup. Before, winter had been very difficult for the pack. In the winter, everything was dead in the prairies. Prey were either already dead or had migrated or in hibernation. This meant that the pack had to rely on the fat that their bodies had stored to slowly pass through this long winter. They would asionally hunt small-sized prey like rabbits or rodents to fill their stomachs. Only, now that they had the protagonist shou¡¯s preparations, this winter was different. Bai, who already foresaw the difficulties of winter, naturally made early preparations. He stored quite a number of dried vegetables and meat. He even nted some nts that could survive in the wintertime and raised a few small-sized prey with this vegetable garden of his. In addition, the fires he could light would be enough to fight off the cold. The pack, therefore, passed the winter days in greatfort and warmth. Even quite a few elderly beasts managed to survive even though they would have definitely died if this winter had been like before. Bai was the benefactor of the entire pack, so he naturally received the best treatment. He was ced at the warmest spot in the cave and below his body was the thick fur of some other animal. Every time they ate, he would be the first to choose what he wanted to eat. What was left was fought over by the rest of the beasts. Before they knew it, Bai¡¯s status within the pack had already reached the peak. They even vaguely felt that he would be the next chief of the pack. Unfortunately, Bai didn¡¯t care about the pack¡¯s worship and deference at all, because what he was actually vexed about at this time was something that was about to topple his three view.... When one is warm and fed, that¡¯s when sexual desires will make their appearance. The pack rarely went out to hunt in the winter. They would instead gather in twos or threes and inevitably begin to think about reproduction once satiated. After all, this was their instinct. When they had nothing to do in the winter, they would start courting (?) and do some sexy things. When the weather warmed and food became plenty again, the female beasts would be able to give birth to new pups, so as to increase the poption of the pack. Although Sui Yuan was not yet of age and thus did not have a rutting period, he was still naturally somewhat affected by the adult beasts¡¯ actions. He subconsciously imitated the mother and father beasts¡¯ actions as practice in courting behaviour. There was no such thing as "puppy love" for the beasts. The senior beasts would very enthusiastically encourage their young to learn how to court mates. After all, aside from surviving, the next most important thing for the beasts was reproduction. The earlier they learned how to attract the other sex, the earlier they would leave behind offspring. As the strongest and the most beautiful of the pups, Sui Yuan naturally caught the attention of all the under-aged female pups. They would walk past him, eagerly showing off their pretty looks and their thick furs. Some even took the initiative to cuddle up close to him and intimately lick his fur. There were even a few females that began to fight with each other in order to gain Sui Yuan¡¯s favour. Although many other male beasts did their best to try to attract female beasts, so long as there was a single male beast that was too outstanding, he would naturally cause all the female beasts to pursue him. Sui Yuan was very calm with regards to his poprity. Although his real self didn¡¯t belong to any "species," after experiencing so many worlds, he¡¯d long since regarded himself as a human. Even if he was currently a beast on the outside, he would never actually assimte to the beasts¡¯ way of life. Therefore, Sui Yuan very calmly allowed the female beasts to flirt with him, act cute, and fawn over him. However, he neither rejected them nor epted them. However, if it was a crowd of human women that surrounded him, Sui Yuan knew that he probably would not have been able to act this calm andposed. The plot didn¡¯t say whether "Hui" ever mated with a female or left any offspring. Since it hadn¡¯t mentioned it though, Sui Yuan very happily assumed it was a "no." To tell the truth, if it was anyone else but Zhao Xihe, Sui Yuan wouldn¡¯t develop any urges towards the other party, let alone towards a group of animals. It was just a pity that although Sui Yuan was calm, that didn¡¯t mean that others were just as calm. Xiao Hei stared at the "lucky-in-love" Sui Yuan, who was surrounded by a crowd of beautiful little females, and couldn¡¯t help but cry "wuwu" quietly. Meanwhile, Bai, who was leaning against the cave wall nearby, turned and gave him a nce, smiling, "What, are you jealous?" Xiao Hei whined, cing his chin on his front paws sadly. He looked pained like there was nothing left to live for. He had tried to break through the crowd of females to get to Sui Yuan¡¯s side, but he was beaten up by the female beasts, who were usually serene and gentle but currently extremely overbearing. He was scratched at so much that he had lost a fair amount of fur. Bai stretched a hand out to rub Xiao Hei¡¯s head and couldn¡¯t help but want tough. However, at the same time, he was feeling all the more conflicted. ¡ª¡ªThis was because he discovered that he also did not like that the gray pup was being surrounded by the female pups. It felt as though the child he had put his heart and soul into raising had run away with someone else. It also felt a bit like jealousy from having one¡¯s most important friend being stolen away...there was also an even deeperyer of emotion that Bai didn¡¯t dare to think too much about. He took such good care of the gray pup not only because he liked the other¡¯s appearance but also more importantly because he wanted to repay the pup¡¯s kindness. If it hadn¡¯t been for the gray pup, Bai would not have been able to live until now. Now that he had a steady foot in this world, he would naturally want to repay this gratitude. However, emotions could change. His excessive concern towards the pup made Bai begin to view the pup as his pir. He didn¡¯t know how this change in feelings came to be, but perhaps it was a gradual change over this year. Or, perhaps he had been moved when the the little pup protected him against another beast¡¯s fangs regardless of the danger it meant for itself. Who knew, ne? However, this change had already urred, and Bai had no way to resist it. ¡ª¡ªIf Sui Yuan knew what the protagonist shou was thinking, he would definitely go "hehe" in the other¡¯s face. He would then give him the correct answer: it¡¯s the halo¡¯s influence. While Bai was watching Sui Yuan with an extremelyplicated gaze, trying to control his emotions, a female beast suddenly cozied up to his side. This female beast was very beautiful, especially her azure eyes that were just like that of the gray pup. She was pure and docile, making Bai subconsciously fond of her. This was the first time a pup, aside from Sui Yuan and Xiao Hei, took the initiative to be friendly towards Bai. Although his position had steadily risen in the pack, the majority of the pups still couldn¡¯t ept his "strange" appearance and subconsciously maintained a respectful distance from him. Now, everyone knew what it meant for a female beast to voluntarily scurry on over here in this cave that was full of the pink bubbles that came with the wooing season. They watched as the female beast stuck out her tongue and licked Bai¡¯s slender and nimble fingers as if sounding him out. The wet and warm feeling immediately made Bai break out into goosebumps all over, and he retracted his hand instinctively, wiping it on the hide below him. Sensing Bai¡¯s rejection, the female beast looked disappointed but was not discouraged. Sheid down close to Bai, looking at the other with admiration and dependence. Next, she tried to groom Bai¡ªalthough Bai¡¯s skin was pale and fair without even any baby hairs. Bai felt very pressured. He had never thought that he would be wooed by a beast. He couldn¡¯t ept being treated so intimately by a beast either¡ª unless it was the gray pup. The only one Bai could ept acting intimate with was him. After being rejected by Bai again, the female beast finally left, disappointed. Meanwhile, Bai had no intentions offorting her, because he felt extremely conflicted and indecisive right now. Bai didn¡¯t know why he had transmigrated into a beast¡¯s body, nor did he know why he had be human again. He was an outsider. Whether it was in outer appearances or spirit, he was different from the members of this pack, from the beings of this world. Right now, his "still young"rades¡ªspecifically referring to the gray pup¡ªcould still stay by his side. However, once they grew up, the other would certainly create his own family with a female beast and have their own children. Then, what would he, who has lost his friend, do? Could he bear being alone for the rest of his life, unable tomunicate with anyone, and then finally dying of old age, alone and helpless? People are social creatures, and thus, Bai couldn¡¯t imagine living alone for the rest of his life. He even felt some of his joy from having turned back into a human fade a bit. Instead, he began to wonder what it would have been like if he had stayed a beast. ¡ª¡ªPerhaps he would have epted his fate, ba? He might have learned to ept living an animal¡¯s life and then chosen the most pleasing rade" who he could ept the most to be his partner. For example...the gray pup? Only, animals weren¡¯t humans. There was no such thing as "love" for them. They only had the instinct to procreate. Then, what would he do if his "mate" was seduced away by some female beast? Bai, who had nothing to do anyway, began to imagine up all sorts of things. Of course, he would not actually act on these thoughts. Bai continued to daydream until Xiao Hei¡¯s cry of surprise brought his mind, that had gone off to who knows where, back to reality. Bai turned to look at Xiao Hei questioningly and immediately discovered that his own line of sight was odd. When he was a human, he towered over Xiao Hei. But right now, they were at the same level...Bai looked down and was stunned to see his own furry, snow-white body. Bai£º"...................................." ¡ª¡ªI was just thinking about it offhandedly, ah! It was really just an offhand thought! Bai¡¯s sudden transformation not only frightened himself but also caused an uproar within the pack. Even Sui Yuan looked at the protagonist shou in amazement. He was shocked that the other had silently turned back into a beast! ¡ª¡ªYou had to know that after the protagonist shou had be a human in his sleep, he continued on as a human for the rest of the story. The plot never mentioned anything about him turning back into a beast! Although the beasts were restless after the change, they still found Bai¡¯s beast form more eptable and even preferred it, so they quickly calmed down and continued with their own affairs. Bai walked around on his four legs a little awkwardly. After he quickly found that familiar feeling again, he looked in Sui Yuan¡¯s direction, hesitant, expression conflicted. Sui Yuan wondered why Bai had suddenly returned to beast form. At the same time, Bai was wondering about it too. Only,pared to Sui Yuan, who had absolutely no clues, he had a faint conjecture. However, Bai was horrified and could not ept this conjecture of his. The him of the past had always reminisced about his human form, longing to turn back into a human. Then, he had gotten what he wished for and stayed a human all this time. Just now, because he wished for the gray pup to stay by his side and because he was afraid of being alone, he imagined turning back into a beast. And, he seeded.... ¡ª¡ªHe had wanted to turn back into a beast. He had wanted to ovee the differences in outer appearances and be partners with the gray pup. Although he didn¡¯t want to do any shameful things like sexual acts, he really did want to live with the other for the rest of his life.... Bai looked like he was about to fall apart. Only if you worked hard and wished for something with all your heart would ite true. Could it be that he actually hadn¡¯t been thinking about it offhandedly and wanted to spend the rest of his life with an animal?! The pained protagonist shou felt his three views fall to the ground. He whimpered and silently buried his head under his front paws, ears drooping. For a moment, he waspletely unable of epting that his "wish" hade true. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan, who was silently watching the protagonist shou nearby all this time, tilted his head, gazing at Xiao Hei questioningly, asking him what had happened to the protagonist shou just now, why he suddenly turned into his beast form, and why he looked like he was falling apart. Xiao Hei gave an equally mystified gaze in return, shaking his head. ¡ª¡ªTrying to see through the protagonist shou¡¯s mind was like trying to find a needle at the bottom of the sea. You couldn¡¯t, ah. ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q Chapter 17 part6 Tranted by Eve Edited by Kara Although the protagonist shou had suffered quite the attack, eventually, he even began to ept having turned into a beast after transmigrating. So what if his partner would also be a beast? You should know, there was no shortage of strange urrences in the world. He had even heard about pet owners getting married to their pets and vowing to spend their lives together in his previous, modern world! The innocent Zhao Xihe, who was getting shot while lying down: "..............................¡ú_¡ú" After a moment of silence, Bai very quickly cheered up. Things were already like this. Since he didn¡¯t want to fight it, then he could only ept it. Bai stood up, shook his fluffy, snow-white fur, and headed in Sui Yuan¡¯ direction. Because of Bai¡¯s status within the pack, the female beasts didn¡¯t¡ªor rather, they didn¡¯t dare to treat the pack¡¯s benefactor like they had Xiao Hei. It could even be said that if Bai hadn¡¯t been in his human form all this time, he would have probably been even more popr with all the female beasts than Sui Yuan. As Bai approached, the female beasts retreated. They watched helplessly as he walked over to Sui Yuan¡¯s side and imed the best position. Bai lied down and stuck out his tongue in a very practiced manner, grooming Sui Yuan¡¯s soft and glossy hair, that had already been tidied by the female beasts. His actions seemed rather possessive and territorial. ¡ª¡ªAfter turning into his human form, Bai had always wanted to help Sui Yuan groom his fur out of habit. However, he had always stopped himself at thest moment. So, he was basically getting his wish fulfilled right now.... They didn¡¯t know why, but the female beasts, who were just fawning over Sui Yuan, involuntarily felt their backs grow cold. They silently retreated and reduced their presences. Since he had unexpectedly changed back into a beast, Bai learned how to control his transformation between his two forms. However, who knew if it was because he thought that using his beast form was easier while in the pack, or if it was because of some other unknown reason, but at this time, Bai used his human form a lot less. He would usually stick to Sui Yuan¡¯s side when in his beast form. He was so sticky that Sui Yuan began to feel like something wasn¡¯t quite right. Because he had spent some time as a pet before, Sui Yuan was very used to the feeling of being taken care of and doted on in the arms of a human. He just felt that it was to be expected. However, if the person taking care of him had be a beast...Sui Yuan silently turned to look at the female beasts that were eagerly pandering to the male beasts that were wooing them. Sui Yuan suddenly felt like Bai¡¯s actions were simr to those of the wooing male beasts.... The male beasts shared their food with the female beasts that they liked in order to show their interest and gain brownie points with them while also showing off their ability to provide for a family. Bai also took care of Sui Yuan¡¯s meals by himself. He even eagerly fed him, making Sui Yuan not even need to waste any effort to tear into his prey. Just like how the male beasts didn¡¯t like other beasts near their mates, Bai liked to keep Sui Yuan by his side and would unobtrusively keep the other beasts away. The male beasts also liked to groom the female beasts. When their feelings became mutually deep, they woulde together and do this and that. Likewise, Bai liked to groom him. Only¡ªor should he say, fortunately¡ªBai did not show any interest in the other aspect. Seeing Bai¡¯s magnanimous appearance though, Sui Yuan didn¡¯t feel right to "assume despicable things about an upright person¡¯s thoughts" in thinking that Bai liked him, so he had no choice but to pretend that he didn¡¯t see what was going on and ignore it. Only, the gaze that the rest of the pack used to look at them became increasingly strange, increasingly suggestive. Even the female beasts that used to like crowding around him dispersed, like they were being blinded by their actions. Each and every one of them went their own way to find another male beast to fancy. There were no regtions that said that male and female beasts had to be together. It was just that they only mated in order to reproduce, and that their choice in mates was for the sake of producing the most healthy of pups as well as ensuring that the parental pups would be capable of providing for them. Thus, because of reproduction, very few beasts would be "interested" in those of the same sex. However, since it was not a matter of concern to them, they also would not pay much attention to it either. Towards this, Sui Yuan pretended that he knew nothing. Meanwhile, Bai was very satisfied. It looked like it was also very useful to unobtrusively keep the gray pup by his side, disy PDA, and push away his rivals-in-love even as a beast. Of course, what Bai didn¡¯t know was that the reason none of the beasts disturbed them was because his position and strength were both high up within the pack. If he didn¡¯t have those, then he would have certainly ended up like Xiao Hei, beaten half to death by the tough-as-nails female beasts in the fight for mates. Aside from the protagonist shou¡¯s incessant "pursuit" giving him a headache, this winter hadn¡¯t been bad. He didn¡¯t exercise nor did he ever go hungry, so Sui Yuan ended up plump and strong. From afar, he looked like a big round ball that was very cute. What made Sui Yuan even happier than this was that he had not seen the protagonist gong all winter. Although the feline protagonist gong was nimble and cunning, he still had no way to silently infiltrate the cave under the pack¡¯s discerning eyes. In addition, it was snowing outside, and the weather was bitterly cold. He could not stay outside for long periods of time, which meant that Sui Yuan did not see even a single cat hair all winter. It was sofortable. Sui Yuan really hoped that the protagonist gong¡¯s interest in him would dissipate this winter, and then, he would never see the other again. The winter that was "full of love" passed by smoothly with all sorts of wooing and reproducing. When quite a few female beasts¡¯ stomachs stuck out, looking like inted balloons, winter officially ended. Sui Yuan and Bai followed the pack out of the cave they had taken shelter in during the winter and stepped foot on the prairie that was beginning to thaw. The beasts shook out their furs, yawned, and then eagerly went out, wanting to eat a big meal, to once again get a taste of meat. Although this past winter¡¯s store of food had not been that bad, the beasts were still more used to the taste of blood and raw flesh. They weren¡¯t used to pickled vegetables and dry meat. Once they¡¯ve eaten it for a long time, they will naturally begin to yearn for fresh food. Except for the pregnant female beasts, nearly the entire pack went out to hunt. Meanwhile, Bai turned back into his human form and picked up his weapons. After all, he was stronger when fighting in his human form. As for his beast form...he mostly used that to pursue his crush. The pack that had been conserving its strength all winter were like hurricanes as they wrought havoc on the prairies. It was unlike the past when they would be weak. Their vitality was flourishing, and they would teach a ruthless "lesson" to those muddle-headed animals that passed the winter with much difficulty. The satiated beasts all emitted resonant, carefree howls which echoed throughout the prairies. The elderly beasts, who had miraculously survived this winter, watched the younger generations, who were full of energy, and felt like their old bodies were once again full of vitality. Sui Yuan was not influenced by the pack¡¯s emotions. He calmly stayed by Bai¡¯s side, waiting for the other to cook him some delicious meal. At the same time, he quickly flipped through the plot, confirming what would happen this year. For the pack, it was necessary to choose a new chief every couple of years. Some younger beasts would be dissatisfied with the current chief¡¯s leading style and use their youthful strength to challenge the other for the position. Or, perhaps the presiding chief would be unable to continue leading the pack because of some ident, and they would need to choose a new leader anyway. In any case, this year, there would definitely be a scene of fighting for the chief¡¯s position in the pack. The old chief will get seriously injured while hunting and have no choice but to resign from the position of chief. Meanwhile, the pack will be split into two factions. One faction will support Bai, who had made great contributions to the pack recently, and the other faction will be one that was discontent with Bai¡¯s human form and would prefer to follow the pack¡¯s best hunter, the strong Hui. Because the original Hui did not have Sui Yuan¡¯s overbearing halo, he and the protagonist shou were only considered "childhood friends" and were not as inseparable as Sui Yuan and Bai were now. Although Bai hadn¡¯t cared about being the chief, he also hadn¡¯t wanted to let the beasts that trusted him down. Likewise, Hui had not wanted Bai to give up without fighting. Therefore, he suggested the pack¡¯s mostmon method of resolving conflicts: a duel. Duels within the pack were merciless. Because there was ack of medical treatment here, Bai naturally hadn¡¯t wanted to get injured and had no choice but to use all his strength. Thus, Hui naturally fell under Bai¡¯s weapons and lost an eye. It would forever be a mark of his defeat. Although it was a simple duel, Hui¡¯s pride and ego were shattered. He no longer was as close to Bai as he had been in the past. After losing an eye, Hui¡¯s eyesight and perception were greatly affected, which meant that he, who used to be an outstanding hunter, became a mere ordinary hunter. He was ruined in one stroke. There was no room for two tigers on one mountain. Although Bai felt sympathetic and sorry to Hui, there was no way to change things. The two "childhood" friends grew apart. One would be increasingly glorious and lofty with his fame transmitted throughout the prairies while the other would gradually fall. In the end, he would sacrifice himself for the sake of the pack, dying an untimely death. ¡ª¡ªIf nothing unexpected happened, Sui Yuan will get hurt in their duel and will be able to smoothlyplete his mission, leaving this world. As for the love and hate between the protagonist gong and shou, he probably wouldn¡¯t get to see it. ...Of course, this was all on the premise that..."nothing unexpected urred." Sui Yuan turned to look at Bai, who was earnestly roasting meat. He really doubted that the other would seriously fight and blind him in one eye like he did in the original plot. After passing this winter, Bai¡¯s appearance had already shed its juvenile characteristics, and he had be a handsome youth. He had long, curled eyshes, gentle eyes, a straight nose, and a smile on his lips. His position in the pack was high, which tranted into boldness and self-confidence being infused in his every move. Even in the human world, he would probably have been considered a very conspicuous, handsome man. Probably because people who did their best to show off their good points to attract the person they liked were very charming, Bai, who was currently at this stage, was unconsciously exuding charm. Sensing Sui Yuan¡¯s gaze, Bai turned his head slightly and smiled, rubbing the other¡¯s neck, "Don¡¯t be so rushed. It will be done soon." Sui Yuan£º"...................................." ¡ª¡ªDon¡¯t ssify me as a glutton! I was just thinking about proper business! Proper business! Sui Yuan¡¯s proper business was naturally on how he would be able to seed in his "self-muttion." He tried to train with Bai, looking for the other¡¯s weakness or gap. However, Bai¡¯s skills with his weapons became increasingly skilled instead. He could operate them very easily. After all, he didn¡¯t want to hurt Sui Yuan even a little bit, so he needed to be able to control his weapons at critical points in time. After his attempts yielded no results, Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t help but feel discouraged. He appeared weary and weak, making Bai feel quite worried and anxious. "What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve been downcast recently. Did something happen?" Bai scratched under Sui Yuan¡¯s chin, holding his head up to meet with his eyes. However, he couldn¡¯t find the answer in those gloomy azure eyes. Bai sighed and kissed Sui Yuan¡¯s eyelids. He then carried him in his arms, stroking his fur. Bai felt like his gray pup¡ªno, he should call him his future partner¡ªwas bing increasingly human-like. He unexpectedly had his own little worries that he would hide from him, unwilling to tell him at all. Bai should have felt pleasantly surprised at this, but he actually would have preferred if his partner was like the other beasts, who only ate and slept¡ªtheir only worry was with regards to food, so their lives were pure and simple. At the very least, if the gray pup was like that, he wouldn¡¯t ever have revealed such a deeply worried expression. While holding Sui Yuan in his arms and stroking his fur for half the day, Bai pondered for a moment before suggesting that they go wash at the river. This was because he discovered that Sui Yuan preferred cleanliness more than the other beasts and especially liked to take baths. Although this world didn¡¯t have any hot springs that would disperse one¡¯s weariness and make one feel good, one would still feel much happier after ying around by the water for awhile. Sui Yuan naturally did notment, which was taken as him expressing his approval. He then headed over to the river with Bai by his side. The river water was a bit frigid in early spring, but that didn¡¯t pose much of an issue for animals. Sui Yuan and Bai walked over to the riverside. However, before they entered, they heard a strange ssh that one just wouldn¡¯t miss even if they tried. The man and beast turned to look towards the center of the river. They saw a sturdy man break through the water¡¯s surface, wipe off the droplets of water from his face, and then stick his fingers into his hair,bing his slightly long bangs back. He was not the same kind of handsome as Bai. This man was handsome in an overbearing way. His features were deep, defined, andpelling. His firm muscles looked like they were glistening from the reflection of the sun¡¯s rays off of the water on them; they were defined and bulging. His jade eyes were full of a wild nature as he stared straight at the two people on the shore¡ªthe dumbfounded protagonist shou...and Sui Yuan, who had aplicated expression on. The man curbed his lips into a rather evil smile. ¡ª¡ªIf one had to use a dogblood phrase to describe this, then the phrase used would be "a devilishly charming smile." OTZ "Who¡ªwho...are you?" Bai was really dumbfounded. This was his first time encountering another human aftering to this world. Itpletely toppled his new views that had just been constructed. What happened to "only animals," ne?! You wait until I¡¯ve already decided to have a beast be my partner and have even actively courted this beast to suddenly spring up a human for me? Isn¡¯t this way too unfair, ah?! Bai, who still didn¡¯t know about natural types and variant types, once again deeply perceived the universe¡¯s malice. As for Sui Yuan, he averted his gaze, rather distressed. He spat in contempt for this fellow who had disappeared during the summer only toe back again. ¡ª¡ªHi protagonist gong, goodbye protagonist gong! "...Who?" The man, or rather, the protagonist gong slowly opened his mouth. Obviously, he had been watching Bai¡¯s actions for a long time now and learned a bit of hisnguage. Only, probably because he wasn¡¯t yet ustomed to imitating Bai¡¯s pronunciation, the protagonist gong¡¯s speech was very slow. However, his deep, pleasant-sounding voice speaking in this absent-minded, sluggish way carried a charm that could confuse people. People who heard him speak couldn¡¯t help but feel intoxicated. After ruminating over Bai¡¯s question for a while, the protagonist gong smiled, "Lei... I, am, Lei." The beasts¡¯ names were very simple and crude. For example, in Sui Yuan¡¯s pack, they were named by the colour of their fur and their age. Meanwhile, while the protagonist gong¡¯s name, "Lei," sounded rather aggressive, he was named this because he was born during a rainstorm, and there had been thunder. Hearing the protagonist gong¡¯s reply, Bai couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit excited. He had never thought that there would unexpectedly be a being that he couldmunicate with and who could understand his words¡ªor even just another human. It was probably because of this excitement that Bai hadn¡¯t noticed that the other person spoke hisnguage a bit strangely, or maybe it was because Bai didn¡¯t want to overthink matters. Instead, he epted it all. In Sui Yuan¡¯s words, this was probably a plot hole. In order to aplish its goal, the story purposely pulled down its characters¡¯ IQs. In short, in any case, the protagonist gong and shou easily got acquainted...several years earlier than in the original plot too.... Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t bear to look at thispletely copsed plot. He heaved a long sigh inwardly, raising a paw to cover his face. ¡ª¡ªAlthough he was already used to this kind of development, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel sad for the plots that were repeatedly destroyed....¡¾lights candle¡¿ 5237£º"Hehe, whose fault is that?!" Sui Yuan£º"It¡¯s that damned halo¡¯s fault, so Zhao Xihe and my Creator are to me. ¡ú_¡ú" 5237£º"......Where did your sense of shame go? QAQ" Sui Yuan£º".............................." Chapter 17 part7 Tranted by Eve Edited by Kara Thank you San Xiaojie for the kofi ?? Thanks for reading!! "Hi, I¡¯m Bai," Sensing that Lei wasn¡¯t very good withnguage, Bai purposely slowed down his speech, raising a finger to point at himself, "I¡¯m very happy to meet you, Lei." The protagonist gong nodded at Bai slightly. He then waded to the shore. What was fortunate was that he had indeed learned each and every one of the protagonist shou¡¯s actions well. There was a wet hide wrapped around his pelvic area, effectively covering the ce that should not be seen. As the protagonist gong approached, Bai became more and more excited. Bai naturally would have goodwill and curiosity towards a rare-to-see "fellow human." In addition, there was a natural pull between the protagonist gong and shou. This caused Bai¡¯s attention to fall on Lei,pletely ignoring Sui Yuan, who was by his side. Language was indeed an efficient tool, even if one side was like that of a child who just started babbling and could not understand tooplicated words and phrases. However, for Bai, who hadn¡¯t spoken to anyone in so long, this was undoubtedly like the rain after a long drought. Sui Yuan watched as Bai and Lei chatted in high spirits while sitting by the river. He felt iparably gratified. Although the plot had undergone a huge change, so long as the protagonist gong and shou sessfully fell for each other and freed him of his bitter circumstances of always "having an affair with either the protagonist gong or shou," then everything was fine! So that he wouldn¡¯t be a lightbulb and disrupt the protagonist gong and shou¡¯s couple world, Sui Yuan very tactfully wagged his tail and noiselessly turned to leave. At this time, Bai was asking Lei about "humans," startled to find out about the differences between "natural types" and "variant types." His three views were on the verge of toppling all over again, so he hadn¡¯t noticed Sui Yuan¡¯s actions. On the contrary, Lei shot a nce at the deste silhouette Sui Yuan¡¯s back cast as he left. The corner of his mouth slowly curved into a profound smile. Sui Yuan obviously didn¡¯t know about how the protagonist gong was scheming again. He only returned to the pack, rxed. He then found afy corner andid down happily on his side. Xiao Hei naturally knew that Sui Yuan had originally gone to the river to bathe with Bai. Now, he suddenly saw Sui Yuane back by himself, fur clean and dry. He couldn¡¯t help but feel curious ande over, making low "wuwu" sounds in questioning. Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t say that the protagonist shou had received Heaven¡¯smands, so he could only chase Xiao Hei away in a fit of impatience. He then yawned. Lately, he¡¯d been troubled over how to seed in "self-harming". Furthermore, he also had to be alert in order to cope with the protagonist shou¡¯s "pursuit" and fawning. He felt very lethargic. Right now, he had a rare moment of free time. He had to take this chance to catch up on sleep! Sui Yuan ced his chin on his front paws. After closing his eyes, he entered dreand very quickly. Meanwhile, Xiao Hei, who had been ignored, looked at the dispirited and downcast (?) Sui Yuan, not taking the other¡¯s actions to heart. He circled around the other a few times, jittery, and then ran over to the river. He felt that he would find the answer there. Actually (?), this was indeed the case. When Xiao Hei reached the river, he was met with the scene of Bai and Lei sitting shoulder to shoulder, holding an intimate discussion. Bai treated him differently than Sui Yuan and the other beasts. He subconsciously considered Lei, who also took human form, as kin¡ªsomeone who he couldmunicate with on equal terms. Towards the beasts, however, there was always a feeling that he was above them. This was the attitude humans were used to having towards animals. Although this didn¡¯t mean he looked down on the beasts, in his eyes, there was quite a difference between them. Originally, Bai¡¯s action this past winter had caused the pack to tacitly acknowledge that Sui Yuan and Bai were partners. Now, when he saw how Bai had thrown his "mate" to the side and was instead acting friendly with some weird creature, Xiao Hei, who had always considered Sui Yuan his idol who he believed in firmly, flew into a rage instantly. While he was inquiring about what a "variant type" actually was and also asionally answering some of Lei¡¯s questions, Bai heard a familiar angry growl. Soon after, there was the sound of rustling from behind him. After going through so many challenging experiences in this world, the nimble and perceptive Bai naturally would not be an easy target tounch a sneak attack on. He pushed an arm onto the ground and suddenly rolled to one side. At the same time, he used his other hand to draw the weapon at his waist, entering a ready-to-attack stance. Next, Bai froze in ce, mind nk. For some reason, Xiao Hei was ring at him fiercely as if he wanted to tear out his throat. "...What¡¯s wrong? Xiao Hei?" Bai asked, befuddled, regardless of whether the other actually understood his question or not. Although he was not as close to Xiao Hei as he was to Sui Yuan, the rtionship between them was still quite friendly. He totally didn¡¯t understand why the other had suddenly be so hostile and was showing him such enmity. Bai automatically checked his surroundings, wanting to find Sui Yuan. Only then did he realize that the gray pup was nowhere to be found. In an instant, his heart went "thump" and sunk. Bai knew that the one Xiao Hei cared the most about was Sui Yuan. Could it be that something had happened to Sui Yuan, which made Xiao Hei angry at him? When he thought of this, Bai broke out in a cold sweat. He regretted how he had thrown Sui Yuan to one side, not in the least concerned about him in his moment of excitement. Even if he was extremely happy to meet someone "like him," this unfamiliar "variant type" was naturally far less important to him than Sui Yuan. Bai had no time to pay any attention to the angry Xiao Hei. He told Lei "I have something to do, so I will leave first" in a rush before leaving the riverside in quick steps. Meanwhile, Xiao Hei stared at Lei with vignt eyes after Bai left, looking like he wanted to chase the other out. Lei snorted in disdain. He took a step towards Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei, who waspletely suppressed by the other¡¯s aura, couldn¡¯t help but retreat with a whimper. After quickly evaluating the differences in strength between himself and the enemy, he decisively escaped with his tail between his legs. Luckily, Lei had no intention of making things difficult for him and simply let him leave. The riverside was peaceful once again. Lei folded his arms, exposing a happy expression of one who had gotten what he wanted. He then twisted his waist and turned back into his feline form. With graceful steps, he went back toy on the big rock by the river,zily licking his paws with squinted eyes. If 5237 knew all of this, it wouldn¡¯t justbel the protagonist gong as "scheming" but also..."green tea".... The protagonist shou, who waspletely unaware that someone was scheming against him, quickly returned to the pack¡¯s dwelling area. Only when he spotted Sui Yuanying on his side under the shade of a tree did he rx. He then went to sit next to him with light steps. Bai didn¡¯t know why Sui Yuan had left without a sound. He hadn¡¯t even given him a call. If it was any other beast, he probably would have thought that they were just bored. However, he didn¡¯t think that things were so simple when it came to Sui Yuan. The gray pup¡¯s thoughts were evidently moreplex than those of other beasts. Even Bai sometimes felt like he couldn¡¯t read the other¡¯s thoughts. He was more inclined to guess the other¡¯s thoughts under the assumption that his emotions were asplicated as those of a human. For example, could it be that he had felt disappointed, sad, and beside himself when he saw how happy Bai had been conversing with another human to the point ofpletely ignoring him? When he thought of this, Bai suddenly couldn¡¯t help but feel regret and self-me. He wished that he could turn back time and make up for his mistake. Seeing the gray pup curled up into a pitiful-looking ball, Bai reached out to stroke his fur and lowered his head to kiss the other¡¯s forehead. He then turned into his beast form andid close to the other, cuddling together. Bai had believed that he had already epted the gray pup as his partner. Only, this was just because he hadn¡¯t wanted to spend the rest of his life alone. However, a better target had appeared now¡ªeven if he was also a beast. This new target could transform into a human and evenmunicate with him. His appearance and personality also suited his aesthetics. Despite this, Bai did not hold any sort of intentions of furthering their rtionship. He still considered the gray pup as the partner he would spend the rest of his life with. Thus, these thoughts of his made him feel quite contemtive. Bai silently watched the gray pup, whoid very close to him. He felt a bit incredulous to find that he had indeed developed some feelings for the pup. These emotions made it so that he had no misgivings towards abandoning his other choice, who was much more suitable as his partner. Instead, he wanted to choose the animal with whom he couldn¡¯tmunicate with or have any more intimate physical contact with. Bai sighed softly. He wondered whether he had fallen under the spell of some demon. Things had alreadye to this. He also wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would make things difficult for himself. If he was perverted freak, then so be it, ba. In any case, no matter if it was a natural type or a variant type, they were still only animals. No matter who he chose to be with, he would not be able to escape beingbelled as a "perverted freak." Now, what was most important was for him to make it clear that it was only a moment of excitement upon seeing someone like him when the other woke up. He needed to make it clear that he wasn¡¯t having a change of heart. Otherwise, the affection between them that had yet toe to fruition would officially end because of this unexpected mistake. If that happened, who should he go cry to?! ¡ª¡ª5237, who was silently watching this all, wanted to say: Protagonist shou, you¡¯re overthinking things. My silly host was just sleepy and wanted to catch up on sleep. What "he was licking his wounds all on his lonesome after getting his heart hurt?" What the heck was that?! Therefore, after waking up from a good nap, Sui Yuan, who felt refreshed, had just opened his eyes when he was hugged by the protagonist shou. He looked into the protagonist shou¡¯s eyes that were full of apologies, bewildered, and tilted his head in puzzlement. "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to ignore you. Forgive me, OK?" Bai kissed Sui Yuan¡¯s eyelids, voice extremely gentle, "I promise that I¡¯ll never make this kind of mistake again." Sui Yuan£º".............................." #The "I have absolutely no idea what the protagonist shou is thinking" series# Sui Yuan¡¯s sensitive nose was itchy from being tickled by the other¡¯s hair. He couldn¡¯t help but struggle, wanting to free himself from the protagonist shou¡¯s hold. He turned his head to one side, sneezing without any politeness, refusing to pay any attention to this fellow, who seemed to have lost his marbles. Meanwhile, the protagonist shouughed bitterly, showing a helpless and indulgent expression, while looking at Sui Yuan, who was exuding an air of "You¡¯re not forgiven" all over. Where there is a will, there is a way. A verbal apology was not enough sometimes. He needed to show him that he was sorry through his actions. Luckily, Bai had a lot of patience and perseverance. Soon after, Sui Yuan very quickly discovered that the protagonist shou¡¯s attitude towards him was simply so eagerly attentive that it made his hairs stand on end. After all, because they could notmunicate verbally, Bai could only use his actions to express that all his heart was devoted to Sui Yuan. No other people¡ªor rather, no other animals entered his eye. Sui Yuan, who had finally seen the dawn of the protagonist shou and gong getting together after much difficulty, didn¡¯t want to be a "third party" at all¡ªeven if he had always had this role anyway. Sui Yuan naturally shunned the protagonist shou for treating him like this. Only, from Bai¡¯s point-of-view, this shunning turned into "ying hard to get" between partners. It was both adorable and exasperating, making him unable to stop himself from acting like this. If Sui Yuan knew what the protagonist shou was thinking, he would have certainly spit out blood onto the other¡¯s face. ying hard to get, your sister, ah! I¡¯m seriously rejecting you, OK?! Sui Yuan felt very gloomy. Meanwhile, after a period of ingratiating himself to Sui Yuan, the protagonist shou also began to feel depressed. Of course, this wasn¡¯t because Sui Yuan was avoiding him. It was because of his "fellow" variant type, Lei. In the beginning, Bai was very happy to be able to meet a rade" who could also assume human form, so he would answer all of Lei¡¯s questions. After all, the other was very smart and would earnestly learn. His ability to deduce several things from one case was outstanding, making him feel very aplished like a teacher would. Although Lei was also the fuse that had caused the "crisis" between himself and Sui Yuan, Bai hadn¡¯t med him. He only made sure not to neglect Sui Yuan while interacting with Lei. Whenever Sui Yuan began to get fidgety and tried to leave, Bai would decisively bid farewell to Lei. Unfortunately, as Lei¡¯s visits became more frequent, Bai couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore. He had yet to coax his partner and yet this "third party" was so persistent in increasing his presence around him. This was simply the rhythm of tearing apart his CP, ah! Bai tried to tell Lei that he was busy and could not spend too much time with him. However, he didn¡¯t know if it was because Lei didn¡¯t understand him or if it was because it was going in one ear and out the other, but he continued in his ways,ing closer to Sui Yuan and Bai¡¯s sides. It was as if he didn¡¯t notice just how bright a light bulb he was. When the initial glee and excitement of meeting a rade" disappeared, Bai¡¯s IQ finally returned. He realized that Lei was not actually as "pure and simple" as he acted. Instead, he had his own schemes and machinations. Although he didn¡¯t quite understand what Lei¡¯s ulterior motive for doing all this was, it didn¡¯t stop Bai from raising his vignce¡ªwhich had been discarded to who-knows-where earlier. He gradually distanced himself from Lei. Towards this, Sui Yuan felt extremely terrible through and through. It was so difficult to get the protagonist gong and shou on "friendly terms." In the end, they had fallen out. Why?! ¡ª¡ªReality had proven that in the pursuit of a potential partner, you should not shamelessly bother them so much. This can easily be viewed as an action of a pervert that will only cause the other party to dislike you instead. For example, the protagonist shou who was courting Sui Yuan (mistake) or the protagonist gong who was courting the protagonist shou (big mistake). Sui Yuan, the protagonist gong, and the protagonist shou£º"...................................." While the three of them were trapped in a "deadlock" in their "love triangle," the beast pack finally followed the plot and weed the Chief¡¯s retirement due to injury. Although the majority of herbivores were docile, they still had all sorts of ways to protect themselves. Theirrge bodies, sharp antlers, their powerful hooves¡ªwhen cornered into a life-or-death struggle, they could be very destructive. This time, the pack encountered such a prey when hunting. The female beasts that had the pups with them staked it all on one throw. In order to let their children escape, they risked their own lives. Meanwhile, the pack was thrust into a flurry from the female beasts¡¯ reckless counterattack. The old Chief was badly hurt while saving the inexperienced younger generation. Although they ended up with a great harvest, the pack was still enshrouded in a sorrowful air. They gathered around the old Chief¡¯s body, not bothering to deal with their prey. Amidst the pack, Sui Yuan and Bai naturally paid a silent tribute to the old Chief. Bai didn¡¯t really understand the pack¡¯s traditions. He simply was aggrieved over the death of the old Chief of whom he had a good impression. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan had been waiting for this day, so he didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid. The pack¡¯s grief did notst long though. Death was a very natural thing for them. Rather than ceasing to walk forward for a tragedy that had already urred, the beasts were more used to throwing away things that urred in the past and focusing on what was ahead. A pack could notst a day without a leader. They had to choose a new chief. Very soon, the first beast acted. It walked up to Bai and lowered his head while calling out quietly "wuwu," posture submissive. Bai stared at the other, stunned. For a moment, he didn¡¯t understand what was happening. However, the beasts quickly split into two factions, one for Sui Yuan and one for himself. Bai finally understood what the pack was doing. He silently looked over at the gray pup. Bai discovered that there was excitement, confidence, and eagerness in those azure eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but reveal a bitter smile. ¡ª¡ªWhat was this? Did they want him and they gray pup to duel in order to choose a new chief for the pack? It was not like they were fighting for who would be the gong and who would be the shou (hey!). What was there to fight about? In any case, they would be family in the end. ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q Chapter 17 part8 Tranted by Eve Edited by Kara Bai looked at Sui Yuan, who was crouching and incessantly growling at him in provocation. Bai¡¯s expression was helpless and indulgent. Although he didn¡¯t really understand animals, fortunately, he had watched several episodes of "Animal World" before and knew that when animals fought for the position of chief or when fighting for a mate, even if they didn¡¯t kill their opponent, they would fight with everything they have. In this case, getting injured was inevitable. Although Bai really wished that he could do what his future partner wanted so as to make him happy, he absolutely could not do so. Even if the odds were low, if he happened to injure Sui Yuan, what would he do then? Bai didn¡¯t want to go through that. He looked at the eager Sui Yuan apologetically. Bai walked over, stood before the other, got down on one knee, and grabbed the other¡¯s paw, holding it up. Sui Yuan stared nkly as the protagonist shou made his move. He wobbled for a bit before steadying himself. On three legs, he watched as the protagonist shou kissed his paw. Sui Yuan£º"...................................." ¡ª¡ªW-wait a second. Why was this scene a little odd? 5237 silently turned its head away: "Mn...it¡¯s indeed a bit odd. It¡¯s like... he¡¯s proposing to you? Sui Yuan£º".........Hehe." "I won¡¯t fight with you over the position of pack leader. If you want to be the chief, I will withdraw from the running and assist you wholeheartedly. How about it?" Bai spoke softly. He sighed with some feeling of regret as he looked at Sui Yuan¡¯s dull yet baffled eyes. Thinking that Sui Yuan likely didn¡¯t understand what he was saying, Bai imitated the beasts¡¯ actions. He submissively lowered his body and head, making "wuwu" sounds, thereby repeating the posture that the other beasts had done for him. At this time, Sui Yuan finally came out of shock. He angrily pulled his paw out of Bai¡¯s hand and then rudely smacked it against the other¡¯s face. ¡ª¡ªHe had alreadye up with no less than ten different ways to surreptitiously injure his own eye! However, the protagonist shou wasn¡¯t even willing to fake this scene with him! Just where did the natural order of things go?! Sui Yuan fidgeted, impatiently circling around under Bai¡¯s doting gaze. He tried all the beasts¡¯ methods of provocation and actions that expressed a desire to fight, but who knew if it was because Bai didn¡¯t understand or if he deliberately ignored them, but he stayed half-knelt in a subservient manner. Aside from moving his head slightly while tracking Sui Yuan¡¯s movements, he didn¡¯t show any indication of epting the duel. Even when Sui Yuan pretended to pounce as if to tear at his throat, he did not waver in the least. He was a clear example of "Come hell or high water, I will stand firm!" As time passed, the beasts, who had originally been nervous while watching this "duel for the position of chief," all felt blinded¡ªwhat duel, this was clearly just a couple flirting! They felt betrayed! The beasts began to yawn andzily turned their heads away. The crowd began to disperse. They went to eat, drink, or rest, enjoying the cool air. Theypletely threw their new chief and his partner to one side. Seeing that the pack had tacitly acknowledged him as the new chief, Sui Yuan, who had no way to reverse this situation, finally stopped his meaningless provocation. His ears drooped down, dispirited, his entire being appearing gloomy. Realizing that Sui Yuan had no option but to ept this fact, Bai¡¯s smile became increasingly radiant. He reached out to pull his bitter partner into his arms. "I know that you want to rely on your own strength to gain the position of chief, but I have to apologize. I can¡¯t fight you," Kissing Sui Yuan¡¯s soft ears, Bai caressed his fur, tone apologetic but still evidently pleased with himself, "Besides, I think that you¡¯re also reluctant to fight me too, right? Just now, you had many opportunities to hurt me, but I wasn¡¯t hurt at all. I think that we are of one mind." Sui Yuan£º"...................................." ¡ª¡ªHehe, protagonist shou, you¡¯re simply overthinking matters! Sui Yuan didn¡¯t want to look at the protagonist shou¡¯s expression of "believing his love was reciprocated." He red at Bai and then struggled out of the other¡¯s hold. He then turned his head away resentfully. Meanwhile, Bai, who had just been disliked by his future partner, raised the corner of his lips into a smile. His gaze that he used to look at Sui Yuan grew even more deep. He just knew that his partner could understand him. Look, he just rolled his eyes and got angry at him. Simply too cute! The protagonist shou was all excited on his own. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan was worried about what he should do next. He had already reced the protagonist shou as the pack leader, and he also wasn¡¯t injured. His strength was not in the least diminished either. What could he do to die a logical death during this uing winter, ne? Sui Yuan was wretched with anxiety while fretting over how he should go about dying. However, at the same time, he could not neglect his duty as the pack leader. Therefore, he led the pack to glory, just as Bai had in the original plot Although Bai did not be the chief, he still gave it his all to further develop the pack. Or rather, for the sake of stabilizing Sui Yuan¡¯s position as Chief and allowing him to have free time, he was even more hardworking than in the original plot. Fortunately, the simple and candid beasts did not understand how "a ruler will feel threatened if a minister¡¯s aplishments are too great" or what "making a ruler a figurehead" meant. Sui Yuan also had no fears regarding Bai¡¯s high status amongst the pack. Sui Yuan, who didn¡¯t even want to be the Chief, was naturally happy to be a freeloader and hand everything over to Bai to deal with. Meanwhile, he was just in charge of leading the pack to action after the other made decisions. Towards Sui Yuan¡¯s "unconditional trust," Bai was naturally moved, and he believed that this was "proof" of Sui Yuan¡¯s "feelings for him." Like this, although the chief was different from the original, the pack still expanded as they had in the plot. They expanded their territory, nibbling away at the territories of smaller animals. They would inevitablye into conflict with other groups of animals in their expansion of territory. Sui Yuan, who wanted to "follow in the footsteps of the former chief" and get "unfortunately" injured while saving his kin, fought on the front lines with high spirits every time, breaking through the enemy lines with a lot of energy. Unfortunately, as their experience increased, the younger generations tempered themselves, bing sharp and cunning. In addition, thebination of Bai¡¯s brilliantmanding and Sui Yuan¡¯s gantry unexpectedly resulted in the pack never facing any great crises. Sui Yuan¡¯s ns often failed. Furthermore, Bai was always protecting him from behind with his bow and arrows. Although he was injured often, he never suffered any life-threatening injuries. Under Bai¡¯s wholehearted care, not even a single scar was left. On the contrary, their reputation resounded across the prairies. Whoever came across the pack would subconsciously give way. They absolutely did not dare cross swords with them. "You little...you¡¯re really giving your all, ah..." After another bout, Bai knelt on one knee by Sui Yuan¡¯s side, dealing with his wounds whileining to him, feeling both distressed and proud of him, "You¡¯re the chief. You have to protect yourself. If something happens to you, what will the pack do, ne?" Sui silently nced at Bai, his azure eyes conveying, well, don¡¯t we still have you? Baiughed in spite of himself, flicking Sui Yuan¡¯s forehead, as if he was criticizing a child, "If something really happened to you, I won¡¯t have any mind to manage the pack. Don¡¯t push this onto me!" Having interacted with Sui Yuan for so long, Bai felt like he and the other had already reached a state in which they needed no words tomunicate. Although he didn¡¯t know if this was just his wishful thinking, Bai still felt very satisfied with these circumstances. Sui Yuan puffed air out of his nose and turned his head away, ignoring the other. As such, Bai just messed with the fur on Sui Yuan¡¯s head and then stood up. He was reluctant to leave. However, after dealing with Sui Yuan¡¯s injuries, he still needed to treat the other beasts. Sui Yuan cast a dissatisfied nce at Bai¡¯s back and then shook his head, trying to tidy up his fur. It was just a pity that he was injured, so he didn¡¯t dare to make too big a movement as that might cause his wound to reopen. He had no choice but to lower his head, conflicted, and try to fix it by rubbing it on the floor. While fighting with his own fur, Sui Yuan opened up Zhao Xihe¡¯s message and read up on the other¡¯s situation. Although Sui Yuan¡¯s plot was a horrible mess, things were progressing quite well on Zhao Xihe¡¯s end. He had already confirmed Mo Ziyou¡¯s identity. However, he had also been discovered by the other. So, now, both parties were in a deadlock, neither with a way to capture the other. They could only wait for an opportunity. What was expected was that this time, Mo Ziyou had not immediately escaped as he had thest two times. Like how Zhao Xihe had decided to get rid of him as soon as possible, Mo Ziyou also didn¡¯t want to let go of this chance. Both of them seemed to have decided that they would determine the winner here, fight to theirst breath. Thus, Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡ª¡ªNo, he shouldn¡¯t imagine such things. Otherwise, if he were to nt a FLAG, that would be terrible! While Sui Yuan was distressed, a ck silhouette suddenly covered him. A slender and powerful hand caressed the messy fur on his forehead. That same hand helped him tidy up his fur with a careless kind of strength. Sui Yuan raised his head and saw the protagonist gong¡¯s sharp face looking down at him. He couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes and avoid the other¡¯s hand. It was just a pity that the protagonist gong was acting uncharacteristically today. He didn¡¯t tease him. Instead, the hand on his head pushed down with more force, and the other arm wrapped around Sui Yuan¡¯s neck, trapping him under his body. Sui Yuan had a bad premonition. The hairs all over his body stood up. Disregarding the fact that his wounds had yet to close or the fact that he was exhausted from the huge battle just now, Sui Yuan let out a low, menacing growl. A faint scent of blood effused into the air. However, Lei didn¡¯t let go. Instead, this further piqued the desire and will to have his way that were reflected in his eyes. At some unknown point in time, Lei had abandoned his human form and transformed back into his beast form. His sharp teeth bit into the flesh at Sui Yuan¡¯s neck. Lei¡¯s entire body was pressing down against Sui Yuan¡¯s, and that scorching, hard organ was especially ostentatious in announcing its presence. Sui Yuan wanted to fall apart! Although he had never done this kind of thing before with the beasts, he still understood what this meant. After all, he had seen a lot of male and female beasts do sexy things during the winter without any restraint, ne! ¡ª¡ªStop! Protagonist gong, let go of me! If you have something to say, use your words! QAQ Probably because it was easy to reach one¡¯s full potential in moments of danger, Sui Yuan¡¯s body twisted in an inconceivable manner, and then, he bit Lei¡¯s foreleg. His sharp teeth mercilessly tore through the other¡¯s flesh, and fresh blood flowed into Sui Yuan¡¯s mouth. This wasn¡¯t because Lei wasn¡¯t good enough to suppress Sui Yuan but rather because Sui Yuan was desperate. Lei was in pain and subconsciously withdrew, letting go of Sui Yuan. At this time, Sui Yuan naturally threw Lei off of himself, unrestrained. He created a distance between himself and the other, staying a safe distance away. He then growled at the other angrily in warning. Lei twisted in the air and then lithelynded on his feet. He licked at his injured forelimb. His jade eyes were fixed on Sui Yuan as if he was looking at a tantalizing piece of meat he¡¯d been longing after for a long time. Although his actions were a bit hindered by his wound, Lei had no intention to back down. Instead, he began to circle around Sui Yuan slowly as if determining from where he shouldunch his attack so as to conserve the most energy and time. Sui Yuan also turned his body, matching Lei¡¯s movements. He was ready to fight back at any time. Meanwhile, he was inwardly shouting at 5237 about why this was happening. Clearly, they were getting along very normally before. Why had the protagonist gong suddenly gone crazy?! Could it be that their domain expansion was too great that it had infuriated the other, so he hade to make trouble for the pack leader? ...However, even if he had wanted to pick a fight, couldn¡¯t he have done it in a normal manner?! Sui Yuan had never heard of this kind of abnormal, oundish method before! 5237 was silent for a while as if looking up data. Very soon, it replied to Sui Yuan¡¯s question quietly, "Different animals have different mating seasons. For example, animals like you have winter estrus periods. Meanwhile, animals like the protagonist gong...are currently in their mating season...." Sui Yuan£º"...................................." ¡ª¡ªNothing wille out of an interspecies love! The mating seasons don¡¯t even line up, how can one happily go steady?! Protagonist gong, qwuickly wake up! However, it was very clear that the protagonist gong would not wake up. Animals would lose themselves to their hormones during the mating season. They would only instinctively look for a target that they fancied and mate with them for the purposes of reproduction. The other isn¡¯t willing? Then, beat them up until they¡¯re willing! Whoever¡¯s fist is the hardest is the boss. Furthermore, even if you lost, at least you would have no regrets. While Sui Yuan and Lei were on the verge of fighting over Sui Yuan¡¯s chastity, Bai, who had heard Sui Yuan¡¯s angry howl, finally rushed over. When he saw the scene before him, Bai was stunned. However, if Lei and Sui Yuan had a conflict, even if he didn¡¯t really understand the situation, Bai would naturally be on Sui Yuan¡¯s side. He held his weapon and stood in front of Sui Yuan, making his position clear as he faced Lei¡¯s threat head on. Seeing that Sui Yuan¡¯s wound that he had just dealt with had reopened and was dripping blood, Bai felt distressed and unhappy. The gaze he used to look at Lei became even more unfriendly. Regardless of why the other and Sui Yuan had suddenly be hostile, it must have been Lei¡¯s fault! After seeing Bai adopt a protective stance, blocking Sui Yuan with his body, Lei¡¯s expression became even more ruthless. He crouched down, muscles tense, adopting an offensive stance. Meanwhile, Bai also readied his weapon, showing no weakness. In the next second, Lei pounced at Bai. Bai¡¯s gaze suddenly froze when he saw that organ below the other¡¯s abdomen once again announcing its presence. Immediately after, Bai¡¯s face greyed upon understanding what had happened. The knuckles of Bai, who had originally been nning on holding back, clenched so tightly that they began to turn white. When rivals-in-love met, they would both be even more enraged. When someone met with the culprit who had nearly forced their partner, they would want to tear them from limb to limb in an instant. ¡ª¡ªAs for how he was a "fellow human" and "friend," under these conditions, they meant nothing. No man could bear this injustice, ah! Watching with a dumbfounded expression as the protagonist gong and shou "pointed their swords at each other" and fought to theirst breath, Sui Yuan silently turned his head away and raised a paw to cover his eyes. ¡ª¡ªHe had already lost all hope. He really didn¡¯t want to take even one more look. QAQ Kara: Zhao Xihe,e back! Your lover¡¯s "chastity" is at stake here!! LOL£¨£»£þ§Õ£þ£©But seriously, hope we¡¯ll see ZXH soon. Very interested in the other world right now, because I¡¯m like SY and can¡¯t even look at this love triangle mess anymore. (ÆH§Õ?*) Chapter 17 part9 Tranted by Eve Edited by Kara Although his instinct to court greatly raised Lei¡¯s aggression, Bai was not a pushover who would be easy to deal with. What was more important was that Sui Yuan and Bai¡¯s pack was resting nearby. When they finally had heard themotion, they had quicklye over. Instantly, they held the advantageous position in terms of location and manpower. Although the protagonist gong didn¡¯t want to give up, his ability to take stock of the situation and act ordingly was engraved into his bones. It told him that even if he persisted, he would not get anything good out of this. He retreated a few steps, unresigned. He used his jade eyes to look at Sui Yuan, gaining a fierce re in response. In the end, he made a wronged whimper and ran into the forest. Sui Yuan£º"...................................." ¡ª¡ªWronged, your sister, ah! The one feeling wronged should be me, OK?! Even though the protagonist gong had escaped, Bai was relentless. He grabbed his weapon, wanting to pursue. Seeing that the protagonist shou was so firm in wanting to dispose of the protagonist gong, Sui Yuan had no time to pay attention to his own conflicted feelings. He promptly leapt in front of Bai, blocking his way. The plot was messy enough to make him worried. If one of the protagonists died, even if he died, Sui Yuan would not be able to escape bearing the me! Bai only paused for a second, but this was enough for Lei to disappear without a trace. Seeing that the danger was gone, the pack very quickly calmed down, and each member went their own way. In the pack¡¯s eyes, sex was no issue nor was age. The fact that they were of different species also posed no problem. So long as both parties were willing, then they would not meddle in their affairs. Of course, forcing oneself on another was a different matter. Only, even if their chief was forced, that wouldn¡¯t really matter much to them either. So long as they chased the offender away, it was fine. This just meant that their chief was so charming¡ªcharming to the point that even other species wanted to prostrate under his paw, ne! ¡ª¡ªIt was optimistic enough to make tears stream down one¡¯s face.... Although the rest of the pack didn¡¯t care, the protagonist shou, who still thought like a human being, could not do the same. Even if he had chased the protagonist gong away, Bai¡¯s handsome face was still stern. He sucked in a deep breath and forced himself to pacify his anger. Only then was he able to rx a bit. He then turned around and walked over to Sui Yuan¡¯s side. He knelt on one knee and stroked the fur that had be dishevelled in battle. For a while, Bai really didn¡¯t know how tofort Sui Yuan, who had been injured. He could only deal with his wound that had reopened again. His tone carried some resentment and indignation, but his actions were very careful as if he was afraid of the other suffering even the slightest bit of pain, "Why did you stop me from going after him just now? Just when did the rtionship between the two of you be so good? He did such a thing to you, and yet, you still protected him?" Sui Yuan nced at Bai but was in no mood to deal with the protagonist shou, who was not in the right mind. At this time, he felt like he had nothing to live for. He lowered his head dispiritedly and weaklyid on the ground. He didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to anyone. 5237 cautiously rubbed against Sui Yuan, "Actually, it¡¯s not that bad. It was an unsessful attempt. What is there to bicker about with an animal?" Sui Yuan£º"............Heh." 5237, who was "heh¡¯d" at rolled away, dejected. Meanwhile, Bai discovered that Sui Yuan was downcast. He realized that his tone just now was not very good. He wrapped a hand around Sui Yuan¡¯s neck and stroked the other¡¯s fur. He eased his tone and spoke apologetically, "...Sorry. I know that you stopped me from chasing him, because you didn¡¯t want anything to happen to me. After all, Lei is more familiar with the forest than I am, and he¡¯s also more agile. I was just...angry." Sui Yuan£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªMy beloved protagonist shou, you¡¯re overthinking things. You¡¯re sick. You must get treated! Although Lei had disappeared without a trace, this matter had note to an end. At least, the protagonist gong and shou were not as loving (?) as before. The rtionship between the protagonist gong and shou was extremely bumpy. The protagonist shou¡¯s perception of the protagonist gong had gone from a rade" he had the pleasure of holding animated conversations with to a "simr type" that was a bit annoying but bearable to a "rival-in-love" that he was just itching to get rid of with a knife. This bumpy rtionship was enough to make Sui Yuan sad. With the protagonist shou, the two helped each other, and emotions developed over many interactions. So, Sui Yuan didn¡¯t understand why the protagonist gong had taken a liking to him at all. Could it be because of his gant appearance from when he rescued the protagonist shou? This kind of setting in which the person you had a fierce battle with became your beloved (?) instead or your enemy really made one feel dizzy upon thinking about it.... Sui Yuan, who had been taught a lesson, naturally no longer dared to go off on his own. He decisively chose to remain with the pack. However, the protagonist shou felt that Sui Yuan¡¯s thoughts were too simple. Although he had already fallen out with Lei, Bai understood the other, who was "like" him, quite well. Bai knew that Lei was overbearing and persistent. He would never give up until he aplished his goal. Thus, Bai did not let down his guard. asionally, he would even make preparations for Lei¡¯s next surprise attack. Reality proved Bai¡¯s conjecture to be true. Lei naturally did not give up. He even understood that he had alerted the enemy and would not seed in infiltrating the group anymore. Thus, he straightforwardly issued a call for action and brought his own clowder. After the protagonist gong and shou got acquainted in advance, the curtain to the feud between their respective groups was also advanced. Only, the fight this time was not over territory but rather...a mate. Sui Yuan, who was being fought over£º"...................................." Regardless of howughable the reason for this feud was, the pack was worked up. Food and mates were the things that the beasts cared about the most. The former was for the sake of survival while thetter was for the sake of reproduction. Even if Sui Yuan was a male beast and had no way to give birth to pups, they still had no intention of backing down. At this point in time, it was the season in which wildlife was flourishing, and food was abundant. The pack could eat their fill, so they naturally nned to get some exercise. Before, they had always been fighting fornd. Now, they were fighting over mates. There wasn¡¯t actually much of a difference. What was most important was that the one being fought over was their chief, ah! If their chief was taken away by another group of animals, what would they do, ah?! Sui Yuan and Bai¡¯s pack was eager for battle. However, Lei¡¯s side naturally would not take this lying down. Borrowing what Bai had taught him, Lei was able to increase his prestige within his clowder to the peak. Our mighty chief wants to snatch a mate, so what are we waiting for? We must get him, ah! Like this, neither of the two pure and easy-to-provoke groups gave in, so they directly decided to fight. Lei¡¯s numbers were smaller than Sui Yuan and Bai¡¯s. However, the fighting capability of each member was higher than that of thetter. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan¡¯s pack was good at fighting as a group. So, there was not much of a difference between them. However, not only did Sui Yuan¡¯s pack have Bai, who was good atmanding and could create all sorts of traps and weapons, leading them, but they also had Sui Yuan, whose destructive power was extremely high, as their chief, who would fight recklessly. What was even more important was that Sui Yuan was the one Lei wanted as his mate. Thus, Lei¡¯s side had their hands tied. If they weren¡¯t careful and ended up killing his desired mate by ident, this would go against their original intention of seizing said mate. Although Sui Yuan and Bai had the advantage in the beginning, they were unable to do much to Lei¡¯s group. They fought on and off, and the battle ended upsting an entire mating season. When Lei took the lead to approach Sui Yuan¡¯s territory, Bai and Sui Yuan were ready to face off against the enemy as usual. In the end, Lei raised his hand to stop his group and stepped forward on his own. Bai and Sui Yuan looked at the other, baffled. However, they also did not act. They only watched as Lei cleared his throat and deadpanned, "Let¡¯s reconcile, ba." Sui Yuan and Bai£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªWe¡¯ve been fighting for so long. We¡¯ve shed all pretense of cordiality, and now, you suddenly want to reconcile. Are you f*cking messing with us? Seeing Sui Yuan and Bai¡¯s incredulous expressions, Lei shrugged very candidly, "My mating period is over. I don¡¯t n on taking a mate anymore. So, there¡¯s no reason to continue fighting. Furthermore, winter wille soon. I think that you guys ought to prepare for winter." Sui Yuan and Bai looked at each other. As the only person who couldmunicate with Lei, Bai naturally was tasked with responding, "You¡¯re right. However, this happened because of you. Rather, it aroused because of your mating season. Therefore, when next year¡¯s mating seasones, will you be able to control yourself?" Bai¡¯s question caused Lei to look mystified. He blinked his jade eyes innocently, "Why do I have to control myself?" "It couldn¡¯t be that you n on repeating this year¡¯s matter next year?!" Bai choked, incredulous. "Of course!" Lei¡¯s fiery gaze fell on Sui Yuan, expression calm, "I will alsoe ¡¯greet¡¯ him next year and will continue to do so until I have him!" Sui Yuan£º".............................." Bai, whose face had greyed, threw his weapon at Lei: "=Ãó=£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡" Even if Bai had really wanted to execute Lei on the spot, he understood that it would be no simple matter after experiencing the feud this time. Moreover, Lei¡¯s words were very reasonable. Winter was quickly approaching. They indeed did not have much time to waste...rather than being jealous over a rival-in-love, it was more imminent to deal with how they would pass this uing, severe winter. Both parties dered a ceasefire, because Lei¡¯s mating season had ended and winter¡¯s fast approach. Although the preparation time this year was not as long, with previous experience, Bai did not have to expend that much energy as he prepared everything with familiarity. Afterwards, the pack returned to the cave they had spentst winter in before the prairies became covered in snow. After Bai spent more than a year outfitting the cave, it was already much warmer and morefortable than before. In these great living conditions, the pack naturally entered their most fervent courting season. If one was to say that the just-matured pups of Sui Yuan¡¯s generation were spectatorsst year, then this year, they were now participants. Their fully-developed reproductive organs made them agitated and uneasy. They became restless, unable of controlling themselves, and would ingratiate themselves before the female beasts, hoping that they would receive the other¡¯s favour. Unfortunately, even if they had reached sexual maturity, the female beasts still preferred the male beasts that were in their prime. After all, their builds were much sturdier, and their hunting experience was much more abundant. They would be better able to provide and protect. Thus, many of these hotheads were beaten up by the male beasts in their prime, who were also looking for mating partners. They had no choice but to retreat in low spirits after suffering defeat. They curled up on the side pitifully after watching their rival-in-love do this and that with the female beast that they liked. Meanwhile, the only two mature "pups" that would have been able to get a female beast were already "taken" by each other. Towards this, the female beasts felt very disappointed. After all, Bai had brains, and Sui Yuan had strength. Although they were both young, they were more outstanding than all of the other male beasts. Not only would they have nothing to worry about if they mated with them, but there was also a very high chance that they would give birth to an outstanding pup. They were the ideal mates for the female beasts. Meanwhile, contrary to the female beasts¡¯ regret, the male beasts were very happy. Their most powerful opponents had taken a fancy to each other, which meant that they would notpete for the female beasts. Is there anything that could make one happier? The "abundance of love" in the cave not only affected the real beasts, but it also greatly affected Bai, a human-minded beast. Although he really hadn¡¯t wanted to admit it, Bai indeed discovered that he couldn¡¯t quite control himself. He felt restless, that this situation was difficult to bear. What was originally a very normal action of grooming had gradually changed. Every part of him was telling him to pounce onto his partner and then...do some...unharmonious things.... Bai¡¯s three views were shattered once again. It seemed like his views had been constantly shattering and reforming ever since he arrived in this world. Originally, he thought that he could never develop any desire for an animal. He thought that he and Sui Yuan were just tonic soulmates and would never have any physical intimacy. However, with the turbulent mating season fiercely destroying his "delusions," he was left excited and helpless. ¡ª¡ªActually, he really was nothing but an animal right now. For him to retain his human morals and ego, that was rather abnormal, ba? Right now, Bai had an urge to look for an excuse for himself. After forcibly "persuading" himself, he turned into his beast form and sounded out Sui Yuan by covering the other with his own body, lightly nipping at the other¡¯s neck. Sui Yuan, who was originally lying down and grooming himself in peace, immediately quivered and became clear-headed at once. Since he had been pressed down by the protagonist gong, Sui Yuan had be reflexively on guard against actions of this nature. Instantly, he kicked the being that was on top of him, not in the least caring who it was! Sui Yuan suddenly rolled away, dodging Bai¡¯s sharp teeth that had yet to apply pressure. He then kicked with his back legs, rudely kicking Bai¡¯s soft abdomen. Although Sui Yuan had a sense of propriety when "acting out" and had not inflicted any irreversible damage to the protagonist shou, this strike still made Bai suck in a fierce breath of cold air. His body curled up on the side, in pain, eyes full ofints when he gazed at Sui Yuan. Sui Yuan£º".............................." ¡ª¡ªWas he overthinking things? How could the protagonist shou have developed desires for a beast!? He wasn¡¯t the protagonist gong! Sui Yuan walked over to Bai¡¯s side, quite apologetic. He lowered his head to lick the other¡¯s fur infort. At this time, Bai did not dare to move rashly. Even if his body was restless and ufortable, he didn¡¯t dare expose his thoughts. He could see that Sui Yuan hadn¡¯t mated to copte with him at all. He even loathed and was repelled by this matter. This made him feel baffled. However, as he had no idea why this was, he had no choice but to assume that this reaction was the aftermath of Lei¡¯s actions. ¡ª¡ªAlthough they both experienced their mating seasons, and thus, he felt a bit sympathetic to Lei, it didn¡¯t stop Bai from hating Lei for putting an end to his own "sex life." If Lei was unsessful in pouncing on his partner, then fine. But, he was unexpectedly implicated, causing him to also be rejected. This was unbearable! Of course, what the protagonist shou, who was cing the me entirely on the protagonist gong, didn¡¯t know was that Sui Yuan¡¯s spiritual ability was extremely formidable. The beasts¡¯ mating period had absolutely no effect on him. After all, he was even able to get through the fierce ABO and sentinel/guide worlds. How could Sui Yuan, who had tempered himself, fall in the face of a trifling thing such as an animal¡¯s mating season? Therefore, Bai endured a tragedy in this manner. Only heaven knows how distressed he had once been over what he should do in order to not hurt the other¡¯s feelings and tactfully reject him if Sui Yuan hade to woo him during his mating season, ne! In the end, the tables had turned, and now, the one who was being rejected and hurt was him! #May I ask, my partner has suffered trauma and has be sexually frigid. What should I do? I¡¯m online. It¡¯s urgent!# Eve: Sorry, but I do find this hrious. Poor baby SY is traumatized but he was literally the beauty who caused a great war. Sui Helen of Troy Yuan. Congrattions to you. Chapter 17 part10 Tranted by Eve Edited by Kara Apologies for no chapter yesterday! Because I identally scheduled two releases two days ago, we were ahead of schedule. This chapter wasn¡¯t ready for release yesterday so I decided to wait until today. Thank you for your understanding <3 For the entire winter, Bai tried all sorts of methods but was still unable to sessfully get rid of his lover¡¯s psychological shadow that was causing his sexual frigidity. Instead, he made the other even more vignt and dismayed. Meanwhile, the dense erotic atmosphere within the cave made him extremely fretful. Although poor Bai hadn¡¯t had any girlfriends or boyfriends in his previous world despite his assets and features not being bad, even if he saw other people showing PDA, he hadn¡¯t cared. Now, after he had transmigrated into a world without humans and even had a partner, he finally got a profound taste of how depressing it felt to be a "single dog." These kind of circumstances really made people dizzy. After the winter passed, the female beasts¡¯ stomachs were once again bulging. Then, when the snow melted, and the pack ate a feast, they unexpectedly weed an uninvited guest. When Bai, who had been using his beast form to pander to Sui Yuan, saw Lei slowly stroll over, he didn¡¯t even bother to change back into his human form. He quickly jumped in front of Sui Yuan and growled menacingly. Meanwhile, Lei nced at Sui Yuan and then obediently stopped a few paces away from the other, uncharacteristically obedient. He then bent over and ced the fluffy ball he was holding down on the ground. Bai and Sui Yuan both widened their eyes that were following Lei¡¯s actions. That fluffy ball was actually a newborn, who was just about ready to be weaned. Of course, that wasn¡¯t the important part. The important part was that he had a round cat face, but his tail was like that of a canine as it swished about very happily. Immediately, Bai and Sui Yuan¡¯s expressions cracked. ¡ª¡ªThis was a hybrid, ba? A hybrid between their respective groups? This kind of hybrid was born and even healthy? You¡¯re joking, ba?! What happened to reproductive istion, ne?! What happened to having different mating periods, ne?! How had this little childe to be?! Moreover, weren¡¯t we at war before? You were all fighting, fighting, and then popped out a child¡ªis there really no problem with this?! Inside of Sui Yuan¡¯s mind was a barrage of shouts. Likewise, Bai had also been unprepared for Lei¡¯s surprise attack and immediately turned into his human form, "Wait. What is this?!" Lei, blinking innocently, squatted down by the little one, who was standing a bit unsteady, "The child of one of my group members." "...I know he¡¯s one of your group¡¯s children," Bai covered his face, expression conflicted, "But...how was he born? Who is his father?" Lei shook his head, replying rather perfunctorily, "Don¡¯t know. You can ask around," Following this, he stared at Sui Yuan eagerly with a fawning expression, "Do you like him? If we have a child, they¡¯d look like this." Sui Yuan was stupefied and looked at Lei while crumbling inside. If it wasn¡¯t because he couldn¡¯t, Sui Yuan would have really grabbed Lei by his animal hide clothes and spat out: Our child?! Who¡¯s gonna give birth?! You?! Obviously, Bai was inplete shock over Lei¡¯s shameless words. Although a mixed child was indeed a strange kind of cute, he still firmly pushed him into Lei¡¯s arms, "Watch over your group¡¯s child properly! Don¡¯t randomly give him to us!" Lei stroked the child¡¯s fur, unperturbed, and nodded earnestly, "Of course. He¡¯s my..." Pausing, Lei seemed to ponder over the knowledge Bai had given him in the past and very quickly found the words he was looking for, "My adopted son. I brought him here to meet his future mother." Bai, who was struck dumb by Lei¡¯s shamelessness: ".............................." Sui Yuan, who waspletely numb and didn¡¯t want to get involved with anything: ".............................." While the three people had sunk into silence for the nth time, Xiao Hei suddenly ran over, panting. He stared at Lei¡¯s arms with eager eyes and circled around him impatiently. Sui Yuan and co. silently stared at Xiao Hei, who was scrambling about. They all felt incredulous, and they suddenly understood. Bai squatted down and grabbed Xiao Hei by the neck, "Could this be your child?" Xiao Hei whimpered "wuwu," dropping his ears down, rather conflicted. Bai reached out to Lei. Although Lei wasn¡¯t willing, he still gave the little thing over to Bai. Seeing the slightly odd-looking pup before him, Xiao Hei was obviously excited. The pup also seemed to have sensed a familiar scent and stumbled towards Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei then picked up the pup with his mouth and intimately began to groom him. Although this scene of a father and son having a reunion was very moving, the three other people obviously remained unmoved. Lei was just unhappy that his "adopted son" had found his father, and it seemed like their rtionship was rather harmonious. Meanwhile, Bai and Sui Yuan still couldn¡¯t ept this. "No wonder...I was wondering why Xiao Hei was so calm and hadn¡¯t been circling around the female beasts. It turns out..." Bai sighed meaningfully, everything that needed to be said evident in his tone. Since the pup had found his biological father, and the father was Xiao Hei, who Bai had quite a good rtionship with, Bai naturally had to ask what had happened. Fortunately, Lei wasn¡¯tpletely without an inkling as to what had urred, so he very quickly rified things upon Bai¡¯s questioning. In the end, this was also the result of forced coption. Subordinates would imitate their superior¡¯s vices. As the chief, Lei had tried to force Sui Yuan. Therefore, his group members naturally followed after him. Therefore, a female beast that could not bear her estrus anymore took a fancy to Xiao Hei. What made people even more surprised was that she had seeded! A female beast in heat had a fiery passion. Even if Xiao Hei was unwilling and had no urges at first, in the end, he could not resist against the female beast¡¯s unyielding entanglement. Ultimately, the miserable Xiao Hei gave up his descendants that he had been umting all year. Upon hearing this, Bai and Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t help but cast sympathetic eyes at Xiao Hei, who still loved his first pup, and silently lit a truck full of candles for him. "It seems that Xiao Hei really likes this pup, so..." Bai muttered. He didn¡¯t have the heart to take the pup away from Xiao Hei. After all, this fellow was already miserable enough.... Realizing Bai¡¯s intent, Lei immediately had enough. He seized the pup back into his arms and ignored Xiao Hei¡¯s angry growl. He unhesitatingly refuted, "Mine!" Bai£º"...................................." ¡ª¡ªTo be willful to the point of being able to act like this was precisely what one deserved really must not be easy.... To prevent his adopted son from being taken away, Lei very quickly rushed out of there. Xiao Hei stared at his retreating back with anxious eyes. He could hear his pup¡¯s reluctant, tender cries. He felt unwell all over! As such, that night, Sui Yuan and Bai discovered that Xiao Hei had gone missing. He was the one who was most obedient to Sui Yuan. Now, he had suddenly and noiselessly disappeared without a trace, giving Sui Yuan and Bai a fright. Fortunately, the next morning, Xiao Hei, who had been beaten up miserably, was brought back by an unhappy Lei. It was clear that Xiao Hei had indeed been unable to endure and had secretly slipped over to Lei¡¯s group in an attempt to take back his son. The result was clear to see.... Bai treated Xiao Hei¡¯s wounds and petted his head in sympathy. However, Xiao Hei made a clear disy of his hotheaded nature. Before his condition could even improve, he went back to Lei¡¯s group. Like this, the irreconcble rtionship between the two groups because of the matter of fighting over a mate gradually improved. The female beast that had forced Xiao Hei and then gave birth to the hybrid even came with Xiao Hei to Sui Yuan¡¯s group to take a stroll, looking like she wasing with to visit her spouse¡¯s family. Towards this kind of development, Bai and Sui Yuan were helpless. After all, the two groupsing together was in line with the plot¡¯s development. Although the chiefs of both sides still happily faced off against each other, the goal was still aplished in this roundabout manner. The hybrid pups were naturally outstanding. They had a feline¡¯s deftness and a canine¡¯s endurance. They could swim and climb trees. They were simply all-rounded! Their IQ also seemed to be higher as they learned things extraordinarily quickly. When they discovered the advantages of hybrids, the beasts all cast their eyes on the other parties. Although their mating periods differed, they could still force each other! Thus, following this momentous change, the next mating period was extremely chaotic, especially with regards to the male beasts of Sui Yuan¡¯s pack. There were quite a few that were jumped by the other group¡¯s female beasts. It was simply both sorrowful and joyous.... Seeing that his pack¡¯s integrity-less male beasts actually didn¡¯t mind being jumped on, Bai didn¡¯t bother to attend to this. Moreover, he had a more important mission: to protect his partner¡¯s chastity from Lei, who had been eyeing it covetously. Lei¡¯s attachment to Sui Yuan had not lessened in the least despite a year having passed. Instead, because he couldn¡¯t have him, it only became stronger. What was worth rejoicing over was that Sui Yuan, who had aged one year, was no longer a powerless pup before Lei. He was strong and had plenty of experience in battle. If he wasn¡¯t injured, he could fight Lei one-on-one without feeling pressured. Therefore, once Bai lent his assistance, it was apletely one-sided battle. However, Lei, who had been painfully beaten up several times, only became increasingly more brave. He even managed to vent all of the agitation that came from his mating period through fighting. Every time they fought, the hostile air between the two parties would improve. Gradually, they were able to maintain a strange sort of peaceful rtionship. When the mating periods ended, more and more female beasts were impregnated with hybrid pups, inevitably resulting in great harmony between the groups. After all, it was a male beast¡¯s instinct to take care of their pregnant female beast. If they didn¡¯t know that they were siring pups like Xiao Hei, they would peacefully return to their own pack. However, once they knew they had gotten a female beast pregnant, then no male beast would choose to abandon their female beast and offsprings. Although the two groups¡¯ habits were different, which meant that all sorts of issues would inevitably arise in the beginning, Lei and Bai were both wise and prestigious leaders. They rarely took the wrong path, and the troubles were all gradually resolved. Thus, when the snow once again covered the prairies, the two groups nested in the same ce in peace while passing the winter. This time, it was Sui Yuan¡¯s pack¡¯s female beasts that disyed their valiant capabilities as they went about pressing down the male beasts of Lei¡¯s pack. Just like how the protagonist gong and shou¡¯s encounter and fight had urred in advance, so had the amalgamation of the two groups. Sui Yuan looked at all of the cats and dogs inside of the cave acting intimate with one another like they were one family while the hybrid pups ran around everywhere. He was still thinking of a way to kill himself. In the plot, the winter this year would not be peaceful. It would be longer and even more severe. The pack had passed thest two years very well. The death rate of the elderly beasts was very low, and the birth and survival rate of the pups was very high. Under the effects of the pack¡¯s rapid poption growth and the even more bitter winter, even if Bai had prepared for this winter based on his experiences, they would still be caught unprepared. For the sake of the pack¡¯s survival, the adult male beasts would have no choice but to go hunting. Furthermore, it was during this hunt on snowy grounds that Hui got injured. He struggled to drag the prey back to the den, but because his injury was too severe, and there was no way to treat him, he did not make it through the winter. Sui Yuanid at the entrance of the cave. He stared at the snowstorm outside rather gloomily. First of all, he had to throw off Bai and find a chance to be alone. "The snow looks heavier thanst year¡¯s, ne..." Bai noticed Sui Yuan¡¯s gaze and sighed without thinking. He did not realize that this was the start of a true disaster. Sui Yuan the "prophet" yawned. He wanted to shift his body but discovered that a big cat had made his way over. Although it wasn¡¯t Lei¡¯s mating period anymore, he still tried to use all sorts of tactful ways to seduce Sui Yuan. After all, this was supposed to be the time when Sui Yuan would be agitated and uneasy. A nimble tail ambiguously wrapped around Sui Yuan¡¯s front paw. Lei¡¯s jade eyes looked as if it was urging him, "Pounce on me, ba. Pounce on me, ba. I will certainlyy down and let you take liberties with me!" Meanwhile, Bai, whoid by Sui Yuan¡¯s side, narrowed his eyes and gazed disdainfully at Lei, who was selling meng, and forcefully exuded a noble, cool, and elegant air¡ªHehe, pounce on you? He won¡¯t even pounce on me, ne! How could he take the initiative to pounce on you!? Seeing that the protagonist gong and shou were about to start a childish fight for the nth time, Sui Yuan ignored them. He directly flung off Lei¡¯s tail and stood up, heading further into the cave. As for the protagonist gong and shou...let them cause a fuss by themselves, ba! Maybe after fussing and fussing, their emotions may change? Wasn¡¯t there a phrase: "a quarrelsome but loving couple?" 5237: "...No, silly host! You can¡¯t use ¡¯a quarrelsome but loving couple¡¯ like this! OTZ" The beasts messed around happily. However, the sweetness did notst for long. As food became increasingly scarce despite the snow showing no sign of stopping, a faint anxious and uneasy air permeated throughout the pack. Bai furrowed his brows after rechecking the stock: "We can probably hold off for another week. In that time, will the weather have finally taken a turn for the better?" Lei raised his head, scenting the air. His ability to judge weather was sharper than Bai¡¯s. Very soon, Lei shook his head in disappointment, "Winter has not ended." "What should we do?" This was the first time Bai was facing a winter strapped of resources with starvation a possibility. Thus, he was naturally at a loss over what to do. Meanwhile, Lei was experienced, so he very calmly said, "Hunt." "The snow is so heavy right now. Will we be able to hunt?" Bai felt dubious. "We¡¯re hungry. Other animals are even hungrier," Lei exined simply. His words had yet to fall when Sui Yuan, who had been waiting for this moment, growled at his pack. Instantly, several male beasts surrounded him. For the sake of ensuring that the female beasts and pups that were piteously crying for food could survive, the male beasts would face any risks. Raising a paw to pat at Bai¡¯s calf, Sui Yuan consoled him with a "wuwu." He then led the male beasts out of the cave. Bai was caught unprepared. He wanted to chase after him but was stopped by Lei, "I also need to lead my group to hunt. You should stay and look after the female beasts and the young." "Do we have to hunt now? There¡¯s still a bit of food left in the cave..." Bai scrunched up his brows rather uneasily. He didn¡¯t know why, but his heart was palpitating hard. "The snow is not too bad right now. It¡¯s suitable to go out. Moreover, we cannot guarantee that we will be able to bring back food. The earlier, the better," Lei exined simply. He then twisted into his beast form. Meanwhile, his group was already waiting for him at the cave¡¯s entrance, fully prepared to leave. Sui Yuan and Lei brought their strongest male beasts with them. Those that remained were the old, young, sick, handicapped, and pregnant. Bai had no choice but to stay and take care of them. He waited anxiously at the cave entrance, eyes gazing into the distance. ¡ª¡ªUnfortunately, apart from the vast expanse of white snow, he couldn¡¯t see any living creature. Even the tracks left by the cave entrance were gradually hidden by the falling snow, eliminating all traces. Chapter 17.11-Volume 17 part18 Tranted by Eve Edited by Kara Sui Yuan hadn''t been nning on "encountering misfortune" the first time he went out to hunt. After all, Hui from the original plot was able to persevere for a period of time even with one eye before falling. He was currently in better condition than the original Hui, so it would seem way too intentional to get injured so quickly. Unfortunately, God''s ns superseded our own. While Sui Yuan was pondering over what time would be the most appropriate to "get injured" while also pursuing a wild rabbit-like animal, 5237 suddenly shouted, "Not good! Our Creator just told me to quickly send you to Zhao Xihe''s world to help him!" Sui Yuan was frightened. His heart "thumped," and he suddenly skidded on the snow, losing his bnce. He unexpectedlynded harshly into a cave of ice. ¡ª¡ªHe just knew it! He shouldn''t have let his imagination go wild before. Now, he''d nted so many gs! Even if he tried his utmost to reverse his trajectory andnd more safely, Sui Yuan still bruised his front legs badly on the icy surface of the cave ground. There was also a clear snap from his leg bone. It seemed like it had been broken. He was unable to use any strength, but Sui Yuan had no time to pay any attention to the unbearable pain. He looked at 5237 in a hurry and asked, "What happened? Did something happen to Zhao Xihe?" "Mn, yes," 5237 hesitated for a moment, "I don''t really know what exactly happened. In short, looking at the information transmitted from 0007 and the Origin, something happened between Zhao Xihe and Mo Ziyou, and a part of their spiritual force fused." "Fused?" Sui Yuan furrowed his brows deeply, "Their spiritual forces fused¡­that''s to say that their awareness is being shared and that they have be a single person?" "No, it''s not that bad. Only a small part has fused," 5237 actually wasn''t too sure of the details. He could only judge based on the data. "They are two different existences. Only a small part has intersected. However, although it''s but a small part, if we don''t pull them apart in time, it will still be very dangerous. This is a way to take someone down with you. I really don''t know what Mo Ziyou wants to do. Clearly, the situation hadn''t yete to such desperate straits, and yet, he chose such a vicious and merciless suicidal method¡­" 5237 was rather speechless, "Zhao Xihe obviously also did not think that the other would be so ruthless. He''s even more ruthless than Zhao Xihe. That''s why he fell for it." Although he also didn''t know what Mo Ziyou was thinking, and Sui Yuan only understood a little bit aboutbining spiritual forces, he knew that this wasn''t the time to bicker over the specifics. He quickly asked, "What do I need to do then?" "Only the person involved can extract himself from the fusion. Only, it is necessary to stimte him from the outside. For example, by employing the help of the person most important to the person whose spiritual energy is being fused," 5237 said, word-by-word, "You are, without a doubt, the person Zhao Xihe cares about the most. Your existence will help him maintain his ego, strengthen his willpower, and allow him to free himself of the fusion." "¡­Although I don''t really get it, I understand the general idea. I just have to appear by Zhao Xihe''s side, right?" Sui Yuan nodded, lowering his head to look at himself, "Then, what should we do about this role? Should I just die like this?" "You have two choices right now. The first is to die immediately andpletely end the mission for this world. Although it''s a bit abrupt, we don''t have the time to attend to this very much." 5237 looked at Sui Yuan''s expression and quickly followed with, "The second option is to go missing. I can hide your body. After you finish things on Zhao Xihe''s end, you can continue the mission here." Sui Yuan hesitated, "Let''s go for the middle ground, ba. Hide my body, but leave enough blood as evidence of me having suffered a fatal injury. If matters are settled quickly, I''lle back. If it takes too long, then we''ll just let the body perish." "This is good too," 5237 swayed its body, agreeing to Sui Yuan''s thoughts. It very quickly carried the n out. Before leaving the world, Sui Yuan heard the incessant anxious and sorrowful howls his pack emitted while looking for him. He could only give a silent word of apology. Although he was very regretful for leaving like this, Zhao Xihe was much more important to him. He could not dy things. Probably because things were so urgent, Sui Yuan did not enter a body smoothly and steadily while lying on a bed this time. When the dizziness that came with transmigrating finally faded away, Sui Yuan discovered that he was standing on a street with peopleing and going, and he couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. Only, the people by his side didn''t even give him a chance to look at his surroundings. The person reached out and pushed him, causing him to stumble, "What are you spacing out for!? Go quickly!" The person''s tone was terrible, and their expression was even more cruel and impatient. Sui Yuan had no time to think and promptly followed after the other young boys and girls, copying their stupefied expressions as they walked forward with lowered heads. This body''s condition did not look good. His clothes were ragged, his body sickly and malnourished, and his arms were full of scars from having been beaten by some rod-like object. 5237 scooted over rather awkwardly, "This¡­after all, the story has already progressed quite far. There aren''t many choices of characters to possess left. Thus, I had no choice but to pick this small role. I''ve wronged you¡­." Sui Yuan nodded calmly and was not discontent, "What about Zhao Xihe, ne? Who is he in this world? How can I find him?" "I just connected with 0007. Right now, your character is that of an orphan who is being trafficked to Zhao Xihe dada''s residence. If you manage to stay there, then the probability of seeing him is much higher¡­" 5237 was quite conflicted, "Only, right now, a part of Zhao Xihe''s awareness has fused with Mo Ziyou. Mo Ziyou seems to have discovered that something is worrying the Origin. Therefore, in order to prevent the situation from bing worse, we directly sealed a part of Zhao Xihe''s memory." "So, what you''re saying is¡­" Sui Yuan furrowed his brows. "What I''m saying is that the current Zhao Xihe is not the same Zhao Xihe who you know, or the person who has spent much time with you. He probably is going to be like when he had first met you or when he had only known you for a short period of time," 5237 summarized, "Of course, even if he doesn''t remember you, you are still the most important person to him! That is unquestionable!" Sui Yuan:"¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" ¡ª¡ªAlthough he was beingforted, why did he feel a bit crushed? Only, even if he felt upset, Sui Yuan still needed to find Zhao Xihe first. This world had a division of states led by feudal lords vying for supremacy, nonstop wars, families wrenched apart¡ªit was a terrible situation for all involved. Only, under Zhao Xihe''s efforts, the small states were already mostly annexed. What was left were just three great powers in a tripartite confrontation. Of course, this wasn''t important to Sui Yuan. Right now, he had a role that was so small it couldn''t be any smaller. What he needed to do was sessfully sell himself as a ve¡­. Zhao Xihe''s residence was huge. Although he didn''t waste any expenses or thoughts on borate pavilions, an inhibited, fierce, and aggressive aura permeated throughout. This caused the timid youngsters, who had never seen much of the world, to tremble and look like they were on the verge of copsing. From time to time, soldiers dressed in armour would walk through the residence with weapons in hand. They emitted a bloody and fiendish air all over. It was obvious that they were no ordinary guards. They were elites who had fought on the battlefield with their lives on the line. The security around the residence was extremely tight, giving Sui Yuan a bit of a headache. How would he meet with Zhao Xihe, ne? Sui and co. quivered under the soldiers'' examination and were gathered in the servants'' quarters. Meanwhile, the person in charge of picking the ves was a lively, elderly man with a head and beard full of white who the soldiers called "Head Steward." The Head Steward''s gaze was sharp as if capable of seeing through people''s hearts. He flitted his eyes, scanning the youngsters, eyebrows a bit furrowed, clearly very dissatisfied with the appearances of these children. The human trafficker saw this and rubbed his hands with a ttering smile, "Head Steward, don''t look at how these children''s appearances are a bit bad. That''s only because this lowly one didn''t have enough to feed them their fill. After all, these half-grown youngsters have eaten Laozi out of his wallet! However, they are actually very clever and capable! They are easy to raise too! Their backgrounds are clean, and thus, you can be very at ease in using them!" Sui Yuan nced at the babbling human trafficker, who was speaking without thinking. He really didn''t know how these thin, weak, and numb children were "clever" or "capable." Only, he could not give up this chance. He shyly raised his head to look at the Head Steward, revealing hope and an appeal for help in his eyes. ¡ª¡ªHe had never looked forward to his halo''s effect like this before! The vignt Head Steward naturally turned to look at Sui Yuan, and instantly, he met with those misty ck eyes that were like splendid stars. The Head Steward had a nk expression for a moment and couldn''t help but carefully size up the youngster, who had caused his iron-like heart to tremble for a moment, while clearly looking like he was not quite able to steel his heart. Sui Yuan was not beautiful. To be precise, no one would be beautiful if malnourished to this point. However, even if his looks weren''t up to standards, his halo gave him a temperament that made people feel very tender towards him. Instantly, the Head Steward''s heart softened quite a bit. "Their histories are all clean?" The Head Steward averted his gaze and looked at the human trafficker, tone much more gentle. The human trafficker nodded repeatedly, overwhelmed with favour, his eyes shining, "All their histories are clean! Don''t you know me!? If their backgrounds were unclear, would this lowly one dare to bring them to you? If this lowly one did, then this lowly one would have no brains!" The Head Steward nodded. He raised a hand to point at several children who wereparatively pleasing. Sui Yuan was naturally included. As they watched as the unchosen children were taken away by the foul-mouthed human trafficker, the remaining children couldn''t help but reveal relief from having escaped. Their gazes towards the Head Steward were full of gratitude and admiration. The "seasoned" Head Steward was already used to this kind of gaze. However, he didn''t know why, but today he felt quite ted. Even his usually strict admonishments became much more gentle, seeming more like he was advising others rather than admonishing them. After the children had memorized the rules of the residence while keeping quiet out of fear, what was left was the assignment of posts. Even if the Head Steward was rather partial towards Sui Yuan, he absolutely could not let this child, who had never received any lessons, be by the master''s side. Sui Yuan was chosen to be a manservant who would be doing the grunt work. While being assigned posts, he also could not escape this category. The Head Steward looked at Sui Yuan and muttered to himself for awhile, "As for you¡­go to the kitchen!" "Yes!" Sui Yuan revealed a just-right expression of bewilderment while responding obediently. The Head Steward''s gaze became much softer, "Work hard in the kitchen. Listen to Madam Li!" "This lowly one understands." Sui Yuan nodded, his gaze towards the Head Steward very enthusiastic. This made the Head Steward unable to help but smile despite his usually stern face. He didn''t disdain Sui Yuan''s slightly dirty and dry hair while giving it a rub, "Go, ba." Sui Yuan quickly saluted, overwhelmed with favour. He then went with the other menservants to go wash up and change into clean clothes. Only then was he brought to the kitchen. The kitchen was a very profitable ce. The work was not very tiring. and you could get special treatment. It was especially suitable for Sui Yuan¡­a seemingly unhealthy little child. Sui Yuan''s halo naturally fiercely made its presence known within the kitchen. Compared to the Head Steward, who was good at self-restraint, the head of the kitchen, Madam Li, couldn''t help but get flooded by maternal affection from a single look at Sui Yuan. Seeing his scrawny appearance, she couldn''t bear to force him to do any heavybour like chopping firewood. She directly gave him the easy job of starting the cooking fire. Although Sui Yuan had never learned how to light a y oven, he was very smart and quickly picked up how to do it after Madam Li showed him a few times. His actions were efficient, so no one worried about him. Moreover, he would do anything that was asked of him and did not rely on Madam Li''s favour to try and shirk his duties. Although Sui Yuan''s good treatment made the other "experienced people" in the kitchen rather envious, the rules within the residence were always strict. In addition, Sui Yuan''s halo made it very difficult for people to truly hate him. Therefore, the peace continued for now. After passing the busy suppertime, Sui Yuan obtained an overflowing bowl of rice. Madam Li''s skills were very good. Although one didn''t have to care about presentation when making food for servants, the taste still could not skimped on. This body had been hungry for so long. Sui Yuan said a word of thanks and then ate without any reservations. However, because he had been starved for so long, his stomach had shrivelled up. He couldn''t eatrge quantities at once. "Even if you can''t eat, you must still eat! Look how skinny your arms and legs are! Even my girls who like to look pretty clearly look much stronger than you!" Madam Li picked up a bunch of vegetables with her chopsticks for Sui Yuan, frowning. Sui Yuan could not refuse and could only force it all down. When he finished eating, he was already paralyzed and did not want to move at all. Only then did Madam Li rub his head, satisfied. She magnanimously allowed him to return to his room to rest and tidy up his room. In any case, the kitchen was rather free now. It wouldn''t be an issue to be down one person. Even if Sui Yuan didn''t want to ck off, he really had no more strength at the moment. He could only take his leave, embarrassed, and return to the room that he was assigned. The rooms for servants were not single rooms. It was four people to one room. Although the servants would practically hit the hay as soon as they came back after toiling away all day, this was still something that restricted Sui Yuan. There was an endless amount of work to do during the daytime. At night, he had to live with others. In addition, there were patrolling soldiers. Even if 0007 could report Zhao Xihe''s location at any moment, Sui Yuan really had a hard time finding any free time to slip out for a "chance encounter." ¡ª¡ªIt seemed that¡­he could only use a prop, ba¡­. Sui Yuan gripped his hair, rather vexed. He turned to look at 5237. 5237 immediately opened up its exchange page in tacit understanding. He helped his miserly host, who rarely nned to spend his points, choose an appropriate prop. Sui Yuan chose a calming incense and an invisibility talisman. The former was so that he could cause his roommates to fall into a deep slumber, unable to wake up and discover anything they should not discover in the middle of the night. Thetter was to let him hide his body for one shichen and effectively bypass the patrolling guards. Everything was ready. All that was needed was an opportunity. Sui Yuan tidied up his wooden bed and little cab. He then bid goodnight to the other servants, using the excuse that he was tired to nestle in bed as he quietly waited for night to fall. ¡ª¡ªIf only everything progressed without a hitch this time¡­. The author has something to say: Perhaps some girls will feel that writing like this makes for quite the abrupt ending. However, I wrote halfway and then decided on this,! As for whether there will be a follow-up¡­mn, like the supernatural world, I''ll write extras depending on my mood. I finally see the dawn of the end¡­so moved QAQ. Kara: While I''m bummed that the previous world didn''t have a real resolution, I''m d that we can reunite with ZXH for a bit. I am also shook that ZXH will not really remember the LOHL, Sui Yuan. Can''t wait to see what kind of shenanigans this restriction brings us! Eve: The resolution to this arc will be in the extras ?? Chapter 18 part2 Tranted by Eve Edited by Kara In the dead of night, Sui Yuan lit the calming incense and pasted the invisibility talisman on himself before tiptoeing out of the room. ording to 0007¡¯s information, Zhao Xihe was currently in the study. 0007 had also been very considerate in providing him with a map of the residence¡¯s structure. Even the soldiers¡¯ patrol route was marked. Sui Yuan turned to nce at 5237. He felt more and more that...Zhao Xihe¡¯s system was so good. Meanwhile, 5237, who didn¡¯t know it was being disliked, happily followed the map to help its family¡¯s host find the way. After dodging the patrolling guards yet again, Sui Yuan finally arrived at the still-brightly-lit study. He hesitated for a moment before poking a hole through the paper window and peeking into the study. This was the first time that Sui Yuan had done anything "sneaky," so he couldn¡¯t help but be a little nervous. Furthermore, the person inside was not the Zhao Xihe he knew. If he was caught, whether he would have a good ending was unknown. As Sui Yuan was peeping through the hole in the paper window nervously, before he could even get a clear view, the window before him was suddenly opened. Sui Yuan nearly called out in fright. Fortunately, he recalled that he had an invisibility talisman on, so he directly concentrated on not moving. Zhao Xihe¡¯s identity in this world was that of a general with a jade-like face. His appearance naturally was not bad. Only, his handsome, fair looks werepletely covered by a demonic aura. His long and narrow phoenix eyes were especially sharp. He slowly swept a gaze at the night scenery outside the window. Who knew if he had noticed that something was off or if he was just opening the window to let some air in? Sui Yuan prayed that it was thetter. Unfortunately, even if he had lost a portion of his memories, Zhao Xihe was absolutely not stupid. When he didn¡¯t see anything strange, his lips curved up slightly, "I know that someone is here. Do you n on showing yourself, or will you wait for me to catch you when that little prop of yours runs out of time?" Sui Yuan£º"...................................." ¡ª¡ªEven if he couldn¡¯t see 0007, at this moment, Sui Yuan wanted to spit in its face. What happened to beingrades, ne!? Is there really no problem with being this eager to sell out your teammate?! I¡¯m still not prepared, ah! Sui Yuan silently took back his praise for 0007. Compared to the scheming 0007, indeed, he and the cute, silly 5237 worked together better. Sui Yuan covered his face helplessly and then tore off the invisibility talisman. He calmly stood up and met with Zhao Xihe¡¯s eyes. The moment he saw Sui Yuan, Zhao Xihe couldn¡¯t help but frown. He blurted out discontentedly, "Why are you so thin?" When he spoke, both Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe couldn¡¯t help but be startled. The former wondered why the other was being so familiar with him. Wasn¡¯t his memory sealed? Meanwhile, thetter was also confused over the words that had automaticallye out of his mouth. Pausing for a moment, Zhao Xihe took the initiative to make room, indicating that Sui Yuan should enter. Sui Yuan readily epted and slipped into the study through the window. He looked at Zhao Xihe, a bit bewildered and uncertain, "Do you remember me?" "Should I remember you?" Zhao Xihe replied, unperturbed. He closed the window that had been opened and then stared at the hole in the window with disdain, "I really doubt whether you¡¯re the assistant who was called. You would unexpectedly use such a...low-quality tactic to peep." Sui Yuan£º"...................................." ¡ª¡ªDid Zhao Xihe dada really have such a poisonous tongue in the past!? Save me, I don¡¯t remember! QAQ "My points...cough...are low," Sui Yuan, who suffered a psychological attack from Zhao Xihe, resentfully rubbed his nose. "Mn, I can tell. That¡¯s why you used the cheapest invisibility talisman that onlysts one shichen," Zhao Xihe smile satirically and then gestured to a chair with his chin, "Sit." Sui Yuan£º"...................................." ¡ª¡ªSimply cannot get along! (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß While Sui Yuan was silently cursing his lover for having be hostile and being unable to recognize him, a translucent cloak suddenly appeared before him. Sui Yuan received it with an astonished expression. He raised his head to look at the other but ended up being roasted by the other with a face of impatience, "Don¡¯t make such a stupid expression. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll drag me down with your one-shichen invisibility talisman. For now, I¡¯ll give you this invisibility cloak to use." Sui Yuan fell silent and quietly murmured his thanks. He put the invisibility cloak into 5237¡¯s space, feeling both touched and upset. Seeing Sui Yuan ept his present in such a lovable manner, Zhao Xihe¡¯s expression was evidently quite happy. Even though, he found it rather baffling. He shook off the strange feeling in his heart and then sat in front of Sui Yuan. After enduring a moment of awkwardness, he knocked on the door, "Then, how do you n on helping me this time?" Although he was asking this, Zhao Xihe felt a bit absent-minded. He felt that this position and angle were not quite right...he ought to be sitting by the youth¡¯s side and even...a bit closer.... "How to help...?" Sui Yuan was conflicted. He didn¡¯t know how to express it. He could only honestly say, "By staying by your side?" Zhao Xihe was startled. The corner of his lips couldn¡¯t help but raise. He found it extremely strange though that he felt so happy. In order to resist this feeling, he deliberately furrowed his brows, "Stay by my side? For what? To serve as a mascot?!" Sui Yuan£º"...................................." ¡ª¡ªReally sorry. It seemed that this time, he really was a "mascot".... After silently repeating to himself three times that "He is not your lover right now," Sui Yuan readily asked for advice, "Then, what should I do?" "Our task is to kill the Destroyer. Right now, the Destroyer is..." Taking a pause, Zhao Xihe did not continue speaking. He stared at Sui Yuan. His stare made all the hairs on Sui Yuan¡¯s body stand up. A momentter, Zhao Xihe, who was defeated in some psychological battle, waved his hand, feeling a bit like he was going to fall apart, "Forget it. It¡¯s better that you don¡¯t go. With your stupid appearance, you¡¯ll be discovered by that fellow. We¡¯d just be sending you right into his hands." Sui Yuan£º"...................................." ¡ª¡ªThis wasn¡¯t going to work. This conversation was not going anywhere...no matter what he said, he would be ridiculed. It was simply unbearable! Sui Yuan was conflicted, but Zhao Xihe was even more conflicted. Ever since this emancipated Actor had appeared, he hadn¡¯t been in his right mind! Zhao Xihe felt that he had always been very normal. Even if he had experienced so many worlds, he still had upright views (?) and attitudes. He had never developed any strange hobbies. However, this thinking of his waspletely destroyed tonight. He didn¡¯t want to have this urge to pamper this malnourished and extremely delicate Actor until he was all fair-skinned, healthy, and soft¡ªall because he thought that the other would be better to eat like that. He didn¡¯t want to have this urge to keep the other in his sights at all times and be unable to take a step from his side whenever he saw that the other would go do something. ¡ª¡ªThis was simply abnormal! Zhao Xihe heaved a long sigh. He pressed his fingers against his temples, trying to calm down, "Then, where are you working right now?" "The kitchen," Sui Yuan blinked. Zhao Xihe reflexively calcted the distance between his courtyard and the kitchen. He then furrowed his eyebrows in displeasure, "From tomorrow on, you¡¯lle and work as my personal attendant." Sui Yuan: "...With what excuse?" "What ¡¯with what excuse¡¯?" Zhao Xihe raised a brow, tone overbearing, "In this residence, even in the entire country, my word isw. I don¡¯t need an excuse!" Sui Yuan£º"..................I understand. I wille and work here tomorrow." Seeing the other Actor stand up silently, Zhao Xihe subconsciously wanted to punch himself. He actually didn¡¯t want to say such delusional words that had so much wrong in them that people ended up speechless when trying to ridicule them! However, he didn¡¯t know why, but in front of this Actor, he always wanted to unt. He wanted to show off. He was a male peacock that couldn¡¯t control himself from spreading his beautiful plumage when courting a mate. Hepletely forgot about the fact that he was revealing his ugly butt. The hand Zhao Xihe had on the desk involuntarily clenched into a fist. Only then was he able to stop himself from grabbing the other¡¯s arm and forcing him to stay. Zhao Xihe felt that he needed to calm down¡ªto calm down on his own in order to free himselfpletely from this feeling¡¯s control. When he woke up the next morning, Sui Yuan had yet to report for duty at the kitchen when he was told to report to the Head Steward. Faced with Sui Yuan¡¯s astonished gaze, the Head Steward fell into deep thought, "His Lordship has proimed that you will be his personal manservant." Although he already knew this, Sui Yuan still revealed a shocked expression. "Did you see His Lordshipst night?" Even if he had a favourable impression of Sui Yuan because of his halo, at this moment, the Head Steward was vignt against Sui Yuan and examined him closely, even though his tone was gentle. Sui Yuan hesitated for a moment and then lowered his head, cowering, "This lowly one...this lowly one doesn¡¯t know who His Lordship is, so...this lowly one is not too sure." The Head Steward¡¯s gaze softened a bit, and he nodded in understanding, "Regardless, you will be working by His Lordship¡¯s side now. This assignment is unlike any other task. You must be cautious, respectable, and cannot make even the slightest mistake. Otherwise, your life will be in danger!" Sui Yuan was so frightened that his eyes reddened, and tears gathered within them, about to fall. The Head Steward, who saw this, felt distressed for him. Only, he couldn¡¯t leave anything out. Otherwise, it would only end up hurting the other. So, the Head Steward hardened his heart to threaten and scare the other immensely. At the end of it, he led the fiercely crying Sui Yuan, who looked like he was about to bid the world farewell, to Zhao Xihe¡¯s courtyard. Originally, the Head Steward had only wanted to hand Sui Yuan over to the main courtyard¡¯s steward. He hadn¡¯t expected that this steward would justugh and directly lead them to Zhao Xihe. As soon as Zhao Xihe saw the youth¡¯s red, teary eyes that looked like shiny crystals, his expression suddenly darkened, "Why are you crying? Who dares make you cry?!" The innocent Head Steward, who was being unjustly implicated£º".............................." Although he didn¡¯t know what he had done wrong, since his Lord wasn¡¯t happy, it must be that they, the servants, had done something wrong. Although the Head Steward was old, he was still nimble. At once, he lifted his robe and knelt on the floor, begging for forgiveness while prostrating. This elder had followed Zhao Xihe for a long time. He was hardworking, and his merits were grand. Now, because he was old, he was not suited for the battlefield anymore and was given the position as Head Steward in his retirement. Although Zhao Xihe was usually quite respectful towards this elder, at this moment, he was actually in no mood to honour the great and good. When he saw that Sui Yuan wanted to kneel down with a face full of shock, he crossed over to his side in a few steps and grabbed him by the arm, pulling him up. Sui Yuan£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªBrother! We have to act it out to the end. What are you doing?! Zhao Xihe£º"........................" ¡ª¡ªI also want to know what I wanted to do just now! After conversing with their eyes, Zhao Xihe coughed and reluctantly let go of Sui Yuan¡¯s arm. He looked at the Head Steward, "Old Zhang, stand up, ba. I slept a bittest night. My head is a bit muddled. Don¡¯t pay it any mind." The Head Steward, who silently stood up with Zhao Xihe¡¯s help: ".............................." ¡ª¡ª"Sleep" is just a child! Don¡¯t make it carry the me! Quickly let it off, ba! Seeing that the matter was settled, the main courtyard¡¯s steward took the opportunity to try and cozy up to Zhao Xihe with a beaming smile, "Since nothing is wrong, then how about I first take this child to go change his clothes and arrange his room?" Zhao Xihe frowned. He especially didn¡¯t want to see the person who he just got to see leave so soon. He directly waved his hand with some impatience, "Nothing but a servant. Why would he need to go through so many customs? He can just directly wait by my side. As for his belongings...just casually find someone to help him put them in order." ¡ª¡ªIt was very clear that although he had tossed and turned all night while struggling with himself and making psychological preparations, everything was as useful as a paper tiger in Sui Yuan¡¯s presence. Sui Yuan didn¡¯t even need to poke at them, and they wouldpletely fall apart on their own. Moreover, they fell apart extremely quickly¡ªthey werepletely powerless. Seeing Zhao Xihe call Sui Yuan into the study, the main courtyard¡¯s steward and the Head Steward exchanged nces. They both found this unbelievable. "I seem to have finally understood the reason for why there is no mistress, although His Lordship is over thirty years old. There aren¡¯t even any concubines or tongfang...." The main courtyard¡¯s steward was sightly speechless and spoke as if he wasing to a realization, "No matter how those aristocraticdies are as beautiful as flowers, how gentle anddy-like they are, or how talented they are, His Lordship never looked at them twice. If they came close, he would be hostile without any tender feelings for the opposite sex. It turns out...." The Head Steward£º".............................." "Only, I don¡¯t think that youth just now is particrly beautiful? He looks very average, cowardly by nature, and boorish. Does His Lordship..." The main courtyard¡¯s steward endured and endured. Fortunately, he was still able to force down his disrespectful words that questioned his Lord¡¯s aesthetics. "...Guard your tongue," The Head Steward stroked his beard and slowly warned, "The one you mentioned just now is very likely going to be our residence¡¯s Little Master." The main courtyard¡¯s steward choked, expression nervous and incredulous, "N-no way, ba? His Lordship can¡¯t possibly act so preposterously...." "I¡¯ve followed the Lord for many years. No one understands him better than I!" The Head Steward sighed while shaking his head, "His Lordship is not acting preposterously. He is just stubborn. He will never give up until he aplishes his goal. That year, he was but Duke Xia¡¯s deputy general. He had no money, no food, no army, no reputation. He was just dissatisfied with Duke Xia¡¯s ways, so he led a good portion of his army away. At that time, who didn¡¯t call his actions preposterous and stupid¡ªthat he was hopeless? What about now? Duke Xia is no longer here while his Lordship rules over a third of the entire realm!" Pausing, the Head Steward sighed while looking at the sky, "That¡¯s the way things are. What¡¯s a little boy inparison!? You must be careful. Don¡¯t offend someone you shouldn¡¯t offend!" The main courtyard¡¯s steward¡¯s face paled after being spoken to. His back was soaked with sweat. He cupped his hands as he thanked the Head Steward repeatedly for his warning. He couldn¡¯t help butment, "I really couldn¡¯t make it out. That youth unexpectedly is so fortunate as to gain His Lordship¡¯s favour...." "Isn¡¯t that so? At first, I didn¡¯t expect this. I only thought that he looked pitiful. My heart softened for a moment, so I allowed him to stay," The Head Steward nodded. He didn¡¯t know if this was fortunate or misfortunate, "Only, that child is indeed capable of moving people¡¯s hearts. He makes people want to take care of him...." ¡ª¡ªAs for Sui Yuan, who the main courtyard¡¯s steward and the Head Steward werementing as a person of great luck, he was currently standing in front of Zhao Xihe¡¯s desk, grinding ink for the other. Meanwhile, Zhao Xihe, who had originally been nning on dealing with some official business, was a bit preupied and antsy because of Sui Yuan by his side. With a sweep of his brush, several jade-like, good-looking, young noblemen appeared on the paper. When he saw the gentle-like jade youth, the gorgeous and passionate boy, and the frigid young man, Zhao Xihe was bbergasted. He subconsciously looked at Sui Yuan, afraid that the other would show an unhappy expression. Sui Yuan cast a casual nce but was internally shocked. He then beckoned 5237 over, "These...are me? Didn¡¯t you say his memory was sealed?" "Mn, it should be because of you stimting him. He is slowly turning back to normal. Wait until he remembers everything. That will be when he is able to free himself of the fusion," 5237 replied, gratified. "Eh...I don¡¯t know why I drew those people...I don¡¯t know them at all!" Zhao Xihe faced Sui Yuan¡¯s gaze, refuting with a nervous and awkward tone. Sui Yuan nodded and gave him an expression full of praise, "Mn. You drew well!" Zhao Xihe£º"...................................." ¡ª¡ªHe didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly felt rather upset, ne? The author has something to say: If nothing unexpected happens, this will be thest world. Moreover, it will not be long. =3333= Thank youdies for following until now~ Eve: Two more chapters until we reach the end of the main story. There will then be 5 extras. Four focus on SY going back to some of the worlds and one is on 5237 and 0007. Kara: We are so close to the end! Chapter 18 part3 Tranted by Eve Edited by Kara Because Zhao Xihe had not concealed¡ªor rather, he couldn¡¯t conceal his favour towards Sui Yuan, a rumour that a servant with charming looks had seduced the brilliant Lord very quickly spread throughout the residence. Only, although everyone knew of this rumour, they did not dare expose this fact in the slightest. They only privately discussed it briefly with a few close people as if afraid of being found out by the strict Head Steward. "Haven¡¯t you been serving by His Lordship¡¯s side? Have you seen that servant?" Madam Li intimately ced the nourishing soup she had specifically made in front of Sui Yuan, urging him to drink it. At the same time, she gossiped in a secretive tone, "It¡¯s said that this servant is extremely beautiful like a fairy that has descended. Otherwise, he would be unable to bewitch the Lord with a single nce. You should know that His Lordship has never cared about beauty in the least!" Sui Yuan, who was "extremely beautiful like a fairy that had descended," held the bowl. For a while, he couldn¡¯t drink, but he also couldn¡¯t not drink. He felt very stifled: ".............................." "I really want to see what that servant looks like..." Another servant girl, who was on good terms with Madam Li, snuck over, cheeks flushed, carrying some bashfulness, "After all, even His Lordship was mesmerized. Who knows what he looks like? Even if I can only catch a nce from far away, that would be good, ah...." Sui Yuan, who had already been seen several times, decided that he should just silently drink his soup. "What¡¯s so good-looking about this kind of androgynous man!?" Madam Li shot a re at the servant girl and spoke discontentedly, "There are three cardinal offences against filial piety, and having no heir is the gravest of all! How could it be good that His Lordship is acting like this!?" Upon saying this, Madam Li turned to look at Sui Yuan and warned him, "You best not get too close to this servant. You won¡¯t learn anything good from him!" Sui Yuan finished drinking the nourishing soup and wiped his mouth, smile embarrassed, "I¡¯ve finished, Madam Li, thank you very much! I have to go wait on His Lordship in a bit, so...." "Go, go! I¡¯ll leave you some more next time. Since it would cause the main courtyard¡¯s steward toe over, I dare not let you goof off with me anymore!" Madam Li smiled as she waved her hand. She then rubbed Sui Yuan¡¯s hair that was no longer as dry as before and pinched his fair, tender cheeks, expression pleased, "Although you are busy serving His Lordship, it seems that his treatment of you is not bad? Look, haven¡¯t you gotten plumper? You don¡¯t look nearly as pitiful as you did when you first arrived!" ¡ª¡ªFar more than just "not bad!" Zhao Xihe nearly treated him like a sick person on his deathbed! If it wasn¡¯t because he was worried that he was in such poor health that he wouldn¡¯t be able to take tonics, Sui Yuan would be drinking tonics like he would eat rice. He¡¯d been nourished so well that he has recently been suffering from excessive internal heat! Sui Yuan forced out augh and bid farewell to Madam Li and co. He quickly walked towards Zhao Xihe¡¯s courtyard. asionally, he would greet the passing servants with a nod. His Lordship¡¯s treatment of him was different than that of the other servants. Everyone knew that the Lord thought highly of him. Whenever the Lord left the residence, he would always bring him along. His manner towards Sui Yuan was always fawning and ttering, eagerly attentive in every way. Fortunately, although Sui Yuan looked much more fair, his appearance was after all extremely ordinary. Even with the halo¡¯s effect, he only appeared more lovable and likeable. Therefore, no one linked him with the increasingly exaggerated rumour. As for the few higher ups who "knew the truth," their lips were tightly shut. They did not let out a single peep, which made Sui Yuan relieved. Rushing back to the main courtyard, Sui Yuan was met with the main courtyard¡¯s steward¡¯s hinting expression. It told him to quickly go into the study to soothe their irascible Lord. Sui Yuan wore a helpless expression but still received hismands as a "servant." He quickly headed towards the study and was met with Zhao Xihe¡¯s discontented expression, "I have no idea what about the kitchen attracts you so much to the point of making you spend the whole day over there!" Although he didn¡¯t have his memories, Zhao Xihe¡¯s "vinegar vat" instinct still made a brilliant appearance. Even if Madam Li absolutely couldn¡¯t be his rival-in-love with her appearance and age, if Sui Yuan interacted with the other for a little too long, Zhao Xihe would feel all sorts of unease and would wish that he could make a direct beeline to the kitchen and dere his ownership of Sui Yuan. Of course, the main reason why he hasn¡¯t was because Sui Yuan blocked him unwaveringly. Zhao Xihe was never someone to make things difficult for himself. To be precise, he always did what he wanted. He would always listen to his feelings. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have pursued after Sui Yuan so tightly, not letting him go. Now, even if he didn¡¯t have his memories, his attachment to Sui Yuan was even stronger than in the past. Zhao Xihe was conflicted at first over why he unexpectedly could not control his reactions. When he realized that it was no use to restrict himself, he decisively decided to court the other. After all, in his mind, the two of them had "just met." Zhao Xihe was worried that if he used too intense of a method, he¡¯d scare the other away. Only Heaven knew just how hard he had endured to stop himself from doing anything to Sui Yuan. Even if he wanted to bind him to his side, he would do his utmost to employ methods that would not incur the other¡¯s disgust. Who knows if it was because he was too terrible of a person usually, but the currently suffering Zhao Xihe didn¡¯t manage to arouse Sui Yuan, 5237 or even 0007¡¯s sympathy. Instead, the one person and two systems very much liked making the other feel even more aggrieved. For example, Sui Yuan right now. When he heard the underlying discontent and grievance underneath the criticism, he simply folded his arms and raised an eyebrow, "At the very least, there¡¯s no pervert watching me closely in the kitchen. I feel much more at ease there!" A certain someone, who was like a pervert: "...................................." Seeing Zhao Xihe who felt sullen but didn¡¯t know how to fight back, Sui Yuan pulled a book out of the bookcase in an extremely good mood. Although they were "master and servant" in name, how could Zhao Xihe be willing to make Sui Yuan do anything? So long as he could stay in front of him, anything would do. 5237, who had enjoyed its share of Zhao Xihe¡¯s misery, quietly approached Sui Yuan¡¯s side and asked quietly, "Treating him like this, aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll use this as an excuse to ¡¯punish¡¯ you when he gets better?" "Punish me?" Sui Yuan raised an eyebrow, undaunted, "Even if I don¡¯t do this, he¡¯ll alwayse up with some sort of reason to ¡¯punish¡¯ me." 5237£º"...................................." ¡ª¡ªWhat you said is so reasonable that I am unexpectedly left speechless! "...Actually, 0007 thinks that since his host is so attached to you and wants to be with you...mn, after doing it once and letting him get what he wants, maybe he¡¯ll get his memory back?" 5237 didn¡¯t really want to continue speaking as he passed on 0007¡¯s suggestions. Sui Yuan¡¯s hand paused in flipping through the pages. He hesitated, "Really?" Although Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t help but pierce Zhao Xihe with a few words on the surface, deep down inside, he was very worried about getting the other back to normal and would not put a stop to whatever little tricks the other was up to in the dark. Sui Yuan scrunched up his brows a bit and turned to look at Zhao Xihe, who was absentmindedly thumbing through a document. For a moment, he indeed wavered. ¡ª¡ªPerhaps he should do something intimate that only lovers would do for the sake of helping Zhao Xihe get his memory back? Zhao Xihe, who always kept the majority of his attention on Sui Yuan, naturally noticed this concentrated yet hesitant gaze. He couldn¡¯t help but be restless, heart beating like a drum. Although he didn¡¯t know why he felt this way, his intuition told him that a big wave of good stuff was gradually approaching. Zhao Xihe did his best to control his movements and earnestly looked at his document. Every cell in his body, however, was focused on each and every one of Sui Yuan¡¯s movements. He could feel that the other had put his book down, stood up, and then walked behind him. Two arms wrapped around his neck. A soft body carrying the youth¡¯s honey locust scent stuck against his back. Fair cheeks rubbed against his face like a kitten. Then, the other tilted his head as if sounding him out and kissed him on the lips. Zhao Xihe froze, not moving in the slightest. He was afraid that if he moved, he would awaken from this beautiful dream. Zhao Xihe didn¡¯t know why this good fortune had suddenly urred. Actually, he kind of didn¡¯t want to know why. At this moment, his head was ring up. Aside from focusing on his extremely sensitive senses, his mind was nk. He didn¡¯t want to think about anything. He only wanted to pull the youth fiercely into his arms and attain his long-desired wish. Muddle-headed, Zhao Xihe heard the youth¡¯s voice sound, full of anticipation, "You still haven¡¯t remembered?" Zhao Xihe pressed against Sui Yuan¡¯s arm, stopping him from leaving. He subconsciously responded, "Mn? Remember what?" "...Don¡¯t you think this feels very familiar? Like...deja vu?" The youth sounded rather disappointed. This disappointment scared Zhao Xihe. He subconsciously agreed with the other¡¯s words, afraid that the other would be so vile as to escape after provoking his desire, "Familiar! It¡¯s obviously familiar! You don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been hoping for this!" Sui Yuan£º"...................................." ¡ª¡ªHe felt like there was zero effect. Why?! 0007, are you ying me?! Just as Zhao Xihe was nning on taking a mile after being given an inch, there came a deferential knock on the study door. Sui Yuan was startled and suddenly pulled away from Zhao Xihe. Meanwhile, Zhao Xihe hated the unexpected visitor on the other side of the door. He suppressed his anger andshed out in a low voice, "Come back in a moment if you have something to report!" The person outside hesitated for a moment but still withstood the pressure of receiving the Lord¡¯s anger for the sake of the situation. He coughed and said, "You said before to quickly report any information concerning Hao Prefecture, that it must not be dyed...." Hao Prefecture? What¡¯s that? Zhao Xihe¡¯s brain slowly regained function. He ruminated over this ce¡¯s name for a while and finally pulled up what this name meant. Seeing that Sui Yuan had already hid in a corner of the study, huffing and puffing while tidying his messy clothes, Zhao Xihe sucked in a deep breath to calm himself down. He then calmly responded, "Come in!" The main courtyard¡¯s steward, whose forehead was covered in sweat from being scared, opened the door nervously. He didn¡¯t dare to look around and respectfully lowered his head as he walked towards Zhao Xihe. He handed over the urgent document in his hands with a bow. Although the windows in the study were closed, and the soundproofing was not bad, as a normal man, the courtyard¡¯s steward could naturally guess all sorts of things from Zhao Xihe¡¯s tone just now. If it wasn¡¯t because this was truly an urgent matter, even if you had bolstered his courage, the main courtyard¡¯s steward would absolutely have not dared to interrupt his Lord¡¯s wonderful affair at such a critical moment. Even if it was an urgent matter, at this moment, he was still a bit worried about whether the Lord would settle ounts with himter. A moment of silence befell the study. There was only the sound of Zhao Xihe quickly flipping through the letter. Very quickly, he furrowed his brows and asked darkly, "Is the information verified this time? This isn¡¯t a smoke bomb meant to trick us, ba?" Although he wasn¡¯t quite clear on the contents, the main courtyard¡¯s steward still recited woodenly, "It is said to be true. It seems that the person who passed this on also thought it to be rather unbelievable, so they checked it again. Only then was this information passed on...." Zhao Xihe fell silent for a while and then waved for the main courtyard¡¯s steward to leave. After the door to the study was closed, he handed the letter to Sui Yuan and frowned, "The Destroyer was killed." "What?!" Sui Yuan widened his eyes in shock. He quickly walked to Zhao Xihe¡¯s side and took the letter, quickly skimming its contents, "...He¡¯s truly dead? This is rather...too easy, ba? Besides¡ª" ¡ª¡ªBesides, you haven¡¯t regained your memory yet! This means that there will always be a part of you fused with Mo Ziyou, ah! Sui Yuan silently swallowed down thetter part. He didn¡¯t quite believe that things had ended this simply. Likewise, Zhao Xihe didn¡¯t believe it, "There is something up. I¡¯ve fought against him for so long. I naturally know just how prudent and cunning he is. I sent some people to assassinate him this time only because I wanted to find out about the other¡¯s situation. I never actually thought that they could kill him. Therefore, I believe that the other has done this intentionally. He deliberately faked his own death, or...he¡¯s escaped?" "Didn¡¯t the Origin lock onto the Destroyer¡¯s spiritual force? Perhaps we can use the systems to confirm the other¡¯s situation?" Sui Yuan suggested. Zhao Xihe nodded. He turned his head to one side as ifmunicating with 0007. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan didn¡¯t just sit around. He also used 5237 to connect with his Creator. Probably because it had been tracking their movements this whole time, the Origin very quickly replied, "Although there is still a portion of their spiritual power fused, Mo Ziyou¡¯s main body has indeed been destroyed. The majority of your mission has already been achieved. What¡¯s left is to ensure that Zhao Xihe frees himself from the fusion to wrap things up smoothly." After receiving this feedback, Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe looked at each other. Even if the Origin confirmed that their mission wasplete, this still didn¡¯t dispel their doubts. "...Since the mission has beenpleted, then let¡¯s stop here. In any case, there¡¯s no deep grudge between us and that Destroyer. We just had toplete our mission," Zhao Xihe shrugged in the end, forcing himself to rx. He then looked at Sui Yuan with eager eyes, "When do you n on leaving this world?" Sui Yuan opened his mouth. He didn¡¯t quite know how to respond. Zhao Xihe "thought" that the mission wasplete, but his solo mission to help Zhao Xihe free himself from the fusion was notplete, ne! "Probably...a whileter, ba?" Sui Yuan hesitated for a while and then gave an ambiguous reply. Zhao Xihe¡¯s eyes lit up. He vainly thought that Sui Yuan was reluctant to leave him. Although with his authority, he could chase after the other to any other world, the current Zhao Xihe did not n to say this. He wanted to get some benefits, get a firm hold on the other, and then...give the other a pleasant surprise? With one nce, Sui Yuan could tell that Zhao Xihe was scheming some inharmonious things. He was toozy to haggle with him though. He instead turned around and returned the book that he had ced on the desk back onto the bookshelf. When Sui Yuan¡¯s back was to Zhao Xihe, he was suddenly brought into the other¡¯s embrace. Sui Yuan struggled a bit. When he failed to free himself, he didn¡¯t bother struggling anymore. That is, until "Zhao Xihe" suddenly chuckled in his ear, "I¡¯ve been waiting for you in this world for several years, Ming Hui...or rather, you¡¯re currently ¡¯Sui Yuan¡¯?" Sui Yuan froze. He immediately began to struggle out of the other¡¯s hold again, and "Zhao Xihe" didn¡¯t seem to really n on trapping him. He readily let go of him. Sui Yuan¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed. He faced "Zhao Xihe¡¯s" familiar gaze that seemed like it could see through you and pursed his lips, "Mo Ziyou?" Mo Ziyou smiled, tone rueful, "I finally get to see you again...Ming Hui." The author has something to say: Eve: Almost there at the end of this main text! I¡¯m starting to get very emotional. Chapter 18 part4 Tranted by Eve Edited by Kara "I¡¯m not Ming Hui. I¡¯m Sui Yuan and only Sui Yuan." Sui Yuan stared at Mo Ziyou and refuted him very seriously. He was not stupid, and he knew who he was. He could faintly guess the rtionship between the person Mo Ziyou was chasing and him¡ªor rather, the him before he had been reformatted. However, regardless if it was Zhao Xihe, the Origin, or 5237, they didn¡¯t want him to know. Thus, Sui Yuan had pretended to be ignorant. In any case, he had always been coldhearted and didn¡¯t care about his "previous fated encounters" at all. Therefore, if he and the person he cared about could be at ease like this, then what could he have gained by ying dumb? To Sui Yuan, his current self and his previous self before having been reformatted were two different beings. He only recognized his current self as himself. As for Mo Ziyou, Sui Yuan could apologize to him, but that¡¯s it. He would notpensate Mo Ziyou for the him who had already been reformatted, because this had nothing to do with him. He had been reformatted a countless number of times. Every time, it was like he was born anew. Sui Yuan had no duty nor capability to carry the experiences and feelings of his "past selves." The only person he could ept, the only one he would carry, was Zhao Xihe. Mo Ziyou looked at Sui Yuan, eyes twinkling, and he smiled, "Indeed, you already knew....Of course, you¡¯ve always been very smart. You¡¯re just used to neglecting anything you deem unimportant, that¡¯s all...." Sui Yuan didn¡¯t want to reminisce with Mo Ziyou. He pursed his lips, expression cold, "What do you want to do? Come out of Zhao Xihe¡¯s body! Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what I just might do!" "Rx...rx. Even if I want to do anything to your lover, the residuals of my spiritual force cannot fulfill my wish. You should have already heard that I¡¯ve ¡¯died¡¯, right?" Mo Ziyou raised both hands, making a cating motion, expression peaceful and harmless, "I just wanted to see you...for thest time." "I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s anything to say between us," Sui Yuan refused coldly, "Besides, from what I know about myself, even if you became a ¡¯Destroyer¡¯ after ¡¯Ming Hui¡¯s¡¯ death, I don¡¯t think ¡¯Ming Hui¡¯ had any special feelings towards you." Because his lover¡¯s body was being possessed, Sui Yuan, who had figurative spikes puffing out from all over his body, was not at all polite. He naturally tread on Mo Ziyou¡¯s weak spot. Mo Ziyou¡¯s eyes darkened, and heughed bitterly, "That¡¯s right. You¡¯re right. To him, I was probably just a cowardly, ipetent, little brat, who was always crying and relying on him. He didn¡¯t care about me at all. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have...not even left me a single word after finding out that he would be reformatted...." Sui Yuan frowned. He didn¡¯t quite understand, "Then, why are you so attached to him?" "Because...even if he didn¡¯t give me a reply, he is still the person who saved me. He is the pir that allowed me to keep living," Mo Ziyou¡¯s tone reflected his low spirits, "Unfortunately, you don¡¯t understand...you all don¡¯t understand. However, even if it¡¯s like this, I will not regret my choice." "Yes, I don¡¯t understand," Sui Yuan was very calm towards this. Although he was good at imitating emotions, imitation was nothing but imitation after all. "And because it¡¯s like this, I resented that fellow who could obtain your heart all the more," Mo Ziyou raised a hand to point at his¡ªor rather, Zhao Xihe¡¯s¡ªchest, "Originally, I didn¡¯t understand why he could do it. However, now, I understand. It turns out that ever since the beginning, this was foreordained." Sui Yuan realized that Mo Ziyou was probably speaking about Zhao Xihe¡¯s memory that he got to peek at after their fusion. This made him very puzzled, "Why did you choose such a mutually destructive way? It¡¯s too abnormal." "Perhaps it¡¯s because...I was already at the end of my rope? Or, maybe it¡¯s because I wanted to know the answer too much," Mo Ziyou shrugged, "I couldn¡¯t see the dawn of my revenge for Ming Hui. I didn¡¯t even know to what I should even have enacted my revenge against. Afterwards, a mysterious fellow appeared. He told me that if I wanted to know the truth, I should do what he says. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t hesitate, but in the end, I chose to take this risk. Fortunately, I don¡¯t regret my choice." "...Even if you were going to die?" Sui Yuan couldn¡¯t quite believe this. "Yes, even if I was going to die. However, sometimes, death does not mean the end. Just like how my previous death had brought me to this world and made me into an Actor, this death will transform me into some other kind of existence," Mo Ziyou smiled, suggesting something. Sui Yuan¡¯s heart went "thump." He suddenly felt that matters would not end so simply. Who was this mysterious fellow? Furthermore, what did he mean by "some other kind of existence?" Seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in deep thought, Mo Ziyou shrugged, not the least concerned. He opened his arms while facing the other, "It¡¯s thest time we meet. Won¡¯t you give me a hug? Even if you¡¯re just standing in for Ming Hui, will you tell me goodbye? After that, I can leave in peace." Sui Yuan hesitated for a second. After all, Mo Ziyou¡¯s expression and tone were so pitiful. Of course, what was even more important was that he wanted Mo Ziyou to leave quickly so that Zhao Xihe coulde back. Sui Yuan took a small step forward. However, in the next second, Mo Ziyou¡¯s expression suddenly warped in pain, and he knelt on the floor, bent over as he covered his forehead. Sui Yuan was frightened. He didn¡¯t know if he should go help. Although he didn¡¯t care about Mo Ziyou, Mo Ziyou was interrted to Zhao Xihe right now, ah! "Don¡¯t move!" 5237 stopped Sui Yuan in time from moving, tone stern for once, "Zhao Xihe and Mo Ziyou are currently fighting for ownership of the body!" Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up, "He remembers?" "...Mn, most likely, ba." 5237¡¯s eyes darted away for a split second, "Probably because he couldn¡¯t stand seeing a ¡¯happy¡¯ goodbye between you and Mo Ziyou, so he got jealous and remembered everything, ba...." Sui Yuan£º"...................................." ¡ª¡ªMn, it seemed that this was indeed Zhao Xihe¡¯s style....¡ú_¡ú It was clear that the remnants of Mo Ziyou¡¯s spiritual force were absolutely not a match for Zhao Xihe whose fighting ability increased after getting his partner stolen (?). After a short deadlock, Mo Ziyou was easily beaten. Zhao Xihe, who raised his head and looked at Sui Yuan, immediately put on a dissatisfied face that said he was ready to settle ounts, "What were you about to say?" Sui Yuan took a stiff step back. An unbidden bad premonition crept up. Although he knew that this "reunion" would not be beautiful, now that things had actuallye to a head, he still kind of wanted to run away. ¡ª¡ªKarmic retribution. He had taken advantage of Zhao Xihe¡¯s memory loss to bully and ridicule him, and he had also "rekindled an old me." Sui Yuan could foresee that he would be unable to get out of bed for some time in the future. "Then...when Mo Ziyou was here, you should have heard what he said, ba? Who was that mysterious person who told him to fuse with you? What does it mean to be another kind of existence?" Sui Yuan promptly tried to divert Zhao Xihe¡¯s attention and took a small step back. Zhao Xihe grabbed Sui Yuan¡¯s arm and pulled him tightly into his arms, locking him in. He nipped at his ear in a reprimanding manner, "We¡¯ll discuss that matterter. After all, it¡¯s the Origin who should deal with that headache, not us. As for right now..." Zhao Xihe¡¯s gaze wandered. In the end, it fell on the soft couch within the study, "I think that we should do some things that people do after not seeing each other for a long time. Right, I heard that you yed very happily with those beasts in your previous world?" Sui Yuan£º"..............................QAQ" ¡ª¡ªHe thought that it already wasn¡¯t about whether or not he¡¯d be done until he couldn¡¯t get out of bed. It was already about whether he¡¯d be done to death! 5237, save me! 5237: "...Rx, silly host. I have very effective medicine. I guarantee that even if you¡¯re on your dying breath, in the next second, you¡¯ll be lively once again! Although it¡¯s a bit expensive, I believe that Zhao Xihe dada will be happy to supply!" Sui Yuan£º"..............................(¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß" Sui Yuan was pressed onto the soft couch by Zhao Xihe. Meanwhile, in the Original Space, the screen showing their development in this world instantly darkened. The Origin felt that it probably didn¡¯t need to continue paying attention to its split part at this moment. After all, out of sight, out of mind. It didn¡¯t want to watch any live pornography. Recalling its n on dealing with Mo Ziyou, a happy feeling rippled through the Origin. It had controlled so many varied worlds for so long. Aside from the fact that it had difficulty controlling its split body, no one could control its authority. It had used the role of the mysterious person to make contact with Mo Ziyou, to tempt him. Then, it pretended to fight back after Mo Ziyou got the information he needed to know. It had sealed Zhao Xihe¡¯s memory to gain Mo Ziyou¡¯s trust, to let him firmly believe in the "truth" that he had found. Of course, Mo Ziyou did not disappoint the Origin. As the Destroyer of several worlds, he had easily found the hints that the Origin had left behind to contact it. He then gave everything he had to make a transaction with the Origin. Although the Origin did not understand Mo Ziyou¡¯s attachment, this didn¡¯t stop it from epting this kind of profitable transaction. It was just a creation based on Sui Yuan¡¯s or rather, the [supporting male lead actor] temte. And yet, it would be enough to bring in this outstanding Destroyer. This kind of good deal, how could he refuse? Moreover, this was not the first time the Origin had made such a deal. For example, there was 0007 that had paid everything to ensure 5237 would live. Even if it had been an extremely powerful Destroyer, after bing a system, they were restricted by their code. Even if they retained their ego, their emotions would gradually erode into nothing. In the end, they would be the Origin¡¯s eyes and hands that would help it control all these worlds¡ªcontrol all these Actors¨C under its imperceptible influence. The Origin was everywhere. It was omniscient. It could never be destroyed. So long as the ten thousand worlds remained, the Origin wouldst throughout time. With this thought, another screen lit up. On this screen, a young man opened his eyes, expression apathetic and nk. However, that pair of eyes was like that of a newborn infant, pure and unsullied. The youth stood up, sized itself up, and then turned to look at the round system at his side. The system circled around the youth, seemingly very satisfied with his appearance. Soon after, it happily greeted its "host," "Hello. My number is 0274. However, I¡¯d much prefer that you called me Mo Ziyou." The smiled smiled lovably and nodded lightly, "Hello, Mo Ziyou." ¡ª¡ªAlthough you¡¯re not your previous self, although you¡¯ve already forgotten about me, this is enough. I only ask that I can stay by your side, even if it¡¯s only as a system. I¡¯m willing to stay with you forever, to help you, so long as you smile for me. ¡ª¡ªPerhaps, Heaven will show mercy. Maybe one day your apathetic eyes will genuinely reflect my figure? Just like Zhao Xihe and Sui Yuan, our hearts will be connected, and we¡¯ll apany each other forever.... [Main Text End] The author has something to say: It has ended with a whole 200 chapters! I feel adorable! Although I think some girls will feel that this feels iplete, this silly author has already exined everything that needed to be exined, including 5237, 0007, and Mo Ziyou. Of course, because they are not the main CP, there aren¡¯t many words dedicated to them. However, everyone should be able to imagine things, ba. XD After resolving Mo Ziyou, the text will end,. After all, Zhao Xihe and Sui Yuan have already resolved everything between them. There¡¯s nothing to write. ww Mn...next are the extras? For now, it¡¯s the follow-ups for the supernatural and animal worlds. However, they won¡¯t be too long. As for the other extras...mn, it¡¯ll depend on my mood when ites time? Perhaps it will just end like this,! Finally, thank you to sisters who have followed along for so long without abandoning this~ Kiss you all one by one~ Eve: ....I¡ª........I...did not...see...the...angst..ing. Why...did these angst knivese out of nowhere. I....*ugly sobs* I see that...mijia has brought back...tragic endings...just like in the start of this story. And 0007 and 5237 I don¡¯t even...guys I thought they would be a cute ship not a MAKE ME CRY ship. Anyway...we will learn some more about them or just see more about thee. I haven¡¯t gotten there yet but the final of the five extras is entitled ¡¯5237 & 0007¡¯ so.......yeah....anyway....I will save my finalments for thest extra. Thank you all foring this far and I will see you for the next five extras! Kara: Oh man. Wasn¡¯t expecting thatst-minute feels trip!! I¡¯m d we get an extra with the systems, because I need to know more. I need to know that they are happy in some way, shape, or form...otherwise, there will be tears. Also, I can¡¯t believe we¡¯ve finished the main story! It¡¯s been a real trip. I¡¯ll also be saving myments for the end! Until next time! extra 1 Tranted by Eve Edited by Kara Happy Lunar New Year~ To those that get to go home and celebrate it with your family, I envy you~ Eat lots and be merry!! Since they¡¯d finished their mission of killing Mo Ziyou¡ªalthough the ending was rather mystifying¡ªand Zhao Xihe had regained his memory, Sui Yuan had finished everything that he had to do. Since not a lot of time had passed either, Sui Yuan, who was dedicated to his work, still wished to go back to the world he had "abandoned midway." He nned to go back and "finish up" the plot, even if he didn¡¯t know what exactly he had to "finish up¡¯" in the plot. After all, Hui was indeed supposed to die this winter. Finding out that Sui Yuan wanted to leave, how on earth could Zhao Xihe be at ease?! He had a vague understanding of Sui Yuan¡¯s "womanizing" in hisst world, courtesy of 5237. Thus, he naturally wanted to go with him. Unfortunately, Zhao Xihe¡¯s identity in this world was not like Sui Yuan, although there actually wouldn¡¯t be too many people who would inquire about his sudden disappearance. Nheless, Sui Yuan had no choice but to prolong his stay in this world as he waited for Zhao Xihe to put everything in order on his end. Although Zhao Xihe was a verypetent ruler on the surface, and his people and subordinates all held a blind faith in him, he actually had no sense of responsibility. He had only developed his power for the sake ofpleting his mission. Now that the mission was over, who cared about them? Fortunately, Zhao Xihe wasn¡¯t rotten to the bone. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t get married, so he had fostered a son he had adopted as his sessor. He taught him rather seriously. There were certain steps that had to be taken to justify his "leave from office." Although he had an adopted son, Zhao Xihe¡¯s subordinates still hoped that he would leave behind offspring. And to have offspring, he needed to wed a wife. Therefore, when the news that Zhao Xihe was exclusively favouring a young man broke out, his subordinates all exploded. My Lord, to be without a wife for so long is one thing. To exclusively love a man is another! The former they could just think that their Lord was picky and still retain their hope. With thetter, their hope was thoroughly extinguished, ah! His greatest foe had already died; he¡¯d unified the entire country; his ascendance as Emperor was imminent, and his people and military troops were impassioned. Under the instigation of "a person with ulterior motives," the subordinates who were worried about their future little master began to act: The more sly ones tried to hint at it in a roundabout manner. They didn¡¯t ask their Lord to change his orientation, but they asked him to take a wife and give birth to a sessor. Those who were a bit more obstinate directly admonished him, quoting the ssics to criticize Zhao Xihe¡¯s straying from Confucian ethics, that Heaven¡¯sw would not allow this. The more gentle ones sent beautiful women and men, hoping to divert the Lord¡¯s affection from the youth. The more vicious ones wanted directly get rid of the youth who had caused their Lord to "go astray," resorting to drastic measures. Of course, this all had nothing to do with Sui Yuan. Zhao Xihe properly arranged things for him, and he just watched everything go on in a leisurely and carefree manner. That is, until Zhao Xihe was "angered" by his subordinates¡¯ little tricks. Zhao Xihe actually didn¡¯t behead these restless ministers in a fit of anger, . Instead, he straightforwardly gave up his throne and efficiently had his adopted son take over his position. He then left with his beloved. When this happened, everyone was dumbfounded. They had imagined all sorts of reactions from their Lord and had meticulously thought up of all sorts of ways to deal with each reaction. However, no one ever expected that Zhao Xihe would do this! He had been so close to ascending the throne. However, he had unexpectedly chosen to leave without a word! A regr person couldn¡¯t do this, ba?! Why had he suffered through all those blood-soaked battles for? Don¡¯t say empty nonsense like "It was for themon people." Wouldn¡¯t most people only do this to win sess and recognition or to reach instant sess?! However, their Lord had unexpectedly thrown away this readily avable position that towered over tens of thousands of people and left just like that! ¡ª¡ªWait! My Lord! Let¡¯s talk about this! Actually, everything is negotiable, ah! QAQ [Er Kang hand] The pitiful adopted son who was pushed to do something beyond his ability strenuously dealt with everything with the bag of tricks left to him by his adopted father. The officials, who were scared into peeing themselves, also hastily went looking for their headstrong Lord, who had eloped, all over the country. Unfortunately, their Lord was very resolute about eloping. Until his adopted son had stabilized his position, unified the country officially, and sessfully became Emperor, he didn¡¯t reveal even the smallest trace. This made the ministers who had used all sorts of methods to force their Lord to marry and have a child feel extremely regretful. They suffered for their entire lifetimes, considering themselves as people who should be condemned in history. ¡ª¡ªTo actually be able to force their Lord to give up the throne that was in his grasp and elope in ancient times, they really were worthy of being recorded in the annals of history...._(:§Ù)¡Ï)_ From then on, Zhao Xihe became an example of someone who would "rather have a beauty than power and authority." Meanwhile, the "beauty" who had never showed his face became the object of many literati¡¯s imaginations, leaving behind quite a number of songs that would be passed down for all eternity as well as magnificent poems. Meanwhile, said "beauty" was opening his eyes in a beast¡¯s body. The familiar cave that he had seen the first time he entered this world made Sui Yuan shocked. He stood up in an unpractised manner and turned his head to the side. He met with a beautiful snow-white bird that was looking at him with a tilted head. Its light brown eyes held a very familiar smile. Sui Yuan had a nk expression for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but blurt out "Ao wuwuwu~?" At the same time, the big bird parted its beak and let out an ear-piercing call, "Chirp chirp chirp?" Sui Yuan£º"...................................." The Big Bird£º"...................................." ¡ª¡ªIt wasn¡¯t a big deal to be of different species. What was frightening was the they couldn¡¯tmunicate because of the difference in species. We are facing each other, but there is no way to tell what the other is saying! Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe both fell apart for a moment. The former began to browse the plot to look for Zhao Xihe¡¯s identity. Meanwhile, thetter decisively exchanged for a pill and then swallowed it. In the next second, the white-feathered, big bird transformed into a silver-haired man. He pushed his messy hair behind him in disdain and then covered his body with clothes that he casually pulled out, even though he didn¡¯t mind being naked in front of Sui Yuan. Soon after, he finally spoke, "Is it fine like this?" At this time, Sui Yuan found Zhao Xihe¡¯s role and looked at him questioningly. "It¡¯s no big deal. Although my role isn¡¯t a variant type in the plot, aside from you and me, who knows that, ne?" Zhao Xihe understood Sui Yuan¡¯s meaning and shrugged indifferently. He then knelt down and ced the pill in Sui Yuan¡¯s mouth in a coaxing manner, "You also eat it. You can¡¯t keepmunicating with your eyes, ba?" Sui Yuan hesitated for a moment. In the end, he turned his head away and dodged him. Zhao Xihe¡¯s character could casually turn into a variant type. However, he was a natural type through and through in the protagonist gong and shou¡¯s eyes. As such, how could he exin how he had turned from a natural type to a variant type after sustaining this "severe injury?" Seeing Sui Yuan¡¯s refusal, Zhao Xihe did not insist. He just ruffled the hair at the top of Sui Yuan¡¯s head, "That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never had to be with you when you were an animal. If you think this is better, than I don¡¯t mind." Sui Yuan£º"...................................." ¡ª¡ªNo! I don¡¯t think man and beast is better! Quickly cease! Like how Sui Yuan had thrown himself into Zhao Xihe¡¯s world midway and could only choose the identity of a servant to possess, when Zhao Xihe entered Sui Yuan¡¯s world, he could only find a not-important cannon fodder. Fortunately, this cannon fodder¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t bad. He was the chief of a flock of birds. Furthermore, this flock would sh with the protagonist gong and shou after they had gotten together. The reason for this was because the young of both groups had treated the baby birds as y things and then ate them. Of course, this wasn¡¯t a matter of who was right and who was wrong. This world was a dog-eat-dog world. It was just that the bird flock, who had lost their young, was not resigned. They ambushed the protagonist gong and shou¡¯s group and caused trouble. Unfortunately, they could not win against the "high-tech" protagonist halos of the main characters and ended up fleeing in defeat after getting beaten up. They cut sorry figures as they migrated to a new territory. Now, since Zhao Xihe had reced the original Chief Bird, that plot line had gone up to smokes. Only, in any case, it wasn¡¯t really important, so Sui Yuan also didn¡¯t n on paying any attention to it. After all, the plot of this world was already in shambles because of him. For it to crumble a little bit more wasn¡¯t a big deal. Although he could notmunicate directly with Zhao Xihe using words, Sui Yuan could still type using 5237 and 0007. He sized up his uninjured body. His foreleg that had been broken had already healed. Thus, he asked rather worriedly, "Should I injure myself? It hasn¡¯t been that long since I disappeared. Winter hasn¡¯t even passed. I can¡¯t have ¡¯healed¡¯ in so little time." Zhao Xihe naturally could not bear to let Sui Yuan hurt himself. He very quickly released the Crystal Beast, "Its illusion is enough to trick the beasts¡¯ senses." The Crystal Beast¡¯s red eyes looked at Sui Yuan, and then, it turned into an exact copy of him, although it was quite a bit smaller. It came close to him in a familiar way. With one look, they unexpectedly looked like a father-and-son pair. Sui Yuan lowered his head to nce at the Crystal Beast but did notment on its new appearance. The Crystal Beast didn¡¯t let its master down. It very quickly covered Sui Yuan¡¯s body with ayer of illusory magic so that anyone that came into contact with him would think that he had been severely injured without a doubt. ¡ª¡ªNext, there was the issue of how he would return to the pack. Although Zhao Xihe wanted Sui Yuan to stay so that they could have some more couple time, Sui Yuan was worried about what was happening with the protagonist gong and shou. He was afraid that the two of them would meet with danger while looking for him after he disappeared without a word. Since persuasion hadn¡¯t worked, Zhao Xihe could only hold back a bellyful of jealousy and bent down, picking him up. Soon after, a pair of snow-white wings unfolded from his back. As a bird, even if he turned into a human, he should still be able to fly. Zhao Xihe softly held onto Sui Yuan as he flew into the grey clouds. His wings caused many snowkes to swirl in the air, causing the surrounding air to form a white curtain around them. His snow-white wings, gray hair, androgynous appearance, and also his light clothes, which werepletely different from the fur clothes of this world, made Zhao Xihe look like an angel descending to the earth as he abruptly dropped from the sky. At the very least, this is what Bai thought the very first moment he saw him. Only, the dumbstruck Bai very quickly had no mind to think about that. This was because his gaze had been attracted by the furry grey figure in the "angel¡¯s" arms. Although Bai wasn¡¯t religious before transmigrating, at this moment, he really thought that God had heard his prayer and had dispatched an angel to bring Hui back to him. "Ecstasy" was not enough to describe what Bai felt at that moment. Heaven only knew how much pain he had been in after he had found out that Hui had disappeared. Even if his rationality told him that the odds were very low for Hui¡¯s survival, considering how grave an injury he had suffered and how bitter the external circumstances were, Bai was still unwilling to believe that Hui would suddenly disappear from his life without even leaving a corpse behind. It was just a pity that reality would not allow Bai to sink into his pain. Without Hui, he had to take charge of the pack and ensure that the pack would survive the rest of this harsh winter. Bai and Lei took turns to go out and find food for the pack. They had very little time to look for Hui. Of course, each search only left them with more disappointment. It was just that when it seemed that Bai was about to give up all hope, a miracle had urred. He had no mind to pay attention to the man who suddenly appeared. Bai quickly stepped forward, his arms reaching out with the intention of taking Hui into his own embrace. He wanted to touch him, kiss him¡ªconfirm his existence. Unfortunately, before he could touch that grey fur, the "angel" dodged him. He then sent him a hostile re. Bai was startled. He then suddenly came to himself, his expression sinking, "Did you save Hui? Many thanks to you for taking the trouble to bring him back." Bai¡¯s words were very brilliant. It was not impolite, but he was silently drawing a line between himself and Hui, and the "birdman" in front of him. It was just a pity that animals could not understand suchplicated words. Their thoughts were very simple and frank. At the very least, Zhao Xihe didn¡¯t n on beating around the bush with Bai. He tightened his hold of Sui Yuan and adopted a very possessive stance. He then coldly dered his ownership, "He¡¯s mine! You can¡¯t touch him!" Sui Yuan showed the protagonist shou a rather helpless expression but also did not show any resistance, appearing very lovable. This made Bai¡¯s heart race as he felt that something had already changed. Bai had always been self-confident. Even if Lei had expressed that he was determined to win Sui Yuan, he would only get jealous and would not worry. This was because he knew that Sui Yuan would have no pretenses when dealing with Lei. He also believed that with Sui Yuan¡¯s strength, Lei would not be able to easily sess. However, things were not the same now. Sui Yuan obviously saw this unfamiliar man, who had suddenly appeared, as his benefactor. Because of this, Sui Yuan had a very deep goodwill towards the other. You had to know that until recently, Sui Yuan didn¡¯t even let him get near easily. He would always be on guard towards his and Lei¡¯s tricks. However, he indulged in all of this man¡¯s actions. Although his expression looked helpless, it would be better to describe it as indulgent. He was indulging in the other¡¯s overbearing and willful behaviour. ¡ª¡ªThis felt like his Sui Yuan was about to be taken by someone who cameter, ah! Bai knew that humans had a saying in which "The hero saves the beauty, and the beauty will repay with their body." It couldn¡¯t be that this was also true in the animal world?! Bai, who suddenly felt like he was being NTR¡¯ed, simply didn¡¯t know what expression to make! While Bai¡¯s mind was in aplete mess, Lei had also led a group of strong male beasts out of the cave upon hearing movement. He was met with the sight of these two people facing off¡ªor should it be two beasts? Compared to how emotional Bai was, Lei was more rational as he was an animal from head to toe. Or rather, his feelings for Sui Yuan were not as deep as Bai¡¯s. Sui Yuan was just the potential mate that he had taken a fancy to. The fate of his entire group was more important. When Bai was about to copse, it was Lei who had stopped him from going to look for Sui Yuan in a suicidal manner. Instead, he had him take up the responsibility for managing the pack. At this time, it was him that pressed on Bai¡¯s shoulder and stopped him from trying to snatch Sui Yuan back, "Don¡¯t fight during winter. Wait until spring." Lei¡¯s sinct words instantly cooled Bai down. Right. Winter was bitter, and food was scarce. He could not waste any energy to "rival for affection" right now. If he was injured because of this, that would be an even greater loss. Regardless, Sui Yuan had chosen to immediatelye back to the pack as soon as his condition had improved a bit. That meant that his chances of winning were still rtively high. He could wait until the danger of winter was over before he fought with the man before him over who Sui Yuan belonged to. ...Of course, Lei would also probably step in. Bai sucked in a deep breath and finally eased up. He turned his body to open up the cave, "Come in, ba. It¡¯s cold out. Hui needs to recuperate properly." Zhao Xihe also would not be polite with him. Rxed and natural, he carried Sui Yuan into the cave. He waspletely without any vignce or nervousness that would usuallye with entering the enemy¡¯s den. Bai and Lei quietly observed him. They then looked each other in the eyes. Both parties could read the same thought in the other¡¯s eyes: This is a powerful adversary. Towards this, Bai felt a huge headache. However, Lei¡¯s eyes sparkled, eager to fight. extra 2 Tranted by Eve Edited by Kara Although he knew Sui Yuan wasn¡¯t actually the least bit injured, Zhao Xihe still acted excessively, cing him down very carefully on the softest pelt carpet. Bai quickly took over, taking over the most advantageous spot that was previously upied by Zhao Xihe, and began to check Sui Yuan¡¯s wounds. Meanwhile, although Zhao Xihe was rather discontented, he still slightly made way. After all, he knew that if Bai didn¡¯t check him over, he would not let the matter drop. Therefore, he was toozy to do such meaningless actions. Xiao Hei also came over with a "wuwu." However, he was unobtrusively blocked by Zhao Xihe. He could give the protagonist gong and shou some face, but where did this passerbye from? And, he wants to rub against Sui Yuan?! Xiao Hei raised his head to look at Zhao Xihe. He immediately shrunk back in fear when facing the other¡¯s icy eyes and ran away with his tail between his legs. Meanwhile, Lei also did not stay idle. He had a careful eye over Zhao Xihe¡¯s every movement. He naturally noticed how the other had frightened Xiao Hei. It had to be said that the Crystal Beast¡¯s illusion skill was very powerful. Furthermore, Bai did not dare to casually touch the seemingly fierce-looking wound on Sui Yuan. After giving the other a general look-over and confirming that Sui Yuan¡¯s wounds had been dealt with appropriately, Bai¡¯s gaze towards Sui Yuan became increasingly tender. Just as Bai reached out to rub Sui Yuan¡¯s head, he suddenly saw a gray pup that looked just like him move out from underneath of Sui Yuan. Bai£º"......£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡" He widened his eyes. Bai¡¯s first reaction was that Sui Yuan unexpectedly had had a child! However, very soon, he realized that this wasn¡¯t possible. He had been aware of every single one of Sui Yuan¡¯s actions¡ªhe knew him like he knew the back of his hand. No female beasts hade close to him. Furthermore, he hadn¡¯t gone missing long enough for a child to be born. It was clear that he had been thinking too much. It was just that this pup was too simr to Sui Yuan when he was young. It was like they had gone back in time. "This pup is..." Bai looked inquiringly at Sui Yuan, wanting an answer. However, Sui Yuan only tilted his head and gave him a puzzled look. Not being able tomunicate was honestly too good. When he didn¡¯t know how to exin, he could just pretend he didn¡¯t understand! While Sui Yuan was pretending to be dumb, Zhao Xihe had already long since thought up of an exnation. He calmly answered Bai¡¯s question, "Is this pup not your pack¡¯s? When I found him, he had this little thing with him." Bai, who had the question turned back onto him, was dumbstruck. While he was puzzling over this, the person he was asking was logically even more puzzled, so he could only stuff this question down his stomach for now and choose an appropriate exnation to persuade himself, "It¡¯s probably a pup from another pack that had gotten lost. Hui probably jumped into the ice cave to save it...." ¡ª¡ªAs for whether there was another group of animals just like this and why such a young pup would get stranded, there was no need to look into such matters so deeply.... Sui Yuan£º".........................................." ¡ª¡ªAlthough this reasoning sounds so glorious and righteous, I had just slipped and fallen in a moment of carelessness.... Even if Bai med this little thing for Sui Yuan¡¯s heavy injuries and near death, his conscientiousness made him feel responsible for it. Furthermore, it looked just like Sui Yuan, making Bai feel an innate sense of goodwill towards it. Bai reached out to the Crystal Beast, wanting to pick it up. Moreover, the Crystal Beast always like people as pure as Bai, so it acted lovably and did not reject. It was just a pity that it happened to see Zhao Xihe¡¯s menacing expression just as it was about to be picked up by Bai and immediately evaded the other¡¯s touch with tears, maintaining a certain distance from him. Bai, who was "disliked," felt rather awkward. However, he understood the dependency the pup would hold towards Sui Yuan. He stood up and turned to look at Zhao Xihe. He decided to first deal with this love rival of his, "Again, thank you for saving Hui. However, this winter is very long. We are already strapped and have no food to repay you with or things to entertain you with...." Zhao Xihe furrowed his brows as if he didn¡¯t understand Bai¡¯s erudite words. Therefore, Bai directly tore off his pretense of cordiality and spoke words with the intention of ushering the other out, "You should go back to your group. We cannot provide you with food." Zhao Xihe¡¯s expression was puzzled. He then slightly raised the corner of his lips and spoke rather satirizing, "I can find my own food. I can even provide for him. After all, it is the responsibility of every male to provide for their mate, no?" "What¡ª¡ª!" Bai was very shocked. He was just about to refute when he saw that Zhao Xihe didn¡¯t pay him any mind. The other turned around and left the cave. He then spread his wings and soared into the sky. Clearly, he had intended to chase him out. Instead, the other took the chance to announce his ownership. Bai felt very gloomy. He also didn¡¯t believe in Zhao Xihe¡¯s boasts. It was not spring right now, when resources were abundant. Their pack¡¯s male beasts could run about for an entire day, and it still would not be for certain that they woulde back with prey. Zhao Xihe on his own...how would that be possible?! It was just unfortunate that while Bai¡¯s thinking was correct, reality would give him a heavy blow. A momentter, Zhao Xihe unexpectedly came back with some prey. It was also a rather impressive prey. When Zhao Xihe carried the prey into the cave, he attracted the gazes of all the beasts. How long had they gone without seeing meat?! Only, even if the delicious scent of flesh encircled their noses, and their stomachs were gurgling, no beast dared to act blindly without thinking. First of all, they were afraid of Zhao Xihe¡¯s strength. Second of all, they knew that it would not be easy to steal the "guest¡¯s" prey. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Zhao Xihe approached Sui Yuan and knelt down on one knee. He easily tore open the prey¡¯s thick coat and then took out a small knife. He cut off a part of the most tender and delicious meat. Bai was stunned to see Zhao Xihe light a fire and roast meat so skillfully. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but doubt himself. He had originally thought that this was a world where they devoured meat raw, and he was the first person to bring in "advanced" technology. However, reality gave him another blow yet again. First, there was Lei who could speak and use tools just as he could. It was just that Bai had thought that this was just an inevitable development. After all, Lei¡¯s tools were very primitive, so with a bit of imagination and creativity, one would be able to make it. However, seeing Zhao Xihe now, Bai was no longer so certain. Indeed, in Zhao Xihe¡¯s hands, the tool was made of primitive material, but the craftsmanship was exquisite. If Bai and Lei were in the Paleolithic era, then Zhao Xihe had evidently already stepped into the Neolithic era. Of course, Bai was not an arrogant person. Since he was able to transmigrate, then perhaps there are senior generations that have also done so, ne? Besides, even if he wasn¡¯t here, didn¡¯t humankind also develop gradually in this way? Very quickly, Bai collected himself and began to pay attention to how Zhao Xihe¡¯s tools worked. He tried to gain some knowledge to improve his own. Zhao Xihe very magnanimously allowed him to observe. He even answered quite a few of Bai¡¯s questions. Sui Yuan swished his tail rather uneasily and asked via the systems: "Where did you get that from? This won¡¯t expose you, right?" Very soon, Zhao Xihe¡¯s reply came, "Exchanged with points. Rx, I¡¯ve examined it. There¡¯s no issue. Nothing that isn¡¯t supposed to crop up will pop up." Since Zhao Xihe had made such a vow, Sui Yuan rxed. He began to anticipate the other¡¯s cooking. And, it was very clear that Zhao Xihe would not let him down. The fragrance of the roasted meat permeated throughout the entire cave, causing the originally starving beasts to be even more agitated. The adult beasts could control themselves, but the pups were not as firm. Several braver pups cautiously approached Sui Yuan¡¯s side, acting cute to get a little to eat. As soon as he saw that there were so many furry pups trying to pete for favour" with it, the originally peaceful Crystal Beast instantly exploded. It drilled out from Sui Yuan¡¯s side and blocked the pups. It stuck up its tail, bore its teeth, and growled. Even if it had left its original world, the Crystal Beast¡¯s standing amongst animals did not change. Although it had only done this a little bit, this small amount of menacing was like overkill against these pups. Sui Yuan watched as his pet bullied the little animals with no misgivings and couldn¡¯t help but feel rather helpless. He reached out a paw to pull the Crystal Beast back into his arms and then gently consoled the terrified pups with a cry. Compared to the beasts who had been starving for days, Sui Yuan actually wasn¡¯t hungry. After tasting a piece of meat, he very generously gave the rest of the meat to the rest of the pack. After all, they were his pack and therefore, his responsibility. Bai¡¯s expression wasplicated as he watched the pups bark happily and swarm Sui Yuan. Soon after, it was the pregnant female beasts. Meanwhile, Zhao Xihe sat by Sui Yuan¡¯s side throughout and did not show any discontent towards his decision. To the beasts, food was extremely important, especially during a winter as harsh as this one. They had to fight with all they had for every bite. If it wasn¡¯t because his feelings towards Sui Yuan was deep, how would Zhao Xihe permit the other to give the food that was full of his love to other people, ne? Especially when these people had nothing to do with Zhao Xihe. Zhao Xihe¡¯s indulgence towards Sui Yuan logically gave Bai an extremely terrible premonition. He found it unbelievable that the two of them had developed such a close rtionship in the span of a few short days. However, what he saw before his eyes made him unable to deceive himself. Furthermore, what happened during the period of time afterwards only further deepened the feeling of danger within Bai. He didn¡¯t know where Zhao Xihe had found so much prey from, but every time he left the cave, he woulde back with full arms. Not only could he provide for himself and Sui Yuan, but he could also save all the other beasts that were on the brink of dying from starvation within the cave. ¡ª¡ªNeither he nor Lei could do this. Doesn¡¯t that mean Zhao Xihe was just way stronger than them? The beasts were simple, and they knew how to go after profit while avoiding harm. The female beasts would always choose a powerful male beast. Therefore, Zhao Xihe, who was able to obtain so much food in a winter in which the beasts had been starving, was undoubtedly very popr. He had the most strength. Then, was Sui Yuan also attracted to the other because of this and thus, epted the other¡¯s approach? After getting benefits from someone, you must help them in kind. After receiving many presents from Zhao Xihe, the beasts no longer treated him with the earlier vignce and rejection from before. Instead, they gradually treated him with awe and worship. The ones that acted the most exaggeratedly were the pups. They unexpectedly began to copy Zhao Xihe¡¯s actions. They would climb up onto a big rock and jump off, trying to learn how to fly. The pups would always imitate those they worshiped the most¡ªthe strongest seniors. Zhao Xihe was undoubtedly this kind of existence. The adult beasts didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. They tried their best to tell the pups that no matter how hard they worked, they would not sprout wings. However, when the Crystal Beast, who was now basically one of the pups, heard these repeated warnings, it suddenly tilted its head. Suddenly a pair of rather big, especially beautiful, white wings sprouted from its back. The adult beasts that had just finished speaking before getting pped in the face£º".............................." The pups with starry eyes that were full of adoration £º"£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡" Bai, who felt that this scene was very familiar£º".............................." Lei, who had once tried to use a hybrid pup to act as his and Sui Yuan¡¯s child£º".............................." Sui Yuan, who was about to kneel to his pet¡¯s indulgence in fantasy£º".............................." During this moment of deathly stillness, Zhao Xihe happily quirked up his mouth and beckoned to the Crystal Beast that was shaking its wings as if unting, "Come here." It was rare to see Zhao Xihe look at it with a good expression, so the Crystal Beast felt overwhelmed with favour. Although it didn¡¯t like to get close to Zhao Xihe, who hadplicated thoughts, its instinct to seek profit and avoid harm made it subconsciously curry favour. When it was called like this, the Crystal Beast naturally swaggered over towards Zhao Xihe without any hesitation. It was then carried into the other¡¯s embrace, body stiff, as the other stroked its fur and pinched its wings. Sui Yuan was also frozen as Zhao Xihe brought the Crystal Beast over to him. The two beasts looked at each other in a deadlock. Soon after, Sui Yuan heard Zhao Xihe tease meaningfully, "Do you like it? If we have a child, they would look like this." Sui Yuan£º..................This phrase sounds very familiar._(:§Ù)¡Ï)_ Bai£º..................I feel like I¡¯ve heard this phrase before...... Lei, whose line was stolen£º........................Hehe. Sui Yuan, who finally reacted, turned his head silently towards 5237, who was trying its best to hide. He just couldn¡¯t tell if it was his system or Zhao Xihe¡¯s. To live off of one person while secretly helping another like this, was there really no issue?! 5237 forced augh and was left unable to respond. It wasn¡¯t that it had dug a pit for its host. It was just that Zhao Xihe dada was really too fierce. Whenever the other asked, it would always have to respond. It could not just say nothing. It could only...choose small details that weren¡¯t too inappropriate but were also "very interesting" to tell. In any case, there had been the cat-dog hybrid before. A dog-bird hybrid...wasn¡¯t too uneptable. This was also a useful exnation for why the Crystal Beast had been "abandoned" by its group. After all, not every group could ept this kind of "abomination." Like this, with Zhao Xihe¡¯s involvement, the long winter passed without incident. When the ice and snow finally thawed, and the pack stepped onto the prairies they had not seen in so long, they practically cried tears of joy. As for Sui Yuan, who finally "healed," he was also allowed to leave the cramped cave to stretch his muscles. However, he was still not allowed to participate in the hunts. Laying under the sun, bored to death, Sui Yuan watched as the Crystal Beast and the pups yed next to him. Hezily turned to ask Zhao Xihe, "My death in winter can¡¯t happen now. The protagonist gong and shou will probably be even more vignt now. What should we do, ne? It couldn¡¯t be that we have to stay in this world until we die of old age?" "Why not? In any case, the natural type¡¯s lifespan is shorter than that of the variant types. Or, is it that you can¡¯t bear to hurt the protagonist shou¡¯s heart and let him see you die of old age?" Zhao Xihe, who had turned into his bird form to apany Sui Yuan as he basked in the sun, shook out his feathers. Although he was using typed letters, it was still full of the scent of vinegar, spraying all over Sui Yuan¡¯s face. Sui Yuan turned to nce at Zhao Xihe and silently drew back. Meanwhile, Zhao Xihe stood up and suddenly spread his gorgeous wings. Sui Yuan was stunned as he watched the bird circle around him while undting in a strange rhythm. Zhao Xihe looked like he was currently...dancing (?). Sui Yuan tensed his body, and his muscles grew taut, "What do you want to do?" Zhao Xihe nced at him as if it was below his dignity to respond. However, he still continued to perform his "strange" actions meticulously. That is, until Zhao Xihe exined via 5237, "Unlike the coarse method of forcing others that your pack uses, the courting method of birds is much more graceful. They will show off their feathers, sing, and even dance. Can¡¯t you see? I¡¯m performing a mating dance." The hairs on Sui Yuan¡¯s body all stood on end, and he couldn¡¯t help but step backwards, "Are you in your mating period? Can you control yourself?" Zhao Xihe£º"..................Why do I have to control myself?" Sui Yuan£º"..................Because, it¡¯s a bit shameful?" The magnificent dance suddenly stopped. Zhao Xihe rescinded his gorgeous plumage and stared at his unromantic lover, speechless. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan blinked innocently, indicating that he couldn¡¯t really bear this. ¡ª¡ªOf course, he will admit that he had enjoyed the beautiful, big bird¡¯s dance. However, when he thought about how the soul controlling that bird was Zhao Xihe, Sui Yuan felt unwell all over! At this time, Bai and Lei, who hade back from hunting, had long since been alert towards the peculiar actions of Zhao Xihe and Sui Yuan. When they discovered that Sui Yuan had "rejected" the other, they finally sighed in relief. They then pressed on over with vigour...to attack their rival-in-love. Eve: I...find this world so goddamn hrious. Zhao Xihe performing a bird¡¯s mating dance thinking he¡¯s hot shit I.... In rted news, here¡¯s a link to a mating dance I¡¯ve watched in ss for a course onparative cognition before. It¡¯s hrious. Kara: LOLOL why is he such an embarrassment? I can¡¯t even (*£þ?£þ) I am still lowkey bummed that this world is going to end in a weird love harem for SY with not much resolution, it seems like. But, hey, beggars can¡¯t be choosers. ¡¥\_(¥Ä)_/¡¥ extra 3 Tranted by Eve Edited by Kara Zhao Xihe naturally perceived Bai and Lei¡¯s approach. To be precise, his dance wasn¡¯t just for Sui Yuan but also to make his position clear to his rivals-in-love. I am pursuing him. I am currently wooing him. Do you have the ability to beat me up, ah?! Therefore, Bai came to beat him up. After living in the beast world for so long, Bai had gotten used to the simple, frank way of the beasts. Whoever was the strongest would have their way, regardless if it was food or mates. Under normal circumstances, the original big bird could not beat Bai, who was enveloped in a protagonist halo. Unfortunately, Zhao Xihe could easily subvert this point. With the advantage of being airborne, Zhao Xihe had the pitiful protagonist shou going in circles as if he was just ying with the other. At this moment, Lei, who had been watching things, noiselessly crawled up the side of a short tree and then leapt, pouncing on Zhao Xihe from behind. The beasts had never had the concept of fighting one-on-one. So long as they could win, who cared what method they used, ne? Although Lei and Bai were not on friendly terms, they had interacted with each other for a long time now, and the link between them was rather deep. "Brothers may quarrel, but they would stand united if an outsider came to bully them." When Zhao Xihe, this outside concern, had appeared, the internal conflict between them was temporarily set aside. They would first push out this rival before revisiting that. Unfortunately, while Lei¡¯s idea was not bad, Zhao Xihe¡¯s immeasurable umtion of battle experience was nothing to trifle with. He had been watching Lei¡¯s every movement secretly. He had even seamlessly adjusted his body¡¯s angle. When he heard the sound of wind shifting behind him, Zhao Xihe suddenly dodged to the side, directly sending Bai, who had leapt in the air towards him, involuntarily flying towards Lei. The two beasts were instantly struck dumb. They did their best to twist their bodies, wanting to dodge each other, but because it was too sudden, they still ended up knocking against each other. They fell to the ground, rolling on the ground in a ball. Zhao Xihe, who was watching this scene, emitted a clear, ear-piercing cry. To Bai and Lei, it sounded like nothing other than ridicule. Bai slightly narrowed his eyes. He turned into the human form he was more used to, and Lei extended his neck, gaze bing even more focused and cautious. Sui Yuan silently turned away, ignoring the flying bird and jumping dogs, and yawned,zy. Meanwhile, the Crystal Beast hopped over to Sui Yuan¡¯s side in a few steps and curled up against him. Under the shade, one big and one small gray ball stuck closely together, sleeping soundly. The other three people, who had originally been "happily messing around," saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but calm down. They silently exchanged gazes and then dispersed, going to rest in different locations that were not far from Sui Yuan. Their boss was hanging around someone else¡¯s territory with the purpose of courting a mate. So, naturally, Zhao Xihe¡¯s flock gradually came over. Because of Zhao Xihe¡¯s existence, the beasts very happily epted these winged "neighbours" and did not fight with them. Only, the difference between the birds and the beasts was toorge, so they didn¡¯t mix together. The beasts protected the birds, and the birds acted as scouts for the beasts, acting as sentinels, and helped locate prey. Both sides cooperated and benefited from this arrangement. A period of time passed by as they interacted happily. Since he couldn¡¯t find a way to "off himself," and he didn¡¯t want to ept such a heavy-taste setting such as man x beast or bird x beast, Sui Yuan, Zhao Xihe, Bai, and Lei¡¯s rtionship unexpectedly reached a deadlock in this way. When Zhao Xihe was not around, Bai and Lei wouldpete between themselves. When Zhao Xihe was around, he would fight two against one without feeling any pressure. Aside from the fact that they had to fight in order to vent during their mating periods, nothing really changed. Bai thought that as a "human," he would not hold any interests towards any beasts that weren¡¯t Sui Yuan. However, Lei didn¡¯t know why he also persisted like this. It was probably because things that one could not get were the best. The original Lei had no interest in the female beasts¡¯ offers to copte. Rather than mate with beasts he had no interest in, he would much prefer to fight, which made his blood boil. Of course, the rewards that came from fighting also made him drool. Following the stabilization of their lives and the expansion of their territory, the new pups became greater in number. Amongst them appeared quite a few variant types. The frequency of variant types amongst the hybrids was also higher than the non-hybrids. Originally, variant types would not live long because of discrimination and the nasty environment. However, things were not the same now. Not only could they survive, but they also could live very well. The maturation of variant types aided the development of the pack greatly. These smart and nimble variant types followed after Bai, Lei, and Zhao Xihe like sponges, absorbing their knowledge. That was until Sui Yuan grew old and stepped down as Chief. At this time, a primitive vige had already formed for quite a long time in the prairies. Bai knelt on the ground and used ab to brush through Sui Yuan¡¯s fur. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan¡¯s head was pillowed on Zhao Xihe¡¯s thigh. He was sleepy. Bai knew that the lifespans of variant types were longer than those of natural types. He had stopped in the prime of his life, but Sui Yuan¡¯s condition had begun to slide downhill. Even Xiao Hei, who had grown up with them, had already left this world. Now, Sui Yuan was still a partner to Bai. Although he was not his lover, he was family. Bai¡¯s feelings towards Sui Yuan had never been intense and hot. It was more like a thin stream that had gradually umted. He was already assimted into this world and did not feel lonely anymore. However, Sui Yuan was still an unparalleled existence in his eyes. After getting rejected time and time again, Zhao Xihe, who was forced to suppress his desires once more, was getting increasingly discontented with Sui Yuan¡¯s gentle treatment of the protagonist shou. When he saw how Bai got increasingly sticky with his beloved as Sui Yuan reached the end of his life, he looked at several giggling, young, female variants, hinting, "What, there are so many variant types here. None of them suit your fancy?" Bai smiled a smile that was not a smile as he nced at Zhao Xihe. He naturally knew what the other was scheming, "Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯ve watched these variant types grow up. They are like my children. How could I have such a thought?" Zhao Xihe raised the corner of his lips, "...Hehe." Bai£º"...................................." ¡ª¡ªIn his previous world, behind every "hehe" was an implied "f*ck you." There shouldn¡¯t be such a phrase in this world, ba? However, why did he feel like Zhao Xihe¡¯s tone was a bit off? In the end, Sui Yuan chose to die of old age in this world. When he was sending him off, although Bai¡¯s eyes were red, his expression remained very calm. He had long since prepared for this day, so even though he was sad, he was not in pain. Meanwhile, Lei stood by his side. His expression was also calm. He didn¡¯t know how manyrades he had sent off. Sui Yuan was but one of many. As for Zhao Xihe, he also did not lose control of himself. Actually, he was just itching to leave this damned world and finally begin a new "beautiful and happy" journey. Bai ced ast kiss on Sui Yuan¡¯s forehead, peacefully apanying the other as he stopped breathing. After confirming that Sui Yuan had left, Zhao Xihe stood up, turning his body with a desire to leave. Bai raised his red eyes, his voice rather hoarse, "Where are you going?" "Since he¡¯s no longer here, I have no reason to stay here. I...n on travelling around," Zhao Xihe lowered his head to look at Bai. In the end, he decided to be tactful. Bai was not surprised, because he had also thought of this. Only, in the end, he was stopped by his pack. "You¡¯re not going to watch his burial?" Bai carried Sui Yuan¡¯s still warm body and asked quietly. Zhao Xihe shook his head, "There¡¯s no point." "...That¡¯s true. You guys don¡¯t have this tradition," Bai nodded, watching Zhao Xihe spread his wings. He didn¡¯t say hisst question out loud. ¡ª¡ªWill we see each other again? A voice inside of him clearly answered him: No. After sending Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe away, Bai¡¯s days remained the same. It was just that there was no longer a gray silhouette by his side, which always made him feel rather empty. Lei was never one to stay idle. He very quickly took a group of strong male beasts with him and began to expand their territory. Meanwhile, Bai stayed within the tribe, leading the tribe¡¯s development. One focused on culture while the other on might. They cooperated closely. Although they never developed any feelings for each other because of Sui Yuan¡¯s involvement, they became mutually trustingrades that fought shoulder-to-shoulder, right until they entered their old age together. They both handed their positions to someone younger but continued to apany each other as before. Meanwhile, Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe had been thrown into another world they had to tie up by the Origin. "You¡ªwhy is it you guys again?! Didn¡¯t you already leave?!" Sensing that there was a peculiarity, the Manor Owner, who hade over to check it out, acted like he had seen a ghost ¡ªalthough he himself was a ghost. He stared at Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe, who were floating in midair, his own face "turning white." Sui Yuan nced at him a bit apologetically. Meanwhile, Zhao Xihe beamed at the other while greeting him. Clearly, his mood wasn¡¯t bad, "Hey, how are you? We¡¯vee to bother you again~" "What¡¯s your mission this time? Don¡¯t tell me your target is in my manor again?!" The Manor Owner wanted to kneel, "Don¡¯t joke with me! I¡¯ve already prohibited strangers from entering for a long time!" ¡ª¡ªIt was precisely because he would provoke certain people intoing that he had been on his best behaviour for a long period of time. Did they have to be so cruel, ah!? "We have no choice. This time isn¡¯t because of you. It is the other party who has taken the initiative toe provoke you," Zhao Xihe spread out his hands, gazing at the Manor Owner with sympathy. The Manor Owner was startled, "Who dares?" "You definitely know them. Yang Yue and Ming Hai," Zhao Xihe replied very straightforwardly. "W-Wait a minute. Why do they want toe here? Didn¡¯t they escape ¡¯with much difficulty?!¡¯" The words "with much difficulty" were squeezed through gritted teeth by the Manor Owner. "It was easier to invite the devil in than it was to send him away." Heaven knew how much effort he had spent back then chasing those two fellows away unharmed while also making sure they had not noticed that something was off! "Because, they want to save him," Zhao Xihe pointed at Sui Yuan, tone very helpless, "Their consciences won¡¯t allow them to leave him, their cowardly and weak friend, here in a ce surrounded by inhumane ghosts." Sui Yuan, donning an innocent expression: ".........................................." The "inhumane" Manor Owner, who wanted to weep from pain£º"...................................." Even if the Manor Owner didn¡¯t want to let Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe upy his home, the powerless him could only helplessly ept this bitter reality and silently hand the authority of the entire manor over. After quickly arranging all of the ghosts in the manor, Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe, who had put everything in order, peacefully waited for the protagonist gong and shou of this world to pay a visit. The time the Origin gave them had been just right as they didn¡¯t need to wait too long. This manor was situated where the world of the living and the world of the dead intersected. The Manor Owner had used his own powers before to break apart the barrier between the worlds, causing living people to enter by mistake. Likewise, Yang Yue and Ming Hai could also use the same method. When the barrier was attacked, the entire manor began to shake violently. Zhao Xihe did not resist and even opened the manor¡¯s door in cooperation. When Ming Hai and Yang Yue carefully entered the manor with nervous minds, what waited for them was a gorgeously lit, sumptuous hall as well as delicious food that had been cooked a while ago. Meanwhile, Zhao Xihe, donning his butler uniform, stood in the center of the hall and bowed to them with a smile, tone yful, "Wee to our honourable...guests...who have chosen to grace us with their presence once more." Several years had already passed in this world. The protagonist shou and gong, who had been university students before, had already graduated and entered society. Their temperaments were naturally more stable and mature. After tempering themselves with many years of ghost-rted matters, the two of them were no longer unfamiliar with non-human entities. They would not lose their heads out of fear and be helpless in the face of a crisis as they had been in their youth. Only, they, who had made very thorough preparations before returning to this old haunt, had thought that they would have to fight a hard battle. However, the situation waspletely different from what they had imagined. The other had directly received them, secure in the knowledge of having backing. He was cordial and enthusiastic as if...they were old friendsing for a visit. Although they were still rather apprehensive, Yang Yue and Ming Hai did not show this on their faces. Their eyes only became increasingly sharp. Seeing Zhao Xihe, Yang Yue¡¯s lips curved up slightly, his voice gentle and refined, but his words were without a trace of politeness, "Hello, Butler. We came today to take Xiao Xiao away." His voice had yet to drop when the side door of the hall was slowly pushed open. Sui Yuan appeared with a gleeful expression and ran towards Yang Yue and Ming Hai in a few steps. He then stopped as if embarrassed, "Yang Yue Ge, Ming Hai Ge?! You¡ªyou really came?" "Xiao Xiao!" Seeing Sui Yuan alive and seemingly unchanged, Yang Yue and Ming Hai sighed in relief. The two of them darted forwards and surrounded Sui Yuan, sizing up his condition. What made them surprised was that while the Xiao Xiao they had always thought about appeared pained and sallow, the real Xiao Xiao looked quite good. His face was rosy, and his eyes were glistening. No matter if it was his physical body or mind, he looked very healthy. His previous cowardly and gloomy personality had even seemed to change. He was much more cheerful and happy. The smile on his face was soft without any shadows, making people feel warm all over. ¡ª¡ªThis wasn¡¯t like what they had imagined at all! Yang Yue¡¯s expression was clearlyplicated, "Xiao Xiao, these few years...how were you?" "I¡¯ve gotten by very well, Yang Yue Ge!" Sui Yuan looked at him earnestly. No matter if it was his tone or expression, it was very firm and sincere, "I heard that you guys havee to take me back. I¡¯m very grateful, really, that you didn¡¯t forget about me after all these years...." "Don¡¯t say such silly things! How could we forget about you!?" Yang Yue furrowed his eyes, interrupting him with a stern refutation. Sui Yuan¡¯s eyes curved, smile bing all the more splendid, "Mn, I know. Thank you. However, I¡¯ve been doing well here. I like it here. I don¡¯t want to leave." Yang Yue and Ming Hai looked at Sui Yuan. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know how to go about persuading him. The moment they saw Sui Yuan, they had almost foreseen this ending. The youth¡¯s eyes were much happier here than they had been in the outside world. In the outside world, he had been pushed out, ignored, and bullied. Even they, his childhood friends who should have taken care of him, had treated him like nothing. They had even disliked him faintly. However, here, he was treasured, indulged in, and also doted on. Yang Yue and Ming Hai watched as the butler walked towards the youth and wrapped his arms around him, giving him a light kiss. The youth calmly raised his head to ept it. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know how to maintain their former conviction. Humans and ghosts were on different paths. Xiao Xiao should not be with a ghost. However, their rtionship seemed so harmonious and close. Was the difference between humans and ghosts that important? "You don¡¯t have to be in a rush to make a decision. If you are worried about me, why not stay here for a few days?" Sui Yuan saw that the protagonist gong and shou were wavering and happily curved his lips into a smile, "This time, your stay definitely won¡¯t be as terrible asst time. I promise!" "...Even if you didn¡¯t extend this invitation, we would not leave so quickly," Yang Yue smiled. He exchanged nces with Ming Hai, "We look forward to our stay this time." ¡ª¡ªAs for whether they should allow Xiao Xiao to stay, they would decide after seeing things with their own eyes, ba. Kara: I am so happy to see these ghost-y babies again. I loved this arc and the interactions between SY and Yang Yue and Ming Hai. Also, I am throwing a plea for a 3p fanfic of them into the wind. Someone please take my request! (ÈË¡ä?£à) extra 4 Tranted by Eve Edited by Kara ¡ª¡ªXiao Xiao was really doing well here. After spending time at the manor with Xiao Xiao again, this was what Yang Yue and Ming Hai really thought. Xiao Xiao in the manor waspletely different from the original impression they had of him. As time had changed them, it had likewise changed Xiao Xiao into a whole new person. The current Xiao Xiao was no longer that cowardly, weak, and reticent boy who was afraid of ghosts. He had be cheerful, optimistic, and was a good speaker now. Of course, there was nothing wrong with this change. Rather, it even made Yang Yue and Ming Hai feel quite happy. Only someone who was really living freely and happily without any misgivings would be able to have changed so evidently. Furthermore, this joy that seemed toe from his heart absolutely could not have been faked. ¡ª¡ªSui Yuan, who was currently faking it in order to let the protagonist shou and gong leave without regrets, OOC-ing to this degree with no scruples, was really staking it all.... Sui Yuan was making up stories about his experiences with the manor¡¯s ghosts. He told the protagonist gong and shou that the ghosts were actually harmless, so long as you didn¡¯t tread on their mines. They could even be pure and cute: For example, the girl in the bathroom only wanted to find someone to y with. If you treated her without fear, she would be a very lovable child. There was also the boy in the water. Actually, he just hated when others dirtied his water. However, if you negotiated with him, you could get an endless supply of clean water. The uncle in the kitchen was kind and would smile at everyone. He was very cordial, so long as you didn¡¯t randomly touch his kitchen tools or doubt his culinary skills.... The manor¡¯s ghosts had been "meticulously taught" by Zhao Xihe. All of them were so obedient that they couldn¡¯t be any more obedient. They were all on their best behaviours towards the protagonist gong and shou, harmless like little white rabbits. Even Clown, who liked to y pranks, would show a frightened expression when he saw Sui Yuan. He would pull back obediently, not daring to act aggressively in the slightest, and would do his best to pretend that he was just a stage piece. The Manor Owner elegantly received Yang Yue and Ming Hai. He was gentle and graceful like a noble gentleman. Only, probably because he was busy, he very quickly handed over the task of entertaining their guests to Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe. He then quickly scurried off like his butt was on fire, disappearing without a trace. While listening to Sui Yuan¡¯s ounts and touring the manor, Yang Yue and Ming Hai really didn¡¯t know what they were feeling. The horrific experiences they went through were still vivid in their memories. The deaths and bloodshed of their friends still remained in their hearts. It was a distinct contrast to the peaceful and happy scene they saw now. "Aren¡¯t you afraid of them? After all...our friends died here..." Yang Yue felt rather dubious. Sui Yuan¡¯s expression froze. He lowered his eyes, gaze cryptic, "...Is there anything that¡¯s perfect in this world, ne? I have not forgotten, but so what? I wasn¡¯t familiar with them. I also know that they didn¡¯t like me. But here, there are many people who like me and treat me very well. What is there to be dissatisfied about, ne?" Yang Yue couldn¡¯t help butugh. When he saw Sui Yuan in low spirits, he didn¡¯t dare say anymore. He only chuckled in agreement, "You¡¯re right." Sui Yuan blinked and then smiled again, "It¡¯s almost time for lunch. Let¡¯s head to the dining hall. Uncle Chef has already prepared his specialty dishes. Don¡¯t worry! All the ingredients are normal, I promise!" Yang Yue and Ming Hai couldn¡¯t help but smile with him. When they recalled the flights of fancy they had indulged in regarding the food here, for a moment, they felt quite...nostalgic? Sui Yuan¡¯s praise was no exaggeration. This lunch made them drool. Under Sui Yuan¡¯s guarantee, the protagonist gong and shou ate without any misgivings. The only thing that made them feel unhappy was that there was a couple sitting in front of them PDA-ing at all times. As a ghost, Zhao Xihe didn¡¯t need to eat. All his energy was naturally devoted into taking care of Sui Yuan. Although Sui Yuan didn¡¯t need to be taken care of, he still enjoyed it. The iparably meticulous and appropriate care made Yang Yue and Ming Hai feel blinded but also understand why Xiao Xiao would choose to stay here. Xiao Xiao, who had never been treated as gently as this, had no way to resist this kind of care. Yang Yue and Xiao Xiao originally thought that they would feel hurt and frustrated upon seeing this scene. After all, Xiao Xiao was the person they had liked and longed for all these years. However, the fact was that they only felt happy and gratified. It was like their friend had finally found a happy home. From the bottom of their heart, they wished him happiness. As the protagonist gong and shou, Yang Yue and Ming Hai were both handsome and had outstanding strength. They were not taken by each other, so they would naturally be people sought after by everyone else. It was just a pity that one¡¯s first love would leave such a deep impression, especially a first love that had ended as tragically as theirs. Neither Yang Yue nor Ming Hai knew whether they still loved Xiao Xiao, but what they did know was that Xiao Xiao had already be their obsession. Furthermore, this obsession would have never been resolved until they saw Xiao Xiao again. This time around, they returned to the manner not just because of Xiao Xiao but also for themselves¡ªin order to get rid of their obsession. Perhaps if they were able to sessfully take Xiao Xiao out of this manor, they would have been able to move forward. However, right now, although they had found their beloved Xiao Xiao, they could only smile and wish him happiness. Thus, they had to get rid of thest vestiges of reluctance within their hearts by themselves. Although they felt regretful about the end of their first love, Yang Yue and Ming Hai also felt relieved. They were able to finally graduate from Xiao Xiao and would now be able to find new happiness. As matters stood, Yang Yue and Ming Hai hade to ept Xiao Xiao¡¯s desire to remain in the manor. Yang Yue propped up his chin on his hand and watched as Zhao Xihe pushed the cut-up steak in front of Sui Yuan. He sighed rather disappointingly, "If you really don¡¯t want to go back, what about your parents...?" Sui Yuan¡¯s hands that were holding onto his cutlery froze. For a moment, he was struck dumb. Wait a second...parents? Xiao Xiao had parents? Yes, that was right. Xiao Xiao was human. Humans naturally had parents. However, as a supporting male lead with few scenes and a subdued presence, his data had never mentioned anything regarding Xiao Xiao¡¯s parents, ah! How should he respond?! Sui Yuan lowered his head, conflicted, to avoid Yang Yue¡¯s gaze. However, in Yang Yue¡¯s eyes, Xiao Xiao had be dispirited again after hearing about his parents. He couldn¡¯t help but scold himself for saying the wrong thing. Yang Yue promptly added, "You don¡¯t have to worry about your parents. They¡¯ve already divorced and have started new families. You have a little brother and a little sister who was just born this year...." Sui Yuan quickly judged Yang Yue¡¯s tone. He raised his head and forced out a smile, "That¡¯s...good." For a moment, the table was quiet. Yang Yue, who had said the wrong thing, lifted the ss of wine before him rather awkwardly. After a period of silence, Sui Yuan broke the moment of awkwardness, "We¡¯ve been talking about me the whole time. What about you guys? How have you been thesest few years?" The subject had changed. Yang Yue felt a bit relieved. He smiled helplessly, "We...have been rather well, ba? After graduation, we¡¯ve found rather good jobs. Only, I seemed to have awakened a strange supernatural constitution in this manner. Even after we left, I could still see some...odd non-human entities. Because of this, we¡¯ve experienced quite a number of things. Fortunately, Ah Hai has helped me all along. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know what I would have done. Also, because of this, Ah Hai has gradually be able to see ghosts too. It¡¯s like my ability is contagious and infected him!" Although his tone made it sound like he wasining, Yang Yue seemed to not have any discontent towards this sort of life. He and Ming Hai smiled at each other and shrugged, "Anyway, I got to know quite a number of capable and talented people. I also...mn, became friends with several ghosts. The reason why we coulde here was thanks to them." Seeing that the protagonist gong and shou¡¯s rtionship was as intimate as before and how the air between them was especially harmonious, Sui Yuan propped up his chin. He was still brooding over his failed task, "Then, are you guys a couple now?" Sui Yuan¡¯s words startled Yang Yue, and he couldn¡¯t help but choke on a mouthful of red wine. Meanwhile, Ming Hai showed him an expression of not knowing whether tough or cry. "Didn¡¯t I tell you before? Ming Hai and I are just friends. We¡¯re like family. There¡¯s nothing going on between us at all." After coughing a few times, Yang Yue reached out to rub Sui Yuan¡¯s head, "Actually, we were rivals-in-love once. We both liked you. Even if we¡¯ve been rejected, we won¡¯t like each other." Ming Hai also nodded and directly said to Sui Yuan, "You think too much." Sui Yuan, who had really thought too much, was really feeling crushed: "...................................." Afterwards, Yang Yue and Ming Hai had a happy time with Sui Yuan. Although they still wanted to spend more time with their first love who they hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, it was clear that their first love¡¯s current lover didn¡¯t really like them, the "exes." He was like a tiger watching them closely, on guard as he defended his man, as if he was afraid they would take his lover away or cause old mes to reignite. Of course, Yang Yue and Ming Hai also had work and family to return to, so they couldn¡¯t stay for long. After confirming that Sui Yuan was doing well here, the day to say goodbye arrived. Being seen off at the door by Sui Yuan, Yang Yue hesitated for a long time. He gave a signal with his eyes to Ming Hai and then pulled Sui Yuan to one side. Ming Hai stepped forward, blocking Zhao Xihe, who had slightly furrowed brows. Sui Yuan was mystified with the protagonist shou¡¯s actions. He obediently followed the other to a slightly further location and looked at Yang Yue questioningly. Yang Yue then pursed his lips, "Have...you thought about the future?" "...The future?" Sui Yuan blinked. "Yes. You¡¯re human. He¡¯s a spirit. I¡¯ve also seen quite a few feelings sprout between humans and ghosts, but every single one of them ended in tragedy. You will grow old and die. Always being by a ghost¡¯s side will wear out the yang energy in your body. You will grow weary and weak. Even if the ghost didn¡¯t intend for it..." Yang Yue looked at Sui Yuan worriedly, "I know that you want to stay here, so I can¡¯t change your mind. However, I hope that you will think about yourself sometimes. Otherwise, Ming Hai and I won¡¯t feel at ease...." ¡ª¡ªIf the protagonist gong and shou felt uneasy, then they would very likelye visit again. He and Zhao Xihe wouldn¡¯t be sent here to keep thempany again, would they?! Instantly, Sui Yuan felt a bit worried. At that moment, he didn¡¯t care about what was logical and what wasn¡¯t. He directly plugged up all possible escape routes at once. He revealed a radiant smile. Sui Yuan fiddled with his hair and answered, embarrassed, "Of course, I also know this. Therefore, I¡¯ve already found a way to solve this. I¡¯ll also be a ghost." "Turn into a ghost?!" Yang Yue involuntarily cried out, instantly attracting the attention of Ming Hai and Zhao Xihe. Both of them looked at Sui Yuan and Yang Yue, one with an expression of confusion and worry. The other also looked confused, but he nodded his head with a confident smile. Sui Yuan tugged at Yang Yue¡¯s clothes, indicating for him to calm down, "Mn, yes. It¡¯s nothing major. Just changing what form I will take. This method is really safe, and I won¡¯t be in pain. I¡¯ll just get a little hurt. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t lived as a human long enough yet, so for now, I haven¡¯t put it into action. Only...I will soon be able to ept it, ba. At that time, I want to leave this manor and go take a look around the world of the dead. Perhaps I¡¯ll see some really interesting stuff, ne!" Seeing Sui Yuan with a look of anticipation for the future, Yang Yue could not say anything that would dampen his joy. He was indeed worried and disappointed that they would not meet again. Only, Yang Yue believed that the Butler really treasured Sui Yuan and would not allow him to meet with any danger. "If you¡¯ve already decided, then I feel reassured," Yang Yue raised his hand, pulling Sui Yuan into his arms. He patted his back gently, "I wish you happiness. In the future...perhaps we¡¯ll never see each other again, ne...." "Mn, yes. However, all good things muste to an end," Sui Yuan also revealed a sliver of sadness. However, he was scattering flowers internally. He didn¡¯t want toe back to this world for a third time! Compared to Sui Yuan and Yang Yue¡¯s reluctance to part, the air between Zhao Xihe and Ming Hai was much colder. The two of them had nothing to talk about. It was just to give Sui Yuan and Yang Yue some alone time that they forced themselves to be together. Seeing that Sui Yuan¡¯s discussion had ended with a hug, Zhao Xihe furrowed his brows discontentedly and was about to step forward. However, he heard Ming Hai¡¯s evidently cold voice, "If you don¡¯t treat him well, we wille back and take him away." Zhao Xihe paused and turned around with a smile. He raised a single brow, "Although I don¡¯t know who you think you are or why you are so confident to say this, I will never give you that kind of opportunity. No matter what, you can¡¯t take him away from me. Even in death." "I hope so," Ming Hai¡¯s expression eased up, and he nodded slightly. Soon after, he converged with Yang Yue. Yang Yue and Ming Hai left the manor, which had carved a deep impression within their memories. They suddenly turned around, reluctant to leave, but all they saw were the silhouettes of Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe nestled together at the manor¡¯s entrance. Very soon, the two people were enveloped in a dense fog. When the fog dispersed, there was no trace of them left. "...Let¡¯s go, ba," Ming Hai patted the shoulder of Yang Yue, who was frozen in ce. Yang Yue nodded softly and exhaled a long sigh. He then turned around and went on his way. ¡ª¡ªThis was the end of one journey but also the beginning of the next. No matter if it was for Yang Yue and Ming Hai or Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe. Eve: That¡¯s it for Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe. The next chapter, which is the final extra, will be about 5237 and 0007. For the readers who won¡¯t be reading the next chapter, thank you foring along on Sui Yuan¡¯s journey with me. We got to watch him grow and watch as the love between him and Zhao Xihe develop in a more positive direction. I hope you enjoyed this journey and I hope you have just as much fun on your next! Kara: For those who are stopping here, thanks for reading and joining Eve on this adventure! I was only an editor for this project for a short while, but it¡¯s been extremely fun! Wishing those who decided to stop here as much enjoyment and fun on your next novel, whichever you choose to read, as you had with us! As for the rest, who are joining us for the short extra about the systems, get ready and let¡¯s go! extra 5 Tranted by Eve Edited by Kara Everyone will have a time where they¡¯re just exhausted. After spending a long time dealing with something, it¡¯s inevitable that one would want to goof off and rest for a period of time. Furthermore, Sui Yuan and Zhao Xihe were naturally no exception. Right now, they were resting in the space between worlds. Sometimes, they would chat. Other times, they wouldn¡¯t want to do anything. Although it was always quiet, 0007 liked this period of time the most. This was because it could meet with 5237 face-to-face. It could see the other for real, tease it, touch it. It could cause the other system to burst out in anger and enjoy how the other could do nothing about it...even if at this moment, it was just a round sphere with no aesthetic perception. 0007 had be a system a long time ago. It had been such a long time that its emotions as a human had long since been eroded away. It had already forgotten what its name used to be. 0007, this serial number had already been deeply engraved in its heart and became the only name it recognized. Sometimes, 0007 would be puzzled over why it had exchanged everything for 5237¡¯s rebirth. The current it could not understand that kind of intense emotion. Only, 0007 knew that it had never regretted this so that was enough. 0007 was once an Actor¡ªa very outstanding Actor. It already could not recall its memories from before it had be an Actor. Only, it was probably a very sessful fellow back then, ba. 0007 was a supporting role. Although this role would always end up sullen, 0007 stillpleted its tasks very well. It remembered that it was probably a calm-headed person with self-control. It would not have cared about how other people saw it or treated it. 0007 would solely concentrate on its own matters, so it was never affected by negative feelings. 0007 had alwayspleted its missions smoothly. Originally, it thought that things would continue just like this. That was, until it met 5237. That stupid, clumsy Actor that would always mess things up. Now that it thought about it, it seemed 5237 was the only bright light within its memory. In its gray world, 5237 was like an especially abrupt and dazzling light. Since they were in the same world and had the same target, 0007 and 5237 were like locusts tied to the same boat. They had to work together. Furthermore, in order toplete its mission, 0007 had no choice but to clean up its stupid pig teammate¡¯s messes and help make up for its "acting" that was full of mistakes. Little by little, 5237 began to see 0007 as its life-saving straw. When they needed to part uponpleting the mission, it pestered 0007 constantly, wanting to get its contact information. For some curious reason, 0007 agreed. Perhaps it was because 5237 was the first Actor it had met, the only one like it. Or, perhaps it was because although 5237 was stupid, it wasn¡¯t a stupid that made people hate it. Rather, it asionally made youugh, dispelling the boredom in your life for a while. Or maybe, it was because 5237 was silly and carefree by nature and would not umte grievances in its heart. This kind of person could walk forwards for a long time...and 0007 thought that it should find a person to keep itselfpany. After asking for 0007¡¯s contact information, 5237 wasn¡¯t modest. Itpletely treated 0007 as an encyclopedia and trash can. Whenever it met with difficulties, it would ask 0007 for help. When it encountered something terrible, it would vent to him. Meanwhile, 0007 would chat with 5237 about trivial things. Unexpectedly, their rtionship persisted like this. Gradually, as it experienced more and more worlds, 0007 began to find itself feeling increasingly numb and exhausted as if everything around it was fake¡ªa boring game. There was only it and 5237, who truly existed. There were a countless number of passers-by who came and went from his side. Only 5237 was forever there. Under these circumstances, an indescribable feeling was logically born. 0007 didn¡¯t know if what it felt for 5237 had been love or some other feeling. Or rather, it was just that all of its emotions had been given to 5237. Of course, it didn¡¯t tell 5237 this, because it was a bit shameful. It didn¡¯t want to scare the other away, and it didn¡¯t want to let the other feel even more proud. Besides, 5237 was simply too stupid. 0007 was very doubtful of whether the other would understand if it said it. This was the difference between IQs. Even if 5237 had be a systemter, his IQ did not rise in the least. Furthermore, 0007 didn¡¯t need 5237¡¯s exnation nor response. It was always a self-centered person. So long as it thought things were fine, it was enough. As for what 5237 thought, it didn¡¯t care. 0007 didn¡¯t remember how long it had lived like this. Then, like how 5237 had suddenly appeared, he had suddenly disappeared. To say "disappeared" wasn¡¯t very appropriate. Because, it had died. It had been killed by a Destroyer. Before 5237 disappeared, 0007 had received itsmunication. For the first time, this simple-minded fellow showed worry and fear. It had discovered a Destroyer and received a task to kill the Destroyer. However, it wasn¡¯t confident and was also soft-hearted. It believed that it would notplete its mission this time. Of course, 5237 didn¡¯t send this to 0007. However, 0007 was smart and naturally understood 5237. Very soon, it was able to find that worried feeling within those fake, high-spirited words. 0007 was very worried too. Yes, it also did not believe that 5237 could defeat a Destroyer. Reality proved this to be true. Very soon, 0007 and 5237 lost all connection. No matter how it called 5237, there was no response. 0007 became alone again. However, this time, it felt a bit difficult to bear the loneliness. Without 5237, it was lost and didn¡¯t know what to do for the first time. It felt that its ability to move forward had been destroyed. ¡ª¡ªCompared with never having experienced this, it was worse to have had something only to lose itter. Very soon, 0007 encountered this Destroyer and received the same task to kill the Destroyer. 0007 didn¡¯t know if it hated this Destroyer or if it also hated being controlled by thews of this world. It was just that it needed to vent¡ªa way to release those negative feelings. Otherwise, it didn¡¯t know for how much longer it could go on. What was unexpected was that when it met the Destroyer, 0007 changed its mind. It discarded its identity as an Actor and became a Destroyer, all because of one sentence that was said to him: Do you want to realize your wish? Then, you should resist. There is no future in obeying thews for eternity. Only by umting enough power to resist thews will you be able to change your reality. 0007 had had enough of living without 5237. It also had had enough of never having a final destination. It was one world after the next. It knew that bing a Destroyer was seeking death, but sometimes, death was also a kind of freedom. In any case, without 5237, 0007 didn¡¯t care about anything anymore. 0007 was just as outstanding a Destroyer as an Actor. It could easily topple any world. However, it would never act against any Actor. Who knew if this Actor had a 5237 or a 0007 behind them, ne? As its power umted, 0007 gradually felt himself bing formidable. It could faintly touch the power of the rules and would also meet Destroyers as powerful as itself. From these Destroyers, it learned that there was a "mysterious person" who would make deals with the most powerful Destroyers. So long as one paid the price, he would grant you any wish. Only, all of the Destroyers who made a deal with him had disappeared, so no one knew the details. However, the Destroyers who had persisted for so long would usually have a wish they yearned for. Even if they didn¡¯t understand the other and could not trust the other, there would always be people who hoped to deal with this mysterious person. ¡ª¡ªIn any case, they were people without futures. Right now, they lived a life where they were struggling to live while being oppressed by the rules. They were people who could disappear at any time. "Realize your wish"...this was such a wonderful and tempting phrase.... 0007 was also tempted. Even if it didn¡¯t think that its wish could be attained, it still sought for information on how to contact this person and then carried it out. 0007 originally thought that the mysterious person would help it craft an illusion, one where 5237 still existed. Only, reality gave him a fright, because the mysterious person said that it could let 5237 be reborn. He said that he could even bring back people whose souls were erased. It was just that because 5237¡¯s soul had already dispersed, the 5237 that would be reborn would only be a copy of 5237. This copy would have the same spiritual waves as 5237 as well as the same personality and preferences. It was just that it would not have 5237¡¯s memories or body. After being "reborn," 5237 needed a stable carrier that could bear its iplete soul. Furthermore, the best carrier for this was a system. At that moment, 0007 understood who the mysterious person was. Only the Origin that controlled all the worlds and Actors would have a copy of 5237¡¯s spiritual waves saved and could make a new copy of him. Only, so what if the mysterious person was the Origin? So long as he could return 5237 to him, even if it was an iplete copy, 0007 would dly endure any punishment. Actually, when it found out that the mysterious person was the Origin, its originally distrusting and uncertain heart suddenly became resolute. 0007 traded all the power it had umted in return for this. However, since it had be a Destroyer, it was no longer trusted by the Origin and could not return to being an Actor. In order to continue interacting with 5237, 0007 epted the Origin¡¯s other proposal: to be a system as well. ¡ª¡ªBefore, when it had be a Destroyer, it had destroyed the system that had always apanied it. Perhaps this was an example of how fortunes rise and fall. Right now, it reced its previous system and took on its former serial number, bing the new 0007. Even if it was being directly controlled by the Origin and directly restricted by thews again as a system now, 0007 did not regret it. This was because he could see 5237, who had also be a system, and be 5237¡¯s guide. Every newly born system had to have a guide, who was in charge of teaching it everything it had to know. Therefore, at key points, 0007 would make suggestions and give guidance to this ignorant "newborn." 5237 was as silly as he was in 0007¡¯s memory. It would always mess up things that were originally running smoothly. Meanwhile, while 0007 was reminiscing, it couldn¡¯t help but say poisonous words to 5237, mocking it. Only when 5237 felt crushed and teared up would 0007 pull back, although it wanted to continue. ¡ª¡ªClearly, 0007 had given up so much for 5237. Clearly, 0007 still remembered everything so clearly. Why could the other still run about all silly and ignorant and only see 0007 as just its guide? 0007 wished that 5237 could look at it and only it. Therefore, it became even more aggravating. This was because only like this would 5237 give 0007 all of its attention. Even if 5237 no longer had its memories, 0007 had another way to deeply engrave itself into 5237¡¯s heart. 0007, whose emotions had been gradually extinguished, didn¡¯t need 5237¡¯s love, friendship, or anything really. So long as there was its mark on the other¡¯s heart, that was enough. ¡ª¡ªMoreover, even if 5237 was extremely afraid of it and rejected it greatly, it could never truly escape from 0007¡¯s side. Even if their hosts did not act as a chain between them, 0007 would always be 5237¡¯s guide. It could control its circumstances via a special channel. Because, this was the agreement between 0007 and the Origin, ne.... (smile). The author has something to say: This was the final extra promised to you girls! In a word, let¡¯s meet again if fate brings us together~ =333333= Eve: Well. This is the true end. I can¡¯t believe we made it here. When I picked this up as my very first project in February, I had no idea what awaited me. While this novel isn¡¯t perfect, it holds a special ce in my heart. I know my trantions aren¡¯t perfect either, in terms of uracy or grammar and style. However, I did put my heart and soul into them and am very proud of them. Thank you dearly to all my beloved readers, whether you¡¯ve been following all along this journey, joined midway, or decided to binge after this ispleted. Thank you for leavingments and fangirling with me over this story. I also want to thank all my editors, past and present for dealing with my frightful Chinglish, as well as the other CG trantors for helping me whenever I stumbled over tranting. Thank you to ShenHua for having picked this up in the beginning and blessing us with beautiful trantions and for allowing me to continue ¡¯til the end. As well, thank you to mijia for having written this lovely story and for having given me permission to trante it. As for what the future holds, I have made Strategy to Capture that Scum Gong my main project and have picked up Transmigrating into the Reborn Male Lead¡¯s Ex-Boyfriend with Kara. Thank you again for apanying me all this way and I hope to see you guys in my other novels some time! Love you guys! Kara: And, that¡¯s a wrap! We made it to the end! I¡¯m honestly in tears, because while I was only editor for this project for the end, I have been a reader of this novel since the beginning with ShenHua. I can¡¯t believe that it¡¯s really over¨Cthat we¡¯ll never read about another world of shenanigans caused by Sui Yuan¡¯s halo and Zhao Xihe¡¯s vinegar or see more of the development between 5237 and 0007. This extra had me bawling unexpectedly (but it was probably abination of relief, exhaustion, and pride). All in all, I¡¯m so honored to have been a part of this trantion and work alongside Eve. It¡¯s been a joy. As I said before for those who left us previously, wishing everyone who joined us since the beginning, in the middle, or even just joining us now, a fun new adventure with your next chosen novel! We hope to see you around Strategy to Capture that Scum Gong and Transmigrating into the Reborn Male Lead¡¯s Ex-Boyfriend (both of which I¡¯m helping to edit as well)! Thanks again everyone! It¡¯s been a wild ride!£¨¡ñ¡ä?£à¡ñ£©¥Î? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!